Introduction
Theme Song | Smoke and Mirrors - Poets of the Fall
When God first made Adam, he created Lilith. She was the first woman, a woman made from the same dirt as Adam. When Lilith refused to serve Adam, she was cast from the Garden of Eden and cursed. She became the first vampire. In a fit of rage, Lilith consumed all life she could and turned many humans into blood-thirsty monsters. In an effort to stop the killings, Adam and Eve created the first life in history that would banish Lilith from the earth, saving it from destruction. What they had not encountered was that the life they created would also be cursed.
Because Lilith was the first of her kind, there was the possibility that she would not be able to be killed by common weaponry. The first life made the decision to end both of their lives…permanently. The first life sealed Lilith inside of his body, forcing him to petrify. This act of sacrifice paused the vampires from further spreading their ‘disease’ as they had called it. The remaining vampires chose to hide themselves, force their bodies into an eternal slumber. With the threat of the world gone, humans began to cultivate a world of peace.
But peace only lasts for so long.
A few thousand years ago, vampires resurfaced from the world. With their return came a terrible hunger. For years they fed off of humans, remaining hidden from the eyes of the world as they tore it apart. In 1348, they were the cause of the ‘black death’ in Europe, however; in 1350, they were stopped. Humans became aware of their existence and began to form packs of hunters: people who would kill vampires to protect the humans. With their numbers dwindling down, vampires were forced to replenish their ranks, however; the only problem was that they could not create another vampire without being a pure-blood. A vampire born from Lilith herself. Most of the vampires created were only creations.
They went to their ancestors and begged to have order restored. That was when it happened. A vampire became sympathetic to the plight of the humans and in doing so, gave their life in order to create powerful weapons capable of destroying the vampire race. Because this vampire was a pure-blood, humans would have an even greater advantage over the vampires.
And for years the war ravaged the land.
It wasn’t until a truce was formed that the world settled down. In 1908, a pure-blood vampire sat with a hunter, drawing up a contract in blood. Vampires would no longer feed off of humans and humans would no longer hunt vampires. The only exception to this rule was to allow the feeding of humans on the death sentence. Vampires, satisfied with being able to still drink blood agreed. After all, plenty of humans committed crimes against each other and the sentence of death was always the price to pay. By the time 1963 arrived, humans had created a way for the vampires to feed without the need to feed on a human. It was an artificial process that was put into a single tablet. A pill of sorts that could be dissolved in a glass of water.
In order to ensure its success, the humans and vampires created a school where the humans would entrust the lives of their children co-existing with vampires. Of course, the children would not know of their vampire counterparts nor would their families. The only thing they would know was that their classes were split into two. The Day Class and the Night Class. Only a handful of students would know of the Night Classes true identities. They would be tasked with the duty to guard the school grounds to make sure the Night Class stayed separate from the Day Class. This was a peace that was forced into being, and for fifty years…peace existed.
The year is now 2013. A new school year is beginning, and students are returning to Cross Academy. Some new, some old. All is at peace and things seemed to have stayed the same. There is, however, one problem. After fifty years of feeding off of a tablet, vampires are becoming restless. Attacks in the streets about murders have people worried and frightened. Vampires are not to be known to exist, and with the recent attacks, it is becoming hard to conceal their identity. There are a group of vampires, renegades mixed with pure-bloods and regular vampires. These vampires want the world to go back to the way it was, when humans feared vampires.
They want the return of Lilith.
They have found a way to revive their mother, and in doing so ensuring the destruction of humankind. Of course saving the world isn’t as easy as it seems. With school becoming more dangerous, the Guardians are left with little choice but to form a truce with the vampires. In exchange for their blood, the vampires have agreed to ‘defend’ the day class from the rogue vampires, however; a few day class students have stumbled upon the secret world of vampires and hunters. Can the guardians and vampires form a permanent truce to defeat the threat, or will Lilith be reborn and the world destroyed?
Female Roles
Saya Takagi - Human; Truly Vampire Pure-blood - Prefect - Taken by Azazel
Amaya Takagi - Human; Truly Vampire Pure-blood - Taken by Emily3456
Ekaterina Vasileva - Human; Prefect - Taken by Ion
Male Roles
Sergei Rasputinov - Dhampir - Taken by Ion
Sacrilegious - Vampire - Pure-blood - Taken by Equilibrium
Takeru Kuran - Human; Truly Vampire Pure-blood - Taken by Equilibrium
This role-play takes elements (mainly vampires) from Vampire Knight. All and any credit goes to Matsuri Hino for creation and plot.
Vampires: Vampires are not your traditional vampires, nor are they twilight vampires. These vampires are immune to the sunlight, however; they can only stand it for so long unless they are a pure-blood. They do not burst but merely fade to ash when they die. Vampires are not vegetarians, meaning they do not feed off of animals. Animal blood is extremely toxic to vampires and should a vampire be desperate enough to drink from an animal, they will die in a matter of hours. There are two different types of vampires. Each one is categorized in a different field.
Pure-bloods: Pure-blooded vampires are vampires born to vampiric parents and do not have an ounce of human blood tarnishing their heritage. They are very rare and considered an endangered breed. Their blood is considered a delicacy and only feed off of each other, or their mates which are usually a sibling or another family member. There are exceptions to this rule such as if they find a particularly enticing blood. A pure-blood will also have certain abilities that they alone can perform, such as creating ice at will, telepathy, abilities like those. The ability passes on to their children. They alone possess the ability to turn humans into vampires. They are immortal in a sense as they do not die. They can be killed, but it requires a great deal of effort. They can tolerate sunlight indefinitely. It does not affect them like Noble and Mad Vampires.
Noble Vampires: Noble vampires are vampires that were either turned by a pure-blood or their blood was tainted with human blood somewhere down the line. Their blood is considered average and not often sought after unless by Mad vampires. They tend to feed upon their mates and occasionally snack on a human or two. Noble Vampires tend to marry within their own family to keep the human blood from growing any stronger within their bloodline and will often times try to marry into a pure-blood family. Although it is very rare that a pure-blood will take on a Noble as a potential mate. They retain a limited amount of abilities and are not quite as strong as a pure-blood's ability. They are immortal like pure-bloods, but can die a lot easier from special weapons. They can tolerate sunlight but it irritates their skin should they be exposed to it for x-amount of time.
Mad Vampires: The lowest of low: Mad vampires are vampires that were once human and were bitten by a pure-blood. Without drinking from the pure-blood that bit them, these vampires are driven insane with blood-lust and attack any and all creatures, resulting in an excruciating death should they ingest animal blood. There are not a lot of Mad Vampires in the world as they do tend to feed off of animals more so than humans and are not a threat to the Vampire/human world. They cannot tolerate sunlight...at all...and should they be exposed to it, they will combust and turn to ash. Their blood is highly toxic and will cause any vampire, pure or not, to go into a shock and die.
Prefects: Guardians are direct descendants of the first hunters and are either hunters themselves. They come from a long line of hunters and have dedicated most of their lives in protecting their legacy. They are also the guardians at the Cross Academy, keeping Vampires in check and the Day Class from discovering the secrets of the Night Class.
- Code: Select all
[center][img]Fontmeme.com <-- Use that to create your characters name[/img][/center]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[center][img]*insert%20image%20here*[/img][/center]
[size=150] [i]”Insert Quote Here.”[/i][/size]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
[i][b]Nickname:[/i][/b] [Does your character have a nickname?]
[i][b]Age:[/i][/b] [17-18][Vampires can be any age but must appear 17-18 years old]
[i][b]Gender:[/i][/b] [Male or Female]
[i][b]Race:[/i][/b] [Human or Vampire]
[i][b]Role:[/i][/b] [Part of the Night Class or Guardian?][If Vampire, pureblood or regular?]
[i][b]Hair Color:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Eye Color:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Skin Tone:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Height:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Weight:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Physical Description:[/i][/b] [Full Description here]
[i][b]Potential Interest:[/i][/b] [Who is your character interested in? Optional]
[i][b]Skills and Abilities:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Other:[/i][/b]
[i][b]Personality:[/i][/b]
[i][b]History:[/i][/b][/font]
[hr][/hr][hr][/hr]
Threads
Revelation
Always and always, the truth covered by the darkness of lies will be revealed. This secret meant as an endearment is now a chain. Whether it is for the better or not, only you can judge.
Solar Panacea
Under the sun, the coming tide of the sea, the sparkling blue sky, and the silence of an island, what will it to do for me? Will it mend? Will it break? Will it create? This panacea you have given me, will it save me? or not?
Fates
They say that we decide our own fate but what if we had decided on it a long time ago? We just forgot it along the way.
Masquerade Dance
Under the pristine moon, I wonder what mask you will wear. Would it be your true reflection? or Would it be your desired illusion?
The Eve Of Hearts
Within the halls of Cross Academy, hearts will be crushed, tainted, restored, saved, broken, or mend. However, this is only if they do have hearts to spare.
The Story
"Don't tell people how to do things. Tell them what to do and let them surprise you with their results."
Saya stared down at the pink flyer held in her hands. A frown had marred her face as the letters popped up at her in bright, flourescent colors. She could literally feel the shine burning her eyes as she continued to stare at the paper, the glitter falling from the glued on letters and sticking to her skin. She didn't like glitter, or things that were hard to get off in general, and tossed the paper into a nearby trash can. She had forgotten the month; it was February. The one month that the Day Class students were allowed to give chocolates to the ones they desired. She let out a sigh, watching as the breeze blew the trees and tossled her hair.
She tucked a piece behind her ear as she surveyed the area. Classes would be ending soon for the Day Class students and the Night Class would be exiting their dorms around the same time. Why did Valentines Day have to be so close? Last year, one of the girls from the Day Class had managed to trip and fall, scraping her legs fairly bad and caused a few of the Night Class students to assist her. Saya hadn't been too happy about that when one of the Night Class students tried to bite the poor girl. She glanced back at the doors to Cross Academy. A smile forced its way onto her lips as she watched the sunlight dance across the building. Although Valentines Day was a dreaded holiday for her, she knew that her sister, Amaya, would love it. With that thought in mind, Saya began her rounds for the day.
It wasn't long before the bell echoed through the silence, cutting through it like a hot knife would butter. She smiled as her job was just about to begin. Watching with a content smile, Saya stared at the Day Class students as they began to pour out of their classrooms, chatting animatedly to each other about their homework or other frivolous things. She waved to a few of them, earning a wave in return while others simply shuddered in 'Prefect Takagi's' presence. She chuckled lightly at the nickname the students had given her. She wasn't exactly the nicest prefect, but there was reason behind that. If she were not strict with the students, most of them would have ended up a vampire themself or worse...dead. She shook the thought from her head and pressed forward, ignoring the comments she could vaguely pick up.
"Yeah, I heard prefect Takagi..."
"No way really? But prefect Takagi..."
She could hear the snipits of conversation, and they all seemed to be about her. Whether she would be there to help them or fend off some unwanted attention, the topics would never be the same. She found herself smiling a bit as it was a bit annoying. Maybe I should actually attempt to make chocolates for everyone this time. After all, it is my last year...I should leave on a good note, Saya thought as she walked along. She wasn't exactly a sentimental person, but she didn't do anything last year...or the year before. Although that didn't stop some of the Day Class students to give her chocolates even though she tried her best to kindly reject them.
There were whispers about her and Toru though as the Night Class male had given her a box that she happily took. They didn't seem to understand that Toru was just a friend of hers, nothing more. She had to smile at the thought though because Toru had always been there for her in a way. He helped her with her rounds when Ekaterina was not around and it was something she was grateful for. Not only did it provide a sense of relief, but most of the vampires wouldn't dare speak back to the pure-blood. He was one of the oldest, next to Sacrilegious of course. They respected him in a sense. She shivered as a cold breeze shifted through the wind, carrying subtle whispers and promises of an interesting day as the twilight horizon signaled the end of the Day Class. The Night Class would be making it's way to the building now, just as the Day students were returning to their dormitories.
I decided, I will make those chocolates this year. Hm, I wonder what kind of chocolates Innes likes? I can always ask Ekaterina about her favorites along with Amaya. I wonder what type Takeru...no, no he probably won't be here tomorrow. Maybe I'll find a way to make blood flavored ones for Toru and Sacred, she thought as she chuckled lightly at the last thought. She was so engrossed with her thoughts that she failed to see someone up in front, and found her body colliding with said person. With an 'Omph,' Saya found herself jolted out of her skin as she regained her composure. Had it been anyone else, they would have fallen on their bottoms and probably scraped something. She straightened out her uniform before dusting off the imaginary dust. She took in a soft breath before speaking to the person whom she had bumped into.
"Sorry, I wasn't paying attention," she apologized as she turned to look at the person she ran into.
|“People generally see what they look for, and hear what they listen for, but never what they need to.”|
"It is time, my Lord Sacrilegious." Slowly, brilliant gems of mauve revealed itself from behind closed eyelids. Then with a lazy turn of the head, he looked at the one who spoke. There standing beside him with such a humble bow, gentle sapphire-blue eyes and a sparkling smile was none other than his self-proclaimed babysitter, Moirae. The silver-haired girl donned an auspicious french maid uniform. He had no idea why she wears such a thing but, if it pleases her then let her do so. "I'm to be a student again... how dull..." It was spoken with a lazy and drawn-out manner emphasizing on the word dull part. He was not particularly despondent of his life as a normal student. However, there was nothing normal about him or those who surround him in every sense. Well, there is occasional trouble here and then which is seemed to be enough to reign the notoriously eccentric Pure Blood within Cross Academy.
"But there are certain matters to be of interest." With that statement, Moirae handed him a piece of pink paper which was truly eye-catching in every sense. Taking it, he raised an eyebrow as he read the shimmering content with his trademark smile. "Valentine's Day, I will be receiving a lot of chocolates, won't I?" The question at the end was marred with confidence in tandem with a sarcastic tone. She released a small sigh at this and reminded the Pure Blood who was prone to cause bits of trouble at his mere whim. "Please don't cause trouble for the Prefects, Master. Lord Takeru won't be pleased when he returns from his leave of absence." Hearing the name Takeru, he pouted much like a child would which made Moirae smile warmly.
The relationship between Sacred and Takeru had been the topic of many rumors within the school grounds and even outside. After all, the eccentric Pure Blood who rarely regards anyone listens intently to Takeru. In her opinion, she could describe the two much like siblings. Her master being the younger one and Takeru being the older one. Although if it is relation to reality, the ages would be definitely switched. Well, for now, she often uses Takeru's mysterious affinity to her Master when she alone, could not prevent the Pure Blood who is willing to create entertainment at his own benefit even if it would be much of a hassle to everyone else.
Without another word being said, Sacrilegious stood from his seat as the sound of soft bells echoed within the room. The source was the adornment hanging eloquently at the lobe of his right ear. A peculiar bell earring that creates the tingling sound every time the Pure Blood would move. Anyway, he reached for some strawberry-cream flavored lollipop from his sweets jar. Taking one, he unwrapped the foil and placed it inside his mouth as its sweetness melted inside. As he did so, he approached a nearby window and looked outside. The Day Class students were already clamoring around the gates of the Moon Dormitory. It is said that women become vicious when the Day of Hearts approaches. He did remember someone telling him that love is truly a battlefield. Seeing this, it was nothing but the truth. It made him wonder how the prefects would handle such a hysteria especially when the Night Class do come out of the gates.
"Oh yes, I should be receiving some chocolates from her too." Moirae understood who her Master was pertaining to and nodded in agreement. "Lady Ageha would certainly send some along with Lord Takeru's. Adding to that, she is your fiancée." The Shirabuki Princess who reminded of a certain person from long ago. Their engagement was decided by the Council of Vampires wherein the Highest Ranking Nobles gain the title of Senator and became the ruling body of the Vampire Society. This was the chosen government after the dwindling of Pure Bloods and the treaty was put into motion. In any case, the Pure Blood princess was a delight to his eyes but still, that was only for a moment. He looked over his shoulder to gaze at Moirae. "Hmm, would you give me some too?" She gave him a shining smile as if their were sparkles around her. "No. You would not eat them anyway."
This statement made Sacrilegious smiled ever so diabolically. It is true that he collects the chocolates given to him. However, he never eats any of them. Most of the time, he just burns them all or let Moirae eat some if she had a certain liking to the sweets given to him. This is quite odd when he has a penchant for sweet things. The reason for this is still but a mystery even those who had attained a seemingly close relationship to him. "I prefer another form of a sweet." As he said that, he removed the lollipop from his mouth and showed it to Moirae with a childish pride. "I have a feeling that the Valentine Ball would be very interesting." Upon hearing this, Moirae narrowed her eyes and proceeded to remind her Master. "Master be reminded, you are the leader of the Night Class please be more responsible." Sacred shrugged at this and smiled ever so mysteriously.
The Pure Blood approached Moirae and placed his lips over the girl's neck and slowly rising to her ear. "I am responsible, didn't you know?" He whispered so delicately to her much like of a lovers. Then, he pulled away and left in her hand a the stick of the eaten lollipop. He then exited his chambers without another word leaving the girl alone. Moirae looked at the stick in her hand and released a long sigh. "That is why I want you to share it, Master..." This was her soft mutterings that never reached her Master's ears even now. As for Sacred, he was already walking along the hallways with his usual attire. Unlike the other vampires who wore their school uniform in such an impeccable manner as if to show their superiority to their human counterparts.
The Pure Blood wore the inner white shirt in a haphazardly manner as some of the buttons were mismatched and also leaving some of the upper buttons opened. He also wore the prescribed coat without bothering closing it and then wore a loose sweater jacket that hanged precariously over his arms. On his feet were a pair of wooden getas as they were more comfortable than those tacky black shoes in his opinion. His hair was in its perpetual state of feathery disarray. At the very least, he had managed to wear the school pants plainly. Over all, Sacrilegious' appearance was of pure oddity and no one had ever reprimanded him. There was the Headmaster, Takeru and then the Prefects, but they all gave up in the end. As for the vampires, they could not say anything against his personal sense of fashion. As he descended the stairs, the vampires humbly bowed their heads in respect and he was already used to such display. He simply continued on as the doors of the Night Class Dormitory were now officially opened.
The deafening squealing of the adoring humans were quite the repetitive routine. During his first time, he was rather fascinated about it. Long ago, they were squealing not for adoration but of pure fear. At some point, he had been tempted to reveal his identity as a vampire to see how broken or disgustingly attached they will be to him. However, the warning glares of the prefects and the occasion reprimands from Takeru took the fun all away. As usual, he lead the flock of vampires as he stood at the front. Others that had been deemed worthy enough to share recognition followed closely behind him and then so on.
"Sacred! Sacred! Sacred!"
"Please, look this way Sacred!"
"I have to give him my chocolates!"
Hearing his name, Sacred would looked at the people who did as if it was a prayer and would smile at them in a mischievous way. When he would do, some of the human girls would faint which was humorous to see. Others would be screaming even louder causing more trouble for the prefects. If this was intended no one knows for sure. Still, it seemed that he has a playful manner to him once in a while. Then, something collided with him. Actually, it was more of a someone. It would take a very strong force to topple him down. However, the one who collided with him was also a source of his entertainment in this school. It was none other than the so-called Prefect Takagi. He lightly reached out his hand to her cheek and tucked a loose hair strand behind her ear. An amused smile could be seen adorning his lips and those brilliant mauve eyes of his never failed to lure and yet hide his intentions whatever it could be. "No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."
"But there are certain matters to be of interest." With that statement, Moirae handed him a piece of pink paper which was truly eye-catching in every sense. Taking it, he raised an eyebrow as he read the shimmering content with his trademark smile. "Valentine's Day, I will be receiving a lot of chocolates, won't I?" The question at the end was marred with confidence in tandem with a sarcastic tone. She released a small sigh at this and reminded the Pure Blood who was prone to cause bits of trouble at his mere whim. "Please don't cause trouble for the Prefects, Master. Lord Takeru won't be pleased when he returns from his leave of absence." Hearing the name Takeru, he pouted much like a child would which made Moirae smile warmly.
The relationship between Sacred and Takeru had been the topic of many rumors within the school grounds and even outside. After all, the eccentric Pure Blood who rarely regards anyone listens intently to Takeru. In her opinion, she could describe the two much like siblings. Her master being the younger one and Takeru being the older one. Although if it is relation to reality, the ages would be definitely switched. Well, for now, she often uses Takeru's mysterious affinity to her Master when she alone, could not prevent the Pure Blood who is willing to create entertainment at his own benefit even if it would be much of a hassle to everyone else.
Without another word being said, Sacrilegious stood from his seat as the sound of soft bells echoed within the room. The source was the adornment hanging eloquently at the lobe of his right ear. A peculiar bell earring that creates the tingling sound every time the Pure Blood would move. Anyway, he reached for some strawberry-cream flavored lollipop from his sweets jar. Taking one, he unwrapped the foil and placed it inside his mouth as its sweetness melted inside. As he did so, he approached a nearby window and looked outside. The Day Class students were already clamoring around the gates of the Moon Dormitory. It is said that women become vicious when the Day of Hearts approaches. He did remember someone telling him that love is truly a battlefield. Seeing this, it was nothing but the truth. It made him wonder how the prefects would handle such a hysteria especially when the Night Class do come out of the gates.
"Oh yes, I should be receiving some chocolates from her too." Moirae understood who her Master was pertaining to and nodded in agreement. "Lady Ageha would certainly send some along with Lord Takeru's. Adding to that, she is your fiancée." The Shirabuki Princess who reminded of a certain person from long ago. Their engagement was decided by the Council of Vampires wherein the Highest Ranking Nobles gain the title of Senator and became the ruling body of the Vampire Society. This was the chosen government after the dwindling of Pure Bloods and the treaty was put into motion. In any case, the Pure Blood princess was a delight to his eyes but still, that was only for a moment. He looked over his shoulder to gaze at Moirae. "Hmm, would you give me some too?" She gave him a shining smile as if their were sparkles around her. "No. You would not eat them anyway."
This statement made Sacrilegious smiled ever so diabolically. It is true that he collects the chocolates given to him. However, he never eats any of them. Most of the time, he just burns them all or let Moirae eat some if she had a certain liking to the sweets given to him. This is quite odd when he has a penchant for sweet things. The reason for this is still but a mystery even those who had attained a seemingly close relationship to him. "I prefer another form of a sweet." As he said that, he removed the lollipop from his mouth and showed it to Moirae with a childish pride. "I have a feeling that the Valentine Ball would be very interesting." Upon hearing this, Moirae narrowed her eyes and proceeded to remind her Master. "Master be reminded, you are the leader of the Night Class please be more responsible." Sacred shrugged at this and smiled ever so mysteriously.
The Pure Blood approached Moirae and placed his lips over the girl's neck and slowly rising to her ear. "I am responsible, didn't you know?" He whispered so delicately to her much like of a lovers. Then, he pulled away and left in her hand a the stick of the eaten lollipop. He then exited his chambers without another word leaving the girl alone. Moirae looked at the stick in her hand and released a long sigh. "That is why I want you to share it, Master..." This was her soft mutterings that never reached her Master's ears even now. As for Sacred, he was already walking along the hallways with his usual attire. Unlike the other vampires who wore their school uniform in such an impeccable manner as if to show their superiority to their human counterparts.
The Pure Blood wore the inner white shirt in a haphazardly manner as some of the buttons were mismatched and also leaving some of the upper buttons opened. He also wore the prescribed coat without bothering closing it and then wore a loose sweater jacket that hanged precariously over his arms. On his feet were a pair of wooden getas as they were more comfortable than those tacky black shoes in his opinion. His hair was in its perpetual state of feathery disarray. At the very least, he had managed to wear the school pants plainly. Over all, Sacrilegious' appearance was of pure oddity and no one had ever reprimanded him. There was the Headmaster, Takeru and then the Prefects, but they all gave up in the end. As for the vampires, they could not say anything against his personal sense of fashion. As he descended the stairs, the vampires humbly bowed their heads in respect and he was already used to such display. He simply continued on as the doors of the Night Class Dormitory were now officially opened.
The deafening squealing of the adoring humans were quite the repetitive routine. During his first time, he was rather fascinated about it. Long ago, they were squealing not for adoration but of pure fear. At some point, he had been tempted to reveal his identity as a vampire to see how broken or disgustingly attached they will be to him. However, the warning glares of the prefects and the occasion reprimands from Takeru took the fun all away. As usual, he lead the flock of vampires as he stood at the front. Others that had been deemed worthy enough to share recognition followed closely behind him and then so on.
"Sacred! Sacred! Sacred!"
"Please, look this way Sacred!"
"I have to give him my chocolates!"
Hearing his name, Sacred would looked at the people who did as if it was a prayer and would smile at them in a mischievous way. When he would do, some of the human girls would faint which was humorous to see. Others would be screaming even louder causing more trouble for the prefects. If this was intended no one knows for sure. Still, it seemed that he has a playful manner to him once in a while. Then, something collided with him. Actually, it was more of a someone. It would take a very strong force to topple him down. However, the one who collided with him was also a source of his entertainment in this school. It was none other than the so-called Prefect Takagi. He lightly reached out his hand to her cheek and tucked a loose hair strand behind her ear. An amused smile could be seen adorning his lips and those brilliant mauve eyes of his never failed to lure and yet hide his intentions whatever it could be. "No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."
"The hardest thing to do is to believe in people. We're all so inclined to distrust; only the strongest heart can brace itself against the possibility of being let down and make that leap of faith anyway."
She’d never really known what Valentine’s Day was before she came to this school. In fact, she still tended to lose track of what day it was in the year, and had been reminded this time only by a piece of paper shoved into her hand the other day, though of course this in itself was useless to her. If she took the time, she could probably differentiate the raised ink-lines on the flyer, but instead she’d shown it to her brother during their daily video call (something that wasn’t all that helpful for her but seemed to put him at ease).
His ever-so-helpful reply had been to chuckle and tell her that she’d better carry her cane the next day, to ‘beat off the boys with a stick when they ask for chocolate.’
That had been a bit hurtful, actually. She didn’t make a point of telling anyone this, but Ekaterina had never been the focus of much attention from anyone, let alone males. On most days, this didn’t bother her: she had her family and her friends and school and her duties as a prefect, to say nothing of her music. That was certainly enough to keep one person busy, and so she rarely ever even thought about the distinct absence of anything from her days. Recently, though, she’d been rather poignantly reminded of what was missing when her brother introduced her to his girlfriend, Elise. She was a perfectly lovely person, so far as Ekaterina could tell, with a light French accent and a smile in her voice, and it was obvious in the way they spoke around each other that the cared very much for one another.
It was funny, that she’d never had cause to think about such things herself until Dmitri had.
At any rate, she’d repeated her tradition from last year, laboring slowly and all by herself in a kitchen to make truffles with raspberry filling for her friends, and that was more or less going to be it. These, she had wrapped, placed in little cellophane bags, and tied bows at the top, cajoling Dmitri into identifying the color so she could get them right: green for Saya and yellow for Amaya. Of course, she neglected to tell him that there was another set on her shelf waiting for the next time she saw him, so he’d pouted a bit about that. She found it amusing, that he was so different around her from the way he was with others. The silent, stoic, efficient hunter became essentially an oversized child in her company. It was nice to matter so much to someone that they were capable of being their real self around you. How could she even think of being lonely when she had two wonderful friends and the best brother in the world? Ivan, too.
Right now, though, this was the last thing on her mind, as she was busy just trying to keep the peace. As she’d discovered last year, valentine’s day was a particularly chaotic event for the passing period between the day class and the night class. People were constantly clamoring to get at one or another of the ‘celebrities’ in each class, none moreso than Sacreligious or President Kuran. It was funny; she didn’t know Sacred very well, but she was distinctly unsure he even liked chocolate. Well, she supposed that what other people did was none of her business, anyway. The important thing was to keep such interactions from getting out-of-hand.
The noise was rather overwhelming, with shrill female voices (she knew none of those girls sounded like that normally, so why shriek now?) calling out for this or that male, and occasionally the muffled rustlings of jostling for room getting a little out of hand. Ekaterina wove through the crowd as well as she was able. She had brought the white cane, though for the aid of getting around rather than what Dmitri had suggested. The other option was to bring Mischa, and she couldn’t bring herself to subject her dog to this.
Unfortunately, a throng of some kind was forming about her anyway, apparently excited by the appearance of someone or other—she couldn’t really make out who through the incoherent yelling. Quite suddenly, Ekaterina found herself pressed in from all sides, and swallowed thickly. They were just people, it wasn’t really an enclosed space, she’d be fine. Her own insistence was firm in her mind, and she took a steadying breath. “Excuse me,” she tried, voice firm despite the building anxiety of claustrophobia. Though her volume should have been adequate, she was ignored. “Excuse me,” this time she pushed, only gently, against the person in front of her.
Whether intentionally or as a matter of reflex, she couldn’t tell, but the girl threw an elbow back, and with no way to see it coming, Ekaterina was caught in the stomach, staggering backwards into someone else, who said something rude and shoved her, which resulted in a chain of much the same, which was incredibly unpleasant. Still, manhandled though she felt, the discontent crowd did eventually manage to deposit her off to one side of it, and though she attempted to steady herself with her cane, she turned a foot on the grass and fell over anyway, landing in a less-than-dignified heap, back to the ground.
Sighing softly, Ekaterina fumbled around for her cane, relieved when it came quickly to her fingers. Grasping it, she sat up and braced it against the ground to stand. Sometimes, she wished she was more like Saya, with one of those presences that meant people didn’t ignore you. Still, she couldn’t exactly hold the incident against anybody. Her disability wasn’t always obvious at first glance, especially not if they were distracted, and she’d rather be treated with the same rudeness a person would show anyone else than coddled because of her eyes.
Leveraging herself to her feet with surprising grace, she tried dusting off her uniform as best she could, brushing loose grass from it and inwardly despairing a bit when she felt a few streaks of mud here and there. Unbeknownst to herself, she also had a stripe of the stuff now adorning her face, slashing from the bridge of her nose across her cheek, the result of brushing a bit of hair aside with a sullied finger.
His ever-so-helpful reply had been to chuckle and tell her that she’d better carry her cane the next day, to ‘beat off the boys with a stick when they ask for chocolate.’
That had been a bit hurtful, actually. She didn’t make a point of telling anyone this, but Ekaterina had never been the focus of much attention from anyone, let alone males. On most days, this didn’t bother her: she had her family and her friends and school and her duties as a prefect, to say nothing of her music. That was certainly enough to keep one person busy, and so she rarely ever even thought about the distinct absence of anything from her days. Recently, though, she’d been rather poignantly reminded of what was missing when her brother introduced her to his girlfriend, Elise. She was a perfectly lovely person, so far as Ekaterina could tell, with a light French accent and a smile in her voice, and it was obvious in the way they spoke around each other that the cared very much for one another.
It was funny, that she’d never had cause to think about such things herself until Dmitri had.
At any rate, she’d repeated her tradition from last year, laboring slowly and all by herself in a kitchen to make truffles with raspberry filling for her friends, and that was more or less going to be it. These, she had wrapped, placed in little cellophane bags, and tied bows at the top, cajoling Dmitri into identifying the color so she could get them right: green for Saya and yellow for Amaya. Of course, she neglected to tell him that there was another set on her shelf waiting for the next time she saw him, so he’d pouted a bit about that. She found it amusing, that he was so different around her from the way he was with others. The silent, stoic, efficient hunter became essentially an oversized child in her company. It was nice to matter so much to someone that they were capable of being their real self around you. How could she even think of being lonely when she had two wonderful friends and the best brother in the world? Ivan, too.
Right now, though, this was the last thing on her mind, as she was busy just trying to keep the peace. As she’d discovered last year, valentine’s day was a particularly chaotic event for the passing period between the day class and the night class. People were constantly clamoring to get at one or another of the ‘celebrities’ in each class, none moreso than Sacreligious or President Kuran. It was funny; she didn’t know Sacred very well, but she was distinctly unsure he even liked chocolate. Well, she supposed that what other people did was none of her business, anyway. The important thing was to keep such interactions from getting out-of-hand.
The noise was rather overwhelming, with shrill female voices (she knew none of those girls sounded like that normally, so why shriek now?) calling out for this or that male, and occasionally the muffled rustlings of jostling for room getting a little out of hand. Ekaterina wove through the crowd as well as she was able. She had brought the white cane, though for the aid of getting around rather than what Dmitri had suggested. The other option was to bring Mischa, and she couldn’t bring herself to subject her dog to this.
Unfortunately, a throng of some kind was forming about her anyway, apparently excited by the appearance of someone or other—she couldn’t really make out who through the incoherent yelling. Quite suddenly, Ekaterina found herself pressed in from all sides, and swallowed thickly. They were just people, it wasn’t really an enclosed space, she’d be fine. Her own insistence was firm in her mind, and she took a steadying breath. “Excuse me,” she tried, voice firm despite the building anxiety of claustrophobia. Though her volume should have been adequate, she was ignored. “Excuse me,” this time she pushed, only gently, against the person in front of her.
Whether intentionally or as a matter of reflex, she couldn’t tell, but the girl threw an elbow back, and with no way to see it coming, Ekaterina was caught in the stomach, staggering backwards into someone else, who said something rude and shoved her, which resulted in a chain of much the same, which was incredibly unpleasant. Still, manhandled though she felt, the discontent crowd did eventually manage to deposit her off to one side of it, and though she attempted to steady herself with her cane, she turned a foot on the grass and fell over anyway, landing in a less-than-dignified heap, back to the ground.
Sighing softly, Ekaterina fumbled around for her cane, relieved when it came quickly to her fingers. Grasping it, she sat up and braced it against the ground to stand. Sometimes, she wished she was more like Saya, with one of those presences that meant people didn’t ignore you. Still, she couldn’t exactly hold the incident against anybody. Her disability wasn’t always obvious at first glance, especially not if they were distracted, and she’d rather be treated with the same rudeness a person would show anyone else than coddled because of her eyes.
Leveraging herself to her feet with surprising grace, she tried dusting off her uniform as best she could, brushing loose grass from it and inwardly despairing a bit when she felt a few streaks of mud here and there. Unbeknownst to herself, she also had a stripe of the stuff now adorning her face, slashing from the bridge of her nose across her cheek, the result of brushing a bit of hair aside with a sullied finger.
|In the deepest part of my consciousness, I yearned for something. Perhaps, it was someone. It is why I am living on.|
It seemed everything had been finished ahead of schedule. This was a big relief for the illustrious Kuran Prince who leaned at his seat with a worn out expression as his eyes were closed to the world. Debating with old vampires who would not bend from their ancient perceptions was really tiresome. No wonder Sacred would always deny any audience with them. Perhaps, he should do the same. Then, the consequences of his actions flooded his mind. On second thought, it would not be worth the trouble. He already had a lot of them. Thinking about the issues that were discussed at the Council, it did cause an alarm. The activities of those vampires that oppose the treaty were increasing. He knew for a fact there would always be those who prefer dominance than co-existence. However, those individuals had entered a term of silence. As it appears now, it was just a mere calm before the storm. But in his own understanding, those people probably found an important part to make them active again. A large piece to achieve their goal, he believed it to be the Return of Lilith.
He could still remember the reaction of the Council about the mere mention of the Mother of Vampires. It had made the entire hall go from brimming pride and intolerance into intense fear and tense cold within seconds. All he knew about Lilith were from the texts and stories of others. He did hear some snippets from Sacrilegious, like the woman was frivolous as if the Pure blood knew the Legendary Blood Goddess. However, he did not prod on that topic anymore. Since, Sacred made it a case to change the discussion matter. Thus, it means the Pure blood did not want to speak of her anymore. In any case, he is still curious about why some of the vampires desire her return not only for power but to rule. No one has yet to give him a specific answer to that. For now, he suggested to increase the security force and to coordinate with the hunters about the radical activities of this rebellious covenant.
What he means exactly by these activities, the rising incidence of murder victims mostly humans. It would not be an issue for the council if the victims did not have puncture wounds on their corpses and the lack of blood. There was also the increase of mad vampires as if someone is scouting them. His suggestion was condescended as most of the Senators still cling to their aristocratic pride that has no room for the change in this world. They deemed it that the hunters need not be involved with the affairs of vampires as they were capable of handling it. He retorted that these hunters exist to protect the humans not vampires. When the vampires involve humans, the hunters would act inevitably. He was simply advising a proper protocol to avoid the boundaries of authority. Adding to that, he also noted what could they really do when they are face to face against a Pure blood. This was enough to silence most of them.
"Lord Kuran, we have arrived."
The voice of his driver was enough to stop him recalling the events at the Council Meeting. Opening his eyes that revealed steel black and crimson red, gazed at the window beside him. Cross Academy was nestled by the skies of purple and orange caused by the setting sun. Such a beautiful picture to paint, he could feel his fingers twitched to draw the scene. Alas, he has no pen or paper at hand. Anyway, it seemed he had returned around the time in which the Night Class will start their session. Hopefully, there were no incidents that would welcome him. After all, he did intend to gain a semblance of peace before dealing with his duties as Student Council President. He had yet to inform the Headmaster that he would be returning earlier than expected. Actually, he was due to come back next week as there were also matters to be arranged within the Kuran Household. Fortunately, everything went smoothly easing his return to the school.
His car door opened as he stepped out and stretched his limbs. The travel time was quite long. It seemed he would need to limber further. He might do some work-out later on. He gave a small smile to his driver who gave a humble bow as a gesture of 'you're welcome.' After doing so, he went ahead by climbing the stairs. He still donned a simple white shirt with the upper buttons opened partnered with black pants and some matching shoes. His formal jacket was thrown over his shoulder as he walked in a relaxed stride. Actually, he looked like a model doing so even if he didn't mean to. In the distance, he could hear screaming which was normal when the Night Class comes out of their bat caves so to speak. However, the shouts of the female populace were much louder than before. He wonder why is that. It was then a pink paper blown by the wind slapped him on the face.
Removing the paper, he spewed some of the glitter that managed to enter his mouth and also wiped his face clear of the shimmering substance. He then read the paper as he mentally smacked himself for forgetting the day tomorrow. It was the most frightening day of his life, Valentines' Day. The girls resembled themselves like vultures waiting for the kill. Remembering it, gives him goosebumps. Although, he has a responsibility to ensure that the Valentine Ball would go without a hitch. Before his leave of absence, he had assure his fellow Student Council Members that all preparations were complete. So, for today it was just final checking and all. Anyway, he should able to slip away into the main building to inform the Headmaster he has arrived before retreating to his dormitory. However, he had a bad feeling knowing that a certain Pure Blood must be enjoying such hysteria. He then recalled the prefects and released a sigh.
"Better check it out."
With heavy footsteps, he went towards the source of such a loud noise. Arriving there, the madness was more worse than he imagined. He could also see that Sacred was enjoying it. This is what he worries as the eccentric Pure blood does not mind adding oil to the fire. With the crowd whose focus was on the Night Class, he had managed to get by without any form of obstacles much like a throng of girls. It was then he noticed someone being shoved without much regard due to their obsession that had been intensified by the coming event tomorrow. He made way towards the fallen person and identified it to be a girl who was also part of the prefects. He believed her name was Ekaterina Vasileva, the Russian Girl. The Headmaster gave him a list of prefects as he would need them on occasions especially with the Night Class involvement. However, he never met them all that much due to his busy schedule.
"Are you alright?" He inquired towards the girl as he noticed a strip of dirt across her face. This made him sigh in disappointment due to the chaotic environment. "You still have some here." His fingers reached to her face as he wiped the grime with much gentleness he could muster to make it not uncomfortable. "There all gone." He said with a smile before looking at the deafening crowd. "Being a prefect is a tough job, isn't it? But, you'll do just fine." He added with a light tone and warmth. "Now, it's my turn." He approached the crowd. At first, no one noticed him and thought he was just another one of the people pushing through to get close to the Night Class. But upon looking at his profile, gasps and disbelief became a trend among the crowd. They had the idea that they would not be able to see the President until next week. It did made a lot of girl cry at that fact especially when Valentines' is fast approaching.
"President Kuran!"
This was enough to alert the student body who now looked at him in amazement and surprise. As for him, he looked at them with disappointment. "Valentine's Day is not until tomorrow. You know the rules. I understand your excitement and passion. But if it would hurt people and disturb others." His eyes lingered on Sacrilegious who met his gaze and shrugged knowing that his fun would be impeded. "I might have no choice but to cancel it." After stating that, multiple groans and protests circled the crowd. Takeru smiled at this brightly as if it was not a big deal to begin with. "So, you'll behave and don't cause much trouble to the Night Class and prefects, right?" The students lowered their heads and solemnly nod as they all answered at the same time which was an enthusiastic yes. He nodded happily and then looked at the prefects particularly Saya. "Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster." He then turned his back at them as he waved his hand simultaneously before vanishing from their line of sight. In any case, the crowd was now calm and some even began to disperse. Now, there is no wonder why he is indeed the Student Council President.
He could still remember the reaction of the Council about the mere mention of the Mother of Vampires. It had made the entire hall go from brimming pride and intolerance into intense fear and tense cold within seconds. All he knew about Lilith were from the texts and stories of others. He did hear some snippets from Sacrilegious, like the woman was frivolous as if the Pure blood knew the Legendary Blood Goddess. However, he did not prod on that topic anymore. Since, Sacred made it a case to change the discussion matter. Thus, it means the Pure blood did not want to speak of her anymore. In any case, he is still curious about why some of the vampires desire her return not only for power but to rule. No one has yet to give him a specific answer to that. For now, he suggested to increase the security force and to coordinate with the hunters about the radical activities of this rebellious covenant.
What he means exactly by these activities, the rising incidence of murder victims mostly humans. It would not be an issue for the council if the victims did not have puncture wounds on their corpses and the lack of blood. There was also the increase of mad vampires as if someone is scouting them. His suggestion was condescended as most of the Senators still cling to their aristocratic pride that has no room for the change in this world. They deemed it that the hunters need not be involved with the affairs of vampires as they were capable of handling it. He retorted that these hunters exist to protect the humans not vampires. When the vampires involve humans, the hunters would act inevitably. He was simply advising a proper protocol to avoid the boundaries of authority. Adding to that, he also noted what could they really do when they are face to face against a Pure blood. This was enough to silence most of them.
"Lord Kuran, we have arrived."
The voice of his driver was enough to stop him recalling the events at the Council Meeting. Opening his eyes that revealed steel black and crimson red, gazed at the window beside him. Cross Academy was nestled by the skies of purple and orange caused by the setting sun. Such a beautiful picture to paint, he could feel his fingers twitched to draw the scene. Alas, he has no pen or paper at hand. Anyway, it seemed he had returned around the time in which the Night Class will start their session. Hopefully, there were no incidents that would welcome him. After all, he did intend to gain a semblance of peace before dealing with his duties as Student Council President. He had yet to inform the Headmaster that he would be returning earlier than expected. Actually, he was due to come back next week as there were also matters to be arranged within the Kuran Household. Fortunately, everything went smoothly easing his return to the school.
His car door opened as he stepped out and stretched his limbs. The travel time was quite long. It seemed he would need to limber further. He might do some work-out later on. He gave a small smile to his driver who gave a humble bow as a gesture of 'you're welcome.' After doing so, he went ahead by climbing the stairs. He still donned a simple white shirt with the upper buttons opened partnered with black pants and some matching shoes. His formal jacket was thrown over his shoulder as he walked in a relaxed stride. Actually, he looked like a model doing so even if he didn't mean to. In the distance, he could hear screaming which was normal when the Night Class comes out of their bat caves so to speak. However, the shouts of the female populace were much louder than before. He wonder why is that. It was then a pink paper blown by the wind slapped him on the face.
Removing the paper, he spewed some of the glitter that managed to enter his mouth and also wiped his face clear of the shimmering substance. He then read the paper as he mentally smacked himself for forgetting the day tomorrow. It was the most frightening day of his life, Valentines' Day. The girls resembled themselves like vultures waiting for the kill. Remembering it, gives him goosebumps. Although, he has a responsibility to ensure that the Valentine Ball would go without a hitch. Before his leave of absence, he had assure his fellow Student Council Members that all preparations were complete. So, for today it was just final checking and all. Anyway, he should able to slip away into the main building to inform the Headmaster he has arrived before retreating to his dormitory. However, he had a bad feeling knowing that a certain Pure Blood must be enjoying such hysteria. He then recalled the prefects and released a sigh.
"Better check it out."
With heavy footsteps, he went towards the source of such a loud noise. Arriving there, the madness was more worse than he imagined. He could also see that Sacred was enjoying it. This is what he worries as the eccentric Pure blood does not mind adding oil to the fire. With the crowd whose focus was on the Night Class, he had managed to get by without any form of obstacles much like a throng of girls. It was then he noticed someone being shoved without much regard due to their obsession that had been intensified by the coming event tomorrow. He made way towards the fallen person and identified it to be a girl who was also part of the prefects. He believed her name was Ekaterina Vasileva, the Russian Girl. The Headmaster gave him a list of prefects as he would need them on occasions especially with the Night Class involvement. However, he never met them all that much due to his busy schedule.
"Are you alright?" He inquired towards the girl as he noticed a strip of dirt across her face. This made him sigh in disappointment due to the chaotic environment. "You still have some here." His fingers reached to her face as he wiped the grime with much gentleness he could muster to make it not uncomfortable. "There all gone." He said with a smile before looking at the deafening crowd. "Being a prefect is a tough job, isn't it? But, you'll do just fine." He added with a light tone and warmth. "Now, it's my turn." He approached the crowd. At first, no one noticed him and thought he was just another one of the people pushing through to get close to the Night Class. But upon looking at his profile, gasps and disbelief became a trend among the crowd. They had the idea that they would not be able to see the President until next week. It did made a lot of girl cry at that fact especially when Valentines' is fast approaching.
"President Kuran!"
This was enough to alert the student body who now looked at him in amazement and surprise. As for him, he looked at them with disappointment. "Valentine's Day is not until tomorrow. You know the rules. I understand your excitement and passion. But if it would hurt people and disturb others." His eyes lingered on Sacrilegious who met his gaze and shrugged knowing that his fun would be impeded. "I might have no choice but to cancel it." After stating that, multiple groans and protests circled the crowd. Takeru smiled at this brightly as if it was not a big deal to begin with. "So, you'll behave and don't cause much trouble to the Night Class and prefects, right?" The students lowered their heads and solemnly nod as they all answered at the same time which was an enthusiastic yes. He nodded happily and then looked at the prefects particularly Saya. "Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster." He then turned his back at them as he waved his hand simultaneously before vanishing from their line of sight. In any case, the crowd was now calm and some even began to disperse. Now, there is no wonder why he is indeed the Student Council President.
"If you cannot dance with a devil, you do not deserve the wings to fly away."
"No apologies, needed. But do be careful more. Prefect. I wouldn't want you to be injured when your're doing your work splendidly."
Saya frowned immediately noting the person whom she had collided with. It was none other than Sacrilegious, the notorious pure-blood of the Academy. He pushed back a loose strand of hair and tucked it behind her ear, earning subtle gasps from the day students who began a whirl of whispers. Immediately, she took a step back, resisting the urge to shove his hand away with the frown still lingering on her face as she did so. She threw a glance over her shoulder, causing most of the Day Class students to take a step back in fear before she returned her attention towards Sacrilegious.
"Now you're just mocking me Sacred, and of all the people in the world it had to be you," she murmured beneath her breath, but knew that he could still hear her. While she might not have exactly liked the pure-blood, there was an air about him that she kind of respected. She sighed as she glanced back towards the purple-haired vampire, watching as the sunset behind him lingered in the air, mixing the color of his hair with the colors of twilight. "If I didn't know any better, I would say this was like the ending of a bad romance," she stated in a monotonous tone, her eyes fixated in a serious manner. If she were kidding or not, only she would know. A small smirk adorned her lips as she took a step back.
"I don't know if your fan club over there would like that much," she stated as she jabbed a finger towards the Day Class female population. A majority of them had hearts in their eyes as they clamoured over each other to catch a glimpse of the pure-blood. ""Try to take it easy on them this year...I think you made one girl cry last year until she nearly drowned herself," she continued, crossing her arms over her chest as she stared at the groupies. A stern glare sent some of the girls running back to their dorms while some of the more brave ones remained.
"Is there a way to make blood-flavored chocoloates?" she stated to no one in particular before she began to walk away and waved good-bye to the pure-blood. She had duties to perform not only as a student, but as a prefect. Although the bells have just rung, the Night Class would be swamped with the Day Class trying to steal glances and words to the beauties of the Night Class. She could see a majority of the Day Class students, male and female, still clamoring around the gates. It wasn't until the arrival of someone did the students settle down. She immediately recognized Takeru, the black haired gem of the day class. She sneered at the title gifted to the Kuran by the Day Class. It seemed that both classes each had their own candle to hold and adore. Of course the Night Class was full of beautiful people, but they were nothing when compared to the pure-blood she ran into and the human Student Council President.
"Good job. I'll leave the rest to you guys. I still have to greet the Headmaster" she heard him speak, glancing in her direction before walking off. The stare sent a chill down Saya's spine as she recovered from the glance. She watched as he disappeared as the students began to return to their respective dorms. She shook her head slightly before continuing on with her rounds, keeping her eyes on the Night Class as they made for the building. A few Day class students still managed to linger about, giggling like a silly mess before retreating to their dorms as well.
"Why do you put up with them?" a voice called out, startling Saya out of her skin. She could feel the warmth of someone's breath on the back of her neck, traveling to her ear in the process. She turned to stare into dull blue eyes as a small smile formed on her lips. "They are annoying with their shrieks and calls for affections," Toru continued as Saya gently pushed him away. He smirked as he watched the Day class girls swoon. They were so easy to manipulate; he could almost see their bodies squirming underneath him as he drained them of their precious life fluid.
"Because it is my job?" Saya retorted as she watched Toru's gaze. She knew almost exactly what he was thinking from the gleam in his eyes. She knew he didn't like humans, and why he tolerated her and the others was a mystery. She chuckled as the last of the Day Class students disappeared. "Shouldn't you be going to class now? I don't want to have to reprimand you for being out of curfew," Saya continued as Toru rose his hands in a mock surrender. Saya watched as he disappeared with his class before she glanced at the horizon. She caught a glimpse of blonde hair and immediately spotted a familiar face. A smile adorned Saya's lips as she made her way towards her friend.
'Soon, princess, you and you're sister...soon,' were the lingering thoughts as Toru shuffled along with his classmates. A small yellow bird appeared on his shoulder as he rubbed it affectionately before whispering to its' ears. The bird nodded and flew off, circling around the prefect as she approached Ekaterina.
"Kitty? Is everything okay?" Saya asked the blonde-haired girl as she spotted her, placing a hand on her shoulder to let the girl know she was beside her. "I think we should report back soon to the Headmaster, I think he wants to speak with us about this year's Valentines Day," she stated. In truth, the Headmaster had wanted to speak to all of the prefects. This year was going to be a bit different. They were going to add a dance after the festivities. The Night Class and the Day Class, for once, were going to be allowed to mingle. This worried Saya slightly.
“If only the divide in the world were so simple as good and evil."
Above the commotion on the grounds, a solitary figure walked the empty hallway above, presently laden with the burdens of his position. Which was to say, for now at least, paperwork. Though he occasionally glanced out the window to reassure himself that the prefects were handling everything as well as could be expected, he for the most part trusted them to perform their duties admirably. They were, after all, selected for their unique capabilities. At one point, however, the figure’s step did waver, and this was as he witnessed the distinctively-golden head of his adoptive sister pass with some measure of uncouth roughness from the center of a large throng of people to the outside, catching her foot on something and stumbling.
He might have ventured down to inquire after her health, but he noted with some amusement that he was beaten to it by the flawlessly-polite Takeru, and so he shook his head at the antics of students and continued on his way. Actually, the fact that the Student Council’s President was now on campus once more was quite good news; as it meant he did not have to go to this meeting with the headmaster as the sole representative of that group. The Vice President, poor thing, became hopelessly flustered when attempting to speak to anyone with authority, and so he’d volunteered to attend the meeting in her stead, as faculty adviser. Why on earth the Headmaster had decided it was a good idea to throw such an extravagant event with so little time to plan, he could not fathom, but the man was known to be somewhat eccentric and occasionally unreasonable.
The day before the main event, and everything was already so chaotic. It didn’t bode well for the following afternoon and evening, not when the Day and Night classes would be thrown together like oil and water expected to mix smoothly. Perhaps that was why the Prefects’ attendance was also called for at this particular meeting.
Well, in any event, it would have to be done. Turning from the window and the intermittent shouting of students, Sergei adjusted his glasses and made for the headmaster’s office. Unfortunately, his scars were proving most uncomfortable today, and so he walked with extra care, so that it might be the furthest thing from obvious that he was in any sort of pain. Above all else, he detested burdening other people with his problems, or inconveniencing them. These marks were the barest form of penance, and it was hardly right that he receive even the relief that kind words could bring from something so thoroughly deserved.
Rolling his shoulders, the teacher raised a gloved hand to knock gently upon the carved wooden door of the office. When permission to enter was forthcoming, he entered the office, taking the seat he was gestured to. He was a tad early, and naturally, the meeting would not commence until all called for it were present.
He might have ventured down to inquire after her health, but he noted with some amusement that he was beaten to it by the flawlessly-polite Takeru, and so he shook his head at the antics of students and continued on his way. Actually, the fact that the Student Council’s President was now on campus once more was quite good news; as it meant he did not have to go to this meeting with the headmaster as the sole representative of that group. The Vice President, poor thing, became hopelessly flustered when attempting to speak to anyone with authority, and so he’d volunteered to attend the meeting in her stead, as faculty adviser. Why on earth the Headmaster had decided it was a good idea to throw such an extravagant event with so little time to plan, he could not fathom, but the man was known to be somewhat eccentric and occasionally unreasonable.
The day before the main event, and everything was already so chaotic. It didn’t bode well for the following afternoon and evening, not when the Day and Night classes would be thrown together like oil and water expected to mix smoothly. Perhaps that was why the Prefects’ attendance was also called for at this particular meeting.
Well, in any event, it would have to be done. Turning from the window and the intermittent shouting of students, Sergei adjusted his glasses and made for the headmaster’s office. Unfortunately, his scars were proving most uncomfortable today, and so he walked with extra care, so that it might be the furthest thing from obvious that he was in any sort of pain. Above all else, he detested burdening other people with his problems, or inconveniencing them. These marks were the barest form of penance, and it was hardly right that he receive even the relief that kind words could bring from something so thoroughly deserved.
Rolling his shoulders, the teacher raised a gloved hand to knock gently upon the carved wooden door of the office. When permission to enter was forthcoming, he entered the office, taking the seat he was gestured to. He was a tad early, and naturally, the meeting would not commence until all called for it were present.
“Everybody has something to give, something worth the act of giving. Life is a matter of finding that thing, and then sharing it as well as you can."
She had not expected an unfamiliar voice to query after her health, and indeed, she was quite surprised that the same person, wholly unknown to her, had apparently reached over to brush the dirt from her face. She held still, frozen in place more than anything. It wasn’t that she minded, precisely—she would never think ill of someone for trying to do something nice for another person, but touch was something of a unique phenomenon for Ekaterina. Without sight, touch and hearing became infinitely more important, and so what to other people was simple and casual was a bit different to her. Her friends and family would brush her elbows or lay a gentle hand on her shoulder to confirm their presence, but strangers usually kept their distance.
“Ah, I’m quite all right, thank you, um…” Having never heard this particular voice before, she had no way of knowing how to address the kind stranger, and it left her trailing off a smidge awkwardly, though she was otherwise quite composed and serene about it. She had her answer in time, anyway, as a particularly-excited voice identified the newcomer as ‘President Kuran.’
Ekaterina’s face registered a look of mild surprise; apparently, that was the mysterious Student Council President. She had been under the impression that he was often away from the school dealing with unspecified matters, but apparently this was not the case today. She almost felt sorry for him; if he had half the fans Sacrilegious did (and from the sounds of things, there were quite a few), this had to be one of the most inconvenient times of year to be around. Nevertheless, he addressed the crowd, and though many in it seemed discontent, they were dispersing all the same. That was quite the ability.
A hand on her shoulder was accompanied by a much more familiar set of tones, and Kitty smiled in the direction of Saya. “Thank you,” she said gently, “But I’m fine. I just took a bit of a spill is all; everyone seems to get so excited for this holiday…”
To the suggestion that they go visit the headmaster, Ekaterina simply nodded. There had been rumors circulating for a while now about some kind of mixed-class activity on Valentine’s Day. Personally, she had high hopes for it—raised by a vampire herself, she had less cause to fear them than most would if they knew the secret of the Night Class, and she wanted that to be something that everyone had. Conversely, she thought it might do some of the Night Class students some good to realize that humans weren’t just weak or foolish creatures with little independent value. After all, humans had been some of the greatest artists, thinkers, and inventors in the world, and there was surely some merit to be had in that, even if they were weaker and consumable.
Shaking her head slightly at her strange line of thought, she readjusted her grip on her cane. “Well, we’d best not keep him waiting, I suppose. Shall we?”
“Ah, I’m quite all right, thank you, um…” Having never heard this particular voice before, she had no way of knowing how to address the kind stranger, and it left her trailing off a smidge awkwardly, though she was otherwise quite composed and serene about it. She had her answer in time, anyway, as a particularly-excited voice identified the newcomer as ‘President Kuran.’
Ekaterina’s face registered a look of mild surprise; apparently, that was the mysterious Student Council President. She had been under the impression that he was often away from the school dealing with unspecified matters, but apparently this was not the case today. She almost felt sorry for him; if he had half the fans Sacrilegious did (and from the sounds of things, there were quite a few), this had to be one of the most inconvenient times of year to be around. Nevertheless, he addressed the crowd, and though many in it seemed discontent, they were dispersing all the same. That was quite the ability.
A hand on her shoulder was accompanied by a much more familiar set of tones, and Kitty smiled in the direction of Saya. “Thank you,” she said gently, “But I’m fine. I just took a bit of a spill is all; everyone seems to get so excited for this holiday…”
To the suggestion that they go visit the headmaster, Ekaterina simply nodded. There had been rumors circulating for a while now about some kind of mixed-class activity on Valentine’s Day. Personally, she had high hopes for it—raised by a vampire herself, she had less cause to fear them than most would if they knew the secret of the Night Class, and she wanted that to be something that everyone had. Conversely, she thought it might do some of the Night Class students some good to realize that humans weren’t just weak or foolish creatures with little independent value. After all, humans had been some of the greatest artists, thinkers, and inventors in the world, and there was surely some merit to be had in that, even if they were weaker and consumable.
Shaking her head slightly at her strange line of thought, she readjusted her grip on her cane. “Well, we’d best not keep him waiting, I suppose. Shall we?”
"The torture of a bad conscience is the hell of a living soul"
Amaya glanced around at the now empty hallway, pink and red flyers littered the walls and ground making it look as if a festival had taken place during the school hours. She grimaced and swooped down to pick some of the glittery flyers and letters. This is all for Valentines day..? How bothersome. She sighed and headed down the hall towards the trash bin, where she dumped the flyers and then turned around to repeat the process. Sure the holiday had been fun when she was a child, receiving chocolates was always fun in one way or another, as was being able to be crafty when making cards, but ever since she had came to this school, everyone went insane over the holiday and all because of the Night Class, which she didn't really understand, sure they were all beautiful, but half of them acted like they were bipolar, and the other half acted like creeps. Then again maybe that was just a Vampire thing. She sighed and dumped her fifth load of flyers into the now full trash bin, the hallway looked a bit better, but it also looked like a Fairy puked glitter everywhere. Amaya chuckled to herself a slight smiling playing on her lips before she left the hall and headed towards the Library, she had some studies and needed to get done before the end of the night.
She calmly made her way to the Library, ignoring the shouts of the Day Class students that were directed towards the Night class students, she ignored nearly everything except for her thoughts. Amaya bowed her head slightly as she walked, in what happened to be the opposite direction of the Library. Maybe I should go see Saya instead and see how she is doing..? Her job as a prefect must be tiring after awhile, maybe I'll stay up with her tonight and see how things are going..the life I chose not to take part in. She let out a sigh that was cut short when she bumped into a tall body, knocking her to the ground. "Ow.." She mumbled rubbing her back for a moment before she looked up and met the dark red eyes of none other than Kuro Katō.
He stared down at her calmly, most of the Night class standing behind him and staring down at her as well. Her face flushed and she opened and closed her mouth like a fish out of water. She should apologize, she knew that, but she was to surprised to say anything at the moment. "Are you okay, Amaya?" He asked, speaking first and her spur of silence while offering her his hand. Amaya's face flushed again before she gingerly took his hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet. "I'm fine..I'm sorry for running into you Kuro." She glanced back at the other Night Class students, most of them just staring at the two while others shifted from foot to foot, impatient and wanting to go to class. "It's perfectly fine, you all can head on without me, I'll only be a moment." He offered her a rare smile before turning his head towards the other students, the smile gone from his face as he stared at them. They bowed their heads ever so slightly, and walked away, leaving the Pure-Blood with the girl that was raised by Vampire Hunters. Brilliant. Just brilliant. "You can go ahead and go to class Kuro, if my sister catches you out while the rest of the Night Class are already inside..." Amaya slowly stopped speaking as he offered her another rare smile. "I have no worry's about facing your sisters fury." He said as a strange glint entered his eyes making Amaya twitchy, she had seen the glint before.
"If darkness is light, and light is darkness...what are shadows then?"
"I don't know why they get so excited for this holiday," Saya replied as she frowned at the thought. It was true, around this time the students would get riled up and become chaotic for a chance to deliver their chocolates to the ones their hearts desired. Saya thought it a bit shallow as the only reason why the Night Class was so popular was because of their beauty. She never understood why, but as long as the Night Class didn't take anything other than the chocolates offered, she'd let it be.
"Yes, let's not keep him waiting," Saya replied as she resisted the urge to laugh. The Headmaster, although the head figure of the school, had a rather peculiar personality. There were times when Saya thought the man was slightly mad, however; he wasn't always like that. She sighed and began to walk towards the Headmasters office. Once inside the building, she spotted a familiar face and smiled.
"I'll catch up Kitty, I need to speak to my sister," Saya stated as she left the russian girl to her own accord. Although she would have rather walked with Ekaterina, she knew that inside the building, the girl would be fine on her own. Saya wasn't the only one looking out for her. Once in range, she spotted another familiar face. It was the pure-blood known as Kuro. She frowned as she approached the two, placing a hand on her hip as she stared at the vampire.
"Shouldn't you be in class Katō?" she stated as she stared at the pure-blood vampire. He was out of curfew, and she had a feeling he knew it, but nonetheless remained out of class. "I don't think you're fearless leader would appreciate that," she continued as she gave the male a blank look before turning to Amaya and smiling.
"Is he bothering you Ama? Because if he is," she almost half glared at the male while keeping her focus on Amaya. "I have to go meet the Headmaster with Kitty, but please make sure Katō returns to his class on a timely fashion. I know you can handle it sis," she smiled as she laid a hand on her sister's shoulder before walking away. Although Amaya chose the life of a regular human, Saya wasn't worried about her little sister one bit. Both of them received training when they were younger, however; Saya chose to continue with her training to become part of the family. Amaya chose a different path, and honestly, she was glad. She didn't want her sister to experience the horrors of an actual fight or becoming a victim to a Level E vampire.
That thought alone shook her being as she tried to force the thought away. Before she knew it, she stood in front of the Headmaster's door and took a deep breath. Here goes nothing, she thought as she pushed the door open, listening to the subtle creek in the door as it alerted the people inside of her presence. She greeted the Headmaster with a curt nod before spotting the professor already making his seat. She took a seat to the far off side next to Ekaterina, folding her hands on top of her legs as she waited for the meeting to commence.
|“Everyone is so interesting but in the end, they are nothing but buzzing flies around me.”|
What a rebellious mouth, this is the only thought worthy of his attention as the Prefect Saya Takagi spoke about something about fans, hearts, drowning, and generally something he really didn't care for. He does enjoy this occasional tussles between them. If this was some sort of bad romance, he would not mind to sink his teeth on it. Adding to that, it would be fun to see the troubles the feisty prefect would have whenever he shows a little bit of a favor towards the girl. After all, emotions are quite a frightening power which he had served as a witness to or even been under its line of fire. In any case, he let her speak her mind and even give out her typical glare to the other students. Some immediately went on their way and the others who are strong-willed stayed. For those who remained, he gave them a bright smile which was tinged with a certain mischievousness.
"Pardon, Prefect Takagi. She is just the jealous and possessive type. She wants me all for herself." Flashing that smile of his earned more shouting and more people fainting. The kids nowadays are truly funny to interact with. His ears picked out the prefect's nonchalant muttering about blood-favored chocolates. A distant yet pleasing memory came over him. His eyes had a gentle tint upon them but soon disappeared as he called out to the prefect as an added bonus of trouble. "I will be expecting my chocolates." Then, he playfully winked at her which the majority of the Day Class populace swooned while others glared with envy towards Saya. Although, his fun was interrupted when a familiar scent entered the foray and a name was called out through the air.
"President Kuran!"
As the sea parted before Noah, the crowd was divided for the Student Council President who made his way with ease and now stood before him. He didn't expect Takeru to return early. Well, there goes his fun for the rest of the week. The man said something about cancelling the Valentines' Event if there are further chaos. Takeru is so uptight in his opinion, the man should relax or let loose once in awhile. Their eyes met as mauve and crimson black gazed at each other momentary before another took their attention respectively. However, it was enough to have the Pure-blood stop with his dilly-dallying and to continue on his way to the Main Building. The rest of the Night Class followed after the illustrious King of the Night who had satisfied himself with a sigh and a shrug of the shoulders as he soon vanished from the school grounds to begin the lessons for the evening.
Speaking of which, he should expect for Takeru to visit him later. The man would always give him updates of what had been discussed in the Vampire Council meeting. He did note to the busybody Kuran that he did not need to be inform. However, the man insisted and every time there would be a meeting, he would have to listen to issues which he had no concerns about. Though this time, he has some ideas of what generally went on or what matters were put as priority. Moirae had reported to him about the rising incidents regarding vampire attacks and the movements of those from the shadows. In his honest opinion, he could careless as long as they do not show themselves in front of him, then they should not expect any form of action from his side.
"You are the best thing that ever happened to me."
"Thank you, Sacred."
There was a slight change in his demeanor but it was almost unnoticeable. Those who followed him did not even notice this as Sacred continued on his way without much regard. He walked with his usual elegant yet feline-like stride. Soon, he entered the classroom meant for them as he took his respective seat which was more perfect to be called as a throne. It was situated near the window as he liked looking at the scenery than listen to foolish babbles of things he already knows from the so-called teacher. Class was just truly a waste of time for him. But, his existence was generally was a waste of time now in his opinion. In any case, it had been some time since he recalled those voices which were his only source of escape. Yet, they were also the source of the chains that bind him. His thoughts were interrupted as the door to the classroom once more opened and the homeroom teacher entered who was also a vampire.
"Good evening, class."
And here goes his uneventful evening, perhaps, something worthwhile would happen. He had yet to see some of the other members of the Night Class. In that sense, he placed his elbow at the armrest of his chair as he leaned his cheek against his hand. He also had a rather interesting smile across his lips. Those eyes of brilliant mauve seemed to have a certain spark of mysterious glee. The entire class took noticed of this and even the teacher who was the only brave soul who ask what was the source of such an expression. "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" Sacred looked at the quivering teacher who did his best to hide it. Pathetic. This was the description that formed in his head but, he answered the query with an amused smile. "Soon, it would." And the vampires looked at each other in confusion and curiosity of what the eccentric Pure-blood meant by those words.
"Pardon, Prefect Takagi. She is just the jealous and possessive type. She wants me all for herself." Flashing that smile of his earned more shouting and more people fainting. The kids nowadays are truly funny to interact with. His ears picked out the prefect's nonchalant muttering about blood-favored chocolates. A distant yet pleasing memory came over him. His eyes had a gentle tint upon them but soon disappeared as he called out to the prefect as an added bonus of trouble. "I will be expecting my chocolates." Then, he playfully winked at her which the majority of the Day Class populace swooned while others glared with envy towards Saya. Although, his fun was interrupted when a familiar scent entered the foray and a name was called out through the air.
"President Kuran!"
As the sea parted before Noah, the crowd was divided for the Student Council President who made his way with ease and now stood before him. He didn't expect Takeru to return early. Well, there goes his fun for the rest of the week. The man said something about cancelling the Valentines' Event if there are further chaos. Takeru is so uptight in his opinion, the man should relax or let loose once in awhile. Their eyes met as mauve and crimson black gazed at each other momentary before another took their attention respectively. However, it was enough to have the Pure-blood stop with his dilly-dallying and to continue on his way to the Main Building. The rest of the Night Class followed after the illustrious King of the Night who had satisfied himself with a sigh and a shrug of the shoulders as he soon vanished from the school grounds to begin the lessons for the evening.
Speaking of which, he should expect for Takeru to visit him later. The man would always give him updates of what had been discussed in the Vampire Council meeting. He did note to the busybody Kuran that he did not need to be inform. However, the man insisted and every time there would be a meeting, he would have to listen to issues which he had no concerns about. Though this time, he has some ideas of what generally went on or what matters were put as priority. Moirae had reported to him about the rising incidents regarding vampire attacks and the movements of those from the shadows. In his honest opinion, he could careless as long as they do not show themselves in front of him, then they should not expect any form of action from his side.
"You are the best thing that ever happened to me."
"Thank you, Sacred."
There was a slight change in his demeanor but it was almost unnoticeable. Those who followed him did not even notice this as Sacred continued on his way without much regard. He walked with his usual elegant yet feline-like stride. Soon, he entered the classroom meant for them as he took his respective seat which was more perfect to be called as a throne. It was situated near the window as he liked looking at the scenery than listen to foolish babbles of things he already knows from the so-called teacher. Class was just truly a waste of time for him. But, his existence was generally was a waste of time now in his opinion. In any case, it had been some time since he recalled those voices which were his only source of escape. Yet, they were also the source of the chains that bind him. His thoughts were interrupted as the door to the classroom once more opened and the homeroom teacher entered who was also a vampire.
"Good evening, class."
And here goes his uneventful evening, perhaps, something worthwhile would happen. He had yet to see some of the other members of the Night Class. In that sense, he placed his elbow at the armrest of his chair as he leaned his cheek against his hand. He also had a rather interesting smile across his lips. Those eyes of brilliant mauve seemed to have a certain spark of mysterious glee. The entire class took noticed of this and even the teacher who was the only brave soul who ask what was the source of such an expression. "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" Sacred looked at the quivering teacher who did his best to hide it. Pathetic. This was the description that formed in his head but, he answered the query with an amused smile. "Soon, it would." And the vampires looked at each other in confusion and curiosity of what the eccentric Pure-blood meant by those words.
|There are things that I must do and things I want to do And this is mainly something in between.|
It seemed there was not much of a trouble while he was away from the Academy. Somehow, it was a relief for him to know especially knowing Sacrilegious' tendency to cause needless trouble whenever he is not around. He swore the Pure-blood sees him like his mother which was not a very endearing title. Well, he can confirm the details of what happened within the Academy with Moirae later on when he visits the Purple Prince. For now, he had other matters to attend to. There is the Valentines' Ball which he must take care of. He must also ensure that all of the final details were all done by now. Emergency provisions and supplies should also be considered and be prepared just in case. There was also to ensure the security between the Night Class and Day Class. After all, this will be a test of endurance in many sense of the word. The Prefects should have been informed by the Headmaster already about the arrangements.
Walking along the hallways, he glanced towards the nearby windows. It was good to know that the human students were following his request. They were dispersing and returning to the Sun Dormitory. Hopefully, everything would be calm for the rest of the night. He really wanted to rest already as he released a yawn with his hands inside his pockets. For Takeru, he had no qualms showing what he was feeling or sensing about anyone as long as it was within reasons. It is probably why most people are naturally drawn to him which is quite the different case for his dark counterpart, Sacrilegious. The Pure-blood attracts people due to his mysterious persona that borders something dark yet hauntingly alluring quality. Well, he was not his problem for now.
Turning around the corner, Takeru soon reached the corridor where the Headmaster's Office will be. He really wanted to skip this part and returned to his dorm room. It would have been better to send a letter or something. However, he knew for a fact that the man would constantly annoy him with wailing of how he changed into a degenerate man from an adorable boy. Adding to that, he could still remember how much the Headmaster did a hunger strike when he did not invite the man to an open house during his middle school days. Well, the man did particularly raise him. So, he really does not mind at all. In the end, the Headmaster was the only family he knows even if he is said to be a Kuran.
Stopping before the doors, he knocked enough to be heard. "It's Takeru, Headmaster. I came back early." He announced as he opened the door and found the presence of Mr. Rasputinov, Saya, and Ekaterina. Although, he did not have much time to be surprised by their presence as he was welcomed by an incoming embrace of the Headmaster who remarkably jumped across his desk to the door just to attend to him. The Kuran Heir simply stepped aside as the Headmaster hugged thin air and fell face first on the floor. "It's father..." The man whimpered with matching tears. It was quite an embarrassing sigh as Takeru released a huge sigh at this. "Stand up, already Headmaster. You have guests." He pointed towards Sergei, Ekaterina, and Saya as he reached out his hand for the Headmaster to use as leverage. "It's father, Takeru..." He sighed once again as the man took his hand and wailed like there was no tomorrow.
"Rasputinov-sensei, Takagi-san, and Vasileva-san Good evening." Takeru greeted them with a warm and bright smile as he decided to completely ignore the Headmaster for now. "Is this about the Valentines' Event?" Approaching them, he also took his seat and had a curious look on his face. For him, he was entirely only here to inform the Headmaster that he had already come back.
Walking along the hallways, he glanced towards the nearby windows. It was good to know that the human students were following his request. They were dispersing and returning to the Sun Dormitory. Hopefully, everything would be calm for the rest of the night. He really wanted to rest already as he released a yawn with his hands inside his pockets. For Takeru, he had no qualms showing what he was feeling or sensing about anyone as long as it was within reasons. It is probably why most people are naturally drawn to him which is quite the different case for his dark counterpart, Sacrilegious. The Pure-blood attracts people due to his mysterious persona that borders something dark yet hauntingly alluring quality. Well, he was not his problem for now.
Turning around the corner, Takeru soon reached the corridor where the Headmaster's Office will be. He really wanted to skip this part and returned to his dorm room. It would have been better to send a letter or something. However, he knew for a fact that the man would constantly annoy him with wailing of how he changed into a degenerate man from an adorable boy. Adding to that, he could still remember how much the Headmaster did a hunger strike when he did not invite the man to an open house during his middle school days. Well, the man did particularly raise him. So, he really does not mind at all. In the end, the Headmaster was the only family he knows even if he is said to be a Kuran.
Stopping before the doors, he knocked enough to be heard. "It's Takeru, Headmaster. I came back early." He announced as he opened the door and found the presence of Mr. Rasputinov, Saya, and Ekaterina. Although, he did not have much time to be surprised by their presence as he was welcomed by an incoming embrace of the Headmaster who remarkably jumped across his desk to the door just to attend to him. The Kuran Heir simply stepped aside as the Headmaster hugged thin air and fell face first on the floor. "It's father..." The man whimpered with matching tears. It was quite an embarrassing sigh as Takeru released a huge sigh at this. "Stand up, already Headmaster. You have guests." He pointed towards Sergei, Ekaterina, and Saya as he reached out his hand for the Headmaster to use as leverage. "It's father, Takeru..." He sighed once again as the man took his hand and wailed like there was no tomorrow.
"Rasputinov-sensei, Takagi-san, and Vasileva-san Good evening." Takeru greeted them with a warm and bright smile as he decided to completely ignore the Headmaster for now. "Is this about the Valentines' Event?" Approaching them, he also took his seat and had a curious look on his face. For him, he was entirely only here to inform the Headmaster that he had already come back.
“Obligation is a tether, but if one learns to embrace one's duty, it can make one strong as well."
It was not long at all before Sergei was joined by several other people, the first to arrive being Ekaterina. He smiled upo her entrance, though of course she would not know this. Even so, he expected that it was conveyed in the tone of his words of greeting to her; she had told him once that smiles were the kinds of things that could be heard as well as seen. She knew many odd things like this, things he had never even thought to consider before she showed up in his home one day, his 'father' instructing him to look after the small thing and her awkwardly-tall brother. At first, the resemblance between they (especially her) and his own visage had troubled him, but when Ivan had explained, it had made more sense. She looked a bit mussed, far from her usual pristine appearance, but he supposed the tumble he'd observed her taking from afar would not have left her unscathed.
The next to enter was one of the Takagi twins, Saya. The prefect of the two, he also thought it fair to say that her demeanor was by far the most logical of the two; while it was readily apparent that Amaya thought with her heart first and her head only afterwards, Saya was considerably more reserved, at least until something happened to set her off. Siblings were fascinating to him, largely because he'd never had any, and even as he'd been struck by the dynamic between Dmitri and Ekaterina, so too was the one between Amaya and Saya of interest. They were, however, first and foremost his students and worthy people, and he endeavored to treat both as such.
As predicted, Takeru was present as well, likely just to check in with the Headmaster, whose demeanor towards the young Kuran Sergei had always found somewhat... unnerving. Perhaps this was something that parent-figures who were not his did, but from the vaguely-puzzled look on Ekaterina's face, hers had never been like that either. Attempting to smooth over the marginally-awkward silence that followed, Sergei returned the greeting he was last given. "And good evening to you as well, Kuran-kun. I believe that yes, we have all been called here due to the events that will be taking place at the Academy over the next day. Headmaster, if you would be so kind?" His words were unfailingly polite, if in his opinion inadequate. He wished to ask Takeru how the meeting had gone, if the Council had said anything about the recent rash of killings, how he himself was holding up under the added pressure such events were bound to provide. But this was not the proper time and place for that conversation, and so Sergei conveyed what support he was able through a small smile and an inclining of the head, an acknowledgement-- I know this is not easy, and I recognize how much effort it costs you.
That, however, was all he could give for the moment, and he turned his attention to the headmaster then, waiting for the man to speak.
A look of confusion crossed Saya's face when Takeru entered before realization dawned on her. He was the President, so naturally he would be here about the Valentine's Day Dance. He would have the proper information to disperse. She smiled at the Headmaster's reaction to the boy as he wailed about Takeru not calling him father. As childish as it may have seemed, the gesture was thoughtful nonetheless and caused her to reminisce about her older brother, Satoshi. She couldn't say her father was exactly a figure in her life as he raised her into the life she currently lives, however; she didn't abhor malicious feelings towards him. She loved him as any daughter would have.
"Good evening Kuran-san," Saya greeted when he addressed the group. She watched intently at the interaction between the Headmaster and Takeru before he took a seat. Her attention was turned towards Sergei who had obliged Takeru in his question. He then addressed the Headmaster, whom Saya had now given her undivided attention. Headmaster Cross regained his composure after his interaction with Takeru and gazed over the students.
"As you are aware, tomorrow is Valentines Day," he began, glancing at the group as they listened. "There is going to be a festivity the day after. A dance if you will," he continued, folding his hands in front of him and smiling. Saya inwardly groaned at the mention of the dance. It truly wasn't a wise idea; pitting vampires with humans was surely going to result in many temptations. Nevertheless, she pushed her doubts to the back of her mind as the Headmaster continued.
"For this, we will require the Prefects to double up on their duty to keep the Night Class in line and the Day Class from getting overly excited. We don't want accidents to happen," he smiled while glancing particularly at Ekaterina and Saya. As the only two prefects, Saya sighed at the notion and glanced at Ekaterina. That would put a bit of stress on Ekaterina and Saya wasn't sure if that would be a good suggestion. "That isn't to say that the two of you won't be able to enjoy yourselves," he added, causing Saya to frown.
"This is a first for the Academy, and I think it would be a wondrous thing for the Night Class to mingle with their sun counterparts." at this point Saya drowned him out. Her mind was occupied with the dance. A Valentines Day dance was going to be rather...
"Interesting," the words were taken right out of her mind as Headmaster Cross smiled brightly at the group. "Also, Saya, Ekaterina, your brothers are going to also help out with the extra security for the Dance to make sure everything runs smoothly," he spoke as he glanced at Saya and Ekaterina. His attention was then turned to Sergei before he motioned for the group to leave. "You two go get some rest," he directed towards Ekaterina and Saya. "I have things to discuss with Sergei and Takeru-kun," he spoke as he smiled.
At the news that her brother was going to be back at Cross, Ekaterina's face broke out into a wide smile. He hadn't told her anything of the sort! Knowing Dmitri, he'd probably wanted to surprise her with his presence, and it was so incredibly sweet of him that she thought she might burst from the warm feelings blossoming between her lungs. For a significant portion of her life, Dmitri had been all she had, and they'd never quite lost the closeness that came of having to literally protect each other from dying on the streets of St. Petersburg. The news saw her posture straighten, from its normal prim arrangement to something of exacting perfection, and she listened intently, nodding when she was dismissed. As was polite, she stood, bowed deeply, and bid them farewell by name.
"Understood, sir. Thank you. Until next time, Cross-sama, Rasputinov-sensei, Takeru-kaichou." Following the sound of Saya's retreating footsteps, Ekaterina exited the room. Once outside, she turned to her friend. "I'll be fine, you know," she said quietly, sensing the other girl's disquiet on her behalf. "I appreciate that you're concerned, but we both have to do our best, right? Besides, our brothers will be there, and we know they're the best at what they do."
The two headed back to the dorm, as it really would be wisest to get some rest before what was sure to be a chaotic day to follow.
Once the two prefects had left the room, the headmaster turned his attention to Sergei, clearly relatively eager to be rid of him, something that caused the dhampir some fair traces of amusement. He did not envy Takeru the man's attention in the slightest. Not when he was so overbearing about it. "Sergei, as I'm sure you understand, this event is going to require the presence of as many of our faculty as possible. While we want nothing more than for the students of our lovely Day and Night Classes to get along, we must chaperone them, lest the flame of newfound adoration burn too brightly too soon!"
Sergei, to his credit, did not so much as bat an eyelash at this insanity. The only thing that he should be concerned about 'burning' should be the building itself, when things got out of hand as they inevitably would. Nevertheless, he understood what the Headmaster was indelicately implying, and inclined his head in acquiescence. "I understand sir," he replied simply, choosing to ignore the fact that the headmaster was being somewhat disrespectful of his position by addressing him as he had. It was not the kind of deed he would ever repay in kind-- he had been taught much better than that. "I will do everything I can to impress upon the other faculty that their presences are requested in the strictest possible terms." Given the infamous attitudes of some of them, however, he expected about half to actually heed the summons, and that half grudgingly, likely as a personal favor to him.
Nevertheless, it would be done; he was nothing if not skilled at his tasks. Sensing his dismissal, he stood then, and bowed, if more shallowly than Ekaterina had. "With your leave, sir, I will depart and see to the arrangements now." The headmaster waved a hand in casual dismissal, and Sergei left without further comment.
The next to enter was one of the Takagi twins, Saya. The prefect of the two, he also thought it fair to say that her demeanor was by far the most logical of the two; while it was readily apparent that Amaya thought with her heart first and her head only afterwards, Saya was considerably more reserved, at least until something happened to set her off. Siblings were fascinating to him, largely because he'd never had any, and even as he'd been struck by the dynamic between Dmitri and Ekaterina, so too was the one between Amaya and Saya of interest. They were, however, first and foremost his students and worthy people, and he endeavored to treat both as such.
As predicted, Takeru was present as well, likely just to check in with the Headmaster, whose demeanor towards the young Kuran Sergei had always found somewhat... unnerving. Perhaps this was something that parent-figures who were not his did, but from the vaguely-puzzled look on Ekaterina's face, hers had never been like that either. Attempting to smooth over the marginally-awkward silence that followed, Sergei returned the greeting he was last given. "And good evening to you as well, Kuran-kun. I believe that yes, we have all been called here due to the events that will be taking place at the Academy over the next day. Headmaster, if you would be so kind?" His words were unfailingly polite, if in his opinion inadequate. He wished to ask Takeru how the meeting had gone, if the Council had said anything about the recent rash of killings, how he himself was holding up under the added pressure such events were bound to provide. But this was not the proper time and place for that conversation, and so Sergei conveyed what support he was able through a small smile and an inclining of the head, an acknowledgement-- I know this is not easy, and I recognize how much effort it costs you.
That, however, was all he could give for the moment, and he turned his attention to the headmaster then, waiting for the man to speak.
A look of confusion crossed Saya's face when Takeru entered before realization dawned on her. He was the President, so naturally he would be here about the Valentine's Day Dance. He would have the proper information to disperse. She smiled at the Headmaster's reaction to the boy as he wailed about Takeru not calling him father. As childish as it may have seemed, the gesture was thoughtful nonetheless and caused her to reminisce about her older brother, Satoshi. She couldn't say her father was exactly a figure in her life as he raised her into the life she currently lives, however; she didn't abhor malicious feelings towards him. She loved him as any daughter would have.
"Good evening Kuran-san," Saya greeted when he addressed the group. She watched intently at the interaction between the Headmaster and Takeru before he took a seat. Her attention was turned towards Sergei who had obliged Takeru in his question. He then addressed the Headmaster, whom Saya had now given her undivided attention. Headmaster Cross regained his composure after his interaction with Takeru and gazed over the students.
"As you are aware, tomorrow is Valentines Day," he began, glancing at the group as they listened. "There is going to be a festivity the day after. A dance if you will," he continued, folding his hands in front of him and smiling. Saya inwardly groaned at the mention of the dance. It truly wasn't a wise idea; pitting vampires with humans was surely going to result in many temptations. Nevertheless, she pushed her doubts to the back of her mind as the Headmaster continued.
"For this, we will require the Prefects to double up on their duty to keep the Night Class in line and the Day Class from getting overly excited. We don't want accidents to happen," he smiled while glancing particularly at Ekaterina and Saya. As the only two prefects, Saya sighed at the notion and glanced at Ekaterina. That would put a bit of stress on Ekaterina and Saya wasn't sure if that would be a good suggestion. "That isn't to say that the two of you won't be able to enjoy yourselves," he added, causing Saya to frown.
"This is a first for the Academy, and I think it would be a wondrous thing for the Night Class to mingle with their sun counterparts." at this point Saya drowned him out. Her mind was occupied with the dance. A Valentines Day dance was going to be rather...
"Interesting," the words were taken right out of her mind as Headmaster Cross smiled brightly at the group. "Also, Saya, Ekaterina, your brothers are going to also help out with the extra security for the Dance to make sure everything runs smoothly," he spoke as he glanced at Saya and Ekaterina. His attention was then turned to Sergei before he motioned for the group to leave. "You two go get some rest," he directed towards Ekaterina and Saya. "I have things to discuss with Sergei and Takeru-kun," he spoke as he smiled.
At the news that her brother was going to be back at Cross, Ekaterina's face broke out into a wide smile. He hadn't told her anything of the sort! Knowing Dmitri, he'd probably wanted to surprise her with his presence, and it was so incredibly sweet of him that she thought she might burst from the warm feelings blossoming between her lungs. For a significant portion of her life, Dmitri had been all she had, and they'd never quite lost the closeness that came of having to literally protect each other from dying on the streets of St. Petersburg. The news saw her posture straighten, from its normal prim arrangement to something of exacting perfection, and she listened intently, nodding when she was dismissed. As was polite, she stood, bowed deeply, and bid them farewell by name.
"Understood, sir. Thank you. Until next time, Cross-sama, Rasputinov-sensei, Takeru-kaichou." Following the sound of Saya's retreating footsteps, Ekaterina exited the room. Once outside, she turned to her friend. "I'll be fine, you know," she said quietly, sensing the other girl's disquiet on her behalf. "I appreciate that you're concerned, but we both have to do our best, right? Besides, our brothers will be there, and we know they're the best at what they do."
The two headed back to the dorm, as it really would be wisest to get some rest before what was sure to be a chaotic day to follow.
Once the two prefects had left the room, the headmaster turned his attention to Sergei, clearly relatively eager to be rid of him, something that caused the dhampir some fair traces of amusement. He did not envy Takeru the man's attention in the slightest. Not when he was so overbearing about it. "Sergei, as I'm sure you understand, this event is going to require the presence of as many of our faculty as possible. While we want nothing more than for the students of our lovely Day and Night Classes to get along, we must chaperone them, lest the flame of newfound adoration burn too brightly too soon!"
Sergei, to his credit, did not so much as bat an eyelash at this insanity. The only thing that he should be concerned about 'burning' should be the building itself, when things got out of hand as they inevitably would. Nevertheless, he understood what the Headmaster was indelicately implying, and inclined his head in acquiescence. "I understand sir," he replied simply, choosing to ignore the fact that the headmaster was being somewhat disrespectful of his position by addressing him as he had. It was not the kind of deed he would ever repay in kind-- he had been taught much better than that. "I will do everything I can to impress upon the other faculty that their presences are requested in the strictest possible terms." Given the infamous attitudes of some of them, however, he expected about half to actually heed the summons, and that half grudgingly, likely as a personal favor to him.
Nevertheless, it would be done; he was nothing if not skilled at his tasks. Sensing his dismissal, he stood then, and bowed, if more shallowly than Ekaterina had. "With your leave, sir, I will depart and see to the arrangements now." The headmaster waved a hand in casual dismissal, and Sergei left without further comment.
|I could hear the sound of bells echoing in the distance. The lure of a mysterious shadow, I only hope that when it does come, I would be able to protect what I desire.|
His hunch was correct. Well, it was not that hard to conclude since that was the only event in the school grounds which would need much attention. Actually, he was not that keen on the Dance as well especially with the certain theme to be used. The previous years, Valentines' Day was just celebrated by just arranging a booth for each Night Class Members whom the Day Class adores. It was the Student Council's duty to create the protocols for handing of chocolates while the prefects ensure that there would be no incidents. This was all done at the interlude when the Night Class is about to begin their lessons which was the opposite for the Day Class. After that, one could consider Valentines over. There was not much of a fuss and it gave the Day Class a respectable outlet for their emotions leaning to romance.
However this year, his fellow student council members along with the seniors requested a different event from him. They reasoned that before they would graduate, there would be a chance for them to properly interact with the all-alluring Night Class on equal grounds. Thus, the Valentines' Ball was created. It was something he was reluctant to do but with the eager and sincere feelings of those who asked him, he had no choice but to give it a shot at the very least. Suggesting this to the Headmaster, the idea was accepted without much of a debate. Honestly, he had expected a stern discussion but it turned into one of those overindulging conversations of how his beautiful children (referring to the Night Class) were truly so irresistible. He was once more dumbfounded by the Headmaster's carefree manners or another way of looking at it, the man has a very optimistic view of things.
As such, this meeting was now being held. Here were the people who would help to ensure that matters would not get out of hand during the Valentines' Ball. He really does hope nothing happens yet, there would always be friction especially when you try to dissolve the boundaries carefully placed to distinguish both races from each other. Nodding to himself as Ivan entertained his question, he leaned on his chair and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He does this when he is awfully tired. This was probably caused by his travel time, vampire problems, and student affairs on top of one another. But, he is just human. He needs a break like now. His eyes caught his Student Council Adviser's expression. It was quite amazing how such simple gestures could readily be understood without much effort. As if hearing actual words of support from the popular professor, he gave the teacher a gentle yet grateful smile that lit his handsome features more.
He had opted to excuse himself early and let them discuss the event tomorrow on their own. There was also the matter about discussing something with Sacrilegious. Well, he changed his mind as he listened to what the Headmaster was speaking about. It seemed that the security would not only be the responsibility of the prefects. He did ask from the Hunter Association about the possibility of a temporary assistance. Well, it was not that difficult to ask with the mediation of the Headmaster. On the side, he had also hinted about some of the alumni to help. It's good to see that brought a certain relief and support for two female prefects. Once that was said and over with, the two girls were told to get some rest which the two obliged happily. "Good night, Vasileva-san, Takagi-san. Get some well-earned sleep and have sweet dreams." There was a friendly smile on his face as he spoke after Ekaterina. Soon, it was only him, the Headmaster, and Ivan.
It was not oblivious to him that the Headmaster was acting a tad bit childish in his interaction with Sergei. Really, it was hard to imagine the man as being a fearful hunter back in the days. In any case, the discussion between the two was done and Sergei had excused himself for the night. "Good night and sweet dreams, Rasputinov-sensei. Oh, I forgot I brought you a souvenir. I'll give it to you tomorrow." The Headmaster's ear perked at this and looked at Takeru with such a puppy doge eyes. "I also got you one, Headmaster." He comforted the man while mentally sweat-dropping at this. There was no problem showing him such affection or anything. Having too much of something is bad and the same could be said about having less as well.
Now, it was only the two of them. The Headmaster's demeanor changed immediately into that of seriousness. "How was the meeting?" Takeru released a huge sigh at this closed his eyes. "It was like talking to a spoiled child to share a toy." There was a slight pause in his words before he continued on. "I've managed to force the nobles' hands to mobilize about the killings and to cooperate with the hunters." The Headmaster nodded at this as he clasped his hands together. "That is a relief." It was then he opened his eyes and gazed at the ceiling intently. "Not really. Something is coming. This is just a prelude." He then turned his head to look at the Headmaster. "Lilith is making her move." Upon hearing the name, the Headmaster's face darkened. "I see." Everyone knew that Lilith was bad news in this seemingly peaceful time. Yet, he has this sense that it was not the Headmaster's reason for having such a grim expression. He really wanted to know the reason but, he trust that the things the old man was hiding from him is for the good. So, he diverted the topic.
"You forgot to mention the dance would be a masquerade ball which means everyone is going to wear masks." The Headmaster raised his head and had a comical expression of completely forgetting to tell the others. "Anyway, I'll be visiting Sacred. I need to talk with him about something. Tomorrow is a hectic day. So, tonight is all I have. Well, good night." He said as he excused himself but not before stopping midway the room when the Headmaster called his attention. "You've grown strong, Takky." The nickname was only used between them and only when something important was about to happen which he had to face alone or when the Headmaster was truly concerned. He offered a small smile with strength and an assurance that everything will be fine. "I had a good father to thank for." The Headmaster's eyes widened as Takeru very rarely says that term. Actually, he had only used that word to refer to the man like twice since they had met that day. He turned his back at the shocked Headmaster and then waved his hand in the air before finally leaving the room. The Headmaster thankfully recovered as the sound of the door closing snapped him out of his stupor. He closed his eyes and had a gentle smile on his lips. "You're really right, he is a good boy."
However this year, his fellow student council members along with the seniors requested a different event from him. They reasoned that before they would graduate, there would be a chance for them to properly interact with the all-alluring Night Class on equal grounds. Thus, the Valentines' Ball was created. It was something he was reluctant to do but with the eager and sincere feelings of those who asked him, he had no choice but to give it a shot at the very least. Suggesting this to the Headmaster, the idea was accepted without much of a debate. Honestly, he had expected a stern discussion but it turned into one of those overindulging conversations of how his beautiful children (referring to the Night Class) were truly so irresistible. He was once more dumbfounded by the Headmaster's carefree manners or another way of looking at it, the man has a very optimistic view of things.
As such, this meeting was now being held. Here were the people who would help to ensure that matters would not get out of hand during the Valentines' Ball. He really does hope nothing happens yet, there would always be friction especially when you try to dissolve the boundaries carefully placed to distinguish both races from each other. Nodding to himself as Ivan entertained his question, he leaned on his chair and rubbed the bridge of his nose. He does this when he is awfully tired. This was probably caused by his travel time, vampire problems, and student affairs on top of one another. But, he is just human. He needs a break like now. His eyes caught his Student Council Adviser's expression. It was quite amazing how such simple gestures could readily be understood without much effort. As if hearing actual words of support from the popular professor, he gave the teacher a gentle yet grateful smile that lit his handsome features more.
He had opted to excuse himself early and let them discuss the event tomorrow on their own. There was also the matter about discussing something with Sacrilegious. Well, he changed his mind as he listened to what the Headmaster was speaking about. It seemed that the security would not only be the responsibility of the prefects. He did ask from the Hunter Association about the possibility of a temporary assistance. Well, it was not that difficult to ask with the mediation of the Headmaster. On the side, he had also hinted about some of the alumni to help. It's good to see that brought a certain relief and support for two female prefects. Once that was said and over with, the two girls were told to get some rest which the two obliged happily. "Good night, Vasileva-san, Takagi-san. Get some well-earned sleep and have sweet dreams." There was a friendly smile on his face as he spoke after Ekaterina. Soon, it was only him, the Headmaster, and Ivan.
It was not oblivious to him that the Headmaster was acting a tad bit childish in his interaction with Sergei. Really, it was hard to imagine the man as being a fearful hunter back in the days. In any case, the discussion between the two was done and Sergei had excused himself for the night. "Good night and sweet dreams, Rasputinov-sensei. Oh, I forgot I brought you a souvenir. I'll give it to you tomorrow." The Headmaster's ear perked at this and looked at Takeru with such a puppy doge eyes. "I also got you one, Headmaster." He comforted the man while mentally sweat-dropping at this. There was no problem showing him such affection or anything. Having too much of something is bad and the same could be said about having less as well.
Now, it was only the two of them. The Headmaster's demeanor changed immediately into that of seriousness. "How was the meeting?" Takeru released a huge sigh at this closed his eyes. "It was like talking to a spoiled child to share a toy." There was a slight pause in his words before he continued on. "I've managed to force the nobles' hands to mobilize about the killings and to cooperate with the hunters." The Headmaster nodded at this as he clasped his hands together. "That is a relief." It was then he opened his eyes and gazed at the ceiling intently. "Not really. Something is coming. This is just a prelude." He then turned his head to look at the Headmaster. "Lilith is making her move." Upon hearing the name, the Headmaster's face darkened. "I see." Everyone knew that Lilith was bad news in this seemingly peaceful time. Yet, he has this sense that it was not the Headmaster's reason for having such a grim expression. He really wanted to know the reason but, he trust that the things the old man was hiding from him is for the good. So, he diverted the topic.
"You forgot to mention the dance would be a masquerade ball which means everyone is going to wear masks." The Headmaster raised his head and had a comical expression of completely forgetting to tell the others. "Anyway, I'll be visiting Sacred. I need to talk with him about something. Tomorrow is a hectic day. So, tonight is all I have. Well, good night." He said as he excused himself but not before stopping midway the room when the Headmaster called his attention. "You've grown strong, Takky." The nickname was only used between them and only when something important was about to happen which he had to face alone or when the Headmaster was truly concerned. He offered a small smile with strength and an assurance that everything will be fine. "I had a good father to thank for." The Headmaster's eyes widened as Takeru very rarely says that term. Actually, he had only used that word to refer to the man like twice since they had met that day. He turned his back at the shocked Headmaster and then waved his hand in the air before finally leaving the room. The Headmaster thankfully recovered as the sound of the door closing snapped him out of his stupor. He closed his eyes and had a gentle smile on his lips. "You're really right, he is a good boy."
"Once upon a time, that is how you start the beginning of your end, correct?"
"Soon, your perfect world will be upset, my wayward brethren."
It was spoken with such softness as if it was a delicate caress towards a lover. Even then, it echoed through the wide hallways of the fallen synagogue. The location of such a place is unknown due to its audacious purposes. At the sight of day, it was an old ruin that serves as a memorial of the passing which is called time. Whence at the coming of the moon, it turns into a temple covered in sparkling gold and shimmering jewels that would served to be the fire to lit the insatiable greed of mankind. A paramnesia world where one would be given the chance to release the shackles of moral lore and to gain unfathomable freedom without the heed of judgment and drudgery. Now, who would be foolish not to take such a chance for a moment's whim? Stepping upon its forbidden grounds, which is decorated with the most exquisite tapestry and ornaments, an unbreakable covenant, will be initiated. The payment would be the ruined soul and in exchange, carnal pleasures will be ignited in endless succession. The key to an eternity of completion filled with barren gratification. Flaws are nothing but a mirage upon her form. Who is this being?
Multitude of people filled the large halls as if they were filthy rats, all screamed for the author of the pact to grant them the prize they had so adored and longed for. The hall that glittered in material riches that all men desired enveloped them. However, it did not avert their attentions to the most delectable reward for entering the pledge. In a matter of fact, none had seen her personally, yet men flocked to her enticing calls with the simple promise of empty dreams. It was a verity that humans were creatures that can be easily tempted with the slightest glimpse of light within a dark tunnel. Such trait made her smile with malicious intent; it was always amusing to see how pathetic a person would cling to hope even if it was a fragile thread. It was time for her entertainment.
"Eisi o vaedia? Es vos promptus? Ert þú tilbúinn? Êtes vous prêt? Are you ready?"
She had only spoke once however, those simple three words were translated into many different languages. Well, she has quite the flock of different ethnicity. It is flattering to be admired by millions. One would think she would be humbled yet, it only made her more conceited. In her opinion, this was only natural. She believed that the recognition given to her was only appropriate. The men all answered with one word. A wonderful chorus of yes which was a wonderful melody to her ears. It was time to have her moment of joy and to bestow the gift of never-ending pleasure. The doors that served as the entrance to this damned place had closed without interruption. The contract was to be fulfilled.
Gritos são o começo.
As lágrimas são a mancha desaparecer.
O sangue é o processo de conclusão.
O contrato tinha sido feito.
Words spoke in a foreign tongue. It was uncertain to whom it was directed to however, there a woman with such an innocence in her appearance sat upon the throne decorated with blood rubies and serpents. Her face was dimly lighted from the waning fire of the torches that lined the hall. It was far different from the breathing and shouts of thousands of men that would boast about how they will acquire her. Silence had reigned and not even a slightest hint of movement can be seen. The aroma of death adhered tightly to the air as if it was afraid of something greatly. No signs of life or struggle can be seen within the hall. What could have happened within such a short time? Her appearance had begun at the rise of the moon and the eerie atmosphere had started when the dark sun had reached the center.
The woman who had her eyes closed in reverie, opened them slowly. It was as if she had awakened from a fantasy that she had envisioned for so long. Her beauty was incomparable to anyone. A smile was upon her pink lips that illuminated her radiant face. Her head was cradled by her porcelain and soft right hand. It appeared that she had fallen asleep in the whole issuance of the contract. Not a moment too soon, she stood from her position. She wore a rather ethnic style of clothing as if she is a member of certain tribe. Nevertheless, it was rather simple, cute, and seductive at the same time. The obsidian blue tresses, so shiny and bright that it appeared to be the wide oceans of the night, poured over her pallid skin like a shimmering waterfall. Her pose appeared nonchalant, but a fleeting glance of her deep emerald eyes told a different story.
The waning light of the torches were ignited to its full capacity. The dark room was no more as the beautiful pillars wrapped in the finest cloth were soiled with the fresh liquid of life. The marble floors that can serve as mirrors were now tarnished from the brutality that the men had shown towards each other. Missing limbs, heads, torn clothes, broken weapons and blood filled the elegant and magnificent room. No other life was present than the woman was the cause of such savagery. The female that had enjoyed the play of greed, selfishness and violence that the mortals were capable of. It was always a grand feeling to witness the true nature of man that would be given the false oaths of eternal happiness. This was not also just for the males. It was the same with the women. Among the corpses were a few females that had wanted to see such beauty. It may be due to envy and curiosity. Whatever the case, they too had fallen to her enticing charm.
"This is why humans should just disappear."
Walking along the floors filled with the blood of the mortals, she was not bothered in every sense. Moreover, none had stained her. It was simple really. The ethereal being would not allow herself to be tainted by such filth. They were only useful to serve as her playthings and as food. It was always wonderful to see them writhe in agony and then expect to be rewarded with a wonderful prize. That would be true in one's imagination. However, this was reality. She caught sight of someone still clinging to the faint glimmer of life. Approaching the dying male, she lowered herself in front of the man with such a sympathetic expression. "Do you still want to live?" The man's eyes were slowly losing its light but had managed to nod his head ever so painfully. This made her smile as she placed her lips hovering above the man's jugular vein. "Too bad. I like you dead." And, with that the man's had served his fate as a mere snack.
It was then multitude of butterflies filled the hall with their dangerously alluring glow. The woman stood once more as blood trickled down her mouth. She licked the leftover spill ever so deliciously before looking at the horde of butterflies flying around her. One butterfly landed on her shoulder as she smiled with such amusement. "A masquerade ball. How fun. I want to come." She said with a light tone of cheerfulness and excitement. It resembled that of a child. "I do not have an invitation but, I am sure they would not mind at all." With that, the butterflies that fluttered were burned all together as ashes began to fall all around her. "Now, what to wear..." She mused to herself as she walked away from the scene.
It was spoken with such softness as if it was a delicate caress towards a lover. Even then, it echoed through the wide hallways of the fallen synagogue. The location of such a place is unknown due to its audacious purposes. At the sight of day, it was an old ruin that serves as a memorial of the passing which is called time. Whence at the coming of the moon, it turns into a temple covered in sparkling gold and shimmering jewels that would served to be the fire to lit the insatiable greed of mankind. A paramnesia world where one would be given the chance to release the shackles of moral lore and to gain unfathomable freedom without the heed of judgment and drudgery. Now, who would be foolish not to take such a chance for a moment's whim? Stepping upon its forbidden grounds, which is decorated with the most exquisite tapestry and ornaments, an unbreakable covenant, will be initiated. The payment would be the ruined soul and in exchange, carnal pleasures will be ignited in endless succession. The key to an eternity of completion filled with barren gratification. Flaws are nothing but a mirage upon her form. Who is this being?
Multitude of people filled the large halls as if they were filthy rats, all screamed for the author of the pact to grant them the prize they had so adored and longed for. The hall that glittered in material riches that all men desired enveloped them. However, it did not avert their attentions to the most delectable reward for entering the pledge. In a matter of fact, none had seen her personally, yet men flocked to her enticing calls with the simple promise of empty dreams. It was a verity that humans were creatures that can be easily tempted with the slightest glimpse of light within a dark tunnel. Such trait made her smile with malicious intent; it was always amusing to see how pathetic a person would cling to hope even if it was a fragile thread. It was time for her entertainment.
"Eisi o vaedia? Es vos promptus? Ert þú tilbúinn? Êtes vous prêt? Are you ready?"
She had only spoke once however, those simple three words were translated into many different languages. Well, she has quite the flock of different ethnicity. It is flattering to be admired by millions. One would think she would be humbled yet, it only made her more conceited. In her opinion, this was only natural. She believed that the recognition given to her was only appropriate. The men all answered with one word. A wonderful chorus of yes which was a wonderful melody to her ears. It was time to have her moment of joy and to bestow the gift of never-ending pleasure. The doors that served as the entrance to this damned place had closed without interruption. The contract was to be fulfilled.
Gritos são o começo.
As lágrimas são a mancha desaparecer.
O sangue é o processo de conclusão.
O contrato tinha sido feito.
Words spoke in a foreign tongue. It was uncertain to whom it was directed to however, there a woman with such an innocence in her appearance sat upon the throne decorated with blood rubies and serpents. Her face was dimly lighted from the waning fire of the torches that lined the hall. It was far different from the breathing and shouts of thousands of men that would boast about how they will acquire her. Silence had reigned and not even a slightest hint of movement can be seen. The aroma of death adhered tightly to the air as if it was afraid of something greatly. No signs of life or struggle can be seen within the hall. What could have happened within such a short time? Her appearance had begun at the rise of the moon and the eerie atmosphere had started when the dark sun had reached the center.
The woman who had her eyes closed in reverie, opened them slowly. It was as if she had awakened from a fantasy that she had envisioned for so long. Her beauty was incomparable to anyone. A smile was upon her pink lips that illuminated her radiant face. Her head was cradled by her porcelain and soft right hand. It appeared that she had fallen asleep in the whole issuance of the contract. Not a moment too soon, she stood from her position. She wore a rather ethnic style of clothing as if she is a member of certain tribe. Nevertheless, it was rather simple, cute, and seductive at the same time. The obsidian blue tresses, so shiny and bright that it appeared to be the wide oceans of the night, poured over her pallid skin like a shimmering waterfall. Her pose appeared nonchalant, but a fleeting glance of her deep emerald eyes told a different story.
The waning light of the torches were ignited to its full capacity. The dark room was no more as the beautiful pillars wrapped in the finest cloth were soiled with the fresh liquid of life. The marble floors that can serve as mirrors were now tarnished from the brutality that the men had shown towards each other. Missing limbs, heads, torn clothes, broken weapons and blood filled the elegant and magnificent room. No other life was present than the woman was the cause of such savagery. The female that had enjoyed the play of greed, selfishness and violence that the mortals were capable of. It was always a grand feeling to witness the true nature of man that would be given the false oaths of eternal happiness. This was not also just for the males. It was the same with the women. Among the corpses were a few females that had wanted to see such beauty. It may be due to envy and curiosity. Whatever the case, they too had fallen to her enticing charm.
"This is why humans should just disappear."
Walking along the floors filled with the blood of the mortals, she was not bothered in every sense. Moreover, none had stained her. It was simple really. The ethereal being would not allow herself to be tainted by such filth. They were only useful to serve as her playthings and as food. It was always wonderful to see them writhe in agony and then expect to be rewarded with a wonderful prize. That would be true in one's imagination. However, this was reality. She caught sight of someone still clinging to the faint glimmer of life. Approaching the dying male, she lowered herself in front of the man with such a sympathetic expression. "Do you still want to live?" The man's eyes were slowly losing its light but had managed to nod his head ever so painfully. This made her smile as she placed her lips hovering above the man's jugular vein. "Too bad. I like you dead." And, with that the man's had served his fate as a mere snack.
It was then multitude of butterflies filled the hall with their dangerously alluring glow. The woman stood once more as blood trickled down her mouth. She licked the leftover spill ever so deliciously before looking at the horde of butterflies flying around her. One butterfly landed on her shoulder as she smiled with such amusement. "A masquerade ball. How fun. I want to come." She said with a light tone of cheerfulness and excitement. It resembled that of a child. "I do not have an invitation but, I am sure they would not mind at all." With that, the butterflies that fluttered were burned all together as ashes began to fall all around her. "Now, what to wear..." She mused to herself as she walked away from the scene.
"Shoot for the moon, and if you miss you'll be among the stars."
Amaya couldn't help but role her eyes at Kuro, of course he wasn't scared of her sister, who would be? Sure she was a prefect, and sure she was raised and trained to be a hunter, but she was still just a human. Amaya opened her mouth to resort with sarcasm, but she stopped when she saw her sister. "Shouldn't you be in class Katō" Saya stated as she put a hand on her hip and stared at the two of them. Amaya felt like she had been caught red handed in holding the Pure-Blood Vampire back from classes. "Is he bothering you Ama? Because if he is," Amaya blushed as her sister glared at the male, she felt like a little girl at the moment, he wasn't really bothering her in fact she had been the one to bother him. "No, he really wasn't-" Amaya was cut short by Kuro who smirked down at Saya. "I would never dream of bothering you or your sister Ms.Prefect." Ama wanted to reach out ans smack him for leading on her sister like that, but Saya seemingly ignored them both. "I have to go meet the Headmaster with Kitty, but please make sure Katō returns to his class on a timely fashion. I know you can handle it sis," Saya layed a hand on her shoulder and smiled at her before she turned and walked away.
Amaya watched her walk away, a strange emotionless look set on her face. This was both their last year at the Academy, wen they leave they would be leaving and going on different paths, her sister would embrace the life of a Vampire Hunter, and Amaya would go off to college to study something useless. Saya hadn't seemed to notice that they were slowly fading from one another, but Amaya noticed, and it was painful to watch. It's never to late through.. I could always pick back up with my training and go on and become a Hunter like Saya, I have a weapon.. Amaya frowned deeply before turning on her heel and pulling Kuro with her. "Let's go, your missing class." She ignored his protests as they neared the building and after awhile he fell silent, leaving her to her own thoughts. Slowly Amaya slowed down and ended up stopping in front of the large wooden doors that would lead to the class room of the Night Class.
Kuro cleared his throat, which meant he was about to start speaking again. She rolled her eyes and beat him to the punch line. "Were here, go on get in class." Amaya said nodding towards the door. His face twisted in amusement as he gestured for her to go first. "I do believe you were told to escort me to my class." Kuro said as a sly smile formed on his face. Amaya stared at him for a moment, before scowling and nodding, she had seen how her sister did this, she could pull it off. Without another word to him, she threw open the doors and pulled Kuro into the Class room, all eyes on them. Amaya bowed her head to the teacher and spoke in the same tone her sister used when she was doing her prefect thing.
"I'm sorry to interrupt sir, but I was asked to escort Kuro Katō to his class." She said and the teacher nodded his head before the class became deathly silent and the teacher turned to look at the students, confusion in his face before he suddenly started to..shake? "Lord Sacrilegious, is there something the matter?" He asked, making her turn ever so slightly to look up where everyone else was looking. Sacrilegious sat in a chair with his elbows on the arm rests, a strange glint in his eyes that made her feel strange. "Soon, it would." He said and the vampires around him started in confusion and curiosity. Amaya tilted her head to the side ever so slightly, and watched him with an emotionless expression, not wanting to give away what she was thinking. She turned back towards the teacher and bowed her head once more before speaking. "I'll leave you to your class." Ama said in the same prefectish voice that her sister used, and then she turned on her heel and walked out of the class, shutting the doors behind her.
This school will be the end of me.. Amaya sighed.
"Love is such a silly thing...but when properly utilized, it can become such a powerful weapon."
Saya couldn't sleep that night.
She laid in bed, staring up at the ceiling with thoughts running amok through her mind. Instead, she opted to wake early, before the Night Classes had finished, and made her way towards the kitchen area. If she were to make chocolates this year, she might as well have started on them. With a heavy sigh, she straightened out her shoulders and cracked her fingers. She wanted to be as awake as possible. Once inside the kitchen, she grabbed the necessary pots she needed and placed them on the small island table. She smiled as she grabbed the proper ingredients, which was amazing that the school even had the proper ones.
"I wonder if I replace the water for this batch with..." she stated to herself as she pulled out a white tablet. She had asked Toru for it not too long ago. Needless to say she had to chase Toru away when he inquired why she needed it. A faint smile tainted her lips as she placed the tablet inside a bowl, watching as the crimson coloring slowly took over the purity of the water. She grimaced slightly before she poured it into the mix. She spent two hours making the first batch of chocolates. She had to admit, although she could cook, she was horrible at baking. She chuckled to herself as she pulled a chocolate off of the freshly cooled batch. She had managed to mold them into little hearts and she nodded to herself, satisfied with her workmanship.
"What is this horrid smell?" a voice stated, startling Saya as she dropped the chocolate. Toru caught it effortlessly as he smirked. He truly enjoyed startling the Takagi twin and it was something he prided himself in. He seemed to startle her more than that pure-blood of hers. "I thought you were supposed to be more graceful Sai," he almost purred into her ear. If she hadn't been sleep deprived, she would have given him a rather nice smack. Alas, she was too tired to put up with his nonsense, so she opted to push him away.
"Shouldn't you be in class?" she retorted, half glaring at the boy. Toru merely chuckled before glancing at the chocolate that was now melting in his hand. "Please give that back. I am not finished," she continued, watching in horror as the boy tossed it into his mouth. She let out an exasperated groan as she threw her hands in the air. "You are hopeless!" she nearly shouted.
"It's too bitter," was the only reply he gave before waving in a nonchalant manner and exited the kitchen. She puffed her cheeks slightly before grabbing the tray and walking towards the trash can. She hesitated as she held the tray over the bin. She worked hard on them, and she didn't want to throw that away. She smiled slightly as she took one of the chocolates and examined it, tempted to pop one into her own mouth to see how it tasted, however; she laughed quietly to herself and placed the tray back onto the table.
"It's the thought that counts right?" she spoke to no one as she began to create four bags for the ones she made the chocolates for. When she was finished, she tied each bag with a particular colored ribbon. Purple for Sacrilegious; Red for Toru; Pink for Kuro; and Green for Arashi. She paused as she placed a finger to her chin. She forgot one for Sergei. She glanced at the tray and noticed there was still a handful of chocolates and smiled. Tying a blue ribbon, she placed the bags together and smiled at her handiwork. "There, now onto Kitty's, Ama's, and Takeshi's" she stated, yawning mid sentence as she stretched.
Before she knew it, the sun had slowly peeked over the horizon, signaling the end of the night and the beginning of the day. Her eyes were slowly starting to fade as she slumped againsst the counter. "I'll...just," she spoke slowly before allowing the sleep to consume her. Whoever entered the kitchen would be startled by the sleeping prefects form dressed in a peculiar pink apron and bags of chocolate littering her form.
“True courage is not the absence of fear, but the will to overcome it."
Ekaterina woke early the next morning, feeling refreshed for all that she’d only had a few hours of sleep. After bathing, she spent a few minutes sitting on her neatly-made bed, brushing out her overlong hair with great care, then twisting it between her fingers, braiding it up and around the crown of her head. Of course, she had so much of it that even done up so, the end of the braid still hit her in the middle of the back. Once, a female acquaintance had told her it looked nice this way, and as she was not complimented often on such things, she took care to still arrange it so every once in a while. Today might be nothing special for her, but that was no reason to mope about it. Besides, she’d be spending time with her friends and getting to meet her brother—days didn’t get much better than that, expect maybe on holidays, when Ivan would fill the whole house with music and sweets and warmth. He said it was because someone he had known once, long ago, had loved to celebrate things, and so even if the holidays held no meaning for them in particular, it was good to do special things for them.
The memories made her smile, tinged as they were with a pang of nostalgia. Things had been so much simpler then, when it was just the four of them: her, Dmitri, Ivan, and Sergei. Before such things as humanity and vampires and old worries and prefect duties and whatnot had ever troubled her. But she liked her life now, too.
A depression upon the bed next to her and a whuffling sound informed her that Mischa was taking up his usual daytime spot at the foot of the mattress, and she shook her head good-naturedly. “I suppose that means you’ll be staying today, too, then?” she asked the dog, and he huffed lazily in reply. Well, she would take that as a yes.
Grasping her cane, Ekaterina navigated by memory mostly, leaving her little clear cellophane bags of chocolate outside Saya and Amaya’s doors. They’d been a little squished in her fall yesterday, as they’d been in her bag, but they were still edible certainly, and she was actually pretty talented at making things like that, though naturally the process took her a fair amount more time than it would a seeing person. Tucking the remaining bag under her arm, she headed out of her dorm area, passing Sergei’s door (he slept just down the hall in a much larger suite of rooms for staff, though he shared this floor’s kitchen), and laying it down there.
The time was by now the strange neither-nor one that lay between the end of the Night Class and the beginning of the Day Class, or for Ekaterina, practice time. There were several musical recital rooms at the Academy, but she preferred to use one when nobody else was around. It carried a feeling of secrecy that way, like that particular time of day was hers. It would have bee nice to share it, maybe, but as of yet, she’d not met anyone who was usually awake at the time. Lately, her music had been providing her less comfort than before, but she kept at it all the same. It was as much a labor of love as anything, and she’d not give it up for anything she could think of.
The route to the room she preferred, she had memorized already, and she barely took the time to sweep her cane out in front of her, trusting her ears to inform her if anyone blocked her path. As it turned out, nobody did (nobody ever did), so she made it to the room with no difficulty. Leaving the door open (she was far enough from the dorms that she wouldn’t bother anyone, so why close it?) she propped her cane against the wall and settled herself at the piano. This one, she tuned herself, another process that took her longer than most, but produced exactly the results she desired in the end.
Most of the songs that she knew, she had learned from Sergei. Without the ability to read music, she could thankfully understand how to play something after having heard it as little as once. She wasn’t as talented as her adoptive brother with the instrument, but she practiced diligently anyway. Sometimes, when she gave a vocal recital, he would play piano for her, and Dmitri the cello. But there was something soothing about playing the notes she needed herself. With just one person, the tune was stripped-down, bare and raw and unornamented, free of the trappings of formal concerts and so on, and there was a special kind of vulnerability in it that she related to.
The memories made her smile, tinged as they were with a pang of nostalgia. Things had been so much simpler then, when it was just the four of them: her, Dmitri, Ivan, and Sergei. Before such things as humanity and vampires and old worries and prefect duties and whatnot had ever troubled her. But she liked her life now, too.
A depression upon the bed next to her and a whuffling sound informed her that Mischa was taking up his usual daytime spot at the foot of the mattress, and she shook her head good-naturedly. “I suppose that means you’ll be staying today, too, then?” she asked the dog, and he huffed lazily in reply. Well, she would take that as a yes.
Grasping her cane, Ekaterina navigated by memory mostly, leaving her little clear cellophane bags of chocolate outside Saya and Amaya’s doors. They’d been a little squished in her fall yesterday, as they’d been in her bag, but they were still edible certainly, and she was actually pretty talented at making things like that, though naturally the process took her a fair amount more time than it would a seeing person. Tucking the remaining bag under her arm, she headed out of her dorm area, passing Sergei’s door (he slept just down the hall in a much larger suite of rooms for staff, though he shared this floor’s kitchen), and laying it down there.
The time was by now the strange neither-nor one that lay between the end of the Night Class and the beginning of the Day Class, or for Ekaterina, practice time. There were several musical recital rooms at the Academy, but she preferred to use one when nobody else was around. It carried a feeling of secrecy that way, like that particular time of day was hers. It would have bee nice to share it, maybe, but as of yet, she’d not met anyone who was usually awake at the time. Lately, her music had been providing her less comfort than before, but she kept at it all the same. It was as much a labor of love as anything, and she’d not give it up for anything she could think of.
The route to the room she preferred, she had memorized already, and she barely took the time to sweep her cane out in front of her, trusting her ears to inform her if anyone blocked her path. As it turned out, nobody did (nobody ever did), so she made it to the room with no difficulty. Leaving the door open (she was far enough from the dorms that she wouldn’t bother anyone, so why close it?) she propped her cane against the wall and settled herself at the piano. This one, she tuned herself, another process that took her longer than most, but produced exactly the results she desired in the end.
Most of the songs that she knew, she had learned from Sergei. Without the ability to read music, she could thankfully understand how to play something after having heard it as little as once. She wasn’t as talented as her adoptive brother with the instrument, but she practiced diligently anyway. Sometimes, when she gave a vocal recital, he would play piano for her, and Dmitri the cello. But there was something soothing about playing the notes she needed herself. With just one person, the tune was stripped-down, bare and raw and unornamented, free of the trappings of formal concerts and so on, and there was a special kind of vulnerability in it that she related to.
“When it comes to loyalty, sometimes the smallest kindnesses speak with greater force than the most grandiose displays."
Sergei quite nearly crossed paths with Ekaterina as she headed off to the practice rooms, and indeed, he could smell her scent fading as she left. He did not make any effort to place himself in her way, however; he understood how much she valued this secret little time of day. Instead, he approached his rooms, lodged as he was next to what were supposed to be the prefects’ dorms. This was due to his position as prefect advisor, a role which he rarely had to fill, as Saya and Ekaterina were both quite good at what they did and the school presently had no other prefects at all.
Withdrawing his room key from his pocket, the professor caught sight of something near his door and stooped to pick it up, smiling to himself when he saw the chocolates. Those could only be from Katya—though there was no card, he recognized the signs of her cooking, and her light, sweet smell. How kind of her.
Letting himself into his room, he set the chocolates down on his end table, tugging on his ponytail until the tie came loose in his hand, the cascade of his peculiar gold-silver strands falling over his back. He’d do well to find a few hours’ rest before today’s festivities began in earnest, but first… he needed to eat. Well, drink, more precisely. From a glass bottle on the same end table, he withdrew two of the white capsules, grimacing slightly as he did so. His system was simply ravenous, most of the time at that, and if he didn’t consume a great deal of these, his vampiric side began to shut down his human one until it was sated. A most unpleasant situation, to say the least, and he was careful to consume the blood pills regularly.
But for this, he required water, and so he headed into the kitchen, intent on procuring a glass and the liquid from the sink. He paused upon entrance, though, upon being met with a most unusual sight: Takagi-san was sleeping, slumped against the counter, the refuse-- and product-- of what looked to be a laborious exercise in confection-making littered about her. Suppressing a chuckle for her sake, the teacher placed both his pills on the kitchen island and moved noiselessly around her, cleaning up the aftermath of her little adventure, putting all the ingredients (he was careful to order a variety; it looked like they would need more sugar soon) back in their places and loading the dishes into the dishwasher, setting the machine to run with a quiet whir.
He debated waking the prefect up, that she might sleep perhaps more comfortably in her own room, but after some internal debate, he padded back to his own and grabbed a spare blanket, soft green fleece, and carefully draped it over her shoulders. Knowing how hard those prefects worked, if he woke her, she’d just decide she had something else to do, and she clearly needed the sleep. Taking a glass down from the counter, he filled it with water from the sink and dropped the pills in, shaking his head minutely when they turned the clear liquid a dull red. Downing the substance as quickly as he could, he sighed softly and placed the glass in the sink. Part of him always hated that, the taste. But it was infinitely better than the guilt that came from consuming human life instead. He would know.
Taking one moment more to neatly arrange Takagi-san’s bags of sweets, he left afterwards. Sleep was never easy for him, either; he’d probably just retreat to his living room and do some grading before he finally grew tired enough to succumb.
Withdrawing his room key from his pocket, the professor caught sight of something near his door and stooped to pick it up, smiling to himself when he saw the chocolates. Those could only be from Katya—though there was no card, he recognized the signs of her cooking, and her light, sweet smell. How kind of her.
Letting himself into his room, he set the chocolates down on his end table, tugging on his ponytail until the tie came loose in his hand, the cascade of his peculiar gold-silver strands falling over his back. He’d do well to find a few hours’ rest before today’s festivities began in earnest, but first… he needed to eat. Well, drink, more precisely. From a glass bottle on the same end table, he withdrew two of the white capsules, grimacing slightly as he did so. His system was simply ravenous, most of the time at that, and if he didn’t consume a great deal of these, his vampiric side began to shut down his human one until it was sated. A most unpleasant situation, to say the least, and he was careful to consume the blood pills regularly.
But for this, he required water, and so he headed into the kitchen, intent on procuring a glass and the liquid from the sink. He paused upon entrance, though, upon being met with a most unusual sight: Takagi-san was sleeping, slumped against the counter, the refuse-- and product-- of what looked to be a laborious exercise in confection-making littered about her. Suppressing a chuckle for her sake, the teacher placed both his pills on the kitchen island and moved noiselessly around her, cleaning up the aftermath of her little adventure, putting all the ingredients (he was careful to order a variety; it looked like they would need more sugar soon) back in their places and loading the dishes into the dishwasher, setting the machine to run with a quiet whir.
He debated waking the prefect up, that she might sleep perhaps more comfortably in her own room, but after some internal debate, he padded back to his own and grabbed a spare blanket, soft green fleece, and carefully draped it over her shoulders. Knowing how hard those prefects worked, if he woke her, she’d just decide she had something else to do, and she clearly needed the sleep. Taking a glass down from the counter, he filled it with water from the sink and dropped the pills in, shaking his head minutely when they turned the clear liquid a dull red. Downing the substance as quickly as he could, he sighed softly and placed the glass in the sink. Part of him always hated that, the taste. But it was infinitely better than the guilt that came from consuming human life instead. He would know.
Taking one moment more to neatly arrange Takagi-san’s bags of sweets, he left afterwards. Sleep was never easy for him, either; he’d probably just retreat to his living room and do some grading before he finally grew tired enough to succumb.
|"Who would have thought that the chains that binds us are the threads of fate that connects us from a distant time so long ago."|
"Takky... you'll take care of them for me, right?"
Take care of who? Them? Did that person just called him Takky? Is this something the Headmaster told him before? But, it was a woman's voice. There was something kind and warm about it. He liked her voice. It was distantly familiar. Who was she exactly? Darkness swirled around him but then petals of pink blossoms filled his vision. It was much like a small tornado impeding his movement and sight. But then, there was another voice once more. This time, it was of a man.
"It's man's duty to protect the girls, Takeru. So, I'll entrust my greatest treasures to you. Because you are also one of them. Shall we make a promise on that?"
A promise? Did he make a promise like that? Why can't he remember? Are these voices his memories or they're just mere illusions? Whatever the case maybe, he could now perceived something through the whirl of pink blossoms. Two silhouettes, a couple perhaps, a man and a woman. He suddenly felt the pang of desperation to ran after them. Instinctively, he reached out his hand towards them but the winds were stronger than before and those two hazy forms slowly moved away from him. Somehow, he did not want that at all. The sense of abandonment loomed over him as he fought through the winds but, it was too late. They were gone. Then, he finally woke up.
Takeru could still see that his hand was raised in front of him as if reaching for something. "A dream..." He softly muttered as he lowered his hand and took notice of the room he was in. It definitely shouted of extravagance. Something that could be seen in those olden times where castles exist. A chamber fitted for a prince or a king. Although, this would be a fallen king or something. The color tones were too somber for his taste. It was a splatter of gold and blue along with the hint of gold. To make the long story short, this was definitely not his room. So, whose room was it? "Right, his room."
As he said that, he sat up and saw the owner of the room laying on sofa so lazily much like porcelain feline. Spools of purple fell like scattered feathers around such snow white skin. Arms hanged like delicate china. Well, he would not blame the Day Class to adore this eccentric pure-blood known as Sacrilegious. The man was certainly beautiful and alluring even if scattered books surrounded the slumbering jaguar. He covered his eyes when a stray ray of sun managed to penetrate through a haphazardly closed curtains. Eyes of crimson and black gleamed with a sleepy glow. He released a yawned. It seemed morning has come. Meaning, it would be a hectic day. It's Valentines' Day now.
In any case, he tried to recall what happened last night that he had to sleep here. He had come over to the Moon Dormitory to discuss the Council Meeting with Sacred. But, classes were not over yet. So, Moirae offered for him to wait in the pure-blood's room and then it was black. Over all, he fell asleep waiting for the good-for-nothing bum of a pure-blood. Finding him snoozing, the man probably placed him in the bed. Sacred could have just woken him however, the pure-blood probably think this would be more fun. Well, he did have a good night except for that odd dream. In any case, it was a nice sleep. The man had a comfortable bed.
Standing from the bed, Takeru approached the sleeping pure-blood. He looked at Sacred's sleeping profile and it was actually adorable enough to make him blush in which he looked away while covering half of his face with a hand. "It should be a crime to look that cute." He muttered to no one in particular. Actually, he was waiting for a retort indicating the pure-blood was awake all along. But, there was none. He looked at Sacred again and the even rising of his chest and breathing concluded he was really asleep. "So, he still needs sleep." Returning to the bed, he grabbed a blanket and then placed it over the purple vampire. He then picked up the scattered puzzle books and stacked them neatly on one side. Afterwards, he greeted Sacred who was still asleep "Good night."
He then left the room. The matters of the Vampire Council could wait for a little longer. It was just not right to wake the man at the moment. "Good morning, Lord Takeru." A pleasant voice greeted him as he turned towards the source and smiled warmly. "Good morning, Moirae." The silver-haired vampire handed him a cup of hot chocolate which he took happily. "Thanks, just what I needed." Moirae smiled happily and then looked at the doors of her Master's chamber. "Is Master still asleep?" Takeru stopped drinking his chocolate and then looked at the doors as well. "Yeah, I thought he didn't need sleep anymore." Moirae had a soft expression on her face suddenly. "He only sleeps like that with you Lord Takeru." The statement made Takeru choked midway while drinking. "Eh?!" Moirae giggled lightly at this reaction and explained properly. "No worries. Lord Sacrilegious has Lady Ageha. I'm just saying he is most comfortable when you are near him. That is all." Takeru looked at Moirae with wonder and then to the doors where Sacred slumbered inside.
Those words of Moirae echoed within his mind as he had now arrived at the Main Grounds. There were some students already up and about. Reminding him that he had work to do, it was the preparations for the Valentines' Ball later this night. He'll just drop by his dorm room before he proceeded to the Main Building to oversee the set-up of everything. When he was back in his room, he had a refreshing shower and then decided to get some grab at the cafeteria before proceeding to the student council room. Unfortunately, the cafeteria had yet to prepare anything. How sad. He could wait but his stomach was making rebellious sounds. The hot chocolate that Moirae prepared for him was not enough as it seems. So, his only option was the kitchen. He had to make something for him to eat from scratch.
Upon arriving at the kitchen, Takeru found a rather peculiar sight. There on the counter was Takagi-san, the prefect. She had a blanket on him which seemed someone was already here before him to witness this scene. In any case, he had a small smile as he noticed bags of sweet confectioneries orderly arranged near the sleeping girl. She might have worked all the night to make them. Adding to her duties as a prefect, she was such a hard-working girl. With that, an idea popped into his head as he nodded in approval. He quietly rummaged through the shelves for his ingredients and for the wares he needed. Soon enough, he was cooking a breakfast meal for two.
As for the sleeping pure-blood, his brilliant mauve eyes opened only to look at the blanket that covered him. Sacred then looked towards the bed to see it empty and then noticed his puzzle books neatly stacked together. "Such a busybody as always." He stood from the sofa and blinked a couple of times in an effort to remove the haze of sleep in his vision. Then, he approached the curtains to pushed it aside revealing his balcony doors. The sun shone on him making him almost glow in an unearthly manner. He really did not mind the sun much as the others would. Actually, it reminded him of someone so, he could never despise it. He then opened the doors and stepped outside as he was greeted by the scent of the morning air. He then looked towards the direction of the main building and had a small smile. "Not bad at all." He noted as he closed his eyes while leaning on the balustrade and then opening his eyes to look at the clear skies. Although, he would never admit this to anyone.
There on a nearby tree overlooking a window of the music room where Ekaterina was. A black crow perched on a branch with its mysterious purple eyes looking at the form of the Russian prefect.
Take care of who? Them? Did that person just called him Takky? Is this something the Headmaster told him before? But, it was a woman's voice. There was something kind and warm about it. He liked her voice. It was distantly familiar. Who was she exactly? Darkness swirled around him but then petals of pink blossoms filled his vision. It was much like a small tornado impeding his movement and sight. But then, there was another voice once more. This time, it was of a man.
"It's man's duty to protect the girls, Takeru. So, I'll entrust my greatest treasures to you. Because you are also one of them. Shall we make a promise on that?"
A promise? Did he make a promise like that? Why can't he remember? Are these voices his memories or they're just mere illusions? Whatever the case maybe, he could now perceived something through the whirl of pink blossoms. Two silhouettes, a couple perhaps, a man and a woman. He suddenly felt the pang of desperation to ran after them. Instinctively, he reached out his hand towards them but the winds were stronger than before and those two hazy forms slowly moved away from him. Somehow, he did not want that at all. The sense of abandonment loomed over him as he fought through the winds but, it was too late. They were gone. Then, he finally woke up.
Takeru could still see that his hand was raised in front of him as if reaching for something. "A dream..." He softly muttered as he lowered his hand and took notice of the room he was in. It definitely shouted of extravagance. Something that could be seen in those olden times where castles exist. A chamber fitted for a prince or a king. Although, this would be a fallen king or something. The color tones were too somber for his taste. It was a splatter of gold and blue along with the hint of gold. To make the long story short, this was definitely not his room. So, whose room was it? "Right, his room."
As he said that, he sat up and saw the owner of the room laying on sofa so lazily much like porcelain feline. Spools of purple fell like scattered feathers around such snow white skin. Arms hanged like delicate china. Well, he would not blame the Day Class to adore this eccentric pure-blood known as Sacrilegious. The man was certainly beautiful and alluring even if scattered books surrounded the slumbering jaguar. He covered his eyes when a stray ray of sun managed to penetrate through a haphazardly closed curtains. Eyes of crimson and black gleamed with a sleepy glow. He released a yawned. It seemed morning has come. Meaning, it would be a hectic day. It's Valentines' Day now.
In any case, he tried to recall what happened last night that he had to sleep here. He had come over to the Moon Dormitory to discuss the Council Meeting with Sacred. But, classes were not over yet. So, Moirae offered for him to wait in the pure-blood's room and then it was black. Over all, he fell asleep waiting for the good-for-nothing bum of a pure-blood. Finding him snoozing, the man probably placed him in the bed. Sacred could have just woken him however, the pure-blood probably think this would be more fun. Well, he did have a good night except for that odd dream. In any case, it was a nice sleep. The man had a comfortable bed.
Standing from the bed, Takeru approached the sleeping pure-blood. He looked at Sacred's sleeping profile and it was actually adorable enough to make him blush in which he looked away while covering half of his face with a hand. "It should be a crime to look that cute." He muttered to no one in particular. Actually, he was waiting for a retort indicating the pure-blood was awake all along. But, there was none. He looked at Sacred again and the even rising of his chest and breathing concluded he was really asleep. "So, he still needs sleep." Returning to the bed, he grabbed a blanket and then placed it over the purple vampire. He then picked up the scattered puzzle books and stacked them neatly on one side. Afterwards, he greeted Sacred who was still asleep "Good night."
He then left the room. The matters of the Vampire Council could wait for a little longer. It was just not right to wake the man at the moment. "Good morning, Lord Takeru." A pleasant voice greeted him as he turned towards the source and smiled warmly. "Good morning, Moirae." The silver-haired vampire handed him a cup of hot chocolate which he took happily. "Thanks, just what I needed." Moirae smiled happily and then looked at the doors of her Master's chamber. "Is Master still asleep?" Takeru stopped drinking his chocolate and then looked at the doors as well. "Yeah, I thought he didn't need sleep anymore." Moirae had a soft expression on her face suddenly. "He only sleeps like that with you Lord Takeru." The statement made Takeru choked midway while drinking. "Eh?!" Moirae giggled lightly at this reaction and explained properly. "No worries. Lord Sacrilegious has Lady Ageha. I'm just saying he is most comfortable when you are near him. That is all." Takeru looked at Moirae with wonder and then to the doors where Sacred slumbered inside.
Those words of Moirae echoed within his mind as he had now arrived at the Main Grounds. There were some students already up and about. Reminding him that he had work to do, it was the preparations for the Valentines' Ball later this night. He'll just drop by his dorm room before he proceeded to the Main Building to oversee the set-up of everything. When he was back in his room, he had a refreshing shower and then decided to get some grab at the cafeteria before proceeding to the student council room. Unfortunately, the cafeteria had yet to prepare anything. How sad. He could wait but his stomach was making rebellious sounds. The hot chocolate that Moirae prepared for him was not enough as it seems. So, his only option was the kitchen. He had to make something for him to eat from scratch.
Upon arriving at the kitchen, Takeru found a rather peculiar sight. There on the counter was Takagi-san, the prefect. She had a blanket on him which seemed someone was already here before him to witness this scene. In any case, he had a small smile as he noticed bags of sweet confectioneries orderly arranged near the sleeping girl. She might have worked all the night to make them. Adding to her duties as a prefect, she was such a hard-working girl. With that, an idea popped into his head as he nodded in approval. He quietly rummaged through the shelves for his ingredients and for the wares he needed. Soon enough, he was cooking a breakfast meal for two.
As for the sleeping pure-blood, his brilliant mauve eyes opened only to look at the blanket that covered him. Sacred then looked towards the bed to see it empty and then noticed his puzzle books neatly stacked together. "Such a busybody as always." He stood from the sofa and blinked a couple of times in an effort to remove the haze of sleep in his vision. Then, he approached the curtains to pushed it aside revealing his balcony doors. The sun shone on him making him almost glow in an unearthly manner. He really did not mind the sun much as the others would. Actually, it reminded him of someone so, he could never despise it. He then opened the doors and stepped outside as he was greeted by the scent of the morning air. He then looked towards the direction of the main building and had a small smile. "Not bad at all." He noted as he closed his eyes while leaning on the balustrade and then opening his eyes to look at the clear skies. Although, he would never admit this to anyone.
There on a nearby tree overlooking a window of the music room where Ekaterina was. A black crow perched on a branch with its mysterious purple eyes looking at the form of the Russian prefect.
"What is this feeling deep inside of me? Why does it only grow when you're around?"
Saya felt something warm cover her, a softness she could only describe as pleasant. A light smile crossed upon her face as she drew the warmth closer to her being. The light rising of her chest and the faint breathing signaled that she was still asleep, tired from the lack of rest. And it was then an image appeared in her mind. A pair of crimson eyes focused on her being. They flashed a brilliant vermilion before retaining the reddish brown originality they held. And yet, these eyes seemed so familiar. She could hear words, but couldn't make them out. Her face twisted into a terrified frown as the eyes began to melt, turning into a thick crimson liquid as they flowed down a fountain of nothingness.
She tried to scream, but her voice was caught in a hitch. It felt as if someone had taken her vocals out and replaced them with the sound of a light breeze. A woman's voice called out to her, but she couldn't make out the words. Then, a man's voice. Before she could react, a sound caused her eyes to immediately snap open, drowned by the onslaught of light that peered into the kitchen she found herself in. She sat up, holding the blanket closer to herself as she surveyed the area. A figure in front of her along with the smell of different aroma's filled the atmosphere as Saya took in a deep breath. Immediately, her head snapped back to the figure and as gracefully as she could, managed to stumble to her feet.
"Kuran-san, what are you doing here?" she questioned, her eyes showering confusion. Of course it was a void question as she was in the kitchen of the campus and he had a right just as any to be there. She shuffled uncomfortably in the President's presence, pulling the blanket closer around her form before her senses were overwhelmed again. He seemed to be making breakfast and the aroma's were throwing her senses off, but the smell was so appealing. The unsettling growl of her stomach caused her to laugh nervously and a light pink dusted her cheeks. She cleared her throat in an effort to regain her composure as she watched the Kuran prepare a meal. It seemed he was making a meal fit for two people.
"You must really be hungry too," she stated, peering over his shoulder so that she could catch a glimpse of what he was cooking. An odd sensation of familiarity washed through her being as he prepared his meal. She frowned slightly as she couldn't place the feeling, but it was so familiar. It was as if she had known him her whole life, and yet; she barely knew a thing about the Kuran. She had grown up in the Takagi family, as a Takagi. Her mother was Yukina Takagi and her father Kazuma Takagi. She even had a twin sister who she shared nothing but the color of her eyes.
Before she could linger any longer on the thought, she removed herself from behind Takeru and made a bee line for the chocolates. She stared at them, confused as to how they were neatly arranged. "I could have sworn," she muttered to herself before dismissing the thought and grabbing the bag with an orange bow tied to it and the one with the purple bow. She made her way back to Takeru's side and handed the boy the sweets.
"I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," she stated, a smile sweeping over her face with a light dusting of pink across her cheeks following after as she held out the orange bow tied bag. It was slightly true that she couldn't bake, but she could cook just as well as any chef. Having been raised with a father and two siblings to feed, cooking came natural to her, but baking was just on a whole different level.
"And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do," she continued, handing him the bag with the purple tie. She still couldn't dismiss the feeling of normalcy around the Kuran. Something about his presence seemed to calm her and it was a feeling she enjoyed as only one other person had managed to bring that out in her: Ekaterina. The smile seemed to brighten as she thought fondly of the russian prefect whom she was growing more attached to every day. In a way, she had adopted Ekaterina as her second sister, and she loved the girl dearly. Is this what it feels like to have a normal life she thought.
|It is a shame that the only things I can do for you are the little things you could do for yourself. Even then, I like to do it for you.|
"Kuran-san, what are you doing here?" The question prompted Takeru to look over his shoulder and found that the sleeping prefect was very much awake now. Confusion stained her eyes as he offered an apologetic smile as to ease the girl into his presence. In addition, it was his fault for startling her to begin with. He should have known better so to speak. "Sorry, did I wake you up?" To show her the cause of the noise, he raised the turner indicating he was cooking something if alone the aroma permeating the kitchen was not enough of a hint. "I was cooking some breakfast. The cafeteria's menu is not available at the moment." He continued on amicably. It was then he noticed Saya's face was decorated with the tint of pink as she laughed nervously. As for him, he gave a small smile and then removed his eyes from her and then looked at the food he was cooking. "This will be done soon."
"You must really be hungry too." This time he heard her voice closed to him. Takeru looked to his shoulder and saw her now beside him. Somehow, he has this feeling that such interactions between this normal. As if, this is nothing new. Something familiar which made it odd for him. "Setting that aside, I was hoping you could share a meal with me." He spoke in a warm tone as his mismatched colored eyes gazed into her eyes with gentleness. "It is why I cooked for two." After stating that, he returned his attention to the omurice he was cooking. It was done. He turned off the stove and grabbed two plates. When it was done, he placed wonderfully crafted two servings of omurice on each plate. He then added some demi-glace sauce that he prepared earlier along with some garnish to make it look like something a restaurant would serve.
Well, he was not the best cook in the entire world. Cooking was something he learned at the behest of the Headmaster who wanted to cook with him. However, he was quite good at making omurice which comes to him as something natural. As such, he did not notice Saya leaving his side for a brief moment. "I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," Upon hearing this, he removed his attention from his preparations and looked at the prefect and then towards the bag with an orange bow. There was nothing different in receiving chocolates from others. He had been given constantly by the girls of the Academy and even those he had known outside during this auspicious day. He appreciated their thoughts and feelings but nothing more can be expected on his part.
But, seeing Saya like this with a faint blush on her cheeks and a sweet smile giving her some hand-made chocolates. It really made him happy for some peculiar reason he had yet to identify. Even if it was merely for a sense of obligation or gratefulness, he really didn't mind. He was just happy. As such, it showed on his face as he smiled brightly like a child making his handsome features more stunning and adorable if that was even possible. "Thank you, Takagi-san." He said with a happy tone as he took the offered bag. "I'll pay you back." He followed and then looked at the other bag with a purple bow. Somehow, he has an idea to who it belonged to. "And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do,"
Confirming his hunch, he nodded with a smile. "Sure, I'll make certain he gets it. I'm sure he'll like it. Although, he would have Ageha's chocolates by now." He said the latter part with disappointment as Ageha usually makes delicious chocolates and the biggest portion would be for Sacred. One time, he had voiced this to the Shirabuki Princess who said she would do the same for Takeru next time. Hopefully, she would do so. He was looking forward to it. His expression grew more fonder than before as he thought of Ageha. With two bag of chocolates in his hands, he proceeded to keep them inside his jacket's pocket which fit perfectly.
He then smiled at Saya brightly and gently grabbed her by the hand which is an unconscious gesture. Then, he made her take a seat once more as he placed before her a serving of omurice. Afterwards, he took a seat beside her as well and had his part of the food he cooked as well. "I apologize if my menu for breakfast is not that broad." He noted to her with an apologetic expression. "I'll treat you to something nice next time." After stating that, he faced his omurice and clasped his hands in a prayer. "Itadakimasu!" Takeru said brightly as he proceeded to eat his omurice but after one bite, he glanced at Saya and asked. "So, how does it taste?" Somehow, his omurice was more tastier than he had expected. Well, he didn't do anything differently. Maybe, because of the girl beside him who knows? All he could be certain about, he was fond of Saya's familiar presence.
"You must really be hungry too." This time he heard her voice closed to him. Takeru looked to his shoulder and saw her now beside him. Somehow, he has this feeling that such interactions between this normal. As if, this is nothing new. Something familiar which made it odd for him. "Setting that aside, I was hoping you could share a meal with me." He spoke in a warm tone as his mismatched colored eyes gazed into her eyes with gentleness. "It is why I cooked for two." After stating that, he returned his attention to the omurice he was cooking. It was done. He turned off the stove and grabbed two plates. When it was done, he placed wonderfully crafted two servings of omurice on each plate. He then added some demi-glace sauce that he prepared earlier along with some garnish to make it look like something a restaurant would serve.
Well, he was not the best cook in the entire world. Cooking was something he learned at the behest of the Headmaster who wanted to cook with him. However, he was quite good at making omurice which comes to him as something natural. As such, he did not notice Saya leaving his side for a brief moment. "I am not the best at baking, but I do hope you like them," Upon hearing this, he removed his attention from his preparations and looked at the prefect and then towards the bag with an orange bow. There was nothing different in receiving chocolates from others. He had been given constantly by the girls of the Academy and even those he had known outside during this auspicious day. He appreciated their thoughts and feelings but nothing more can be expected on his part.
But, seeing Saya like this with a faint blush on her cheeks and a sweet smile giving her some hand-made chocolates. It really made him happy for some peculiar reason he had yet to identify. Even if it was merely for a sense of obligation or gratefulness, he really didn't mind. He was just happy. As such, it showed on his face as he smiled brightly like a child making his handsome features more stunning and adorable if that was even possible. "Thank you, Takagi-san." He said with a happy tone as he took the offered bag. "I'll pay you back." He followed and then looked at the other bag with a purple bow. Somehow, he has an idea to who it belonged to. "And these are for Sacred since you see him more often than I do,"
Confirming his hunch, he nodded with a smile. "Sure, I'll make certain he gets it. I'm sure he'll like it. Although, he would have Ageha's chocolates by now." He said the latter part with disappointment as Ageha usually makes delicious chocolates and the biggest portion would be for Sacred. One time, he had voiced this to the Shirabuki Princess who said she would do the same for Takeru next time. Hopefully, she would do so. He was looking forward to it. His expression grew more fonder than before as he thought of Ageha. With two bag of chocolates in his hands, he proceeded to keep them inside his jacket's pocket which fit perfectly.
He then smiled at Saya brightly and gently grabbed her by the hand which is an unconscious gesture. Then, he made her take a seat once more as he placed before her a serving of omurice. Afterwards, he took a seat beside her as well and had his part of the food he cooked as well. "I apologize if my menu for breakfast is not that broad." He noted to her with an apologetic expression. "I'll treat you to something nice next time." After stating that, he faced his omurice and clasped his hands in a prayer. "Itadakimasu!" Takeru said brightly as he proceeded to eat his omurice but after one bite, he glanced at Saya and asked. "So, how does it taste?" Somehow, his omurice was more tastier than he had expected. Well, he didn't do anything differently. Maybe, because of the girl beside him who knows? All he could be certain about, he was fond of Saya's familiar presence.
"He who fights with monsters might take care lest he thereby become a monster. And if you gaze for long into an abyss, the abyss gazes also into you."
Saya nodded happily as she heard him mention the food. She wasn't going to turn down something that smelled so wonderous and she was a bit excited to see how it would taste. She had only ever had the school menu and her own cooking, so it would be nice to try something new. She took a seat as she listened to him speak. The smile that seemed so infectuous to her lingered and only grew when she heard him speak so fondly of Ageha. She was the pure-blood princess of the Shirabuki clan, and well known for her unique personality. Saya had never had the pleasure of meeting the princess, but she knew there were specific reasons as to why.
"Ah, you're welcome Kuran-san. And that won't be necessary. I will consider this as payment," she stated as he placed the plates down. She stared at the decorated plate and was almost tempted to not touch it. It looked so beautiful, almost like a masterpiece. But it also looked so good. She couldn't help herself as she clasped her hands together and said, ""Itadakimasu!," and slipped the spoon into her mouth. When she heard Takeru speak of how it was, she couldn't help but let out a satisfied groan.
"This is so much better than when I cook," she stated happily as she continued to eat. Before she knew it, her plate was empty and she let out a content sigh. She walked over to the sink, plate in hand, and washed it. Placing the plate back into its' proper place, she turned to Takeru and smiled.
"Thanks a lot for the breakfast Takeru, it was really good," she stated, grabbing the other bags of chocolates and stashing them inside the blanket still draped over her shoulders. "I should go now. Duty calls," she almost sounded disappointed, but being a prefect meant a lot of things. And being late for duty was not one of them. "See you at the dance," she stated, waving good-bye to the President and walked out of the kitchen.
She needed to ready herself for the day, but since she was already late, she took her time reaching her room and took a quick shower, allowing the warm water to calm her muscles and nerves. The images of those eyes were still plaguing her as she dressed into her uniform, slipping the prefect band over her bicep. She pulled her hair into a tight ponytail, allowing pieces of her bangs to fall into her eyes as she sighed. When she exited, she spotted a bag of chocolates placed by her door and smiled.
Only one person had done that before, and that was Ekaterina. She picked up the chocolates and placed one in her mouth. So much better than mine, she chuckled to herself. She picked up the bags and grabbed the one with the blue ribbon, smiling as she made her way towards Sergei's room. He was probably asleep, so Saya left the bag by his door and continued on her way. She greeted a few students as they passed her, making their way to their classes.
She watched as they interacted with each other, giggling about who they were going to receive chocolates from and who they were going to give chocolates to. She could have sworn she heard Sacred and Takeru at least over a hundred times today and Sergei's name mentioned at least half as much. She let a chuckle escape her as the students stopped to stare at the prefect. They had looks of pure shock as they had never seen the prefect smile, let alone laugh. This killed her mood as she sent them off with a stern warning-glare. She hated doing that, but it was the only way they would listen. She had tried being nice to them her first year of being a prefect, however; they merely ran over her and ignored her warnings.
"Hey kido," a voice called out, snapping Saya out of her stupor as she turned to the source. A group of Day Class students seemed to form as the wide-eyed prefect nearly bounded towards the silver-haired figure. A shriek, something unbefitting of the prefect caused the silver-haired male to cringe a bit as Saya threw her arms around her brother. "Good to see ya too," he stated fondly, rubbing her head affectionately as he grinned at her.
"Satoshi, why didn't you tell me you were going to help out with our problem?" she nearly pouted, causing Takeshi to smile and rub the back of his neck. "I had to find out from Headmaster," she mumbled, pouting ever so slightly until the whispers surrounding her captured her interest. She turned towards the large group who were now ogling her brother and sent them a fiery gaze. Without a word, the group dispersed in a matter of seconds before she returned her attention towards Satoshi.
"It seems you have things under control," he laughed nervously as he watched the group disappear. He wrapped his arms around his sister before pulling away. "Because I wanted to surprise you with this," he answered, placing a small package into the palm of her hands before walking away.
"I need to meet with the Headmaster and a pupil of mine to inform him of our arrival. Try to enjoy yourself tonight Sai," he grinned, winking at a few of the girls who passed by, causing one of them to faint as Saya shook her head. She shoed the remaining groupies before continuing her rounds, an unusual smile plaguing her face. She made her way towards the music room, her happy aura still plaguing her persona. Something caused her to stop in her tracks before reaching said room. She glanced out the window, and for a moment, her breath stopped. There, out by the willowing tree stood a figure long thought lost. He was,
"Kiyoshi."
"Sleepless gliding over the city lights. Watch us flying over the streets tonight."
Amaya had walked into her dorm at some early point in the morning, she had to share a dorm with her sister and Ekaterina, since her sister had insisted and the headmaster hadn't seemed to bothered by the idea, he was most likely hoping she would want the job of a prefect at some point in the year. Amaya silently moved around the room because she did notice that Ekaterina was in a rather peaceful looking slumber, and she hadn't wanted to bother the girl. Ama showered and changed into a white long sleeved button up shirt, a pair of black jeans, black sneakers and a red tie. She was planning on coming back before classes to change into her uniform, since she wasn't really one to brake the dress code, than again she hadn't slept all night, which was clear because of the dark bags under her eyes and how her skin looked a little paler than normal.
She sighed deeply and silently left the room. She had left her long dark brown hair down so it could dry and look decent later in the day. Ama had a lot on her mind, with all of the up coming events, and of course the holiday that all of the students would be going crazy about, she wasn't to sure if it would be such and enjoyable day with all the screaming and shouting, but she always had the chocolate to look forward to, her sister usually always made her chocolate, it was the highlight of the day every year for Ama. She sighed quietly and walked outside, the sun wasn't up yet, she had a lot of free time on her hands that she should have used for sleeping, but she couldn't, she felt to restless.
After a rather long walk around the school campus, and a short visit to her little garden to check on all of her flowers, she somehow ended back up in the headmasters main building, where all of maybe two professors slept and where Saya, Ekaterina, and herself slept. She personally loved the building because, through it only had one bathroom master bathroom for six people to fight over in the mornings(she often fought with the female professor that had moved out of the building last year..)it was in fact, a rather interesting living style they all had going on. To be honest, Amaya wasn't sure where the Headmaster lived, but she was certain it was somewhere on the third floor, most likely right above their room. Ama frowned as she entered the kitchen, there her sister was, surrounded by chocolates and covered up with a green blanket. Sleeping. Amaya blinked a few times, looked around making a confused face, and then turned back towards her sleeping sister, and shrugging carelessly. She sneaked into the kitchen, grabbed a breakfast bar, and then snuck back out of the kitchen, there was no need to bother Saya when she never got any sleep to begin with.
Amaya retreated to the living room, where she collapsed onto the couch and carelessly threw a hand over her eyes, her breakfast bar resting on her stomach. "Maybe..I'll just close my eyes for a bit.." She mumbled, and layed there for about twenty minuets before she sat up, the bar falling to the ground with a dull thump. "It's useless.." Ama hissed while brutally rubbing her eyes with the palms of her hands. She just couldn't settle down her mind, it was most likely everything that was going on that was causing her such restlessness.
“For every good reason to lie, there is a better reason to tell the truth."
Sergei awoke no more than an hour after he had settled onto his sofa, still somewhat fatigued but restless. He had learned quite some time ago that it was better for him to just remain awake and do something productive rather than force matters when he found himself in such a state. It was quite common, actually, something he attributed to whatever strange facet of his metabolism that caused him to process blood so much faster than he should. Well, it didn’t seem to be any worse than an irritation, so it was not as though it particularly concerned him.
Rising to his feet, he took up the stack of ungraded papers from beside the sofa, tucking them under his arms. Running a hand through his hair unconsciously, he looked around, then decided he might as well take his work out into the common living area. It was usually unoccupied at this time of day, but people would occasionally walk by, and it was a particularly thin sort of succor, just enough to stave of his seemingly-permanent sense of loneliness. It had always seemed that no matter how many people he surrounded himself with, he never quite lost the feeling that he was quite alone. It was better that way, of course—nobody deserved to be burdened with him, however lightly, though naturally it was impossible to avoid bonds altogether.
So he was grateful for the few friendships he had and reminded himself not to seek more of them.
With his free hand, he took his kettle from a shelf, opening his door and stopping when he unexpectedly encountered something else—another bag of chocolates. How strange; he was quite certain this was one of those he’d seen beside Takagi-san’s person. That was remarkably kind of her, though he hoped she hadn’t felt obligated. Sergei was under the (quite mistaken) perception that any and all sweets he received on this day were given out of obligation. If he’d ever bothered to discuss the matter with other teachers, he’d have learned that it as not a common practice to give the obligatory chocolates to members of staff, but as it was, he remained blissfully ignorant of this fact. Just as well—it would have mortified him to know differently.
Deftly adjusting the other items he was carrying, he put these inside as well, then headed back out to the kitchen. On the way, he passed the communal living room, noting the presence of the other Takagi twin inside it. Shaking his head just a tad, he headed into the kitchen, placing the kettle on the stove and retrieving the teapot from its cabinet, along with his peculiar brew of herbal tea. It was an exotic mix, with a light, somewhat fruity taste to it that refreshed the palate rather than weighing it down. Apparently, his father had made a few years’ study of tea, wine, and other human beverages somewhere in his seemingly-endless lifespan, and his creation had reaped the benefits, so to speak.
By this time, Takeru and Saya were both long gone, little evidence of their presence left behind save their familiar scents. The dishwasher had also stopped running, and so he replaced all the things where they belonged with a kind of easy meticulousness as he waited for the water to boil. It whistled shortly after he was done, and he transferred the boiling water to the pot, along with the tea itself, so that it could steep properly. This and two cups, he set neatly on a tray with a light breakfast pastry—strudel, this time. It was Ekaterina’s favorite, and all he currently had. He hoped Amaya would not mind.
Treading lightly, he took himself and his tray to the living room, setting the latter down on the coffee table and planting himself at the end of an armchair, his papers laying over one arm for the moment. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” he greeted kindly, immediately noticing the obvious signs of her fatigue. Good thing the tea was relaxing, then. “I hope you are well?” he inflected the statement as a question, a subtle, unintrusive invitation for her to explain things to him if she weren’t. Of course, it was given so gently that it could hardly even be considered a request, and he wouldn’t mind if she chose to keep her troubles to herself. Her business was her own to attend; he just made a habit of being there if his students needed anything he could give. It was his own subtle form of penance, maybe, though of course there was no repenting sins so extensive as his. There never would be.
Leaning forward, he poured both cups of tea, holding hers out for her to take if she so desired it.
Rising to his feet, he took up the stack of ungraded papers from beside the sofa, tucking them under his arms. Running a hand through his hair unconsciously, he looked around, then decided he might as well take his work out into the common living area. It was usually unoccupied at this time of day, but people would occasionally walk by, and it was a particularly thin sort of succor, just enough to stave of his seemingly-permanent sense of loneliness. It had always seemed that no matter how many people he surrounded himself with, he never quite lost the feeling that he was quite alone. It was better that way, of course—nobody deserved to be burdened with him, however lightly, though naturally it was impossible to avoid bonds altogether.
So he was grateful for the few friendships he had and reminded himself not to seek more of them.
With his free hand, he took his kettle from a shelf, opening his door and stopping when he unexpectedly encountered something else—another bag of chocolates. How strange; he was quite certain this was one of those he’d seen beside Takagi-san’s person. That was remarkably kind of her, though he hoped she hadn’t felt obligated. Sergei was under the (quite mistaken) perception that any and all sweets he received on this day were given out of obligation. If he’d ever bothered to discuss the matter with other teachers, he’d have learned that it as not a common practice to give the obligatory chocolates to members of staff, but as it was, he remained blissfully ignorant of this fact. Just as well—it would have mortified him to know differently.
Deftly adjusting the other items he was carrying, he put these inside as well, then headed back out to the kitchen. On the way, he passed the communal living room, noting the presence of the other Takagi twin inside it. Shaking his head just a tad, he headed into the kitchen, placing the kettle on the stove and retrieving the teapot from its cabinet, along with his peculiar brew of herbal tea. It was an exotic mix, with a light, somewhat fruity taste to it that refreshed the palate rather than weighing it down. Apparently, his father had made a few years’ study of tea, wine, and other human beverages somewhere in his seemingly-endless lifespan, and his creation had reaped the benefits, so to speak.
By this time, Takeru and Saya were both long gone, little evidence of their presence left behind save their familiar scents. The dishwasher had also stopped running, and so he replaced all the things where they belonged with a kind of easy meticulousness as he waited for the water to boil. It whistled shortly after he was done, and he transferred the boiling water to the pot, along with the tea itself, so that it could steep properly. This and two cups, he set neatly on a tray with a light breakfast pastry—strudel, this time. It was Ekaterina’s favorite, and all he currently had. He hoped Amaya would not mind.
Treading lightly, he took himself and his tray to the living room, setting the latter down on the coffee table and planting himself at the end of an armchair, his papers laying over one arm for the moment. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” he greeted kindly, immediately noticing the obvious signs of her fatigue. Good thing the tea was relaxing, then. “I hope you are well?” he inflected the statement as a question, a subtle, unintrusive invitation for her to explain things to him if she weren’t. Of course, it was given so gently that it could hardly even be considered a request, and he wouldn’t mind if she chose to keep her troubles to herself. Her business was her own to attend; he just made a habit of being there if his students needed anything he could give. It was his own subtle form of penance, maybe, though of course there was no repenting sins so extensive as his. There never would be.
Leaning forward, he poured both cups of tea, holding hers out for her to take if she so desired it.
“Sometimes the heart sees what is invisible to the eye."
Perfectly unaware of her audience, Ekaterina let the last notes fade away from the piano, lifting her fingers gently from the keys and curling them in on themselves. For a long moment, she simply sat there, as though uncertain of something. She couldn’t explain it, but she’d had a sudden feeling of foreboding, and it was sitting ill with her. Occasionally, things like this would happen to her—the last time she’d felt so, her brother had been in a training accident the next day and nearly died. Just thinking of it wracked her with an uncomfortable shudder.
The first time it had happened, her parents had died a week later.
Her shoulders lifted with a deep inhale, and she held it for a few seconds, releasing it and allowing her form to collapse in on itself for a moment, slumping forward so that her forehead rested where people who could see it would usually put their music. That tightness in her chest… it was like being slowly strangled by creeping vines, squeezing her heart and lungs. She dreaded it more every time it happened, because she felt it more acutely every time. It was her own little, pitiful sixth sense, and she’d told nobody about it, not Ivan, not her brother, not Sergei or Saya or Amaya—nobody. She was afraid of it.
Because there was never anything she could do. The last few times, she thought she’d almost been able to tell if it got worse, but she’d been unable to figure out why until it was far too late anyway. “Why torment me?” she whispered to nobody in particular. “I’m not special. I can’t change anything. Must I always grasp at straws? Have I not lost enough for one life?”
It was a petty thought, a selfish thought, and an unworthy one. She hated it, and shook her head, forcing her back to straighten. For all she’d lost, she still had so much. She shouldn’t, couldn’t complain. For a moment, she simply sat, hands folded demurely in her lap, head slightly bowed, but then, almost as if of their own accord, her pale digits again found the keys, and this time struck upon something much less complex. It was an old tune, one that her mother had sung to her when she was a child, a remnant of the faith of her parents. A faith she found beautiful but impossible to share. Her voice nearly failed on the first note, but she corrected for this and found it again, the rest of the words following with the ease they always had. Still, it spoke to how rattled she was that she’d erred at all, and once she had completed the melody, she stood, gently closing the dust cover over the keys and taking up her cane.
Music would not be her solace today.
The first time it had happened, her parents had died a week later.
Her shoulders lifted with a deep inhale, and she held it for a few seconds, releasing it and allowing her form to collapse in on itself for a moment, slumping forward so that her forehead rested where people who could see it would usually put their music. That tightness in her chest… it was like being slowly strangled by creeping vines, squeezing her heart and lungs. She dreaded it more every time it happened, because she felt it more acutely every time. It was her own little, pitiful sixth sense, and she’d told nobody about it, not Ivan, not her brother, not Sergei or Saya or Amaya—nobody. She was afraid of it.
Because there was never anything she could do. The last few times, she thought she’d almost been able to tell if it got worse, but she’d been unable to figure out why until it was far too late anyway. “Why torment me?” she whispered to nobody in particular. “I’m not special. I can’t change anything. Must I always grasp at straws? Have I not lost enough for one life?”
It was a petty thought, a selfish thought, and an unworthy one. She hated it, and shook her head, forcing her back to straighten. For all she’d lost, she still had so much. She shouldn’t, couldn’t complain. For a moment, she simply sat, hands folded demurely in her lap, head slightly bowed, but then, almost as if of their own accord, her pale digits again found the keys, and this time struck upon something much less complex. It was an old tune, one that her mother had sung to her when she was a child, a remnant of the faith of her parents. A faith she found beautiful but impossible to share. Her voice nearly failed on the first note, but she corrected for this and found it again, the rest of the words following with the ease they always had. Still, it spoke to how rattled she was that she’d erred at all, and once she had completed the melody, she stood, gently closing the dust cover over the keys and taking up her cane.
Music would not be her solace today.
||“Yet again, I still find myself longing for that certain sweet and so, I know I will never have it again.”||
Divine Providence. Holy Blessing. The One Will. Different titles, various descriptions, useless sophistry, for in the end it is a faith which brought this world to its knees due to the shadows it cast. However, he would give it one credit. He was able to hear the faltering voice of the blind princess. It was much better than her earlier performance. The fragility which invites the wickedness of those who live. Without doubt, he was one of those people who find entertainment in despair of others. It was the only thing that provided him a sense of self in his closed-off monochromatic world. Most would view him as sick or a depraved individual, but he would not correct it. After all, there was no error in their judgement. Those who think otherwise were just bumbling fools. Yes fools, for they are now long gone from his grasp.
Then, the music ended. He grabbed a lollipop from his pants pocket and swiftly plunged it inside his mouth. As if in synchronization, the crow of amethyst eyes departed from its branch leaving only a faint trace of a lone black feather gently falling down to the ground. A knock and the sound of his chamber doors opening led his eyes to see the only person other than Takeru who has the audacity to step into his personal sanctum. There before him a maid of silver and blue looked at him with a gentle smile and in her hand a perfectly-wrapped box with a purple butterfly bow. He already knew what it should contain and whom had sent it from its mere appearance. "Good morning, my Lord. A package from Lady Ageha." Moirae confirmed his information which made him sigh as he removed the sweet treat from his mouth.
Noticing this, Moirae narrowed her oceanic blue eyes towards the pure-blood and gave him a bit of a sermon. "I know it is Valentines today, and for certain, there would be mountains of chocolates that you will receive." Pausing for a bit, she approached her creator and gave a small smile. "Still, this is from your future wife. Be more happy, Master." Eyeing the silver-haired girl for the moment, he then drifted his gaze on the box she still held. "Place it somewhere. I'll take care of it later." His nonchalant answer made Moirae shook her head in disappointment. "You better not destroy it like the others. Lord Takeru has a more happy disposition when receiving Lady Ageha's handmade chocolates." Hearing this only made the incorrigible king of the night shrug his shoulders and had an almost cat-like smile on his face. "It's because he likes her."
Moirae rubbed the bridge of her nose and then turned her back to Sacrilegious without much interference but not saying a few words in between. "Playing cupid does not fit you my Lord." Tilting his head to the side, he had an amused expression. "What fits me then, Moirae?" The silver-haired vampire whose locks shone like a glimmering diamond under the light of the sun, looked over her shoulder and then, "Damsel-in-distress." She then winked and entered the room proper leaving the pure-blood alone once more. As for him, he raised an eyebrow at that answer. The sun must have affected the girl's perspective of things. There was no way he would ever need of saving and that is a fact he would not relent over. Raising his left arm, the crow who served as an unnoticed audience perched on it. He then recalled the visually-impaired prefect's earlier recital so to speak. "It seems his ward has her uses."
Once that was stated, the crow dissolved into a pile of floating black feathers that soon turned into sparkling dusts of light. Lowering his arm afterwards, Sacred then looked at the lollipop still in his other hand. He lightly placed it on his lips as if giving it a gentle kiss. "I still like this sweet the most." He softly spoke with a certain affection lost in time. Yet, it did not last long as he once more engulfed the globular sweet into his mouth. He then decided to leave his balcony but not before an ominous message or perhaps, the foreboding memory of hatred embodied for a brief moment. "Hey, can you tell me what is precious to you? So, I can torn it asunder." His head quickly snapped to look behind him. But, there was nothing there as his eyes of mauve narrowed into a degree of uncertainty and anger. As if calming himself, he slowly leaned on the glass door of his balcony with his back on it.
"Is she still alive...?" This was Sacred's feather-like question as it was swept away by the passing breeze. He covered his face with one hand. "Good." His tone was now dripping with a sense of deadly intent as the lollipop inside his mouth was broke into half. The bitten off stick fell to the ground with a clunk and his right eye peered between his fingers glowed in an eerily vermilion hue. "This time, I'll end it."
Then, the music ended. He grabbed a lollipop from his pants pocket and swiftly plunged it inside his mouth. As if in synchronization, the crow of amethyst eyes departed from its branch leaving only a faint trace of a lone black feather gently falling down to the ground. A knock and the sound of his chamber doors opening led his eyes to see the only person other than Takeru who has the audacity to step into his personal sanctum. There before him a maid of silver and blue looked at him with a gentle smile and in her hand a perfectly-wrapped box with a purple butterfly bow. He already knew what it should contain and whom had sent it from its mere appearance. "Good morning, my Lord. A package from Lady Ageha." Moirae confirmed his information which made him sigh as he removed the sweet treat from his mouth.
Noticing this, Moirae narrowed her oceanic blue eyes towards the pure-blood and gave him a bit of a sermon. "I know it is Valentines today, and for certain, there would be mountains of chocolates that you will receive." Pausing for a bit, she approached her creator and gave a small smile. "Still, this is from your future wife. Be more happy, Master." Eyeing the silver-haired girl for the moment, he then drifted his gaze on the box she still held. "Place it somewhere. I'll take care of it later." His nonchalant answer made Moirae shook her head in disappointment. "You better not destroy it like the others. Lord Takeru has a more happy disposition when receiving Lady Ageha's handmade chocolates." Hearing this only made the incorrigible king of the night shrug his shoulders and had an almost cat-like smile on his face. "It's because he likes her."
Moirae rubbed the bridge of her nose and then turned her back to Sacrilegious without much interference but not saying a few words in between. "Playing cupid does not fit you my Lord." Tilting his head to the side, he had an amused expression. "What fits me then, Moirae?" The silver-haired vampire whose locks shone like a glimmering diamond under the light of the sun, looked over her shoulder and then, "Damsel-in-distress." She then winked and entered the room proper leaving the pure-blood alone once more. As for him, he raised an eyebrow at that answer. The sun must have affected the girl's perspective of things. There was no way he would ever need of saving and that is a fact he would not relent over. Raising his left arm, the crow who served as an unnoticed audience perched on it. He then recalled the visually-impaired prefect's earlier recital so to speak. "It seems his ward has her uses."
Once that was stated, the crow dissolved into a pile of floating black feathers that soon turned into sparkling dusts of light. Lowering his arm afterwards, Sacred then looked at the lollipop still in his other hand. He lightly placed it on his lips as if giving it a gentle kiss. "I still like this sweet the most." He softly spoke with a certain affection lost in time. Yet, it did not last long as he once more engulfed the globular sweet into his mouth. He then decided to leave his balcony but not before an ominous message or perhaps, the foreboding memory of hatred embodied for a brief moment. "Hey, can you tell me what is precious to you? So, I can torn it asunder." His head quickly snapped to look behind him. But, there was nothing there as his eyes of mauve narrowed into a degree of uncertainty and anger. As if calming himself, he slowly leaned on the glass door of his balcony with his back on it.
"Is she still alive...?" This was Sacred's feather-like question as it was swept away by the passing breeze. He covered his face with one hand. "Good." His tone was now dripping with a sense of deadly intent as the lollipop inside his mouth was broke into half. The bitten off stick fell to the ground with a clunk and his right eye peered between his fingers glowed in an eerily vermilion hue. "This time, I'll end it."
|They say the future is the one to look forward to, but my past is the future I must have to move forward.|
It was truly a good breakfast. There was no other way around it. He may be barely in school, see his classmates or even meet the prefects. Most of the time, he is busy with student affairs and matters of the vampire world. As a result, he was not around much. But when he is, he likes talking to his friends and enjoying the simple high school life. Furthermore, he would not mind being in the presence of the Takagi twins, as of now, with Saya. There was just something comfortably familiar about them. He had yet to confirm anything about this feeling of his. In the end, he had set it aside as work kept piling up like an unyielding snow and a certain pure-blood was no help at all. Even when most of the troubles start from him, he was not a cleaner or even the purple prince's assistant. Yet, he does not mind even with his complaints from time to time.
Ah, yes this feeling of knowing that person. He felt it when he first laid his eyes on Sacrilegious. Whenever, he would have time to ponder on such mysterious familiarity. The more he wanted to know more about the missing portion of his memories. Why did it vanish? If someone did erase it, for what purpose? Who is he really? Still, he comes up with a blank. He had thought the deeper he enters the world of vampires. The answers he seek will be there. But, it remains very elusive from his grasp. So all he could do was released a rather long sigh due to his trail of thoughts. Well, he should put away those personal troubles of his for now and focused at his duties. The Valentines Ball is just a few hours away and he did not want an event put together just to make it happen. If he does something, he wants it to be the best.
After the breakfast, Takeru cleaned up since it was only proper. However, he was not the perfectly good at cleaning so there might a few traces here and there. Now, he was excused for the rest of his classes today like all the other times. As for the Night Class, their classes would be cancelled due to the dance. It's not like they are learning like the Day Class. They are more like a research group since their education are left in the hands of private tutors. He knew for he also undergone such things due to being a Kuran. It was a common thing for the vampires. So, there should be not much of a problem in their need of education. Turning around a corner, he saw a group of girls waving at him frantically and had various chocolates in different packages.
It seemed his Valentines indeed had started. Hopefully, he would be able to come out of it alive. Last year, he had to hide from them since they were crashing them with their enormous feelings. Who knew that girls could be that scary? Even the guys who aided him were ruthlessly smashed away. He shivered at that thought as he tempted the graces of the holiday of hearts just one more time. Eventually, he had managed his way to the student council room. It would be an understatement to say that he looked fine. For he absolutely like someone coming out of a whirlwind, the other members were already there and looked at their President in sympathy. He would probably be swamped more at the dance. "Kaichou, will you be fine?" One of the members approached and asked with concern. Takeru straightened himself and then gave a warm smile. "Of course, this will be my last Valentines' event. You'll help me make it the best right?" The student members enthusiastically spoke their agreement and the preparations went underway.
Soon enough, he was left alone to his own devices as he made the final check on the arrangements through paperwork. He placed the documents on his desk and then leaned on his swivel chair with his elbow propped on the armrest. The hall was now being decorated and the masks were already done and ready for distribution. He would soon join them once he sifted the documents to make sure there were no errors. Closing his eyes, he wanted to take a couple minutes of break. This was definitely a hectic day. Opening his mismatched eyes, he took something from his pants pocket and dangled it in front of him. It was the red pendant that was given to him as a piece of his forgotten past. There was nothing special about it from its simple design to its value. But, it was important. It was one of the things that was left behind to him. The red crystal gleamed as it caught some light of sun entering through the window. "What do you mean to me?" He asked to no one in particular.
It was then he heard a knock on the door. He hid the pendant quickly and made himself look proper before giving permission for the one knocking to enter. "Come in." The door opened as he had grabbed some documents and looked at it to give an illusion that he was still working. "Sorry to bother you, Lord Takeru." Upon hearing that voice, he looked up immediately and saw Moirae in all of her glory. "Eh!? Moirae, why are you here?" This was truly a spectacle as the pure-blood's loyal servant maiden was rarely seen outside of the Moon Dormitory or by any of the Day Class for that. As if to confirm this, he could hear the gasps and voices outside of the student council room. Well, Moirae was still a beauty even more so with her distinctive coloring and odd choice of attire. "To deliver Lady Ageha's chocolates." There on her hands was a cute box with silver wrapping and a butterfly bow which speak of who it was from. It made him smile as the doors behind Moirae closed.
Ah, yes this feeling of knowing that person. He felt it when he first laid his eyes on Sacrilegious. Whenever, he would have time to ponder on such mysterious familiarity. The more he wanted to know more about the missing portion of his memories. Why did it vanish? If someone did erase it, for what purpose? Who is he really? Still, he comes up with a blank. He had thought the deeper he enters the world of vampires. The answers he seek will be there. But, it remains very elusive from his grasp. So all he could do was released a rather long sigh due to his trail of thoughts. Well, he should put away those personal troubles of his for now and focused at his duties. The Valentines Ball is just a few hours away and he did not want an event put together just to make it happen. If he does something, he wants it to be the best.
After the breakfast, Takeru cleaned up since it was only proper. However, he was not the perfectly good at cleaning so there might a few traces here and there. Now, he was excused for the rest of his classes today like all the other times. As for the Night Class, their classes would be cancelled due to the dance. It's not like they are learning like the Day Class. They are more like a research group since their education are left in the hands of private tutors. He knew for he also undergone such things due to being a Kuran. It was a common thing for the vampires. So, there should be not much of a problem in their need of education. Turning around a corner, he saw a group of girls waving at him frantically and had various chocolates in different packages.
It seemed his Valentines indeed had started. Hopefully, he would be able to come out of it alive. Last year, he had to hide from them since they were crashing them with their enormous feelings. Who knew that girls could be that scary? Even the guys who aided him were ruthlessly smashed away. He shivered at that thought as he tempted the graces of the holiday of hearts just one more time. Eventually, he had managed his way to the student council room. It would be an understatement to say that he looked fine. For he absolutely like someone coming out of a whirlwind, the other members were already there and looked at their President in sympathy. He would probably be swamped more at the dance. "Kaichou, will you be fine?" One of the members approached and asked with concern. Takeru straightened himself and then gave a warm smile. "Of course, this will be my last Valentines' event. You'll help me make it the best right?" The student members enthusiastically spoke their agreement and the preparations went underway.
Soon enough, he was left alone to his own devices as he made the final check on the arrangements through paperwork. He placed the documents on his desk and then leaned on his swivel chair with his elbow propped on the armrest. The hall was now being decorated and the masks were already done and ready for distribution. He would soon join them once he sifted the documents to make sure there were no errors. Closing his eyes, he wanted to take a couple minutes of break. This was definitely a hectic day. Opening his mismatched eyes, he took something from his pants pocket and dangled it in front of him. It was the red pendant that was given to him as a piece of his forgotten past. There was nothing special about it from its simple design to its value. But, it was important. It was one of the things that was left behind to him. The red crystal gleamed as it caught some light of sun entering through the window. "What do you mean to me?" He asked to no one in particular.
It was then he heard a knock on the door. He hid the pendant quickly and made himself look proper before giving permission for the one knocking to enter. "Come in." The door opened as he had grabbed some documents and looked at it to give an illusion that he was still working. "Sorry to bother you, Lord Takeru." Upon hearing that voice, he looked up immediately and saw Moirae in all of her glory. "Eh!? Moirae, why are you here?" This was truly a spectacle as the pure-blood's loyal servant maiden was rarely seen outside of the Moon Dormitory or by any of the Day Class for that. As if to confirm this, he could hear the gasps and voices outside of the student council room. Well, Moirae was still a beauty even more so with her distinctive coloring and odd choice of attire. "To deliver Lady Ageha's chocolates." There on her hands was a cute box with silver wrapping and a butterfly bow which speak of who it was from. It made him smile as the doors behind Moirae closed.
Saya ran with such urgency, it caused the students that were in her way to part as if they were the waves parting for Moses. Her eyes were focused, uncaring to the world and she zeroed in on the area where she had seen him. Before she could reach the doors, a hand grasped around her wrists, pulling her back into an embrace from behind. Gasps were heard from around as the figure laid their head onto Saya's shoulder. At that moment, everything seemed to slow down for Saya. The world no longer revolved and everything seemed frozen for her. Slowly, she turned around and her crimson gaze met dull, lifeless blue.
"Kiyo..." she began before he stopped her, placing a pale finger against her lips. By now a group of students were surrounding them, watching as if it were a sappy romance scene straight out of their favorite movie. Kiyoshi pulled her close, face inches away from each other before pulling back. He gave a light smile as Saya stood staring up at him. "I thought you were," she didn't want to finish that sentence. When they told her two years ago that he had disappeared from a mission, her mind automatically thought the worst. She had cried herself to sleep the entire week until she had accepted that fact. Now, here he was, standing there before her as if nothing ever happened.
"I'm sorry," he spoke, running a hand through her hair. Before she could respond, the clearing of someone's throat caused Saya to turn her attention towards who it was. She smiled softly as one of the Day Class students stood, fidgeting in her spot. She was nervous, and the way Kiyoshi's gaze was now fixated on her, caused the female student to blush slightly.
"I'm...I'm sorry, but Prefect Takagi, I need your help," she spoke nervously. Saya glanced at Kiyoshi and gave him an apologetic smile before she followed after the girl. Kiyoshi watched as Saya left, his gaze following her until she was gone. He turned towards the group of girls that lingered about, gazing at the stranger, hoping he might be a transfer before he turned and walked away, the scent of blood filling his senses.
Kiyoshi wandered through the halls of the Academy, following the scent of blood. It was growing stronger as he approached the restrooms. He glanced up at the sign and noticed it was the girl's restroom. He pushed back his thoughts as he removed himself from the area. He would wait for an opportunity later, but for now, he needed to find Saya and speak with her.
As he travelled through the hallways, he passed by classrooms, watching as the Day Students either conversed with each other or with their teachers. It seemed...simple to him. It was nothing like at home, where he was taught differently. As a matter of fact, he was taught nothing of this world. It was always about vampires and their lore, what their weaknesses were and how to fight them. At least when he had...he stopped his train of thoughts before he could continue them and allowed his feet to carry him outside.
"So, it seems like the lonely dog has arrived," a voice called out from behind him. Kiyoshi turned to the source, and if looks could kill, Toru would have already shattered into a million pieces. "Ah, now is that anyway to treat your friend?" Toru chided as he walked next to Kiyoshi, a smile still lingering on his face as he stood with his back to Kiyoshi.
"Come now Kiyo, we have work to do. Oh I do hope you didn't come here just to tell our little secret to your dear cousin now did you?" he questioned, his voice a low and dangerous tone. Kiyoshi kept his gaze in front of him, his eyes turning ever closer into slits. For a second, if someone had dared to get close enough, they would have noticed the crimson flash behind the icy barriers before returning to normal. "No need to get hostile Yoshi," Toru stated nonchalantly. He continued to circle around Kiyoshi who merely stayed in his spot.
"They are having a dance tonight. You and the others need to prepare or else she won't be happy," Toru stated, causing Kiyoshi to clench his fists and turned around, only to see empty space.
Meanwhile, Saya had dealt with the problem the Day Class girl she recognized as Sayuri Inoue. She wanted help delievering chocolates to, surprisingly, a Day Class male whom returned the affections she had secretly held. Saya might not have liked Valentines Day, but it was nice to see when feelings were returned. It felt as if the day was going to be a good one, however; she couldn't chase this forboding shadow that seemed to linger over her. For now, she pushed it aside. The dance would be here soon enough and she needed to ready herself for it.
As time flew by, she found herself staring at the twilight filled sky. It was almost time for the dance. She smiled as she returned to her dorm. Most of the Day Class students were in their own rooms already getting dressed and fixing their appearances. She needed to do the same. Once inside her room, she spotted Ekaterina and greeted her. Amaya was no where to be seen, but Saya figured she must have been cleaning again. She would go find her if she didn't appear within the hour.
"Are you ready for tonight Kitty?"
"I'm drowning in my own mind. It's so dark and cold...why am I all alone? Please don't let me drown.."
Five hundred and fifty one sheep...five hundred and fifty two sheep...five hundred and fifty three sheep...five hundred and fifty four sheep...five hundred and fifty five sheep...five hundred and fifty six sheep... Amaya let out a dramatic sigh and leaned back into the couch she sat on before running a hand through her hair. It was too early in the morning to be counting sheep. It's clear that method isn't working..what's next? Warm tea maybe..that always helps sooth me a bit, but I'm to tired...but not tired enough to sleep..maybe just some coffee and a cold shower then? Ama opened her eyes and stared up at the cream colored ceiling as a frown slowly made it's way onto her face. "What's wrong with me?" She mumbled aloud, not even a minuet later, a gentle clanking sound filled her ears and she was forced to open her eyes once more. Amaya watched as her favorite teacher, Sergei Rasputinov.
With him he carried a tray into the living room, which he sat down on the coffee table and sat down himself at the end of one of the armchairs, a large stack or papers laying on the other arm. One there tray was two cups, and a breakfast pastry, strudel which Amaya knew for a fact was a certain prefects favorite. “Good morning, Takagi-san,” He siad in the same gentle, and caring voice that made Amaya relax a bit more. "Good morning Rasputinov-Sensei." Amaya said sitting forward and bowing her head ever so slightly to him. She was used to the formals most teachers expected students to use when speaking with them, but most of the teachers at the school were rather curl. “I hope you are well?” It was a question, of course the teacher was worried about her well being, she probably looked like she was..well a vampire that was lacking sleep. Amaya hesitated, she most likely didn't have to tell him, but it would feel rude not to. "I haven't been able to sleep lately..It's not nightmares or anything it's just..."
She trailed off for a moment as he poured tea into both cups and then held out her cup, offering the tea to her. Amaya greatly fully took it and bowed her head ever so slightly in his direction. "Thank you Sensei.." Ama mumbled before taking a sip or the warm beverage. Instantly her body relaxed and she let out a happy sigh as she leaned her head back to rest on the couch, that helped her quite a bit, maybe she would be able to get some sleep before the ball tonight. "...I have a lot on my mind lately....I..." Amaya frowned suddenly and sat up a bit more, turning her head to look at Sergei. "Sensei have you ever had a...bit of information you couldn't tell anyone...like..like a secret...and you cant tell anyone because it's not your secret to tell..and certain people expected you to-" Amaya stopped midsentence and stared down at the tea in her hands. To do something your not sure you want to do..? To kill people...?She bit down on her lip to keep the the thought just that, a thought. It's what he parents had wanted her to do through, they had wanted her to join her brother and sister in hunter job, to kill Vampires and follow orders.
That wasn't what she had really wanted...well...Amaya wasn't sure what she wanted. The only people she could talk to about this kind of stuff would be Night Class students, which wasn't happening anytime soon, her sister,which never worked out well, or the Headmaster, who was always busy.
Amaya was truly alone, and now she was confiding in the schools Literature and Philosophy teacher. Amaya bit down on her lip harder until she could taste the faint coppery flavor of her blood, which she drowned out quickly with a another sip of her tea that burned her tongue and scorched her throat. She wanted to say she was sorry, but she couldn't bring herself to say it. She was on the brink of tears because of the stress, and all she wanted to do was at least try and help her sister out, because she knew she never got any sleep with her prefect job, Ama cant help but wonder if Saya and Ekaterina would be able to get more rest if she hadn't burdened her family and chose a different life. She felt responsible for their suffering, and she really just wanted to go to sleep.
“I hope that someday, I’m exactly what someone needs."
Kitty presently found herself sitting at the edge of her bed again, absently rubbing the ears of the lazy dog who hadn’t moved all day. The repetitive motions were something she found soothing, and they helped to ease her disquiet. She had a feeling she should tell someone… something. But who would have any reason to believe her vague feelings? She was known for being steady, quiet, but a bit melancholy, and perhaps this would just be another of those little moments, when the girl who could not see missed something. Silly Kit. Everything will turn out okay in the end, you’ll realize that eventually I’m here; what could possibly go wrong?
She envied the confidence of people who could say such things. Her own assurance, her steady, still-water calm—it was as fragile as the mask she held in her free hand, all delicate gold threads and filigree in silver. Her index finger ran over the surface of it, the textures something that she appreciated much more than most people would have. But she’d had to ask what color it was. She missed color.
Dmitri had been by, and with him, his kind lover, and she had taken one look at Kitty, still in her modest school uniform, and declared that she needed to be dressed up a little for the occasion, for how often did young girls get to go to balls? Elise had waxed poetic about fairy tales and wonderful endings and love, and Ekaterina had simply listened, smiling slightly, the discomfort weighing down upon her shoulders like tangible lead weights. She was innocent, people said, naïve about how the world worked. She would grant them that, it was true enough.
But even so, she’d stopped believing in happy endings a long time ago.
Not for other people, just herself. It was fine, though—she didn’t need such things. If nothing else, she’d proven that she could endure suffering repeatedly, and still survive. Whether she lived was anyone’s guess, but she survived. Every member of House Rasputinov was the same, in a way. They were survivors. Rarely celebrated, occasionally gossiped about, but largely ignored. And yet, as she’d learned, every time the wars abated and the dust cleared, they still stood. “Promise me, Katya. Promise me that when the choice comes between life and death, you will choose life. It will be harder—it is always harder to live and be left behind than to die. But you must choose to live anyway.”
So she lived, and she consented to allow Elise to thread a cluster of three soft-petaled lilies into her hair, above her left ear. White lilies, apparently, because it was the color that suited her most. Clean, fresh, pure, innocent. Untainted. She’d refused to wear anything but the ordinary uniform, though. She wasn’t attending this event as a guest—she was a prefect, and she needed to be able to act like one. So she’d don a mask as everyone was required, but she would not doll herself up for all of nothing and nobody. There had been sadness in Elise’s tone when she at last relented, but Dmitri had stopped the discussion with a hand to his beloved’s shoulder. “Let her do as she likes, Elise. Katya knows what she’s doing.” The confidence had warmed her, and in the end even Elise had understood, apologizing for her forwardness.
They were gone now though, both hunters needing to make their own preparations for event security. When Saya entered, Kitty knew it was her, from the distinctive cadence of her gait, and she stood in a rustle of fabric, smiling for her friend’s sake. She knew Saya was already less-than-enthused for this event, and now she was, too. But it wouldn’t do any good to stew in their misery. “Good evening, Saya. I am ready to go whenever you are.” Her mask, she slipped into the pocket of her uniform skirt for now, taking up her distinctive cane for the moment instead. There was no way anyone would fail to recognize her at the event anyway—she was the only blind student in the school, after all.
It was only fair—masks couldn’t hide anything from her, either.
She envied the confidence of people who could say such things. Her own assurance, her steady, still-water calm—it was as fragile as the mask she held in her free hand, all delicate gold threads and filigree in silver. Her index finger ran over the surface of it, the textures something that she appreciated much more than most people would have. But she’d had to ask what color it was. She missed color.
Dmitri had been by, and with him, his kind lover, and she had taken one look at Kitty, still in her modest school uniform, and declared that she needed to be dressed up a little for the occasion, for how often did young girls get to go to balls? Elise had waxed poetic about fairy tales and wonderful endings and love, and Ekaterina had simply listened, smiling slightly, the discomfort weighing down upon her shoulders like tangible lead weights. She was innocent, people said, naïve about how the world worked. She would grant them that, it was true enough.
But even so, she’d stopped believing in happy endings a long time ago.
Not for other people, just herself. It was fine, though—she didn’t need such things. If nothing else, she’d proven that she could endure suffering repeatedly, and still survive. Whether she lived was anyone’s guess, but she survived. Every member of House Rasputinov was the same, in a way. They were survivors. Rarely celebrated, occasionally gossiped about, but largely ignored. And yet, as she’d learned, every time the wars abated and the dust cleared, they still stood. “Promise me, Katya. Promise me that when the choice comes between life and death, you will choose life. It will be harder—it is always harder to live and be left behind than to die. But you must choose to live anyway.”
So she lived, and she consented to allow Elise to thread a cluster of three soft-petaled lilies into her hair, above her left ear. White lilies, apparently, because it was the color that suited her most. Clean, fresh, pure, innocent. Untainted. She’d refused to wear anything but the ordinary uniform, though. She wasn’t attending this event as a guest—she was a prefect, and she needed to be able to act like one. So she’d don a mask as everyone was required, but she would not doll herself up for all of nothing and nobody. There had been sadness in Elise’s tone when she at last relented, but Dmitri had stopped the discussion with a hand to his beloved’s shoulder. “Let her do as she likes, Elise. Katya knows what she’s doing.” The confidence had warmed her, and in the end even Elise had understood, apologizing for her forwardness.
They were gone now though, both hunters needing to make their own preparations for event security. When Saya entered, Kitty knew it was her, from the distinctive cadence of her gait, and she stood in a rustle of fabric, smiling for her friend’s sake. She knew Saya was already less-than-enthused for this event, and now she was, too. But it wouldn’t do any good to stew in their misery. “Good evening, Saya. I am ready to go whenever you are.” Her mask, she slipped into the pocket of her uniform skirt for now, taking up her distinctive cane for the moment instead. There was no way anyone would fail to recognize her at the event anyway—she was the only blind student in the school, after all.
It was only fair—masks couldn’t hide anything from her, either.
“I suppose I probably don’t understand any better than anyone else… I just listen more."
Sergei sat further back in his seat, propping his elbows on the arms of it and grasping his teacup lightly with one hand. Fine china had been… difficult to handle, once upon a time, before he understood the measure of his own strength and how to cap it to deal with everyday situations. It was a particular kind of studied delicacy that lent him an elegance he had not always possessed. Even so, he’d never felt it was truly his. Not in the same way the strength and the violence was his. Ivan liked to insist that it was just so—that he could and did have both precisely because of what he was, but he could not claim the same surety in the matter.
Perhaps unfortunately, he knew exactly what she was saying—and what she was not saying. “It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said, without even the slightest hint of mocking. Indeed, he was taking her problem as seriously as she was, if not moreso, as he understood too well where it might lead.
Blowing softly on the tea, he raised the cup to his lips and took a slow sip, and using the moment to contemplate what response, if any, he could give her. “Yes,” he said at last, “I have kept many such secrets.” He let that linger a moment, sipping again and sighing, just a bit.
“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” Perfection was unattainable. This was simple fact. It never stopped people from expecting it of one another, and this was something he did not understand.
“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” It wasn’t perfect, of course, and he was not putting it forth as though it was. But in the end, each of them was a finite being, and it was better to do the things that one wished to do to a high standard than to try and do everything, only to struggle to the point of self-destruction. It was never so easily done as said, but perhaps it would be of some small help to her all the same.
“You aren’t alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” His eyes dropped to the brown liquid in his cup, and this statement must have triggered a thought, for he smiled almost imperceptibly.
“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” His humor, quiet as it was, carried a note of self-effacement. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” And still did, to some.
Perhaps unfortunately, he knew exactly what she was saying—and what she was not saying. “It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said, without even the slightest hint of mocking. Indeed, he was taking her problem as seriously as she was, if not moreso, as he understood too well where it might lead.
Blowing softly on the tea, he raised the cup to his lips and took a slow sip, and using the moment to contemplate what response, if any, he could give her. “Yes,” he said at last, “I have kept many such secrets.” He let that linger a moment, sipping again and sighing, just a bit.
“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” Perfection was unattainable. This was simple fact. It never stopped people from expecting it of one another, and this was something he did not understand.
“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” It wasn’t perfect, of course, and he was not putting it forth as though it was. But in the end, each of them was a finite being, and it was better to do the things that one wished to do to a high standard than to try and do everything, only to struggle to the point of self-destruction. It was never so easily done as said, but perhaps it would be of some small help to her all the same.
“You aren’t alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” His eyes dropped to the brown liquid in his cup, and this statement must have triggered a thought, for he smiled almost imperceptibly.
“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” His humor, quiet as it was, carried a note of self-effacement. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” And still did, to some.
|Happiness and Sadness, I have all of them and they greatly vary but their one common point, I still smile through all of them.|
There was no denying it. Those eyes of vermilion and ebony held such warmth and glittering joy while looking at the daintily wrapped box brought by Moirae. It is true that Valentines' can be quite the troublesome and terrifying experience for him once in a while. However, there are these moments that are well-appreciated. "Do you like Lady Ageha as a lover, Lord Takeru?" The question was enough to quickly change his mood from blissful to astonishing disbelief. If he was drinking or eating something, he might have spouted it out his mouth or choked making a complete fool of himself. "Wh--Where in the world did you get that idea, Moirae!?" He asked incredulously with a faint hue of pink staining his cheeks. Without a hint of hesitation, she answered with a smile. "Lord Sacrilegious." Once he heard the one who planted the seed of this idea, he grimaced and could feel veins protruding on his forehead. "Ageha is his fiancée and I would not do anything to jeopardize that." He stated clearly and released a sigh. "I just like Ageha on a clearly platonic matter." Then, he gave Moirae an inquiring look. "Don't you like her too?" Moirae nodded with a gentle expression on her face. "I do."
Hearing this response, Takeru smiled softly. "You are definitely a frank person. Sacred did tell me that." Moirae tilted her head to the side and had a thoughtful look to her. "I don't think I am that much blunt. If I do, I could tell Master to fall in love with Lady Ageha already or even to you for that matter." He immediately stood from his chair upon understanding the implication of the last part of her statement. "I don't swing that way!" He declared with a slam on the desk. "Of course, Lord Takeru. I was just using a description to deliver my thoughts." Moirae assured the young man before her. Somehow, it was not that assuring to him. Uneasily, he returned to his seat and released another sigh. "There is no denying it. You and Sacred are a perfect match."
Deep blue eyes held a tint of sadness of them for a brief moment. "So, they say." She then changed the subject. "I hope the ball this evening would be a success." Not prodding the vampire girl anymore, he followed the flow of their conversation. "Yeah. I did ask for assistance in terms of security with the Association. I've been informed that they are already here." He then suddenly remembered something. "Oh, since you're here. Give this to Sacred." Taking something from his pockets, he procured a small bag with a purple ribbon. "Takagi-san's self-made choco for Sacred." Moirae took it and had an expression of bewilderment. "You mean Ms. Takagi, the prefect?" Takeru nodded enthusiastically. "Isn't she sweet?" She looked at him and then to the bag of chocolates again. "Yes. she is." She almost whispered with a lingering sense of attachment.
Noticing this, he gazed towards Moirae in observance. "Setting that aside, I am a bit surprised that you came all the way here. The sun is not that kind to you, right?" Moirae looked at him and gave a small smile. "I brought an umbrella and, I wanted to say be careful." This statement made him wonder. "Why is that? Did something happen?" She lowered her head. "Nothing. I just don't want you to get hurt in anything." Raising her head with a bright smile, she continued on. "Everyone is doing their best to protect this school's peace and way of life especially you. I am grateful." Takeru shook his head at this. "You shouldn't be. I am doing this because of me not for someone. This school is my sanctuary in a sense. A normal life." Moirae nodded in agreement. "Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru." Pointing a finger at himself, he had a look of befuddlement. "Like me?" Moirae smiled happily. "Yes, freely even if this world can be awfully cruel." He had a faint blush upon that description of his. "Hey, you sound like saying goodbye or something." Moirae gave a light laughter at this. "Nothing of that sorts. Just take care Lord Takeru."
Hearing this response, Takeru smiled softly. "You are definitely a frank person. Sacred did tell me that." Moirae tilted her head to the side and had a thoughtful look to her. "I don't think I am that much blunt. If I do, I could tell Master to fall in love with Lady Ageha already or even to you for that matter." He immediately stood from his chair upon understanding the implication of the last part of her statement. "I don't swing that way!" He declared with a slam on the desk. "Of course, Lord Takeru. I was just using a description to deliver my thoughts." Moirae assured the young man before her. Somehow, it was not that assuring to him. Uneasily, he returned to his seat and released another sigh. "There is no denying it. You and Sacred are a perfect match."
Deep blue eyes held a tint of sadness of them for a brief moment. "So, they say." She then changed the subject. "I hope the ball this evening would be a success." Not prodding the vampire girl anymore, he followed the flow of their conversation. "Yeah. I did ask for assistance in terms of security with the Association. I've been informed that they are already here." He then suddenly remembered something. "Oh, since you're here. Give this to Sacred." Taking something from his pockets, he procured a small bag with a purple ribbon. "Takagi-san's self-made choco for Sacred." Moirae took it and had an expression of bewilderment. "You mean Ms. Takagi, the prefect?" Takeru nodded enthusiastically. "Isn't she sweet?" She looked at him and then to the bag of chocolates again. "Yes. she is." She almost whispered with a lingering sense of attachment.
Noticing this, he gazed towards Moirae in observance. "Setting that aside, I am a bit surprised that you came all the way here. The sun is not that kind to you, right?" Moirae looked at him and gave a small smile. "I brought an umbrella and, I wanted to say be careful." This statement made him wonder. "Why is that? Did something happen?" She lowered her head. "Nothing. I just don't want you to get hurt in anything." Raising her head with a bright smile, she continued on. "Everyone is doing their best to protect this school's peace and way of life especially you. I am grateful." Takeru shook his head at this. "You shouldn't be. I am doing this because of me not for someone. This school is my sanctuary in a sense. A normal life." Moirae nodded in agreement. "Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru." Pointing a finger at himself, he had a look of befuddlement. "Like me?" Moirae smiled happily. "Yes, freely even if this world can be awfully cruel." He had a faint blush upon that description of his. "Hey, you sound like saying goodbye or something." Moirae gave a light laughter at this. "Nothing of that sorts. Just take care Lord Takeru."
|"As the melody plays for this dance of ours, how I wish when the final tune stops, our hands will still be here together."|
Twilight lingered on the horizon. The perfect meshing of light and darkness painting the skies in a lovely splash of colors. Yet, it was also a poetic way of the sun kissing the moon hello and goodbye if one believes in the stories that the two celestial bodies are lovers. This beautiful scenery served as the background of the most anticipated event of Cross Academy to date. The Valentines' Ball which would allow both classes to mingle with each other indefinitely through the evening. Still, there are limitations to how intimate this conversations could be. Regardless to say, everyone was looking forward to it. Whatever their reasons could be. The only thing anyone could be certain that this would be a magical night to remember.
True to the concept, the paths leading to the elusive grand hall of the Academy were bordered by makeshift water canals. Upon the gentle flowing water, floating candles in shape of water lilies served as the illumination of the students as they walked. A series of rose arches were also set up as if to give the feeling of entering the gates of fantasy. They were scarcely wrapped in small lights making them appear to lightly glow. It also helped that the sweet fragrance littered the air giving a ephemeral sensation. Upon arriving at the main venue, stewards which one would be reminded of those present in fairy tales would await to hand out masks for the students to take and wear. Along with giving a specific rule, it was never to remove the mask until the ball has ended. Yet, the men were awarded also a single red camellia flower to be given to a maiden that they have a special attraction to for a dance.
Inside the grand hall, one would feel stepping into an alternate world or reality. Every contour, arc, hue, design, and setting gave of a different sense of presence and time. It was like living inside those fantasy stories of Cinderella and movies reminiscent of those mysterious balls. Of course to make the feeling more enticing, the entrance of each student was to descend from the stairs lined with small crystal globes which the source of its dim light was firefly. But, one of the most appreciated gesture was the ceiling of the hall specifically above the dance floor. It was replaced with a seemingly invisible glass resembling that of a transparent dome. As such, it was possible for everyone to dance underneath the glittering diamonds of the night sky or be bathed by the moon's light as it seeped through.
As the students filled in the illustrious hall, the music softly played to introduce the first of many dances of the evening. Hearing the melody, some of the students were thrilled as they placed themselves at the center of the hall and began to dance underneath the evening sky. The lovely tune dedicated to the moon who looked down at them in good light. Even behind their masks, smiles could be felt and occasionally seen through their gestures. This was truly a wonderful event to express their feelings and to simply have a moment of relaxation from school work and such. But once, the song comes to a close. It could be seen that an entrance of a specific individual was closely watched. Not even a mask could hide his identity as the long feathery locks of black-purple was a giveaway.
The eccentric pure-blood descended the stairs with utmost grace which did not come to him as difficult. In his chest, a lone camellia flower could be seen. A lot of maidens tonight wished to be the one to claim such a symbol of affection. His eyes of brilliant amethyst look through the throng of crowds with disinterest. He was not that fond of such events although, the tease of watching something entertaining was enough for him to reconsider. Sacred stood before them donning an aristocratic black outfit fitted for a dark lord. The color enhanced his truly pale complexion. His purple-black locks radiated with a unique shine. There was no doubt that he is a pure-blood of the highest caliber. His appearance and presence were enough to have everyone mesmerized, intimidated, and be respectful. Behind him, the silver-haired servant who donned a rather different attire than her usual french maid outfit. Yet, it was not something to be considered perfect for the occasion. Somehow, it was complimentary to her Master's wardrobe. Moirae also donned a mask, yet this was more to follow the rules of the ball.
"So you have finally show yourself, Mr. Warlock." Sacred turned his face to look at the one who was addressing him and offered an amused smile. "And here comes the knight to slay me I presume." Takeru who was now also covered in his mask smiled. He stood there valiantly contrasting against Sacred choice of color. Wearing an impressive white ensemble with golden accents to give details to his clothes, he pretty much looked like a prince that stepped out of a children's fairy tale books. In his chest, a camellia flower was yet to be given away. No wonder the female students were in such a rush of adoring emotions. Because strictly speaking, seeing the two most sought-out men of Cross Academy standing together like that. They were bound to cause hysteria if not for the demure setting of the event. Furthermore, they resembled two princes, one of the light and one of the dark. Now, who would you choose to have a dance with?
Unknown to everyone, a shadow slowly descends to Cross Academy. A figure clad in a white gown with black lace and blue roses as lingering designs and in her arms a stuffed toy of a rabbit as she approached the entrance of the hall where the dance was being held. In her face a mask was already in place. The stewards welcomed her amicably as she simply gave a whimsical smile and an odd question that prompted the steward a certain sense of foreboding. "Hey, do you think it will rain tonight?"
True to the concept, the paths leading to the elusive grand hall of the Academy were bordered by makeshift water canals. Upon the gentle flowing water, floating candles in shape of water lilies served as the illumination of the students as they walked. A series of rose arches were also set up as if to give the feeling of entering the gates of fantasy. They were scarcely wrapped in small lights making them appear to lightly glow. It also helped that the sweet fragrance littered the air giving a ephemeral sensation. Upon arriving at the main venue, stewards which one would be reminded of those present in fairy tales would await to hand out masks for the students to take and wear. Along with giving a specific rule, it was never to remove the mask until the ball has ended. Yet, the men were awarded also a single red camellia flower to be given to a maiden that they have a special attraction to for a dance.
Inside the grand hall, one would feel stepping into an alternate world or reality. Every contour, arc, hue, design, and setting gave of a different sense of presence and time. It was like living inside those fantasy stories of Cinderella and movies reminiscent of those mysterious balls. Of course to make the feeling more enticing, the entrance of each student was to descend from the stairs lined with small crystal globes which the source of its dim light was firefly. But, one of the most appreciated gesture was the ceiling of the hall specifically above the dance floor. It was replaced with a seemingly invisible glass resembling that of a transparent dome. As such, it was possible for everyone to dance underneath the glittering diamonds of the night sky or be bathed by the moon's light as it seeped through.
As the students filled in the illustrious hall, the music softly played to introduce the first of many dances of the evening. Hearing the melody, some of the students were thrilled as they placed themselves at the center of the hall and began to dance underneath the evening sky. The lovely tune dedicated to the moon who looked down at them in good light. Even behind their masks, smiles could be felt and occasionally seen through their gestures. This was truly a wonderful event to express their feelings and to simply have a moment of relaxation from school work and such. But once, the song comes to a close. It could be seen that an entrance of a specific individual was closely watched. Not even a mask could hide his identity as the long feathery locks of black-purple was a giveaway.
The eccentric pure-blood descended the stairs with utmost grace which did not come to him as difficult. In his chest, a lone camellia flower could be seen. A lot of maidens tonight wished to be the one to claim such a symbol of affection. His eyes of brilliant amethyst look through the throng of crowds with disinterest. He was not that fond of such events although, the tease of watching something entertaining was enough for him to reconsider. Sacred stood before them donning an aristocratic black outfit fitted for a dark lord. The color enhanced his truly pale complexion. His purple-black locks radiated with a unique shine. There was no doubt that he is a pure-blood of the highest caliber. His appearance and presence were enough to have everyone mesmerized, intimidated, and be respectful. Behind him, the silver-haired servant who donned a rather different attire than her usual french maid outfit. Yet, it was not something to be considered perfect for the occasion. Somehow, it was complimentary to her Master's wardrobe. Moirae also donned a mask, yet this was more to follow the rules of the ball.
"So you have finally show yourself, Mr. Warlock." Sacred turned his face to look at the one who was addressing him and offered an amused smile. "And here comes the knight to slay me I presume." Takeru who was now also covered in his mask smiled. He stood there valiantly contrasting against Sacred choice of color. Wearing an impressive white ensemble with golden accents to give details to his clothes, he pretty much looked like a prince that stepped out of a children's fairy tale books. In his chest, a camellia flower was yet to be given away. No wonder the female students were in such a rush of adoring emotions. Because strictly speaking, seeing the two most sought-out men of Cross Academy standing together like that. They were bound to cause hysteria if not for the demure setting of the event. Furthermore, they resembled two princes, one of the light and one of the dark. Now, who would you choose to have a dance with?
Unknown to everyone, a shadow slowly descends to Cross Academy. A figure clad in a white gown with black lace and blue roses as lingering designs and in her arms a stuffed toy of a rabbit as she approached the entrance of the hall where the dance was being held. In her face a mask was already in place. The stewards welcomed her amicably as she simply gave a whimsical smile and an odd question that prompted the steward a certain sense of foreboding. "Hey, do you think it will rain tonight?"
"A rose is only as beautiful as it's thorn."
"It seems you are. If you'll give me a few, I need to get ready myself. Or, if you get tired of waiting, I will meet you there," Saya returned, giving her friend a smile before heading towards the bathroom. In honesty, she wouldn't blame Ekaterina if she wanted to get to the dance and start patrolling or enjoying herself. She didn't want her to wait while Saya took her time. Her mind was still pre-occupied with Kiyoshi and the shower would help her relax a bit. By the time she was finished, Saya managed to dress herself in a simple black dress and grabbed the crimson colored mask. She pulled the top part of her hair into a loose bun, allowing it to fall just slightly with her bangs hovering in her face. She swept them to the right side of her face and held them with a dragonfly clip given to her Kiyoshi so many years ago as their promise to each other.
The Headmaster's voice still echoed through her mind as she thought of todays events. Although Ekaterina and herself were to enjoy the dance as much as possible, they were still there to keep watch over the day students and night students. A smile pulled at her lips if only for a second before she sighed. Once she was satisfied with her appearance, she placed the Artemis Rod in it's spot on her leg and made her way towards the music that began to play softly. It was only a matter of minutes before she arrived at the hall where the dance was being held. Her eyes swept across the room and took note of Takeru and Sacrilegious, both males standing by each other with Moirae, Sacred's servant. A smile pulled at her lips as she made her way to a corner. She could keep a better eye on the students from where she was situated, and admire the sights before her. They had really outdone this dance, going so far as to have everything look seemingly perfect.
Before long, the sun had taken it's bow and allowed the moon to shine through. Most of the day class students were dressed in a rather interesting outfit. She liked it somewhat as it had originality and flare. As soon as the music started, she watched as the students began to dance. It made Saya feel like she couldn't dance at all, which was true. She had two left feet and couldn't dance to save her life, however; that did not deter Kiyoshi, who was adorned in a simple white tuxedo and matching mask, from approaching her.
"Care to," he asked, a monotonous tone to his voice. Saya smiled as she took his hand and he led her to the dance floor. As the song played, Saya allowed Kiyoshi to take the lead before she leaned in closer to him. He had a hard time restraining himself as she exposed her neck to him. He wanted so much to sink his pearly whites into the soft flesh of his cousin and drain her, but he couldn't. His fangs were exposed and he rested his head in the crook of her neck. He could feel Toru's intense gaze on him. It made talking to Saya so much harder than it was. He wanted to tell her...tell her everything and to keep her safe, but he couldn't. The hold on him was like a chain that wouldn't break...and it was killing him.
"Where were you," she asked, her voice calm and on the verge of shaking. She hadn't seen him in so long and finally being able to hold him again, it made her happy. Kiyoshi glanced at Saya, kissing her on the forehead before he removed himself from her grasp and walked away, his eyes shining a vibrant crimson as he exited, leaving Saya confused. What happened to him, she thought as she returned to her corner and held onto the amber carnelian that had once been lodged into Kiyoshi's pocket. She couldn't be distracted, although a weight suddenly felt as if it were laying on her shoulders. She pushed the thought to the back of her mind as she searched for Ekaterina. The prefect was either somewhere where Saya couldn't see her, or on the dance floor with someone. The thought tugged at Saya's lips for a moment. She would be happy to see Ekaterina dancing with someone. Amaya suddenly popped into her mind as she glanced around for her twin.
"Where is Ama?" she muttered to herself.
"It's better to cry than to be angry, because anger hates others, while tears flow silently, and often go unnoticed."
Amaya watched Sergei as he sat further back in his seat, and propped his elbows on the arms of it while holding his cup of tea.
“It is truly a tragedy that one so young should know what that feels like,” he said making her look away from him, she was trusting him with something like this and she didn't even know why. She could feel the tears building up in her like they were going to burst through at any moment, and all she could do was hold them in, she did not want to cry in front of her teacher.
“Yes,” he said after what seemed to be a very long time. “I have kept many such secrets.” Amaya's head jerked up at that, and for a moment she was completely confused, what did he think she was talking about, surly he just thought she was talking about maybe family issues..not Vampire through..
“I think, Takagi-san, that the struggle to balance remaining true to ourselves with doing as others expect of us is never an easy one to navigate. The answer, if there is one, is different for every person. But no matter what else might be, the most we can ask of ourselves is to do what we deem best as well as we can. Anyone who demands more is being unreasonable.” She stared at him for a long moment, struggling to take in his words.
“I do not know if it will help you, but I have always found some solace in a particular method. I have to distinguish between the things I can control and the things I cannot. You can’t control what other people think or ask of you, but you can control how you react, what you choose to do about those opinions and those demands. Only you get to decide how important they are to you. Those things that I cannot control, I have to learn to let go of. The things I can, I am therefore free to devote my time and energies to.” Once more she was rendered speechless, she understood what he meant, there was nothing she could do about what her parents wanted her to do, or what he sister was going through, through it was her fault, there was nothing she could do. But there is... Amaya clenched her fists in her lap and looked down, the tears building up once more. She could do what her sister did, and become a hunter.
“You aren't alone, Takagi-san. There are people who care for you, who would do their utmost to help you if ever you needed it. At times, it is difficult to see the people who walk beside you, but they are always there.” Amaya looked back up as him for a moment before she tiredly layed out on the couch, she was still watching him from the coroner of her eye as he smiled almost imperceptibly.
“If nothing else, I’m sure listening to me wax philosophical like this has put you in more of a state of mind to sleep?” She couldn't help but smile ever so slightly at his humor. “I hope you know that if ever you feel comfortable speaking of such matters to me, you are more than welcome to do so. It is a function I have served before.” Amaya looked up towards the ceiling as he said this, and one tear escaped her eye before she could wipe it away. Talking with him made her feel better, and his was right, he had put her at a more peaceful state of mind, which was fit for sleep. Amaya closed her eyes as sleep slowly pulled her in, but not before she spoke. "Rasputinov-Sensei...thank you...I'm sorry for bringing the burden of my issues on you...please forgive...me..." Her voice slowly faded as she was pulled deeper and deeper into a surprisingly calm and peaceful sleep, she felt safe and guarded, and she was sure it had something to do with the company she kept and the tea she had finished before drifting off. One thought did stick with her through, what had he meant by saying he had kept such secrets before?
“Shall we, only once, for the sake of the occasion?"
“If it must be, then it shall, but my reluctance weighs heavily..."
Sergei would perhaps have responded to Amaya, told her that her problems were no burden at all to him, but the words, quietly murmured, were likely beyond the hearing of her somnolent mind. He had not missed the sudden saline scent of a tear escaping her, but he’d chosen to allow her the dignity of such things remaining unmentioned, and the respite of sleep. In the end, he sat there a while, moving through his grading while the student slept peacefully on the sofa, but in time, he had to leave to make preparations.
At the very least, he could go with the knowledge that she was still sleeping soundly, and so he collected the remnants of the tea and pastries and took them to the kitchen, cleaning all of them before retreating to his own quarters for a few hours’ rest before preparations were required on his behalf as well.
While Ekaterina had chosen to wear the ordinary school uniform to this occasion, he had no such option, and instead donned the required formal wear, in his case, a darkly-colored tuxedo with a red vest and a crisp white shirt. He departed so as to be quite early to the event, but the students in charge of the event were handing out their flowers already, and he was given one regardless of his gentle attempts to refuse on the grounds that he was not a student and therefore it would be improper for him to carry a thing with such a meaning. Sighing, he tucked it into his jacket pocket anyway, deciding that at the very least, the color was a nice compliment to his ensemble.
It was not long before his little ‘sister’ entered, accompanied by Saya, and the two split off to linger in separate corners, something that he thought was a shame for both of them. But of course, prefect duties had to take precedence; there was still a chance that such things could go quite wrong. Sergei danced with a few of the female faculty members, but he refused any such offer from a student, a piece of news that thankfully spread quickly and allowed him some reprieve. Nodding to Dmitri as the young man passed with his fellow hunter Elise, he made his way to the refreshments table, checking to make sure that the blood tablets stocked under the it (available upon discreet request for the students of the Night Class) were still at acceptable levels, and to exchange pleasantries with the student assigned to take orders for them.
In the meantime, Ekaterina hadn’t much moved from her corner. The gentle sliding of silk surrounded her, along with the music from the professional orchestra that had been hired for the event, and she gathered that everyone was quite well-dressed for the event. Not her though—but then, she’d intended it that way. Her hand went to the lilies in her hair, and she smiled ruefully. Such a strange thing to do, to kill a flower to decorate a person. It wasn’t like she could appreciate the way they looked, and she rather doubted anyone else would. But oh well. It had seemed to make Elise quite happy, and she did like doing small things for people like that. The smiles she could hear in their voices were always such lovely things—nobody sounded ugly when they smiled, and she doubted they looked that way, either.
“May I?” A bass-toned male voice asked playfully, and she shook her head at her brother—or rather in the direction of his words.
“There’s no need for such a thing,” she replied with a small sniff. She would not be invited to the dance floor out of pity for her obvious wallflower status. She might be a humble, simple girl, but she had her pride even so.
Dmitri snorted. “You’re more stubborn than anyone gives you credit for, Katya.” There was a small admonishment there, but she ignored it. He was always trying to do this, to make her open herself up more to the world around her, because he’d never understood how hard it could be for someone like her. He was strong, resilient, and so if he was hurt, he could just bounce back and keep on going. Ekaterina wasn’t. She was fragile, and she knew it. If someone dropped her, she would shatter, utterly and irrevocably. The very notion of placing her trust, full and complete, in someone else’s hands was terrifying. She would allow friends and family bits and pieces of herself, but to impart everything she was unto another living being was inconceivable.
“Anyway, I actually came here to tell you that the soloist for the next number came down with a cold and can’t do it—the school asked me to find someone to replace her. Will you?” As the substitute music teacher, Dmitri had some authority over the evening’s entertainment, though he was here predominantly as a hunter.
“And I suppose you waited this long to ask because you wished me to be unable to refuse?” she murmured, knowing that he was playing off her inability to not help when she was needed. “You know I don’t perform in front of people, Dmitri.” She didn’t like doing so—it made her nervous and she disliked the feeling of too many eyes on her. It was something her brother had never really understood. Besides, Ivan didn’t take well to the idea of his little nightingale singing for the masses. It was an eccentricity of his that she wasn’t particularly fond of, but as it coincided with her own wishes, she never fussed about it.
“Right in one, Katya,” Dmitri agreed shamelessly, and she could hear the mirth in his tone. “But I got Dad’s permission for this one, so you don’t really get to use that excuse this time. Sergei’s already agreed to help—I talked with him earlier. I’ll be playing as well, so it’ll be a family affair. Just once, just so everyone here will know what you’re really made of.”
It was then that she really perceived the point behind the request: he was trying to get her to open up again. Kitty was torn between feelings of frustration and warmth. In his own way, Dmitri was trying to make her life easier, but she didn’t want him to. Sighing, she nodded. There was nothing else to be done. “Very well—just one.” She did not think her glass heart would be able to take more than that.
Five minutes later, the siblings were arrayed on stage. Sergei sat elegantly at the piano, though he’d been informed his voice would also be required for the occasion. If it made Kitty more comfortable, he was willing to do it, though. Flanking her other side, Dmitri had temporarily taken leave of his duties to seat himself behind a finely-wrought cello, his own instrumental specialty. Behind them all, the orchestra was arrayed to lend its assistance, but there was no mistaking that the three of them were the centerpiece of this particular number.
Front and center, Ekaterina stood, hands clasped before her. It was probably good that she couldn’t see the number of people in the room, though she chose to assume that they would all simply continue dancing and not notice her at all. She had no microphone, for she needed none. Trying to relax her shoulders, she stood tall, and with a nod, signaled Sergei to count them in. The song she’d chosen was not terribly different from the one the soloist had been slated to perform, and in this way, perhaps just maybe only a few people would be able to tell the difference.
Luckily, Sergei’s part was actually first, which gave her time to quell the trembling in her limbs. Listening to her foster-brother’s smooth tenor nearly took her back into the practice room, when he’d been teaching her the very art that she now loved so much. She clung to the thought, as it allowed her to continue with less discomfort than she would otherwise have been feeling. The song was slow, and given to the waltz, and had she been listening, she would have known that many couples were drawn to the floor for the elegant dance of whirling circles and grace. And why not? The waltz was one of her favorites as well, though for obvious reasons, she could not manage it with anyone who didn’t know the steps very well. With a decent partner, however, she was quite good herself.
The last notes of the song faded out, and honestly, Ekaterina wasn’t sure whether she’d garnered any applause or not, for she exited the stage as soon as she was able, leaving the other two to take their bows if there were any to be had. Navigating swiftly with her cane, she found her way back to the corner she’d previously occupied and sat, face tinged the barest pink with lingering traces of embarrassment.
Never again, not in public. It was more difficult than she’d remembered. It felt like she was exposing just the smallest sliver of her soul, and it hurt.
A while later, both Dmitri and Sergei reappeared as well, taking up rounds along the sides of the ballroom, a presence so that the students would know there was someone to go to with any issues.
At the very least, he could go with the knowledge that she was still sleeping soundly, and so he collected the remnants of the tea and pastries and took them to the kitchen, cleaning all of them before retreating to his own quarters for a few hours’ rest before preparations were required on his behalf as well.
While Ekaterina had chosen to wear the ordinary school uniform to this occasion, he had no such option, and instead donned the required formal wear, in his case, a darkly-colored tuxedo with a red vest and a crisp white shirt. He departed so as to be quite early to the event, but the students in charge of the event were handing out their flowers already, and he was given one regardless of his gentle attempts to refuse on the grounds that he was not a student and therefore it would be improper for him to carry a thing with such a meaning. Sighing, he tucked it into his jacket pocket anyway, deciding that at the very least, the color was a nice compliment to his ensemble.
It was not long before his little ‘sister’ entered, accompanied by Saya, and the two split off to linger in separate corners, something that he thought was a shame for both of them. But of course, prefect duties had to take precedence; there was still a chance that such things could go quite wrong. Sergei danced with a few of the female faculty members, but he refused any such offer from a student, a piece of news that thankfully spread quickly and allowed him some reprieve. Nodding to Dmitri as the young man passed with his fellow hunter Elise, he made his way to the refreshments table, checking to make sure that the blood tablets stocked under the it (available upon discreet request for the students of the Night Class) were still at acceptable levels, and to exchange pleasantries with the student assigned to take orders for them.
In the meantime, Ekaterina hadn’t much moved from her corner. The gentle sliding of silk surrounded her, along with the music from the professional orchestra that had been hired for the event, and she gathered that everyone was quite well-dressed for the event. Not her though—but then, she’d intended it that way. Her hand went to the lilies in her hair, and she smiled ruefully. Such a strange thing to do, to kill a flower to decorate a person. It wasn’t like she could appreciate the way they looked, and she rather doubted anyone else would. But oh well. It had seemed to make Elise quite happy, and she did like doing small things for people like that. The smiles she could hear in their voices were always such lovely things—nobody sounded ugly when they smiled, and she doubted they looked that way, either.
“May I?” A bass-toned male voice asked playfully, and she shook her head at her brother—or rather in the direction of his words.
“There’s no need for such a thing,” she replied with a small sniff. She would not be invited to the dance floor out of pity for her obvious wallflower status. She might be a humble, simple girl, but she had her pride even so.
Dmitri snorted. “You’re more stubborn than anyone gives you credit for, Katya.” There was a small admonishment there, but she ignored it. He was always trying to do this, to make her open herself up more to the world around her, because he’d never understood how hard it could be for someone like her. He was strong, resilient, and so if he was hurt, he could just bounce back and keep on going. Ekaterina wasn’t. She was fragile, and she knew it. If someone dropped her, she would shatter, utterly and irrevocably. The very notion of placing her trust, full and complete, in someone else’s hands was terrifying. She would allow friends and family bits and pieces of herself, but to impart everything she was unto another living being was inconceivable.
“Anyway, I actually came here to tell you that the soloist for the next number came down with a cold and can’t do it—the school asked me to find someone to replace her. Will you?” As the substitute music teacher, Dmitri had some authority over the evening’s entertainment, though he was here predominantly as a hunter.
“And I suppose you waited this long to ask because you wished me to be unable to refuse?” she murmured, knowing that he was playing off her inability to not help when she was needed. “You know I don’t perform in front of people, Dmitri.” She didn’t like doing so—it made her nervous and she disliked the feeling of too many eyes on her. It was something her brother had never really understood. Besides, Ivan didn’t take well to the idea of his little nightingale singing for the masses. It was an eccentricity of his that she wasn’t particularly fond of, but as it coincided with her own wishes, she never fussed about it.
“Right in one, Katya,” Dmitri agreed shamelessly, and she could hear the mirth in his tone. “But I got Dad’s permission for this one, so you don’t really get to use that excuse this time. Sergei’s already agreed to help—I talked with him earlier. I’ll be playing as well, so it’ll be a family affair. Just once, just so everyone here will know what you’re really made of.”
It was then that she really perceived the point behind the request: he was trying to get her to open up again. Kitty was torn between feelings of frustration and warmth. In his own way, Dmitri was trying to make her life easier, but she didn’t want him to. Sighing, she nodded. There was nothing else to be done. “Very well—just one.” She did not think her glass heart would be able to take more than that.
Five minutes later, the siblings were arrayed on stage. Sergei sat elegantly at the piano, though he’d been informed his voice would also be required for the occasion. If it made Kitty more comfortable, he was willing to do it, though. Flanking her other side, Dmitri had temporarily taken leave of his duties to seat himself behind a finely-wrought cello, his own instrumental specialty. Behind them all, the orchestra was arrayed to lend its assistance, but there was no mistaking that the three of them were the centerpiece of this particular number.
Front and center, Ekaterina stood, hands clasped before her. It was probably good that she couldn’t see the number of people in the room, though she chose to assume that they would all simply continue dancing and not notice her at all. She had no microphone, for she needed none. Trying to relax her shoulders, she stood tall, and with a nod, signaled Sergei to count them in. The song she’d chosen was not terribly different from the one the soloist had been slated to perform, and in this way, perhaps just maybe only a few people would be able to tell the difference.
Luckily, Sergei’s part was actually first, which gave her time to quell the trembling in her limbs. Listening to her foster-brother’s smooth tenor nearly took her back into the practice room, when he’d been teaching her the very art that she now loved so much. She clung to the thought, as it allowed her to continue with less discomfort than she would otherwise have been feeling. The song was slow, and given to the waltz, and had she been listening, she would have known that many couples were drawn to the floor for the elegant dance of whirling circles and grace. And why not? The waltz was one of her favorites as well, though for obvious reasons, she could not manage it with anyone who didn’t know the steps very well. With a decent partner, however, she was quite good herself.
The last notes of the song faded out, and honestly, Ekaterina wasn’t sure whether she’d garnered any applause or not, for she exited the stage as soon as she was able, leaving the other two to take their bows if there were any to be had. Navigating swiftly with her cane, she found her way back to the corner she’d previously occupied and sat, face tinged the barest pink with lingering traces of embarrassment.
Never again, not in public. It was more difficult than she’d remembered. It felt like she was exposing just the smallest sliver of her soul, and it hurt.
A while later, both Dmitri and Sergei reappeared as well, taking up rounds along the sides of the ballroom, a presence so that the students would know there was someone to go to with any issues.
I see the bad moon arising.
I see trouble on the way.
I see earthquakes and lightnin'.
I see bad times today.
I see trouble on the way.
I see earthquakes and lightnin'.
I see bad times today.
Amaya woke up alone in the living room, the tea and tray had been removed, and so had Sergei. Slowly she sat up and stretched for a moment, before walking towards her room. She took a shower to relax a bit, and so she could get ready for the Ball, through she was already late, and she didn't have a dress to wear, at least she would smell nice. Ama snorted as she wrapped a towel around her body and headed towards the closet to see if there was anything to wear in there. She back tracked through, and stared with wide eyes down at the bed, where a long black dress lay neatly on her bed. There was no note with the dress, saying who it was from, but she eagerly took it and put it on anyway along with theblack mask
The dress was sleeveless and exposed her neck and shoulders, it went to her ankles and hugged her stomach and chest fondly. She wore a thin black ribbon choker as a necklace and black heels that made her an inch or two taller than normal. She left her hair down, and it fell down a little past her waist line in natural little waves. She put on very little make up, which would only be mascara and a bit of eyeliner, along with a tad of lip gloss, but that was all, her cheeks were a natural rosy color at the moment and she had no zits that needed to be covered. Amaya gathered a little bit of her dress in each of her hands and slowly made her way out of her room, then the building, and outside towards the ball.
The air had a bit of a chill to it, but it was nothing anyone would freak out over, it was actually kind of nice at the moment. The moon lit the stone pathway and music and happy chatter could be heard as she neared the doors. Before Amaya entered the large ball room, she put her mask on, which didn't really cover her face, but it was elegant and beautiful in a strange way. Amaya stepped into the ball room and quietly walked around the room, not paying much attention to any of the dancing and declining all her asked her to dance, which had been several Day Class boys, and quite to Amaya's uncomfortable, several Day Class girls. She was mostly just admiring how the Night Class students were truly trying to make nice with the Day Class and all of the hard work everyone had put into the decorations.
Amaya did notice the strange feeling that enclosed the air of the dance as she turned towards the window and saw the once blue moon fade to a glowing red that made her skin crawl and her heart thud painfully in her chest. She had the feeling something truly horrible was on the way...and there was nothing she, or anyone else could do about it.
|"If you take my hand, I assume you are mine for eternity."|
Takeru was already catering to the various requests of the female students. As a proper gentleman that he is, he did not refuse and politely accepted their desires. However, the camellia situated firmly on his chest pocket was never given to any of the females he had escorted. He could see some of disappointed looks from his dance partners. Yet, he could not bring himself to give such a token of affection so listlessly. Even if, this event was organized with a good thought of a break and fun. Emotions such as passion and love should not be taken so lightly. Speaking of which, the warlock as he described the pure-blood was seated at the corner. Beside him, Moirae stood much like the loyal servant that she is. He could see that some of girl from both classes wanting to have the opportunity to dance with the purple prince. Yet, Sacred who would openly flirt would not even yield to a favor of a dance which was quite interesting. They cannot even hope to approach him. Perhaps, he is the loyal type. Perhaps, he would only dance with Ageha.
From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Takagi-san, the prefect, was dancing with someone. Well, he did not know the male but he was glad to see Saya enjoying herself at least. The prefects may be on guard duty, however it does not mean they are not allowed to participate. In the end, they are still students of Cross Academy and this ball was for them. Taking a break, the amicable Student President approached Sacred and released a small sigh. "You know, this is a ball for dancing, right?" Eyes of glistening mauve nonchalantly gazed at Takeru. "I can see that." His answer made Takeru shook his head in disappointment. "You should have invited Ageha, like I told you." Hearing the Shirabuki princess' name, the pure-blood closed his eyes and leaned elegantly upon his chair. "She has no purpose to be here. Or, do you want to see her that much?" An amused smile decorated his face as Takeru had a light pinkish hue staining his cheeks. "I told you! It's nothing like that! Just dance with someone already! Take Moirae." With that said, he left the pure-blood with a huff.
Sacred smiled brightly at Takeru's reaction and then glanced at Moirae who watched the entire interaction in amusement. "You heard him, would you like to dance with me?" Blue eyes looked at him in such an undefinable silence. Soon, it was broken with a small smile and a shake of the head. "No, thank you. I would only dance with Master if he gives me the camellia." The pure-blood shrugged at this and then looked at the students dancing so giddily. "You make a tough bargain." Moirae lowered her head for a moment to hide a somewhat sad expression before smiling brightly. "I learned from you." Hearing her answer, he could not help but smile with a certain mystery to it. "What a good student you are." His eyes then wondered to the stage where a rather interesting event had began to unfold. There on the stage were the three tools of Ivan. He does wonder what that person intend to bring them to him. It is not like he would get himself involve with those useless affairs.
Although, he would give Ivan one thing. The blind princess was a delight to listen to. Closing his eyes, he let the girl's voice surround him. Moirae took noticed of this and then looked back at the girl donning of uniform. Her expression soften to a degree as if coming to a realization as her eyes of blue lingered on her Master once more. "She has a wonderful voice." It was not loud enough to be heard by anyone but she was certain the pure-blood would have picked it up. Once the song ended, Sacred opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side. "Is that so?" Moirae smiled at this answer knowing that her Master was the kind that never admits candidly and even if cornered would rather bite his tongue off.
On the dance floor, Takeru was once more dancing accompanying the whims of his female schoolmates. When a woman who had certain presence he could not ignore approached him. "Prince charming, will you dance with me?" The woman who hid her face behind the mask reached out her hand to him. Her eyes sparkling green seemed to hold a secret which attracts him. Somehow, he cannot oppose or say anything else. As a result, he took the hand. "As you wish, princess." He said with a small smile and they both danced to a particular song that was never part of the program. The hired orchestra fret as someone else took over them. Its melody played and for some reason, he could not help but be captivated by the woman who was dancing with him.
"Are you falling in love with me?" The woman started which made Takeru blushed and fervently shook his head. "Eh!? It's nothing like that! Ah, I don't mean you're not lovely or anything..." She smiled at him and gave a soft giggle for his reaction. Their dance continued on while others who were also dancing noticed something mesmerizing about the pair. As a result, they came to a stop as well and contented themselves to watch the two. "You are adorable. No wonder he adores you." This statement of hers caused him to wonder who she was pertaining to. "He?" Those emerald green eyes suddenly became closer to him as her arms wrapped around his neck. He would have politely pushed her away but, he somehow could not command his body to obey at the moment. Instead, he allowed such an intimate gesture which normally he would not. Her lips were closed to his ear. "You took my hand, it means I can steal you away from him, right?"
There was no denying it. Takeru was confused about what this mysterious woman was talking about. May be, she was mistaking him for someone else. However, he had a feeling it was not the case at all. A voice in his head was telling him to run. Yet, there was still something that glued him to his spot. "I don't know what you're saying. Who is he?" He felt her mouth so dangerously closed to the crook of his neck. Her breath tickled him causing certain shivers to run all over his body. "Don't be afraid. This would not hurt at all... for me." Everything stopped in that haze, the time even the music, as he felt a paralyzing sensation overwhelming him. "Do not touch him with your filth. Trash." Those words brought a feeling of security and due to the construction of the hall, it made the voice be heard all through out. Following that, he heard the sound of something breaking which was actually the woman's mask which had now fallen to the floor in pieces like a broken vase.
The said attack was comprised of a steel wire wrapped with an energy filled with deadly intent aimed for her head. Fortunately, she was able to dodge in a mere second by jumping through the air much like an acrobat despite her gown that should impede her movements. Nevertheless, she landed perfectly and graceful on the ground as if a ballerina or more like a swan resting its wings on the lake. She was now a good distance from Takeru who was confused of what just happened which was shared by the other students. The moon's crimson light seemingly focused on her form. Raising her head, the face which was hidden by the mask earlier was now fully seen. Indigo blue hair that seemed to entrap light itself shone with an alluring lure. Eyes of neon emerald held a sparkle of amusement and a hidden malice about to be unveiled. She was truly beautiful, no matter what angle one would look at. Standing there donning a flattering white gown of black lace and blue roses, she was like a perfect picture of innocence with the dash of a naughty mystery.
"Is that how you welcome me, my sweet Sinner?" Takeru looked behind him just to confirm who had delivered such a blow or spoke such a tone filled with horrifying threat. He already had an idea but he knew that this person was not that reckless or was he wrong? There, Sacred stood with such a frightening presence. His eyes of brilliant mauve were slowly meshing with the the tint of crimson. This would be the second time he had seen the pure blood like this. Still, it gave him dreadful feeling. "It was just a greeting, my sweet." She continued on as she straightened her gown with an amused smile. "Nothing to get so uptight about. And please, call me Evie. I do still intend to take what you adore as always. But, for now..."
Her eyes slowly looked at the form of Saya. "I want her... and..." Her eyes were now on the form of Amaya. "Her." Directing her eyes to Sacred once more as she asked with such childish expression. "You'll give them to me, right?" After stating that, the lights within the hall suddenly went out. The only illumination was the full crimson moon being seen through the glass roof. Surrounding the entire hall were mad vampires with their eyes of vermilion glowing. "So, shall we dance?" She stated with such a bright smile that was rather terrifying than beautiful for it was so hollow. Moreover, the presence she exuded now was like quicksand of darkness swallowing everyone and everything to the abyss of despair.
From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that Takagi-san, the prefect, was dancing with someone. Well, he did not know the male but he was glad to see Saya enjoying herself at least. The prefects may be on guard duty, however it does not mean they are not allowed to participate. In the end, they are still students of Cross Academy and this ball was for them. Taking a break, the amicable Student President approached Sacred and released a small sigh. "You know, this is a ball for dancing, right?" Eyes of glistening mauve nonchalantly gazed at Takeru. "I can see that." His answer made Takeru shook his head in disappointment. "You should have invited Ageha, like I told you." Hearing the Shirabuki princess' name, the pure-blood closed his eyes and leaned elegantly upon his chair. "She has no purpose to be here. Or, do you want to see her that much?" An amused smile decorated his face as Takeru had a light pinkish hue staining his cheeks. "I told you! It's nothing like that! Just dance with someone already! Take Moirae." With that said, he left the pure-blood with a huff.
Sacred smiled brightly at Takeru's reaction and then glanced at Moirae who watched the entire interaction in amusement. "You heard him, would you like to dance with me?" Blue eyes looked at him in such an undefinable silence. Soon, it was broken with a small smile and a shake of the head. "No, thank you. I would only dance with Master if he gives me the camellia." The pure-blood shrugged at this and then looked at the students dancing so giddily. "You make a tough bargain." Moirae lowered her head for a moment to hide a somewhat sad expression before smiling brightly. "I learned from you." Hearing her answer, he could not help but smile with a certain mystery to it. "What a good student you are." His eyes then wondered to the stage where a rather interesting event had began to unfold. There on the stage were the three tools of Ivan. He does wonder what that person intend to bring them to him. It is not like he would get himself involve with those useless affairs.
Although, he would give Ivan one thing. The blind princess was a delight to listen to. Closing his eyes, he let the girl's voice surround him. Moirae took noticed of this and then looked back at the girl donning of uniform. Her expression soften to a degree as if coming to a realization as her eyes of blue lingered on her Master once more. "She has a wonderful voice." It was not loud enough to be heard by anyone but she was certain the pure-blood would have picked it up. Once the song ended, Sacred opened his eyes and tilted his head to the side. "Is that so?" Moirae smiled at this answer knowing that her Master was the kind that never admits candidly and even if cornered would rather bite his tongue off.
On the dance floor, Takeru was once more dancing accompanying the whims of his female schoolmates. When a woman who had certain presence he could not ignore approached him. "Prince charming, will you dance with me?" The woman who hid her face behind the mask reached out her hand to him. Her eyes sparkling green seemed to hold a secret which attracts him. Somehow, he cannot oppose or say anything else. As a result, he took the hand. "As you wish, princess." He said with a small smile and they both danced to a particular song that was never part of the program. The hired orchestra fret as someone else took over them. Its melody played and for some reason, he could not help but be captivated by the woman who was dancing with him.
"Are you falling in love with me?" The woman started which made Takeru blushed and fervently shook his head. "Eh!? It's nothing like that! Ah, I don't mean you're not lovely or anything..." She smiled at him and gave a soft giggle for his reaction. Their dance continued on while others who were also dancing noticed something mesmerizing about the pair. As a result, they came to a stop as well and contented themselves to watch the two. "You are adorable. No wonder he adores you." This statement of hers caused him to wonder who she was pertaining to. "He?" Those emerald green eyes suddenly became closer to him as her arms wrapped around his neck. He would have politely pushed her away but, he somehow could not command his body to obey at the moment. Instead, he allowed such an intimate gesture which normally he would not. Her lips were closed to his ear. "You took my hand, it means I can steal you away from him, right?"
There was no denying it. Takeru was confused about what this mysterious woman was talking about. May be, she was mistaking him for someone else. However, he had a feeling it was not the case at all. A voice in his head was telling him to run. Yet, there was still something that glued him to his spot. "I don't know what you're saying. Who is he?" He felt her mouth so dangerously closed to the crook of his neck. Her breath tickled him causing certain shivers to run all over his body. "Don't be afraid. This would not hurt at all... for me." Everything stopped in that haze, the time even the music, as he felt a paralyzing sensation overwhelming him. "Do not touch him with your filth. Trash." Those words brought a feeling of security and due to the construction of the hall, it made the voice be heard all through out. Following that, he heard the sound of something breaking which was actually the woman's mask which had now fallen to the floor in pieces like a broken vase.
The said attack was comprised of a steel wire wrapped with an energy filled with deadly intent aimed for her head. Fortunately, she was able to dodge in a mere second by jumping through the air much like an acrobat despite her gown that should impede her movements. Nevertheless, she landed perfectly and graceful on the ground as if a ballerina or more like a swan resting its wings on the lake. She was now a good distance from Takeru who was confused of what just happened which was shared by the other students. The moon's crimson light seemingly focused on her form. Raising her head, the face which was hidden by the mask earlier was now fully seen. Indigo blue hair that seemed to entrap light itself shone with an alluring lure. Eyes of neon emerald held a sparkle of amusement and a hidden malice about to be unveiled. She was truly beautiful, no matter what angle one would look at. Standing there donning a flattering white gown of black lace and blue roses, she was like a perfect picture of innocence with the dash of a naughty mystery.
"Is that how you welcome me, my sweet Sinner?" Takeru looked behind him just to confirm who had delivered such a blow or spoke such a tone filled with horrifying threat. He already had an idea but he knew that this person was not that reckless or was he wrong? There, Sacred stood with such a frightening presence. His eyes of brilliant mauve were slowly meshing with the the tint of crimson. This would be the second time he had seen the pure blood like this. Still, it gave him dreadful feeling. "It was just a greeting, my sweet." She continued on as she straightened her gown with an amused smile. "Nothing to get so uptight about. And please, call me Evie. I do still intend to take what you adore as always. But, for now..."
Her eyes slowly looked at the form of Saya. "I want her... and..." Her eyes were now on the form of Amaya. "Her." Directing her eyes to Sacred once more as she asked with such childish expression. "You'll give them to me, right?" After stating that, the lights within the hall suddenly went out. The only illumination was the full crimson moon being seen through the glass roof. Surrounding the entire hall were mad vampires with their eyes of vermilion glowing. "So, shall we dance?" She stated with such a bright smile that was rather terrifying than beautiful for it was so hollow. Moreover, the presence she exuded now was like quicksand of darkness swallowing everyone and everything to the abyss of despair.
"The world went black, and for a moment, I thought I was lost. Then I heard your voice, leading me out of the darkness. But it only led to the edge of a cliff that I fell from."
Saya smiled whens he spotted her sister and attempted to make her way towards her when a rather dark aura began to fill the area. Her eyes snapped to the center where Sacred stood, his aura a thick, dangerous red as a woman stood. Takeru had also been in the same vicinity and immediately, Saya found herself next to Amaya. She stood in front of her younger sister as the place became surrounded by mad vampires.
Immediately, Saya made for one of them however; she was stopped when a pair of arms surrounded her, almost in a loving embrace that held firmly with no chance of escape. She snapped her head back and spotted Toru, the pure-blood who was her friend, grabbing Amaya as well from behind, twisting her arms so that there was no escape for either of them. Immediately, her eyes met the twisted ice blue gaze of Kiyoshi as he stared down at her, his eyes full of apology that he could not convey. She scanned the area, looking for Ekaterina and Sergei but couldn't see them. She turned to Kiyoshi and pleaded at him.
"Kiyoshi? T.K., what are you doing, let me go!" she shouted as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp. The hold on her was a lot stronger than she remembered, and it was then that the pearly white fangs Kiyoshi displayed earlier had not been fake. "Ki-Kiyoshi," the crack in her throat was enough to cause him to look away. Toru's laugh caused Saya to glare at the boy as he placed his hand underneath Amaya's chin and tilted her head to the side.
"You know, for a princess, you really are pathetic" Toru chided as he smiled against the crook of Amaya's neck. He inhaled her scent, his eyes turning a vibrant vermilion as he smiled. Within a split second, he sank his fangs into Amaya's neck, allowing her blood to drip down her neck as he inhaled her blood. Saya's eyes widened in terror as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp. She only succeded in twisting her arms in a painful manner.
"Now I see what all the hype was about. Such tasty blood," Toru continued as he mocked Saya. He watched the despair leak from her eyes as he held onto Amaya. A sickening laugh echoed from his throat as Saya could only stare on, feeling the warm tears threatening to fall from her eyes as she continued to try to escape from Kiyoshi's grasp. The male only pulled her closer, leaning his head into the crook of her neck. He whispered to something to her, causing her eyes to widen as a single tear fell from the confines of her eyes.
Meanwhile, Satoshi ran as fast as he could to the hall. He had seen the vampires surrounding the school, however; he had been taking care of something else. He pushed his legs faster before he found himself surrounded by vampires. He glared at them as they stood, their fangs elongated as the look in their eyes gave away their level. Satoshi pulled his fabled gun from it's holster and cocked it.
I do not have time for the likes of you," he stated as the vampiress rushed him, the sounds of gunshot's echoing through the woods.
"If you make a promise never, ever brake it, because if you do, you'll brake the person that believed you."
Amaya saw her sister smile and start to head in her direction, and she smiled in return, and also began to walk towards her sister, they both stop through when a start aura filled the air. Amaya froze and she felt her body tense, she knew this feel. Her eyes snapped to the center where Sacred stood with a woman at the same time her sister's had, his aura was a thick, dangerous red that sent a chill down Ama's back and made her reach out and grasp her Aint-Vampire sword, if she needed it, she would use it, but at the moment she kept it shrank down in the size of a pen. As soon as Amaya blinked, Saya was next to Amaya. She stood in front of her as the room began to full with mad vampires, making Amaya's breath hitch. Worry for the other human students began to bubble inside of her, but also for her sister, who made for one of the Vampire, ready to attack however; she was stopped when Kiyoshi grabbed her sister from behind. Amaya took a step forward, ready the get her away from her sister, because for some reason he had a strange knew aura about him, but she was stopped by someone grabbing her as well from behind, twisting her arms so that there was no escape, and the pain was horrible. MAaya began to wiggle in the arms that held her, the way her arms were being held was horrible, the man had twins back her arms so her arms were facing his stomach, and all she could do was clutch her Anti-Vampire sword for dear life.
"Kiyoshi? T.K., what are you doing, let me go!" Saya shouted as she struggled just like Amaya. "Ki-Kiyoshi," the crack in her sister's voice made rage boil up inside of Ama, how dare he touch her sister like that, how dare he hurt her! The man holding her laughed which made Saya glare him, Amaya struggled and wiggled around again in his grace, by momentarily stopped when he placed his hand underneath her chin and tilted her head to the side. Amaya's eyes widened in horror as she realized what was about to happen.
"You know, for a princess, you really are pathetic." he said, Amaya now realized who the man was, it was Toru, the Pure-Blood she had thought was good....He smiled against the crook of her neck and inhaled her scent, his nose brushing against her skin. Amaya shivered and became painfully aware of how he pressed his body against her own and how his warm breath washed over her neck. Within a split second, before she could scream or cry out for him to stop, he sank his fangs into her neck, She felt the warm sticky substance of her blood drip down her neck and he inhaled deeply once more, making her wiggle weakly against him. Her sisters eyes widened in terror as she struggled against Kiyoshi's grasp, and Amaya began to feel sick to her stomach, what could she do? They were both so weak and useless, even with all of her training what could she do.
"Now I see what all the hype was about. Such tasty blood..." Toru mocked her sister as he whispered the words into Amaya's ear. She saw the despair leak from Saya's eyes like tears as he held onto Ama and then Toru let loose a sickening laugh deep from his throat, most likely seeing the same thing she had. "Let me go..." She hissed as an idea slowly formed in her head. Amaya looked up in rage as Kiyoshi pulled her sister closer, leaned his head into the crook of her neck and whispered something to her. Amaya hissed at him, a strange noise that came from the back of her throat that she thought only vampires could make.
"Kiyoshi let go of my Onee-Chan!" The unsaid threat hung in the air, she glared at him with so much hate and anger that her eyes seemed black, she had threatened him a very painful death without words, he could see it in her eyes, the protective Vampire part of her that she didn't even know was there.
She tightened her grip on her weapon, through Toru's hold was getting more painful, she willed her grip to tighten until she pushed down on the button that would expand the sword. Without looking away from Kiyoshi, she screamed as loud as she could to the only Pure-Blood Vampire she could think of. "Sacrilegious!!" In that very second, her sword expanded, and shot through Toru's stomach, cutting through his shirt and jacket until it was sticking out of his back side. The blue electricity that expanded out from the sword shocked him as blood fell to the floor, mixing with her own. Amaya twisted her wrist in a painful direction while twisting the sword, causing him as much pain as possible, this wound wouldn't kill him, but it would defiantly knock some sense into Toru. She raised her left foot, and stomped down onto his foot, pressing her heel into his toes as hard as possible. "Let go of my Onee-Chan." She growled again.
“If I must kill to protect what I hold dear, I shan’t hesitate."
“Why would anyone want to hurt them?"
The unscheduled song was the first clue, and Dmitri and Sergei both picked up on this immediately, their sharp eyes scanning the crowd for anyone who looked like they didn’t belong. For a few minutes, their search was in vain, but it wasn’t long before the blue-haired woman unmasked herself.
Hers was a face Ivan had shown the both of them, and they knew what her presence meant. As Sacrilegious had decided to take that matter into his own hands, the two other men looked to the cluster of mad ones she surely would have brought with her, and they were not disappointed. The childlike woman’s party guests were just as loud, brutal, and crude as one would expect of such creatures, but their presence was sudden, catching most of those in the room off-guard as they burst in through the windows, shattering the stained glass with a great shattering sound, raining the shards down upon the unsuspecting guests, who generally screamed and fled for cover.
“Elise! Get the students out of here!” Dmitri shouted, and his sable-haired lover nodded emphatically, at once moving to direct the startles groupings of humans and vampires alike out the back doors of the building, those that the intruders had not used. Dmitri stooped, pulling from his boots a pair of long knives, spinning them in his hands and settling into a low stance. “I hate the feral ones,” he hissed darkly, and charged directly into the fray.
Sergei was a little more concerned about his students, but even as he looked around, it was obvious that he was not well-positioned to see what was going on, only that Sacrilegious was apparently engaged with their leader. He could neither see nor hear Takeru, Ekaterina, Saya, or Amaya, and the mad ones drew closer. He had to protect as many students as he could.
With a resigned slump to his shoulders, Sergei removed his glasses, placing them carefully into a pocket and closing his eyes. When they opened again, they flashed a sanguine scarlet, and his canine teeth had extended out and over his bottom lip. He carried no weapons, for he needed none. An uncanny snarl ripped its way from his throat, and he launched forward at impossible speed, crashing bodily into the first of the mad vampires. His hand, possessed now of extended claws, crushed the creature’s windpipe with no effort at all, and he sped onto the next.
Whatever these intruders had planned, they would have to do it without their footsoldiers, as he, Dmitri, and the other hunters that had managed to muster themselves in time were for such mad beings an impenetrable wall, and his was a will irresistible. He commanded his opponents to cease, and they would. But at this moment, he preferred the tearing of their flesh to the prostration of their limbs. They would not submit—they would die.
He just had to remember which of the flesh-beings he was not allowed to destroy.
Ekaterina was as surprised as anyone else by the sudden loud crash and entrance of the mad vampires, as she’d been straining to hear what was going on when she’d felt the flare of Sacrilegious’s power. As it was, however, she wouldn’t have much chance to think about any of it, for her keen ears caught the murmured pieces of conversation between the Takagi twins and their captors. Saya, Amaya! Kitty didn’t stop to think about her chances of success—her friends were in danger, and that was all that mattered. Taking just a split second to figure out where the voices were coming from, she bounded in that direction, thankfully clear of any major obstacles, and swung her cane, caching one of the captors, the one that held Saya apparently, over the back of the head with a sharp crack, at about the same time as Amaya was demanding Saya’s release. "Let her go," she echoed.
Unfortunately, the foolishness of what she’d just done only then registered with her. She may have bought Saya enough time and distraction to fight her way free to help Amaya, but she’d surely also signed her own death warrant. Indeed, Kiyoshi turned in her direction with a disdainful sneer, lashing out with one superhuman arm, smacking the human girl with such force that she was lifted from her feet and hurled into a wall, against which her back impacted first, followed by her head.
If Kitty could see anything at all, she would have seen stars. As it was, the pain was splitting, and she felt dizzy, accidentally losing grip on her metal cane in the process and sliding down the wall to the ground. She felt a small trail of blood leave the corner of her mouth and knew that she was bleeding somewhere inside. Still, she laid her palms flat to the floor and pushed herself up, gathering her feet beneath her with painful slowness.
Stop it; you’re just a human! What could you possibly do? her survival instincts yelled at her, but she ignored them. Saya and Amaya were in danger, and possibly her other friends and acquaintances also. She was simply unable to stand by and allow that. Her legs were shaking by the time she reached a full stand, and she had no idea what she was going to do, but she would think of something. Ivan had taught her to be resourceful, and she wouldn’t fail him. She wouldn’t.
Hers was a face Ivan had shown the both of them, and they knew what her presence meant. As Sacrilegious had decided to take that matter into his own hands, the two other men looked to the cluster of mad ones she surely would have brought with her, and they were not disappointed. The childlike woman’s party guests were just as loud, brutal, and crude as one would expect of such creatures, but their presence was sudden, catching most of those in the room off-guard as they burst in through the windows, shattering the stained glass with a great shattering sound, raining the shards down upon the unsuspecting guests, who generally screamed and fled for cover.
“Elise! Get the students out of here!” Dmitri shouted, and his sable-haired lover nodded emphatically, at once moving to direct the startles groupings of humans and vampires alike out the back doors of the building, those that the intruders had not used. Dmitri stooped, pulling from his boots a pair of long knives, spinning them in his hands and settling into a low stance. “I hate the feral ones,” he hissed darkly, and charged directly into the fray.
Sergei was a little more concerned about his students, but even as he looked around, it was obvious that he was not well-positioned to see what was going on, only that Sacrilegious was apparently engaged with their leader. He could neither see nor hear Takeru, Ekaterina, Saya, or Amaya, and the mad ones drew closer. He had to protect as many students as he could.
With a resigned slump to his shoulders, Sergei removed his glasses, placing them carefully into a pocket and closing his eyes. When they opened again, they flashed a sanguine scarlet, and his canine teeth had extended out and over his bottom lip. He carried no weapons, for he needed none. An uncanny snarl ripped its way from his throat, and he launched forward at impossible speed, crashing bodily into the first of the mad vampires. His hand, possessed now of extended claws, crushed the creature’s windpipe with no effort at all, and he sped onto the next.
Whatever these intruders had planned, they would have to do it without their footsoldiers, as he, Dmitri, and the other hunters that had managed to muster themselves in time were for such mad beings an impenetrable wall, and his was a will irresistible. He commanded his opponents to cease, and they would. But at this moment, he preferred the tearing of their flesh to the prostration of their limbs. They would not submit—they would die.
He just had to remember which of the flesh-beings he was not allowed to destroy.
Ekaterina was as surprised as anyone else by the sudden loud crash and entrance of the mad vampires, as she’d been straining to hear what was going on when she’d felt the flare of Sacrilegious’s power. As it was, however, she wouldn’t have much chance to think about any of it, for her keen ears caught the murmured pieces of conversation between the Takagi twins and their captors. Saya, Amaya! Kitty didn’t stop to think about her chances of success—her friends were in danger, and that was all that mattered. Taking just a split second to figure out where the voices were coming from, she bounded in that direction, thankfully clear of any major obstacles, and swung her cane, caching one of the captors, the one that held Saya apparently, over the back of the head with a sharp crack, at about the same time as Amaya was demanding Saya’s release. "Let her go," she echoed.
Unfortunately, the foolishness of what she’d just done only then registered with her. She may have bought Saya enough time and distraction to fight her way free to help Amaya, but she’d surely also signed her own death warrant. Indeed, Kiyoshi turned in her direction with a disdainful sneer, lashing out with one superhuman arm, smacking the human girl with such force that she was lifted from her feet and hurled into a wall, against which her back impacted first, followed by her head.
If Kitty could see anything at all, she would have seen stars. As it was, the pain was splitting, and she felt dizzy, accidentally losing grip on her metal cane in the process and sliding down the wall to the ground. She felt a small trail of blood leave the corner of her mouth and knew that she was bleeding somewhere inside. Still, she laid her palms flat to the floor and pushed herself up, gathering her feet beneath her with painful slowness.
Stop it; you’re just a human! What could you possibly do? her survival instincts yelled at her, but she ignored them. Saya and Amaya were in danger, and possibly her other friends and acquaintances also. She was simply unable to stand by and allow that. Her legs were shaking by the time she reached a full stand, and she had no idea what she was going to do, but she would think of something. Ivan had taught her to be resourceful, and she wouldn’t fail him. She wouldn’t.
|"These iridescent shackles which could only be seen in the abyss mesmerized me and you, perhaps, being lost with you is the best place I could ever be."|
Screams filled the halls as the mad vampires attacked the people present in the hall. They did not care whether it was a human or a vampire for that matter. The Night Class students took the responsibility to protect the humans undeniably revealing their true nature to the adoring humans. The dream had finally faded and became a nightmare known as reality. It went on like some sort of a twisted melody. In the midst of this chaos, Evie playfully reached out both of her hands to Sacred as if welcoming a child for an embrace. "Come now my sweet Sinner. Remember, the truth of your nature. It is not too late to repent." At the end of her statement, golden butterflies filled the entire room in a dazzling display. These fluttering creatures maybe beautiful but they were empty and these made them frightening. "Even if you broke her heart, it is a fact that only you could fix it."
Takeru was definitely confused and horrified of how the supposedly smooth-sailing ball turned into a terrifying visage of the night. He did not need to be a genius to detect that there was a past between Sacred and this woman who calls herself, Evie. Their conversation and familiarity showed mainly by Evie were enough to establish that. Yet, the one fact which struck him the most was when Evie mentioned about a her. Who was this dangerous stranger pertaining to? It sounded like a lover? Even more so, he cannot just stay here as the humans should be evacuated safely. It was his top priority. Fortunately, the hunters he had requested were on top of it as far as he could see. It was good he asked for such assistance. Looking at Evie who seemed nonchalant of everything, she was definitely a powerful enemy, a pure blood judging by his interaction with her earlier. Remembering the breath trickling on his neck, he instinctively touched that area. It still lingered the sensation she left. "She was going to bite me." In any case, this was above his capabilities at the moment. There was no other choice. He would have to leave this in the hands of another frightening creature, the reluctant pure blood protector of Cross Academy, Sacrilegious.
The butterflies that managed to circle around the purple pure blood dissolved into an illusion of light. It was not that even difficult to do so. This was all due to the aura he exuded which cannot be seen but rather felt strongly. "You come here uninvited. Doing as you please. Trash like you should know your place." There was suddenly a thick pressure surrounding the entire hall. It felt like the air was being choked out of everyone. His eyes of carefree mauve were now glowing eerily with a crimson sheen. There was nothing carefree about them anymore. These changes were enough to conclude that Sacred was not pleased at all or specifically to the presence of Evie. "You are so mean, you didn't have to take it out on my butterflies." She pouted much like a restricted toddler who was not allowed to grab some cookies before dinnertime. This only showed she was unnerved by the chaos ensuing around them or even more so angering Sacrilegious.
"I might need to punish you a little bit." At the exact moment those words left her lips, shadows underneath her elongated or rather moved across the floors with great speed. They immediately sprouted around Sacred rising to the highest point before falling down on him. The collision caused a thundering explosion which was enough to determine the strength of that attack. A dust cloud filled the entire hall while the backlash winds knocked some of the people off their feet. For Takeru he managed to maintain his stand while covering himself with his arms from the consequential shockwave. He could feel some of the debris hitting his skin but it was not enough to cause any kind of injuries. Well, his white attire was now showcasing some smudges from here and there though. In any case, he quickly called out to the pure blood with concern. "Sacred!" As for Evie, she tilted her head to the side while blinking her eyes for a couple of times before breaking into an amused smile. "There you are." As if on cue, the dusts finally settled down revealing Sacred. He was unharmed and not even a speck was on him. His eyes still retained its crimson sheen. It seemed the shadows missed him as the marks of the attack circulated him. But, the floor he was standing on was unharmed.
"You haven't lost your touch. I was worried since I heard you slept like a baby for a long time." This time as a retaliation strings of steel showered above Evie who dodged it effortlessly as if she was doing an acrobatic dance. However, her gown was all but in shambles now. They were torn and tattered and even losing it brilliant white hue. She may be unharmed yet, this was enough to have Evie moved away. There was now a good distance between her and Takeru. "Handle the humans." There was no need for Sacred to look to Takeru's direction. It was enough as the Kuran Heir knew that he was the one being addressed. He should not linger here anymore. In the end, he will just be a distraction and an impediment for Sacred. As such, he gave a stern nod and went on his way to assist the panicking and scared human students. "Eh!? Leaving me already Prince Charming?" Evie called out and was about to drag Takeru however, Sacred stopped her from doing any further with a single steel string that grazed her right cheek. Well, it was supposed to pierce her face dead center. But, she was able to dodge at the last second. She gently reached for her desecrated cheek and smiled wickedly. "Want me for yourself? I'm honored."
"Sacrilegious!!" Hearing his name, his eyes diverted away from Evie only to see the Takagi twins being confined by Toru and someone unknown to him. And for that brief moment, another attack was launched towards him by Evie. This created another explosion completely blinding everyone of what happened to Sacred. "I easily get jealous you know." She said with a rather cold smile. "Look only at me."
As this occurred, Moirae appeared beside Ekaterina who she could see was trying hard. This made the silver-haired female had a small smiled and then placed a hand on the blind prefect's shoulder as if to assure the younger girl. "Good job." With that said, her eyes of deep blue then zeroed on Kiyoshi and Toru's form. "My Master is not very pleased. It is the same with me." It was then different types of knives appeared out of nowhere as they encircled her. In her hands, she also held daggers on each fingers. "You two must be judged." The usual politeness in her tone was nowhere to be found as it was replaced by coldness so vast. She then unleashed a wave of raining knives towards the two. This was enough to put Toru and Kiyoshi in sudden discord. Toru who had already suffered a wound from Amaya had no choice but to release the girl. If he did not, he would be a prime example of a Swiss cheese. As for Kiyoshi, he jumped away with Saya in tow. He held tighter to the girl making sure not to let her go. After all, they were now currently on midair. There was also the fact a rain of blades was after him.
Focused on that fact, Kiyoshi was taken aback when Sacred appeared before him. He knew that the pure blood was engaged with Evie. Did he just cause a diversion? Wasn't he supposed not to care? "Is this really how weak you are?" The question caught Kiyoshi unguarded and hit a very sore spot. "Where is your will in all of this, boy?" Something in the way Sacred spoke caused a riveting flood of consciousness within Kiyoshi. The chain that bound him was slowly having cracks. His eyes that was earlier hazed by another desire cleared subtlety as his hold on Saya loosen. Seeing this, Sacred grabbed Saya's arm and then pulled her away from Kiyoshi's hold without much effort. Allowing the girl's head to rest on his chest, he then wrapped his arms like a lover's embrace around her. "You can't have her. She's mine. After all, she gave me chocolates."
Those brilliant mauve eyes were clear now of its crimson tint. It had returned to its alluring shade. His voice echoed with a possessive yet with an amount of teasing to it. To further emphasize his point, he pulled the prefect further into his embrace and laid a gentle kiss on top of Saya's hair. There was a sudden spark of annoyance on Kiyoshi's part who narrowed his eyes dangerously. If one would look closely, it was like a fight between two love rivals. "So, scatter. The only one who could hurt her is me." His tone quickly changed into that of a cold threat where Sacred delivered a roundhouse kick to Kiyoshi's face. This made him fall to the other side of the room while the pure blood landed on his feet at a perfect 10. Moirae had already assisted Amaya and Ekaterina making sure they were out of harm's way. As for Toru, he did not like what was happening at the moment. It was then his eyes met with Sacred who did not fail to deliver a chilling promise of death. "I don't remember allowing you to touch my entertainment." Releasing Saya from his hold, he pushed her haphazardly like a discarded package to Moirae who understood the meaning of this gesture.
Steel wire coated with Sacred's energy bound Toru to the nearby wall. It slowly cut through Toru's skin like a creeping disease. Kiyoshi was another thing and Tory was on a different matter. The purple pure blood raised his right hand pointed at Toru. "You are nothing more but a disposable dog." It was then a cluster of steel strings shaped into like a driller hurled towards the pinned Toru. Fortunately, Evie had finally intervened. A torrent of golden butterflies intersected with Sacred's finishing blow who then glanced towards Evie. "Aren't you a selfish boy? But, you should know too. I'm also selfish." Eyes of mauve were rather calm as he straightened himself and even dusted his clothes. "Did you give up on the idea of tearing me from limb to limb?" The question was answered with a disappointed sigh. "If only that was possible for a coward like you." It was the beginning of another bout between the two powerhouses. There was no doubt that the grand hall was being decimated by them alone. The mad vampires were losing ground as well due to the efforts of the hunters, Sergei, some of the night class, and Takeru who had managed to grab hold of an anti-vampire sword.
Speaking of which the Kuran Heir was glad that at the very least, the amount of mad vampires had gone down considerably. However, they cannot relax just yet for the fight between Sacred and Evie was still ensuing. It was then he noticed a female student of the Day Class cowering under a table. She had yet to leave the premises with the assistance of the hunters. One look was enough for him to see she was traumatized forever. She embraced her knees so tightly as her form trembled obviously. Lowering himself to the ground, he offered a small smile. "Hey, we have to get you out of here." He gently reached for the girl as he did not want to scare her any further. As if recognizing his voice, the girl leaped into his arms and hysterically cried. Takeru could not blame her. This one truly an expected reaction with what was happening around her. In an effort to soothe the girl, he gently patted her head. "It will be fine. I promise." The girl lifted her head to look at his face as if to assure herself that what he was saying was right. But what she saw was more horrifying, a dark figure hovered behind Takeru as her eyes widened in fear.
Kiyoshi stood from the rubble he landed upon while coughing out the dirt that seemed to have entered his mouth. It was kinda good that his body was now a vampire. If it had been a human, he would have broken bones or be dead already. His eyes looked at the scene before him. It seemed that their ringleader was still busy with the one known as Sacrilegious. There was not much of information about the mysterious pure blood. Probably, he was not informed how dangerous the leader of the Night Class was. After all, he was not supposed to have any interactions with the pure blood to begin with. He still remembered the man's words about Saya's chocolates and how he held his beloved cousin so tenderly. Like, it was the most normal thing to do. It annoyed him greatly but then it saddened him in a nice way. Perhaps, this was for the best. Looking around, it was a fact that they were not going to win or obtain their goal unless Evie has something up. He was relieved at that note but then, his eyes met with Evie's emerald ones for a brief moment and something came over him. His eyes glowed that of crimson.
"I told you my Sinner. I like taking things you adore." Evie reminded as the two took a break from their exchange of blows. Sacred narrowed his eyes at this statement and was about to retort when he realized what the woman truly meant. He then looked towards the one thing which he did not want to lose ever again. "Takeru!" Hearing his name being shouted with such desperation, he looked to where it came from and saw Sacred's panicked expression. It was the first time he ever saw such an emotion from the pure blood. He never knew that Sacred was capable of such a feeling. Yet somehow, he did not like it at all. So, what was the cause of it? Looking behind him, he saw the man who was dancing with Saya earlier about to deliver a blow he could not avoid. It was too late for him to dodge. But, there was something odd. Kiyoshi's eyes were wavering between the hue of control as his mouth trembled as it opened to deliver a soundless plea. "Run."
It was like time stopped or more accurately seemed to slow down. The sound of blood dripping to the ground reverberated into Takeru's ears. There before him was Sacred with his back turned at him. It was noticeable that the pristine ensemble that the pure blood wore now ruined with tears and holes. He even now has bruises and scratches an evidence of his struggle to get to Takeru in time. It seemed Evie did everything to stop Sacred but it was all for null. In the end, the will to protect Takeru was greater than anything else. But that was not the thing that bothered Takeru the most. A pool of blood was forming underneath Sacred. A heady scent unlike anything filled the air. It elicited reactions from the remaining vampires. The desire to taste it but they managed to keep still. Kiyoshi was able to deliver a stabbing blow. It hit Sacred on the chest but it missed his heart. However, it was not an anti-vampire weapon. So, there was nothing to fret about. It will soon heal once the blade was removed.
However for Kiyoshi, he was deeply pierced by Sacred with his hand. The pure blood was now literally holding Kiyoshi's heart in his hand. Weakened by such a fatal blow, Kiyoshi inevitably leaned on Sacred. His head placed on the pure blood's shoulder. His eyes were now free from the manipulation of his will. There was sadness in his eyes and acceptance which could not be seen by anyone due to his placement. He turned his head to the side so, he mouth would be near Sacred's ear. It was then he whispered something that only the two of them could hear. The meaning of those words was a secret between the two individuals. When it was done, Kiyoshi slowly closed his eyes with a fulfilled smile on his face which was unnoticed. It was then Sacred pulled out his hand along with Kiyoshi's heart. In that instant, the body turned into ashes along with the heart that Sacred held in his hand.
Takeru released the girl in his hold as he stood. Even with Sacred's back facing him, he could feel something breaking within the pure blood. "Sacred." As if to acknowledge this, Sacred pulled out the dagger that pierced him and threw it aside like some dead fly. "He is stupid." This was the pure blood's reply before walking away. It was enough for Takeru to know what exactly happened in those few seconds. Sacred's response was the final key for him to arrive to a conclusion. As for the pure blood, he was done with this charade. His eyes of mauve were now full vermilion. The hall quaked due to the sheer pressure that he was releasing. It was enough to finally destroy the glass ceiling. The shattered fragments rained down on the hall while the moon now hid behind thick clouds. "Die. Trash." With that said, steel strings appeared out of nowhere as it pierced Evie in all directions. There was no area of escape as every nook and cranny were blockaded by his strings. It even wrapped the woman's body and then tore it apart like a piece of paper.
"How cruel. This was only a shadow puppet you know." Evie's voice echoed throughout the hall. Her body that was now beyond recognition suddenly evaporated into groups of golden butterflies. "Well, I'll go for now. But, be rest assured. I'll come back. Till then, stay well." Toru who was bound was enveloped by shadows. The strings were disintegrated into nothing as he was whisked away. Following this, Evie's presence cannot longer be felt anymore. The moon came out behind the clouds. It had returned to its natural white hue. As for Sacred, his head was lowered. It was hard to see his expression even his eyes that were shielded by his fringe. He stood there as the moon's light cascaded on him and in his right hand, ashes seemed to fall. The wound inflicted on him by Kiyoshi was no more. But, the stain of his blood could still be seen on his clothes. Furthermore, the pure blood was surrounded by a thick aura, like a maelstrom and Sacred alone was the eye.
He was not sure what to do. Takeru made fists with his hands as he clenched it tightly. Everyone and everything were in a mess. But, he feared Sacred the most. The pure blood was tensely silent. His deadly aura still scattered like waves. He glanced towards Moirae who had a terrified expression. It seemed that even she had yet to see Sacred like this. Takeru was not certain if anyone could talk or approach the pure blood. Finally, it had ended. However, everyone knew that there were injuries and lost objects that can never be healed and never be retrieved again. The storm was still brewing on the horizon. This was just a moment's calm.
Takeru was definitely confused and horrified of how the supposedly smooth-sailing ball turned into a terrifying visage of the night. He did not need to be a genius to detect that there was a past between Sacred and this woman who calls herself, Evie. Their conversation and familiarity showed mainly by Evie were enough to establish that. Yet, the one fact which struck him the most was when Evie mentioned about a her. Who was this dangerous stranger pertaining to? It sounded like a lover? Even more so, he cannot just stay here as the humans should be evacuated safely. It was his top priority. Fortunately, the hunters he had requested were on top of it as far as he could see. It was good he asked for such assistance. Looking at Evie who seemed nonchalant of everything, she was definitely a powerful enemy, a pure blood judging by his interaction with her earlier. Remembering the breath trickling on his neck, he instinctively touched that area. It still lingered the sensation she left. "She was going to bite me." In any case, this was above his capabilities at the moment. There was no other choice. He would have to leave this in the hands of another frightening creature, the reluctant pure blood protector of Cross Academy, Sacrilegious.
The butterflies that managed to circle around the purple pure blood dissolved into an illusion of light. It was not that even difficult to do so. This was all due to the aura he exuded which cannot be seen but rather felt strongly. "You come here uninvited. Doing as you please. Trash like you should know your place." There was suddenly a thick pressure surrounding the entire hall. It felt like the air was being choked out of everyone. His eyes of carefree mauve were now glowing eerily with a crimson sheen. There was nothing carefree about them anymore. These changes were enough to conclude that Sacred was not pleased at all or specifically to the presence of Evie. "You are so mean, you didn't have to take it out on my butterflies." She pouted much like a restricted toddler who was not allowed to grab some cookies before dinnertime. This only showed she was unnerved by the chaos ensuing around them or even more so angering Sacrilegious.
"I might need to punish you a little bit." At the exact moment those words left her lips, shadows underneath her elongated or rather moved across the floors with great speed. They immediately sprouted around Sacred rising to the highest point before falling down on him. The collision caused a thundering explosion which was enough to determine the strength of that attack. A dust cloud filled the entire hall while the backlash winds knocked some of the people off their feet. For Takeru he managed to maintain his stand while covering himself with his arms from the consequential shockwave. He could feel some of the debris hitting his skin but it was not enough to cause any kind of injuries. Well, his white attire was now showcasing some smudges from here and there though. In any case, he quickly called out to the pure blood with concern. "Sacred!" As for Evie, she tilted her head to the side while blinking her eyes for a couple of times before breaking into an amused smile. "There you are." As if on cue, the dusts finally settled down revealing Sacred. He was unharmed and not even a speck was on him. His eyes still retained its crimson sheen. It seemed the shadows missed him as the marks of the attack circulated him. But, the floor he was standing on was unharmed.
"You haven't lost your touch. I was worried since I heard you slept like a baby for a long time." This time as a retaliation strings of steel showered above Evie who dodged it effortlessly as if she was doing an acrobatic dance. However, her gown was all but in shambles now. They were torn and tattered and even losing it brilliant white hue. She may be unharmed yet, this was enough to have Evie moved away. There was now a good distance between her and Takeru. "Handle the humans." There was no need for Sacred to look to Takeru's direction. It was enough as the Kuran Heir knew that he was the one being addressed. He should not linger here anymore. In the end, he will just be a distraction and an impediment for Sacred. As such, he gave a stern nod and went on his way to assist the panicking and scared human students. "Eh!? Leaving me already Prince Charming?" Evie called out and was about to drag Takeru however, Sacred stopped her from doing any further with a single steel string that grazed her right cheek. Well, it was supposed to pierce her face dead center. But, she was able to dodge at the last second. She gently reached for her desecrated cheek and smiled wickedly. "Want me for yourself? I'm honored."
"Sacrilegious!!" Hearing his name, his eyes diverted away from Evie only to see the Takagi twins being confined by Toru and someone unknown to him. And for that brief moment, another attack was launched towards him by Evie. This created another explosion completely blinding everyone of what happened to Sacred. "I easily get jealous you know." She said with a rather cold smile. "Look only at me."
As this occurred, Moirae appeared beside Ekaterina who she could see was trying hard. This made the silver-haired female had a small smiled and then placed a hand on the blind prefect's shoulder as if to assure the younger girl. "Good job." With that said, her eyes of deep blue then zeroed on Kiyoshi and Toru's form. "My Master is not very pleased. It is the same with me." It was then different types of knives appeared out of nowhere as they encircled her. In her hands, she also held daggers on each fingers. "You two must be judged." The usual politeness in her tone was nowhere to be found as it was replaced by coldness so vast. She then unleashed a wave of raining knives towards the two. This was enough to put Toru and Kiyoshi in sudden discord. Toru who had already suffered a wound from Amaya had no choice but to release the girl. If he did not, he would be a prime example of a Swiss cheese. As for Kiyoshi, he jumped away with Saya in tow. He held tighter to the girl making sure not to let her go. After all, they were now currently on midair. There was also the fact a rain of blades was after him.
Focused on that fact, Kiyoshi was taken aback when Sacred appeared before him. He knew that the pure blood was engaged with Evie. Did he just cause a diversion? Wasn't he supposed not to care? "Is this really how weak you are?" The question caught Kiyoshi unguarded and hit a very sore spot. "Where is your will in all of this, boy?" Something in the way Sacred spoke caused a riveting flood of consciousness within Kiyoshi. The chain that bound him was slowly having cracks. His eyes that was earlier hazed by another desire cleared subtlety as his hold on Saya loosen. Seeing this, Sacred grabbed Saya's arm and then pulled her away from Kiyoshi's hold without much effort. Allowing the girl's head to rest on his chest, he then wrapped his arms like a lover's embrace around her. "You can't have her. She's mine. After all, she gave me chocolates."
Those brilliant mauve eyes were clear now of its crimson tint. It had returned to its alluring shade. His voice echoed with a possessive yet with an amount of teasing to it. To further emphasize his point, he pulled the prefect further into his embrace and laid a gentle kiss on top of Saya's hair. There was a sudden spark of annoyance on Kiyoshi's part who narrowed his eyes dangerously. If one would look closely, it was like a fight between two love rivals. "So, scatter. The only one who could hurt her is me." His tone quickly changed into that of a cold threat where Sacred delivered a roundhouse kick to Kiyoshi's face. This made him fall to the other side of the room while the pure blood landed on his feet at a perfect 10. Moirae had already assisted Amaya and Ekaterina making sure they were out of harm's way. As for Toru, he did not like what was happening at the moment. It was then his eyes met with Sacred who did not fail to deliver a chilling promise of death. "I don't remember allowing you to touch my entertainment." Releasing Saya from his hold, he pushed her haphazardly like a discarded package to Moirae who understood the meaning of this gesture.
Steel wire coated with Sacred's energy bound Toru to the nearby wall. It slowly cut through Toru's skin like a creeping disease. Kiyoshi was another thing and Tory was on a different matter. The purple pure blood raised his right hand pointed at Toru. "You are nothing more but a disposable dog." It was then a cluster of steel strings shaped into like a driller hurled towards the pinned Toru. Fortunately, Evie had finally intervened. A torrent of golden butterflies intersected with Sacred's finishing blow who then glanced towards Evie. "Aren't you a selfish boy? But, you should know too. I'm also selfish." Eyes of mauve were rather calm as he straightened himself and even dusted his clothes. "Did you give up on the idea of tearing me from limb to limb?" The question was answered with a disappointed sigh. "If only that was possible for a coward like you." It was the beginning of another bout between the two powerhouses. There was no doubt that the grand hall was being decimated by them alone. The mad vampires were losing ground as well due to the efforts of the hunters, Sergei, some of the night class, and Takeru who had managed to grab hold of an anti-vampire sword.
Speaking of which the Kuran Heir was glad that at the very least, the amount of mad vampires had gone down considerably. However, they cannot relax just yet for the fight between Sacred and Evie was still ensuing. It was then he noticed a female student of the Day Class cowering under a table. She had yet to leave the premises with the assistance of the hunters. One look was enough for him to see she was traumatized forever. She embraced her knees so tightly as her form trembled obviously. Lowering himself to the ground, he offered a small smile. "Hey, we have to get you out of here." He gently reached for the girl as he did not want to scare her any further. As if recognizing his voice, the girl leaped into his arms and hysterically cried. Takeru could not blame her. This one truly an expected reaction with what was happening around her. In an effort to soothe the girl, he gently patted her head. "It will be fine. I promise." The girl lifted her head to look at his face as if to assure herself that what he was saying was right. But what she saw was more horrifying, a dark figure hovered behind Takeru as her eyes widened in fear.
Kiyoshi stood from the rubble he landed upon while coughing out the dirt that seemed to have entered his mouth. It was kinda good that his body was now a vampire. If it had been a human, he would have broken bones or be dead already. His eyes looked at the scene before him. It seemed that their ringleader was still busy with the one known as Sacrilegious. There was not much of information about the mysterious pure blood. Probably, he was not informed how dangerous the leader of the Night Class was. After all, he was not supposed to have any interactions with the pure blood to begin with. He still remembered the man's words about Saya's chocolates and how he held his beloved cousin so tenderly. Like, it was the most normal thing to do. It annoyed him greatly but then it saddened him in a nice way. Perhaps, this was for the best. Looking around, it was a fact that they were not going to win or obtain their goal unless Evie has something up. He was relieved at that note but then, his eyes met with Evie's emerald ones for a brief moment and something came over him. His eyes glowed that of crimson.
"I told you my Sinner. I like taking things you adore." Evie reminded as the two took a break from their exchange of blows. Sacred narrowed his eyes at this statement and was about to retort when he realized what the woman truly meant. He then looked towards the one thing which he did not want to lose ever again. "Takeru!" Hearing his name being shouted with such desperation, he looked to where it came from and saw Sacred's panicked expression. It was the first time he ever saw such an emotion from the pure blood. He never knew that Sacred was capable of such a feeling. Yet somehow, he did not like it at all. So, what was the cause of it? Looking behind him, he saw the man who was dancing with Saya earlier about to deliver a blow he could not avoid. It was too late for him to dodge. But, there was something odd. Kiyoshi's eyes were wavering between the hue of control as his mouth trembled as it opened to deliver a soundless plea. "Run."
It was like time stopped or more accurately seemed to slow down. The sound of blood dripping to the ground reverberated into Takeru's ears. There before him was Sacred with his back turned at him. It was noticeable that the pristine ensemble that the pure blood wore now ruined with tears and holes. He even now has bruises and scratches an evidence of his struggle to get to Takeru in time. It seemed Evie did everything to stop Sacred but it was all for null. In the end, the will to protect Takeru was greater than anything else. But that was not the thing that bothered Takeru the most. A pool of blood was forming underneath Sacred. A heady scent unlike anything filled the air. It elicited reactions from the remaining vampires. The desire to taste it but they managed to keep still. Kiyoshi was able to deliver a stabbing blow. It hit Sacred on the chest but it missed his heart. However, it was not an anti-vampire weapon. So, there was nothing to fret about. It will soon heal once the blade was removed.
However for Kiyoshi, he was deeply pierced by Sacred with his hand. The pure blood was now literally holding Kiyoshi's heart in his hand. Weakened by such a fatal blow, Kiyoshi inevitably leaned on Sacred. His head placed on the pure blood's shoulder. His eyes were now free from the manipulation of his will. There was sadness in his eyes and acceptance which could not be seen by anyone due to his placement. He turned his head to the side so, he mouth would be near Sacred's ear. It was then he whispered something that only the two of them could hear. The meaning of those words was a secret between the two individuals. When it was done, Kiyoshi slowly closed his eyes with a fulfilled smile on his face which was unnoticed. It was then Sacred pulled out his hand along with Kiyoshi's heart. In that instant, the body turned into ashes along with the heart that Sacred held in his hand.
Takeru released the girl in his hold as he stood. Even with Sacred's back facing him, he could feel something breaking within the pure blood. "Sacred." As if to acknowledge this, Sacred pulled out the dagger that pierced him and threw it aside like some dead fly. "He is stupid." This was the pure blood's reply before walking away. It was enough for Takeru to know what exactly happened in those few seconds. Sacred's response was the final key for him to arrive to a conclusion. As for the pure blood, he was done with this charade. His eyes of mauve were now full vermilion. The hall quaked due to the sheer pressure that he was releasing. It was enough to finally destroy the glass ceiling. The shattered fragments rained down on the hall while the moon now hid behind thick clouds. "Die. Trash." With that said, steel strings appeared out of nowhere as it pierced Evie in all directions. There was no area of escape as every nook and cranny were blockaded by his strings. It even wrapped the woman's body and then tore it apart like a piece of paper.
"How cruel. This was only a shadow puppet you know." Evie's voice echoed throughout the hall. Her body that was now beyond recognition suddenly evaporated into groups of golden butterflies. "Well, I'll go for now. But, be rest assured. I'll come back. Till then, stay well." Toru who was bound was enveloped by shadows. The strings were disintegrated into nothing as he was whisked away. Following this, Evie's presence cannot longer be felt anymore. The moon came out behind the clouds. It had returned to its natural white hue. As for Sacred, his head was lowered. It was hard to see his expression even his eyes that were shielded by his fringe. He stood there as the moon's light cascaded on him and in his right hand, ashes seemed to fall. The wound inflicted on him by Kiyoshi was no more. But, the stain of his blood could still be seen on his clothes. Furthermore, the pure blood was surrounded by a thick aura, like a maelstrom and Sacred alone was the eye.
He was not sure what to do. Takeru made fists with his hands as he clenched it tightly. Everyone and everything were in a mess. But, he feared Sacred the most. The pure blood was tensely silent. His deadly aura still scattered like waves. He glanced towards Moirae who had a terrified expression. It seemed that even she had yet to see Sacred like this. Takeru was not certain if anyone could talk or approach the pure blood. Finally, it had ended. However, everyone knew that there were injuries and lost objects that can never be healed and never be retrieved again. The storm was still brewing on the horizon. This was just a moment's calm.
The soft breeze with the mid-day's sun rolled gently on thirteeen year old Saya as she sat at the edge of a pond. The water glistened underneath the rays of the sun and a large smile plastered itself upon Saya's face. The sound of the grass crunching beneath caused her to turn to the sound. She waved towards Kiyoshi as a small smile adorned his features. He sat next to her, placing his feet inside the cool water and watched as the small fish swarmed around them. He seemed to be disappointed about something and Saya tilted her head to the side.
"Kiyo, is something wrong?" she asked, concern laced in her voicce. She grabbed his hand in hers and held it as he turned to meet her gaze. "Okay, now you are worrying me Kiyoshi, speak to me," she continued as he pushed a strand of hair from her face. She frowned as she pushed his hand away with her free one.
"They cancelled it," he finally spoke, and she knew. His tone was low and it caused Saya's heart to break just a little. She turned away, staring off into the distance as he kept his gaze on the pond. She stood from her spot and offered her hand to him. He stared in confusion before giving her his hand and stood.
"Just because they cancelled it doesn't mean anything Yoshi. I will be back every summer after school, just wait until I graduate," she stated in a happy tone. In turn, Kiyoshi smiled as Saya grinned brightly. "Promise?" she questioned, offering her pinky in the process. He laced his with hers and smiled.
"Promise"
I'm sorry Sai, but I won't be able to keep that promise.
Time began to slow down as the events danced in front of Saya. She finally saw Ekaterina when she attacked Kiyoshi with her cane. Kiyoshi knocked Ekaterina away and Saya could only watch as her friend flew into the wall. She managed to slip one of her hands free of Kiyoshi, but before she could do anything more, he restrained her arms again. Never in her life had she felt so weak against something, let alone someone. Helplessness was something her family taught her not to feel. There was always a way to break free. But the words he had spoken to her held her in place.
"A broken promise" she spoke to no one as she soon found herself in the air, wrapped in Kiyoshi's arms as he evaded the onslaught of knives followed after. Before she knew what was happening, Saya found herself in the embrace of Sacrilegious. He had spoken words to Kiyoshi, but they were drowned on deaf ears as Saya's head lay on his chest. She couldn't fight the tears that fell from her eyes as she felt something on the top of her head. She was then pushed away to Moirae and soon the whole ordeal seemed to be at a close.
Her eyes widened in terror as she saw Sacred plunge his fist into Kiyoshi, pulling out his heart. She broke free of Moirae and stumbled after the two before she watched Kiyoshi's body disintegrate into the air.All she could do was allow her legs to fall from underneath her, carrying her to the wooden floors as tears flowed freely from her eyes. Something snapped in the back of Saya's mind. It sounded like a piece of glass had cracked, causing Saya a great deal of pain. The only thing that played over in her mind was Kiyoshi's face and the gleam of red eyes. She screamed, falling over and craddling her head in her arms. Windows that managed to stay entact were now shattering as Saya cried.
Her screams filled the silent hall as her hair spilled over her shoulders, tears turning a crimson liquid before she glanced towards Sacrilegious and the rest of the vampires and humans. Her eyes were an intense vermilion, similar to the pair Kiyoshi sported before her eyes rolled back and her world turned to black.
"I have learned over the years that when one's mind is made up, this diminishes fear; knowing what must be done does away with fear."
Everything was a haze, one moment she was being held forcefully by Toru and the next thing she knew she was away from him and beside a night class student named Moirae. All around her fights were taking place, but her mind was to hazy to even think about one thing. She clutched her throat and dug her nails into the bite mark on her throat in a painful grip, that she should have lightened up on, but she couldn't, she wouldn't, Amaya hadn't liked how the vampire's fangs dug into her skin, or how his sinister laugh had rattled her body. The pain and the feeling of her blood slowly flowing down her neck stayed in her mind, she felt like the whole moment had been branded upon her brain, there was nothing she could do about it. Ama whimpered and looked around, searching for her sister, she had to find her, she had to protect her from the monsters that were all around them. Amaya was panicking, she couldn't see Saya, where was Saya?! Her eyes zeroed in on Scared, who now held her sister protectively. Amaya took a shaky step forward and reached out for her sister, wanting to run to her and make sure she was okay, but a Night Class Student grabbed her wrist and kept her out of the way of the fight that was taking place right before her eyes.
Just then, Saya was tossed in the direction of Moirae, and the fight was coming to a close as Scared made a move to kill Toru, but she wasn't watching, she had ripped her wrist free from the Night Class Students grip and stepped towards her sister, reaching out for her, that's when it happened. Her eyes widened in complete and utter horror as Sacred plunge his fist into Kiyoshi'd chest, and pulled out his heart. Saya broke free of Moirae and stumbled towards the two, but there was nothing she could do, and they all silently watched Kiyoshi's body disintegrate into the air like dust. Saya collapsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably, and Amaya stumbled towards her sister, she was only a few steps away from her when she felt it. Something snapped in the back of her mind, like someone had dropped a crystal glass to the ground,and watched it as it shattered. Pain erupted from the back of her mind like a hot flame, and slowly spread through out her head. Amaya stood shaking violently, images of blood flashing across her eyes, one second the room would be covered in blood and bodies would be everywhere, and the next second the room would look as it had before.
Amaya's eyes zoned in on her sister who screamed and fell over, cradling her head in her arms. As she stared down at her, she saw things that weren't truly there, gashes upon her skin, holes through her stomach and heart, it looks as through she were laying in a puddle of blood. Windows that managed to stay entact from earlier were now shattering, spreeing glass everywhere. Amaya moved without truly thinking, her shaking legs bringing her forward to her sister, where she fell to her knees and tried her best to shield her from the broken glass. Saya's screams filled the silent hall and scared Amaya as she stared with wide eyes, tears falling at an unstoppable rate at her pain expanded and spiked. She stared down at her sisters eyes as she looked around, they had turned into the same violent blood red shade similar to that of a Vampires, and then her eyes rolled back and into her head, and Saya fell limp.
Amaya fell to her side, her knees giving out from under her as she clawed at her head violently. The blood and bodies were everywhere, she wanted it to stop! Slowly her eyes turned a similar color to what Saya's had been moments ago, and her tears turned a blood red, mixing with the now dry blood on her chest and neck. She looked around frantically as a blood curdling scream escaped her lips, and her world turned, not black, but red and dark. Her body gave out mere seconds after Saya had fainted, and she grasped onto her sisters hand at the last second, trying to make sure she was okay.
Saya had just watched the man she loved turn into dust...and there was nothing Amaya could do to stop her pain, except for holding her hand.
“Take me away, to someplace we can just be ourselves again, whole and unbroken."
The voice was barely familiar, but she recognized it all the same. It was heard often in tandem with the tones belonging to Sacrilegious, and her memory somehow managed to supply her with a name despite the head injury she’d just sustained. “Thank you, Moirae-san, but I am not…” She didn’t finish the sentence, as the woman was still speaking, an edge of steel creeping into her voice that soft, pliant Ekaterina would never possess. I am not adequate to the task. It hurt to admit, but she had never been one to lie to herself, and so she faced the harshness of that truth with all the dignity she could muster. She could expect no different—a lifetime of being protected by others did not teach anyone to do the protecting.
When the vampiric servant departed, Ekaterina was as good as lost, able to hear all the exchanges going on in the room, but to contribute to none of them. The tide carried them ever forward, and it left her behind. She had no time to thin of herself though, for Saya’s cry tore right at her heart, and the feeling of powerful auras receding left only one still filling the room in its enormity. Surely, it belonged to Sacred, and she would have best compared it to a thunderstorm, a hurricane, a cataclysmic piece that would bear no voice to sing it, only the great sounds of instruments coaxed, commanded, beyond their natural ken. She had felt only one other like it, and only once at that.
Dmitri was at her side then, checking her ribs and neck, pulling back immediately when she hissed at the contact. Several of them were at least bruised if not broken from the collision with the unyielding stone wall, but not everything that needed to be done was done yet. She wanted to go to her friends, needed to draw them close and hold them and try to shield them from the aftermath, but she could not. Saya and Amaya were in grave pain, and she could do nothing to lift it. There was another things still to be done.
“Dmitri, take me to Takeru… kaichou.” her breathing was labored as her words caught up with her, but she managed to squeeze the words out by controlling her lungs like she’d been taught to do for much softer, kinder purposes. She could feel her brother’s reticence in the way he tensed, but then she felt him thread an arm beneath hers, stooping to support her on his shoulder as best he could, being as tall as he was. She didn’t see him nod, nor scan the room until he found the person in question, but when they started moving, she was glad he’d understood that she didn’t want to be carried. She would walk, even if it took her longer to do it.
Her brother’s exhale and his sudden stop informed her that she’d reached her destination. Reaching out blindly with a hand, she managed to catch Takeru’s sleeve, and tugged on it gently to draw his attention.
“You must… go to him,” she said, nodding in the general direction of the fulminating aura. “I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him.” Surprisingly, Dmitri and Ekaterina alone of the true humans in the room stood tall even under the pressure of the aura—it was something that you could get used to with practice, and even then, she sensed that Sacrilegious did not intend them harm… though whether he would visit it upon them accidentally remained to be seen.
“There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.” She said nothing further—it was Takeru who would best know what to do for Sacrilegious, and she did not presume that what worked for Ivan would work for him. Leaning heavily into her brother, she at last consented to whatever medical treatment he could offer, and though she was unaware of it, Dmitri grimaced at her condition. A distinctly hand-shaped bruise was blossoming over her left cheek where the hit had actually landed, and that was to say nothing of the worse injuries from the collision with the wall.
“Silly, silly Katya…” he murmured softly, shaking his head.
When the vampiric servant departed, Ekaterina was as good as lost, able to hear all the exchanges going on in the room, but to contribute to none of them. The tide carried them ever forward, and it left her behind. She had no time to thin of herself though, for Saya’s cry tore right at her heart, and the feeling of powerful auras receding left only one still filling the room in its enormity. Surely, it belonged to Sacred, and she would have best compared it to a thunderstorm, a hurricane, a cataclysmic piece that would bear no voice to sing it, only the great sounds of instruments coaxed, commanded, beyond their natural ken. She had felt only one other like it, and only once at that.
Dmitri was at her side then, checking her ribs and neck, pulling back immediately when she hissed at the contact. Several of them were at least bruised if not broken from the collision with the unyielding stone wall, but not everything that needed to be done was done yet. She wanted to go to her friends, needed to draw them close and hold them and try to shield them from the aftermath, but she could not. Saya and Amaya were in grave pain, and she could do nothing to lift it. There was another things still to be done.
“Dmitri, take me to Takeru… kaichou.” her breathing was labored as her words caught up with her, but she managed to squeeze the words out by controlling her lungs like she’d been taught to do for much softer, kinder purposes. She could feel her brother’s reticence in the way he tensed, but then she felt him thread an arm beneath hers, stooping to support her on his shoulder as best he could, being as tall as he was. She didn’t see him nod, nor scan the room until he found the person in question, but when they started moving, she was glad he’d understood that she didn’t want to be carried. She would walk, even if it took her longer to do it.
Her brother’s exhale and his sudden stop informed her that she’d reached her destination. Reaching out blindly with a hand, she managed to catch Takeru’s sleeve, and tugged on it gently to draw his attention.
“You must… go to him,” she said, nodding in the general direction of the fulminating aura. “I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him.” Surprisingly, Dmitri and Ekaterina alone of the true humans in the room stood tall even under the pressure of the aura—it was something that you could get used to with practice, and even then, she sensed that Sacrilegious did not intend them harm… though whether he would visit it upon them accidentally remained to be seen.
“There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.” She said nothing further—it was Takeru who would best know what to do for Sacrilegious, and she did not presume that what worked for Ivan would work for him. Leaning heavily into her brother, she at last consented to whatever medical treatment he could offer, and though she was unaware of it, Dmitri grimaced at her condition. A distinctly hand-shaped bruise was blossoming over her left cheek where the hit had actually landed, and that was to say nothing of the worse injuries from the collision with the wall.
“Silly, silly Katya…” he murmured softly, shaking his head.
“Were we ever unbroken at all?"
It had taken a swift hit in the gut from Dmitri before Sergei finally came to his senses, the corpses of mad vampires strewn all about him in numbers he did not desire to contemplate. “Glad you’re back with us,” his surrogate sibling had said simply, then dashed off, presumably to check on Ekaterina and Elise.
Sergei took a moment to compose himself, as the battle was clearly over. He’d missed much of what had occurred to the blood-haze that had fogged over his vision, sharpening his focus to a razor-point and excluding everything extraneous from his perception. Now though, as he used his free hand to wipe the smeared blood from his mouth and jaw (his clothes were hopeless), he realized that he must have missed quite a lot. Sacrilegious’s aura was thrashing around like a scarcely-contained wildfire, and from the looks of things, the Takagi twins had been through hell. As it looked like Ekaterina, Dmitri and particularly Takeru were in a position to do something about the vampire, he made his way to the twins, intercepting a medical kit on the way and taking what he needed from the hunter carrying it.
Glass crunched underneath his shoes as he ran, but he paid it no mind, advancing to the two young women, now both prone on the floor, looking to have fainted or come close. Amaya’s injuries appeared to be worse bodily, but there was something unmistakably… tortured-looking about Saya, and his heart went out to both of them. Whatever they had just endured, it was bad.
Crouching beside Amaya first, he spoke quietly just in case she was still conscious, telling her what he was doing to prevent her from being surprised as the wound on her neck was treated first. Vampire bite… that could mean nothing good for her immediate health, and he’d need to report everything to anyone he could think of immediately. Right now, though, making sure nothing was presently fatal was first priority, and he covered her neck with bandages with as much care as the surroundings would allow, finishing just as more medical staff arrived with stretchers.
“These two first,” he commanded in a tone most unlike his usual softspokenness. “Then come back for the girl over there—” he gestured to where Dmitri and Elise were tending Ekaterina—“and any others with significant injury. Tend the humans first; their wounds are more likely to get infected.” It was not that he cared any less about his vampiric students, only that he knew their endurance was greater.
There was no mistake that something monumental had happened here, and he could only think that it must be exactly what Ivan had warned him about, though his father’s words were always cryptic at best. Perhaps it was time to get some straight answers out of him.
Sergei took a moment to compose himself, as the battle was clearly over. He’d missed much of what had occurred to the blood-haze that had fogged over his vision, sharpening his focus to a razor-point and excluding everything extraneous from his perception. Now though, as he used his free hand to wipe the smeared blood from his mouth and jaw (his clothes were hopeless), he realized that he must have missed quite a lot. Sacrilegious’s aura was thrashing around like a scarcely-contained wildfire, and from the looks of things, the Takagi twins had been through hell. As it looked like Ekaterina, Dmitri and particularly Takeru were in a position to do something about the vampire, he made his way to the twins, intercepting a medical kit on the way and taking what he needed from the hunter carrying it.
Glass crunched underneath his shoes as he ran, but he paid it no mind, advancing to the two young women, now both prone on the floor, looking to have fainted or come close. Amaya’s injuries appeared to be worse bodily, but there was something unmistakably… tortured-looking about Saya, and his heart went out to both of them. Whatever they had just endured, it was bad.
Crouching beside Amaya first, he spoke quietly just in case she was still conscious, telling her what he was doing to prevent her from being surprised as the wound on her neck was treated first. Vampire bite… that could mean nothing good for her immediate health, and he’d need to report everything to anyone he could think of immediately. Right now, though, making sure nothing was presently fatal was first priority, and he covered her neck with bandages with as much care as the surroundings would allow, finishing just as more medical staff arrived with stretchers.
“These two first,” he commanded in a tone most unlike his usual softspokenness. “Then come back for the girl over there—” he gestured to where Dmitri and Elise were tending Ekaterina—“and any others with significant injury. Tend the humans first; their wounds are more likely to get infected.” It was not that he cared any less about his vampiric students, only that he knew their endurance was greater.
There was no mistake that something monumental had happened here, and he could only think that it must be exactly what Ivan had warned him about, though his father’s words were always cryptic at best. Perhaps it was time to get some straight answers out of him.
|"I'm screaming at the top of my lungs, but it's never enough cause my voice is the only one coming back.|
The trigger was pulled. It is revolting. It is despicable. It is disgusting. It is hateful. Memories from the distant past filled his vision. A monochrome world was stretched before his eyes yet, it was stained by the riveting hue of red. Scenes carved thoroughly by the sins of regret and ghosts of guilt. It seeped inside his being like cancerous disease consuming him ever so slowly. He never wanted to see these things again for these fragments had taken everything from him. Even when he fought. Even when he cried. Even when he shouted. Even when he looked like a fool. There was not even an answer. No one ever came for him. He was all alone. The precious things he held dear vanished within the unseen murky depths. It would have been better to just not feel anything. Yes, it was a good idea. He should do just that. Because in the end, all that was left for him was the empty sense of existence.
"I realized something. You're the one life I never want to fade."
Fluttering silk of black as if the night created it, he grasped those lovely locks yet, it slipped through his fingers like sand. For the first time in his life, he had wanted to keep that person for himself. But, he could not do that. This fragile and beautiful creature must be free. He held on to that hand but, it was not enough. That person became a sea of floating light before his eyes.
"Will you make me a promise?"
Is it meaningless to keep a promise if that person is long gone? Is it useless to hold on to that promise if it cannot longer be kept? But, it was his only solace. The promise that made the pain go numb. It made looking at the visage so much like that beloved person bearable. Soon, this visage became a sanctuary so important to him. However...
"You're so unfair. I wished we never met."
If that was possible to be redone, he would have so in a heartbeat. It would have been better if he had not reached to that person. He should have kept his distance and simply watched from afar. If he had done so, he would have never lost that person too. Maybe, that person could have lived a better life for him. However, this person became his reason to live with or without the promise.
"If you love someone, you'll protect them, right? So, you won't have to worry about that. I'll protect you."
What was that person talking about? It was supposed to be the other way around. He kept existing to protect that promise which was this dear person. But yes, he was truly unfair. And yes, everything in life was also unfair. Who told you that goodbye was the saddest word? To him, it was two words. It brought the overwhelming regret and unattainable goal. Because, it always ends with those two words.
"Thank you."
What was there to say gratitude for? He was fed up. It was selfish pushing their feelings on him. Yet, he continued to cling on those two words like an important piece of his reason for living. How pathetic could he be. So, he swore, nevermore. Still, it happened again. How pitiful could he get. He was tired. There was nothing more left. Let it end. He echoed.
Those thoughts continued to plagued Sacred inwardly as the hurricane of his presence haunted the entire hall and scared the people within. It seemed that it was not going to end soon. Further, it appeared to be getting stronger as time passes. Takeru was not certain what to and screamed filled the hall. Turning his attention to the source, it was none other than Saya who sported a pair of vermilion eyes. The eyes of vampires, there was no mistaking it. What was happening here? Much like a domino effect, it was also the same case for Amaya who fell to her twin's side. He was about to run to them with concern. Fortunately, Sergei was quick to care. Speaking of which, he did not know that the gentle teacher was more than a human. There were a lot of things happening around him. He was not even sure what to grab hold on to.
Turning his mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony to another, his gaze fell on the silent yet frightening figure of Sacrilegious. The back of the pure blood faced him. In terms of posture, there was nothing wrong. It was straight and without a proof of weariness. Despite, the delicate-looking physique of Sacred. Right now, it seemed sturdy and strong. Yet, there was this feeling. The pure blood's back looked so lonely and alone. It was heartbreaking. With that trail of thought, Takeru felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Taking notice, he saw the Russian prefect. He was not blind to see the girl was not in a good condition. However, her words pierced him enough for him not to say anything.
“You must… go to him, I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him. There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.”
Taking in Ekaterina's words, Takeru clenched his hands tighter as he looked down. His way of hiding his eyes from onlookers. The undeniable connection to Sacred. He was not even sure what prompted it. If it was his blood, the pure blood never showed much of an inkling of wanting to take it from him except for their first meeting. Ambiguity that was never cleared between them. He never prodded waiting for Sacred to tell him. Truth be told, he was fine with this. That desperate face of his as he ran to protect him. It was enough to see he held a deeper meaning than he had concluded. Somehow, there was this feeling inside of him. Sacred was... no, someone important to him too. Even if, the connection can never be clarified. It was fine. This man needed him, right?
Gently, he held Ekaterina's hand that tugged on his sleeve and gave a small yet grateful smile. "Got it, thanks." He answered as he placed a hand on her head as a way of his showing appreciation. Walking passed them, he glanced towards Dmitri and gave a nod. He knew that Ekaterina would be safe with Dmitri. For now, he must go to Sacred. The presence surrounding the pure blood was choking and heavy. Yet, he did not give up and soon reached his destination. He reached out a hand and placed a hand on the pure blood's shoulder.
Something warm. Something unreal pierced into his lackluster dimension. Raising his head, Sacred heard a faint voice. It was familiar. It belonged to some dear and precious. His first entanglement with the word thank you. It started with this voice. His existence came to color due to this voice. The one who taught him to live. Who was it? Who is it? Will this voice still be there? Will it?
"You know, I really love this world. This cruel, ridiculous, yet beautiful world."
That voice loved everything about this world. Even if it could twisted, deplorable, underhanded, dark, this voice accepted it. Because, it was not perfect. That is why it was beautiful, the light, the kindness, the warmth, the tears, and everything else. This voice was odd. How could there be anything beautiful about this world? Yet, it was that voice who showed me. There is a beauty unseen and that is why we chase after it. But, this voice suddenly disappeared. It left me behind. So, let's just forget it. Forget everything.
"Snap out of it!"
A punch was delivered to the pure blood's face. Takeru was angry. He wanted to take Sacred's attention but when he touched his shoulder. The face that looked at him was that of a corpse. Something snapped within Takeru about seeing such an expression. He loathed seeing that emotion on Sacred. He despised it. Although, he knew it was much like a feather touch against the vampire. Sacred felt the light stinging sensation on his cheek as he slowly looked at the cause of it. A pair of mismatched eyes gazed at him.
"Well, can you wait? Because next time, I will be the one to find you."
Seeing a semblance of life in those empty eyes of Sacred, Takeru straightened himself. "Listen here Sacred, don't be my problem." He then pointed a finger at the pure blood. "You're never alone." Slowly and yet gradually, the powerful storm of a presence that Sacred exuded came to a close. His eyes regained the usual vibrance it had though there is still a subtle haze to it. The voice, it did found him. Sacred looked around him as if to assess the after math. There the Takagi twins were unconscious and being tended by Ivan's dog. The blind princess was with her brother. Some of the night class suffered and a lot had died whether enemy or not. Moirae was looking at him with such a worried expression. He raised his right hand and looked at some of the ashes that still remained there.
"Erase it." After saying that, Sacred fully released the ashes in his hand until it was no more. He then walked away leaving the hall for some unknown location as Takeru released a sigh at this. At the least, the pure blood was out of the hole he seemed willing to bury himself inside. As for Moirae, she approached Takeru and gave a grateful bow. This surprised the Kuran Heir. "Moirae?" The silver-haired girl smiled brightly as she looked at him with those deep-blue eyes. "Thank you." After stating that, she proceeded to ask some of the night class students who were not too weakened and injured to aid her in removing the memories of this night within the day class students. Complying, soon this nightmarish scene would be replaced with the illusions of a dream, making it real.
However, it will not be the same for the others. Their memories will continue to haunt them like an unyielding shadow. Whether it breaks them or fortifies them, it will be for them to decide. Time passed like that. It was silent which gave a peculiar sense of peace and sadness. Takeru looked to the sky as the sun was now rising to signify a new day. He was now leaning outside the destroyed hall. Through the night, he had made sure all day class students were returned to their dorms with their memories of this horrid night erased. He also made sure everyone was tended and as for the mess of the attack. He had asked the cleaning crew to handle it.
There were a lot of questions. He should also be expecting a message from the council to report what happened here. So, he would probably be away from the academy for a few days. It seemed he cannot simply let the secrets underneath the sea. He needed to dive and to retrieve it now. This Evie person, he can conclude that there should be some connection to Lilith. As for her relation to Sacred, he could pass on that for now. Then there was the rather transformation of his teacher, Sergei. He could put that out for a little while. But, the Takagi twins, he must look into it. Those people wanted them and those eyes. It reminded him of something and not of vampires, something else. A discussion with the headmaster would be a good start. Releasing a sigh, he straightened himself and the sun was now on the sky. Even when, it seemed to be a quiet morning. He cannot help but ask for the undetermined future.
"Will we really be alright?"
"I realized something. You're the one life I never want to fade."
Fluttering silk of black as if the night created it, he grasped those lovely locks yet, it slipped through his fingers like sand. For the first time in his life, he had wanted to keep that person for himself. But, he could not do that. This fragile and beautiful creature must be free. He held on to that hand but, it was not enough. That person became a sea of floating light before his eyes.
"Will you make me a promise?"
Is it meaningless to keep a promise if that person is long gone? Is it useless to hold on to that promise if it cannot longer be kept? But, it was his only solace. The promise that made the pain go numb. It made looking at the visage so much like that beloved person bearable. Soon, this visage became a sanctuary so important to him. However...
"You're so unfair. I wished we never met."
If that was possible to be redone, he would have so in a heartbeat. It would have been better if he had not reached to that person. He should have kept his distance and simply watched from afar. If he had done so, he would have never lost that person too. Maybe, that person could have lived a better life for him. However, this person became his reason to live with or without the promise.
"If you love someone, you'll protect them, right? So, you won't have to worry about that. I'll protect you."
What was that person talking about? It was supposed to be the other way around. He kept existing to protect that promise which was this dear person. But yes, he was truly unfair. And yes, everything in life was also unfair. Who told you that goodbye was the saddest word? To him, it was two words. It brought the overwhelming regret and unattainable goal. Because, it always ends with those two words.
"Thank you."
What was there to say gratitude for? He was fed up. It was selfish pushing their feelings on him. Yet, he continued to cling on those two words like an important piece of his reason for living. How pathetic could he be. So, he swore, nevermore. Still, it happened again. How pitiful could he get. He was tired. There was nothing more left. Let it end. He echoed.
Those thoughts continued to plagued Sacred inwardly as the hurricane of his presence haunted the entire hall and scared the people within. It seemed that it was not going to end soon. Further, it appeared to be getting stronger as time passes. Takeru was not certain what to and screamed filled the hall. Turning his attention to the source, it was none other than Saya who sported a pair of vermilion eyes. The eyes of vampires, there was no mistaking it. What was happening here? Much like a domino effect, it was also the same case for Amaya who fell to her twin's side. He was about to run to them with concern. Fortunately, Sergei was quick to care. Speaking of which, he did not know that the gentle teacher was more than a human. There were a lot of things happening around him. He was not even sure what to grab hold on to.
Turning his mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony to another, his gaze fell on the silent yet frightening figure of Sacrilegious. The back of the pure blood faced him. In terms of posture, there was nothing wrong. It was straight and without a proof of weariness. Despite, the delicate-looking physique of Sacred. Right now, it seemed sturdy and strong. Yet, there was this feeling. The pure blood's back looked so lonely and alone. It was heartbreaking. With that trail of thought, Takeru felt someone tugging at his sleeve. Taking notice, he saw the Russian prefect. He was not blind to see the girl was not in a good condition. However, her words pierced him enough for him not to say anything.
“You must… go to him, I know someone… a little bit like him, and he needs someone he cares about to bring him down from that. Even I can see that you matter very much to him. There is risk, but… I believe you can do it. Maybe… only you can.”
Taking in Ekaterina's words, Takeru clenched his hands tighter as he looked down. His way of hiding his eyes from onlookers. The undeniable connection to Sacred. He was not even sure what prompted it. If it was his blood, the pure blood never showed much of an inkling of wanting to take it from him except for their first meeting. Ambiguity that was never cleared between them. He never prodded waiting for Sacred to tell him. Truth be told, he was fine with this. That desperate face of his as he ran to protect him. It was enough to see he held a deeper meaning than he had concluded. Somehow, there was this feeling inside of him. Sacred was... no, someone important to him too. Even if, the connection can never be clarified. It was fine. This man needed him, right?
Gently, he held Ekaterina's hand that tugged on his sleeve and gave a small yet grateful smile. "Got it, thanks." He answered as he placed a hand on her head as a way of his showing appreciation. Walking passed them, he glanced towards Dmitri and gave a nod. He knew that Ekaterina would be safe with Dmitri. For now, he must go to Sacred. The presence surrounding the pure blood was choking and heavy. Yet, he did not give up and soon reached his destination. He reached out a hand and placed a hand on the pure blood's shoulder.
Something warm. Something unreal pierced into his lackluster dimension. Raising his head, Sacred heard a faint voice. It was familiar. It belonged to some dear and precious. His first entanglement with the word thank you. It started with this voice. His existence came to color due to this voice. The one who taught him to live. Who was it? Who is it? Will this voice still be there? Will it?
"You know, I really love this world. This cruel, ridiculous, yet beautiful world."
That voice loved everything about this world. Even if it could twisted, deplorable, underhanded, dark, this voice accepted it. Because, it was not perfect. That is why it was beautiful, the light, the kindness, the warmth, the tears, and everything else. This voice was odd. How could there be anything beautiful about this world? Yet, it was that voice who showed me. There is a beauty unseen and that is why we chase after it. But, this voice suddenly disappeared. It left me behind. So, let's just forget it. Forget everything.
"Snap out of it!"
A punch was delivered to the pure blood's face. Takeru was angry. He wanted to take Sacred's attention but when he touched his shoulder. The face that looked at him was that of a corpse. Something snapped within Takeru about seeing such an expression. He loathed seeing that emotion on Sacred. He despised it. Although, he knew it was much like a feather touch against the vampire. Sacred felt the light stinging sensation on his cheek as he slowly looked at the cause of it. A pair of mismatched eyes gazed at him.
"Well, can you wait? Because next time, I will be the one to find you."
Seeing a semblance of life in those empty eyes of Sacred, Takeru straightened himself. "Listen here Sacred, don't be my problem." He then pointed a finger at the pure blood. "You're never alone." Slowly and yet gradually, the powerful storm of a presence that Sacred exuded came to a close. His eyes regained the usual vibrance it had though there is still a subtle haze to it. The voice, it did found him. Sacred looked around him as if to assess the after math. There the Takagi twins were unconscious and being tended by Ivan's dog. The blind princess was with her brother. Some of the night class suffered and a lot had died whether enemy or not. Moirae was looking at him with such a worried expression. He raised his right hand and looked at some of the ashes that still remained there.
"Erase it." After saying that, Sacred fully released the ashes in his hand until it was no more. He then walked away leaving the hall for some unknown location as Takeru released a sigh at this. At the least, the pure blood was out of the hole he seemed willing to bury himself inside. As for Moirae, she approached Takeru and gave a grateful bow. This surprised the Kuran Heir. "Moirae?" The silver-haired girl smiled brightly as she looked at him with those deep-blue eyes. "Thank you." After stating that, she proceeded to ask some of the night class students who were not too weakened and injured to aid her in removing the memories of this night within the day class students. Complying, soon this nightmarish scene would be replaced with the illusions of a dream, making it real.
However, it will not be the same for the others. Their memories will continue to haunt them like an unyielding shadow. Whether it breaks them or fortifies them, it will be for them to decide. Time passed like that. It was silent which gave a peculiar sense of peace and sadness. Takeru looked to the sky as the sun was now rising to signify a new day. He was now leaning outside the destroyed hall. Through the night, he had made sure all day class students were returned to their dorms with their memories of this horrid night erased. He also made sure everyone was tended and as for the mess of the attack. He had asked the cleaning crew to handle it.
There were a lot of questions. He should also be expecting a message from the council to report what happened here. So, he would probably be away from the academy for a few days. It seemed he cannot simply let the secrets underneath the sea. He needed to dive and to retrieve it now. This Evie person, he can conclude that there should be some connection to Lilith. As for her relation to Sacred, he could pass on that for now. Then there was the rather transformation of his teacher, Sergei. He could put that out for a little while. But, the Takagi twins, he must look into it. Those people wanted them and those eyes. It reminded him of something and not of vampires, something else. A discussion with the headmaster would be a good start. Releasing a sigh, he straightened himself and the sun was now on the sky. Even when, it seemed to be a quiet morning. He cannot help but ask for the undetermined future.
"Will we really be alright?"
"If truth is built on lies, then what are lies built on?"
"Onee-chan! Look what I found!" a voice called out to five year old Saya. She turned a lazy gaze to her younger twin and smiled as Amaya brought her a daffodil. "Look, it's a lady bug!" she continued as Saya glanced closer at the flower. There in the middle, a tiny red dot moved around, crawling over the flower. Saya smiled as she grabbed the flower from her sister's hand. Before she could grab the small bug, a woman's voice filtered through the air. It was soft and gentle, unlike the voice she was used to.
"Coming Oka-san!" Amaya shouted as she tumbled away towards a woman with no face. Saya stood in her spot, the flower still in her hand as the lady bug flew away. That wasn't her mother. That woman, Saya had never seen her before. The woman, in a way, resembled Saya. Her auburn locks were flowing gently in the wind as a hand outstretched to her. Saya was afraid, and took a step back. Amaya glanced at her sister with confusion. "Onee-chan? Mama's calling us, won't you come?" she stated as Saya ran.
Darkness consumed her vision.
That was all she could see: darkness. A pair of gleaming red eyes pierced Saya's own gaze, almost as if it were staring into her soul. She could see herself in a glass mirror, a younger version of herself holding onto a slender hand along with Amaya. She frowned, the person in front of her was the same woman only she had shoulder length auburn brown hair, but her face; Saya still couldn't see the woman's face. A melodic laugh spilled from the woman's lips and caressed the young girls head, kneeling down in front of her. She could make out faint words, but couldn't understand them.
The woman rose, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, staining the white gown a crimson color as Saya watched her younger self fall to the ground. She tried to shout at the woman, but her voice was restrained, constricted almost and she found herself gasping for air. The woman slowly turned around, her face hidden beneath a veil of darkness as she faded into ash. The last thing Saya saw was the bloody tears falling to the floor, forming a small puddle before consuming her younger version. Saya screamed into the silence, shattering the mirror in front of her as people began to flood her vision.
They were unrecognizable, fleeting heapes of flesh waltzing around a small baby carriage. There was a man standing off to the side with a woman by his side. They looked...familiar but Saya couldn't put their faces together. They shared similar brown hair and crimson red eyes, and for a moment; they tore into her gaze, holding it with such ferocity that it caused Saya to feel as if she were suffocating. She pushed the people around her away and turned to run, only to have a hand clasp over her wrist and pull her back. As she felt her head slowly jerk towards the person, a painful feeling shot through her as the hand faded away.
You must forget this life Saya. Do not let them take who you are away.
Saya took in a sharp intake of air, her lungs screaming at her for the lack of oxygen provided. She immediately regretted opening her eyes to the bright lure of the sun peeking through the windows of a room she didn't recognize. She groaned, placing her hand on her forehead and noticed slight scarring on her wrists and arms. She remembered little of the events that took place, but those sapphire eyes: they were plaguing her. She had never seen eyes so cold as the ones the boy had. Then, a sharp pain shot through her head as she doubled over on the bed, craddling her head as she refused to let the tears fall. Kiyoshi, she thought as her eyes snapped open once more, allowing the lights to assault her senses as she wiped away the tears.
"Where am I?" she questioned to herself. She knew the place, or at least she thought she did. The room was familiar in a sense and she tore the covers off of her, revealing the bandages around her arms and legs. She placed her feet on the floor, allowing the cold sensation to attack her senses before she took her first step towards the door, only to fall on her knees. She clenched her fists together as the images played over in her mind, Kiyoshi's fallen form and his ashes flowing with the wind.
"In the infrimary," a groggy voice called out to her, startling her in the process. Satoshi stared at his sister, sadness and regret coloring his jade eyes as he glanced away from her. Saya could only stare as she saw the emotions flicker through his eyes, and for a moment, she felt angry. Where had he been? He could have stopped this from happening. He could have stopped Kiyoshi, or even the others...she paused in her anger as her gaze softened. She could see that he was hurting on the inside as well and she had no right to be angry with him.
"I'm sorry Sai...I wasn't there. I should have," he was stopped by Saya as she shushed him. She crawled into her brother's lap and lay her head on his shoulder. She didn't want him to blame himself for something that neither of them could have forseen. She was tearing up inside, the one man she loved was gone now. There was no getting him back, no changing his light. Gone. She could feel the tears welling up in her eyes as she burried her face into Satoshi's shirt. He could feel his shirt becoming soaked with her tears as he rubbed his hand against her back in an attempt to sooth her. Whether it was working or not, he couldn't tell.
Kiyoshi was the only one on her mind. She had loved him, so much that she was still willing to follow through with their promise, even if their family had cancelled their arrangement. He was important to her, he was...she paused in her thoughts, as she grabbed the dragonfly pin and ran it through her fingers. He had given the pendant to her when they were kids. It was his promise ring in a sense. She smiled as the memory played in her mind. They were at a pond, fishing with their toes sinking into the cool liquid.
He had been so nervous and dropped the pendant into the pond and fell in after it. Of course he couldn't swim so Saya had to jump in after him. She was so engrossed in her thoughts, she completely ignored her surroundings, no longer focused on where she was. Rather, she was focused on the outside of the window, the pendant clutched so tightly she drew blood from her hand. Satoshi tried to release her clutch on the pendant but she only grasped tighter onto it. All he could do was sigh as he felt her cry herself to sleep again.
He glanced out the window, staring at the students who scurried around trying to avoid the rain that seemed to come out of nowhere. A flash of memory crossed his mind as a woman with beautifully long crimson hair stood beside him, hiding beneath the umbrella as he sheltered the both of them. Those loving gray eyes staring up to him as he held her. He pushed the memory aside as Saya finally allowed the tears to stop falling. The pain of a lost loved one would never heal...and it was a pain Satoshi knew all too well.
"You can shed tears that she is gone, or you can smile because she has lived. You can close your eyes and pray that she'll come back, or you can open your eyes and see all she's left. Your heart can be empty because you can't see her, or you can be full of the love you shared. You can turn your back on tomorrow and live yesterday, or you can be happy for tomorrow because of yesterday. You can remember her only that she is gone, or you can cherish her memory and let it live on. You can cry and close your mind, be empty and turn your back. Or you can do what she'd want: smile, open your eyes, love and go on." - David Harkins
"This world is made up of lies, there is no truth, and there never will be."
"Imōto..be careful, that has thorns." a five year old Amaya looked up in mild surprised at her sister, the small girl had forgotten she was being watched as she played in their family's garden. "Of course I'll be careful Onee-chan! I'm getting you one of these pretty rose's!" Amaya replied with a large smile. Saya smiled fondly at her twin before sitting down in the grass. After several minuets of fiddling around with the bushes, she turned towards her sister and held out a brilliant red rose, however she had cuts all over her hands. "Amaya! Why didn't you listen to me?" Saya frowned in disappointing before she gingerly took the rose from her sisters hands. The twins sat together for what felt light ages, both silently gazing up at the sky until Amaya turned towards her sister, a frown on her face. "Onee-chan...?" Saya turned towards her sister with confusion set in her eyes. "Whats wrong Imōto??" She asked as Amaya looked back up at the sky. "When we grow up...things will be different..my Onee-chan wont be there to protect me anymore...and I wont be able to protect my Onee-chan..." Amaya sniffed as tears filled her eyes. Saya frowned, realizing her sister was right, things would change as they grew.
"I don't want to grow up and live my life with out you Onee-chan." Amaya rubbed the tears from her eyes sadly while Saya gazed at her sister. "Imōto, I'll always be here for you." Saya said wrapping a arm around her sisters shoulders. Amaya shock her head, her hair hitting her face as she did so, and turned towards her sister, holding up her hand, her small pinky finger out stretched. "Pinky promise?" Amaya asked, her smile had returned to her face.
"I pinky promise, I will always protect my Imōto." Saya said as Amaya's smile grew. "I pinky promise to always protect my Onee-chan." Ama repeated making Saya grin.
"It's a Promise of a lifetime!"
“What glitters may not be gold; and even wolves may smile; and fools will be led by promises to their deaths.”
Amaya jerked awake with a surprised gasp. Her breath caught in her throat and she started up at the white ceiling, at first, she couldn't figure out where she was, or why she was there, but then everything came back to her like a slap in the face. All at once she remembered everything, the bite to her neck, the death, Scared's strange aura, comforting words being whispered as someone wrapped something around her neck, her sisters broken gaze.. "Saya!" She gasped sitting up to fast. Her head spun and then came a flash of pain. She gasped and clutched her head while trying to force herself out of the bed. Her feet hit the cold floor, and her knees gave out, making her land hard on them. She looked up with wide eyes, in front of her was a body sized mirror, why there would be one in the infirmary, she wouldn't know, but what she did know was that she looked horrible.
Her long brown hair hung limp and dirty, it was mixed with dried blood and sweat, her skin was a deathly pale, paler than normal, and her dark red eyes looked dull and lifeless. That wasn't the worst part through, her body was covered in badges and wrappings. All of the badges on her arms, legs and her left cheek, had been changed recently and look fresh and clean, but the wrappings around her neck were stained a dark red, and it looked like someone had put it on in a rush to keep it from getting infected, but since then it hadn't been touched. Amaya reached up with an unsteady hand and ran her fingers over the bandage, wincing slightly but not feel over all to much pain, she just felt dizzy, weak, and she had a horrible headache.
"This sucks.." Amaya sighed quietly while standing up slowly, the first thing she had to do was find her sister and make sure she was okay. Slowly Ama made her way towards the door, leaning on the wall as she went, and then her pain spiked right in the middle of her forehead, and she doubled over, gasping loudly. As Amaya stared down at the ground, it slowly faded from it's clean white color, to blood red. Amaya shoved back from the wall and backed away from the spot that was covered in blood, her head spun and she looked around frantically. Everywhere she looked, blood.
Blood and gore.
Amaya cried out and clutched her head, her eyes wide and wild, she didn't know what was going on or how to make it stop, it felt so real. It was real..wasn't it? Amaya cried out once more as she slipped on someone warm and sticky before tripping over a hard, cold, bloody, dead body. She landed hard on her back, the air pushing harshly out of her lungs and leaving her breathless while her head cracked loudly against the floor. Amaya layed there for what felt like hours, staring up at the ceiling that would flash from a clean white to a blood stained rusty red. She could feel warm tears escaping her eyes and falling down the sides of her face, most likely mixing in with the blood on the ground. What she didn't know was that there was no blood, anywhere, except for under her head where she had made impact on the ground. The room was clean and perfect, there was nothing wrong, or bloody about the room, there was no body laying by her feet, no...she was just losing her mind. To anyone who happened to walk into the room, they would see Amaya laying on the ground, a small pool of blood mixing with her hair as she sobbed uncontrollably. A normal person would think she was traumatized from what had happened, they didn't know she was hallucinating her worst nightmares.
“Don’t say such tragic things. The moment you stop hoping is the moment your enemies truly bring you low."
Her dreams are fragments, reflections on shattered pieces of glass, swirling about in her mind until all she can catch of them are little glimpses, shadows of things that she shouldn’t know but does. She dreams in pictures sometimes, because she hasn’t forgotten what it is like to see, but more often she dreams in sounds, and echoes, and these have their own colors, their own smells and feelings and tonalities. This day, none of them is good.
She dreams of a day long past, when she shattered, and yesterday, when someone else had. She dreams of light and shadow playing across her unseeing eyes, of the macabre melody of shattering glass and deadly-soft voices and the screams of the dying. Then, now—they are nearly indistinguishable. The play of auras, of power, over some sense that is not sight, nor hearing, nor touch or smell or even taste, something beyond the human, and she almost refuses to admit that she can feel it at all.
Something is stirring in the air, and it is lighting her blood on fire.
Ekaterina woke slowly, the disinfectant-scented air informing her at once that she was in the infirmary. The intake of breath to her left told her that she wasn’t alone, and the distinct tone of the sigh brought a tiny smile to her face. Dmitri.
“Katya? You’re awake?” It was a little hard to tell given that she hadn’t opened her eyes (what for, really?), but the way she stirred had probably given her away. She nodded slowly, feeling the odd sensation of bandages wrapped about her head. Raising a hand to them, she frowned slightly. “You got a concussion,” her brother explained, a note of chiding in his voice. “One of the Night Class students told me that you rushed a vampire, Katya. What were you thinking?” He sounded almost angry, and her jaw tightened.
“I didn’t have to think, Dmitri,” she replied levelly. “They needed help, and I was the only one there at the time. It doesn’t matter anyway, I failed them.” The hand at her head fell back to the bed, and she released a soft breath, seeming to collapse in on herself a little with the movement.
Her brother paused, and she could hear the hesitation in his voice. He wanted to comfort her, she knew, for that was what brothers did, but he also still wanted to be angry at her for doing something he no doubt viewed as impulsive and reckless. He was right, of course, but she did not regret it, only that it didn’t work. In the end, his fraternal instincts won out, as she’d known they would. “Katya, you didn’t fail anyone. You can only do what you’re capable of, and most humans wouldn’t have been that brave. You have no hunter training and you can’t even see—” He paused when she flinched, knowing she didn’t like people putting things in such terms, but it was relevant— “and you still ran up to a fully-fledged vampire and knocked him upside the head with your cane…”
There was a small hitch in his breath—Dmitri was trying not to laugh. Thinking about it, it was kind of a silly image. Ekaterina, who’d never so much as killed a fly in her entire life, marching right up to a creature triple her feeble strength, no-- more, and swatting him like he was an irritating insect. Her smile was his permission to chuckle, and she laughed too, just a bit, the stress of the situation caching up to her in such a way that she could either laugh or cry.
She’d cried too much in her short life, anyway.
But the laughter died off quickly, their thoughts circling around to what happened after. There wasn’t much to be cheerful about, in that. The silence pervaded for several minutes afterwards, and at last he broke the silence with a question. “…How did you know to say that to Kuran-san?”
She took a moment before answering. “I’m not really sure,” she admitted, shifting a bit on the hard hospital mattress and folding her hands together over her abdomen. “Sometimes, I feel like… some part of me knows them. Or used to. It’s so strange. Saya-chan, Amaya-chan, Sacrilegious-san, and even Takeru-kaichou, though we only met two days ago. It’s like everything’s connected somehow, and I just… felt like that was the right thing to say, to suggest.” She didn’t mention that she knew it in the same way she knew that something bad was going to happen on the day of the ball, nor that similar things had happened before. It already sounded enough like nonsense, anyway.
Dmitri seemed to consider this for a while, and when he spoke next, it was in a tone of caution. “Don’t get pulled too deep into their world, Katya. It’s not a place where humans can live, especially not humans like you.” She opened her mouth to protest—three of those people were human, after all—but he cut her off. “Just trust me, Katya. None of them are good for you. In the end, Sergei and Ivan and I aren’t either, but we’re family, so you’re stuck with us. But you aren’t stuck with them, and you should stay away.”
His tone was labored, as though the words hurt him to say, but she simply clenched her teeth. “I’ll do no such thing, Dmitri. Saya and Amaya are my friends, and the others have done nothing to hurt me.” You must understand how important that is to me. It was clear they weren’t going to agree on the matter, and she regretted that their visit had to end on such a sour note, but she, who had fought for so little in her life, and defied her brother in nothing, was now doing both. She knew not how to feel about that.
She dreams of a day long past, when she shattered, and yesterday, when someone else had. She dreams of light and shadow playing across her unseeing eyes, of the macabre melody of shattering glass and deadly-soft voices and the screams of the dying. Then, now—they are nearly indistinguishable. The play of auras, of power, over some sense that is not sight, nor hearing, nor touch or smell or even taste, something beyond the human, and she almost refuses to admit that she can feel it at all.
Something is stirring in the air, and it is lighting her blood on fire.
Ekaterina woke slowly, the disinfectant-scented air informing her at once that she was in the infirmary. The intake of breath to her left told her that she wasn’t alone, and the distinct tone of the sigh brought a tiny smile to her face. Dmitri.
“Katya? You’re awake?” It was a little hard to tell given that she hadn’t opened her eyes (what for, really?), but the way she stirred had probably given her away. She nodded slowly, feeling the odd sensation of bandages wrapped about her head. Raising a hand to them, she frowned slightly. “You got a concussion,” her brother explained, a note of chiding in his voice. “One of the Night Class students told me that you rushed a vampire, Katya. What were you thinking?” He sounded almost angry, and her jaw tightened.
“I didn’t have to think, Dmitri,” she replied levelly. “They needed help, and I was the only one there at the time. It doesn’t matter anyway, I failed them.” The hand at her head fell back to the bed, and she released a soft breath, seeming to collapse in on herself a little with the movement.
Her brother paused, and she could hear the hesitation in his voice. He wanted to comfort her, she knew, for that was what brothers did, but he also still wanted to be angry at her for doing something he no doubt viewed as impulsive and reckless. He was right, of course, but she did not regret it, only that it didn’t work. In the end, his fraternal instincts won out, as she’d known they would. “Katya, you didn’t fail anyone. You can only do what you’re capable of, and most humans wouldn’t have been that brave. You have no hunter training and you can’t even see—” He paused when she flinched, knowing she didn’t like people putting things in such terms, but it was relevant— “and you still ran up to a fully-fledged vampire and knocked him upside the head with your cane…”
There was a small hitch in his breath—Dmitri was trying not to laugh. Thinking about it, it was kind of a silly image. Ekaterina, who’d never so much as killed a fly in her entire life, marching right up to a creature triple her feeble strength, no-- more, and swatting him like he was an irritating insect. Her smile was his permission to chuckle, and she laughed too, just a bit, the stress of the situation caching up to her in such a way that she could either laugh or cry.
She’d cried too much in her short life, anyway.
But the laughter died off quickly, their thoughts circling around to what happened after. There wasn’t much to be cheerful about, in that. The silence pervaded for several minutes afterwards, and at last he broke the silence with a question. “…How did you know to say that to Kuran-san?”
She took a moment before answering. “I’m not really sure,” she admitted, shifting a bit on the hard hospital mattress and folding her hands together over her abdomen. “Sometimes, I feel like… some part of me knows them. Or used to. It’s so strange. Saya-chan, Amaya-chan, Sacrilegious-san, and even Takeru-kaichou, though we only met two days ago. It’s like everything’s connected somehow, and I just… felt like that was the right thing to say, to suggest.” She didn’t mention that she knew it in the same way she knew that something bad was going to happen on the day of the ball, nor that similar things had happened before. It already sounded enough like nonsense, anyway.
Dmitri seemed to consider this for a while, and when he spoke next, it was in a tone of caution. “Don’t get pulled too deep into their world, Katya. It’s not a place where humans can live, especially not humans like you.” She opened her mouth to protest—three of those people were human, after all—but he cut her off. “Just trust me, Katya. None of them are good for you. In the end, Sergei and Ivan and I aren’t either, but we’re family, so you’re stuck with us. But you aren’t stuck with them, and you should stay away.”
His tone was labored, as though the words hurt him to say, but she simply clenched her teeth. “I’ll do no such thing, Dmitri. Saya and Amaya are my friends, and the others have done nothing to hurt me.” You must understand how important that is to me. It was clear they weren’t going to agree on the matter, and she regretted that their visit had to end on such a sour note, but she, who had fought for so little in her life, and defied her brother in nothing, was now doing both. She knew not how to feel about that.
“A cage with strong bars can be a virtue."
“Childish girl. She has changed little.” His father’s voice was cool and quiet as ever, the unflappable composure and chill calm he was known for pervading each and every syllable.
It drove Sergei crazy.
“That’s hardly the point, Ivan,” he said, voice low and raspy. His throat was raw, and the scars thereupon were beginning to pain him once more. He took this to be a positive sign—it meant that the blocks that had been placed on his abilities were still in place, actively holding him in check. It was absolutely necessary, all things considered.
“Would you like the point, then, boy? Here is the point: you allowed her to reach the Takagis, as they call themselves. You allowed her to get close to her reincarnation, and you allowed some base fool to touch my daughter. Do you wish me to iterate your failures further, or shall I cease for the moment?” His voice had never lost its smooth, unearthly velvet quality, but it had certainly darkened, and Sergei could tell without looking at his monitor that he was angrier than he’d ever been. In truth, Ivan had not been expecting Evie’s faction to have gained enough strength for such a strike so soon, but he supposed that there was always the possibility of compelling lesser vampires, as they seemed to have done in at least one case.
In the day since the event, Sergei had gathered all the information he could from eyewitnesses, and more or less pieced together what he had missed due to his own role in the events. It was true that the actions of himself, Dmitri, and some very brave Night Class students had saved countless lives, but Ivan was not concerned with such trivial matters. For him, the world was a chessboard, and those that Sergei and his brother had acted to protect were by and large not even worthy of the designations afforded a pawn. With one very noticeable exception, everyone was perceived as such, even himself and Dmitri, to say nothing of the people he knew less personally.
But, strange as it may seem to anyone who did not know his mind, on Ivan’s chessboard, a mere human child was queen, and the most precious of all the pieces. There were reasons, of course, but it remained that the only way of working Ivan up into anything resembling a temper was to threaten his nightingale. Once, this might have made Sergei jealous, but now he simply felt sorry for her, for guarded as she might be, in the end, she too would probably end up used. A man who took such a long view on events could not truly understand how they affected people at a personal level.
Though his jaw tightened in reply, Sergei was silent. Even if Ivan couldn’t be as other fathers were, he was still the closest thing the dhampir had ever known, and his palpable disappointment stung more than the younger man would have expected. He straightened from where he was digging several old books out of his personal collection, and turned to face the glowing red-violet eyes glaring at him out of his computer screen. Casting his own eyes to the floor, then, he replied.
“No,” he murmured. “Of these, I am acutely aware. What I seek is a next step.”
The figure on the monitor seemed somewhat appeased by this, and his eyes faded back to their usual brilliant wisteria. A family trait, perhaps, and one that he himself had inherited to a certain degree. “Stay. Watch. Wait. If they need to be turned, allow it, but redouble your vigilance. You must not err so again, lest all be lost.”
“And Katya?”
“Tell her nothing. I want her involved in none of this. Dmitri will suffice for the purpose, and he has been trained for it, besides. I have told him to stay close, but not too close, and to deliver a warning to his sister. She should heed it and stay clear of the events to come.”
Sergei couldn’t help but think that awfully naïve of him to suppose. Then again, sometimes Ivan understood them not at all. They lacked his perfect logic and acted with emotion. It would make logical sense for Kitty to keep well away from her dangerous friends, but Sergei did not think she would do it. “She is not a foolish girl, Ivan. She will surely figure some things out on her own. Would you leave her in the dark forever?”
Ivan smiled coldly. “Just the opposite, Issac. I bid her remain in the light, and not get sucked into the abyss that consumes the rest of us. She does not belong in it.” It was clearly the end of the conversation, and Sergei was hardly surprised when the image flickered and disappeared from the screen a moment later. Shaking his head, the teacher closed the lid of his laptop computer and collected the three bundles of flowers he intended to take to the infirmary today. Of the students injured in the attack, only three had not yet woken, and they were the three he was most concerned with now. For Ekaterina, he had white amaryllis, for Saya, marigolds, and for Amaya, yellow daffodils.
Reaching the infirmary, he left the flowers for Kitty in her room, as she was still sleeping. Laying a hand on Dmitri’s shoulder, he passed out of the space. Saya was presently with her own brother, so he left those with the desk to be delivered at a later time. Amaya’s room, however, looked quite empty upon first glance, and so he knocked on the door before letting himself in.
Only quick reflexes saved him from dropping the glass vase, and he set it hurriedly on the table, hitting the emergency call button hard enough that he quite nearly broke it. “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!” he ordered, not waiting to listen for the reply. Instead, he advanced carefully to Amaya, crouching beside her. There was a puddle of sanguine liquid oozing from her head, and the smell of it hit him like a freight truck. He hadn’t had anything to drink in over twenty-four hours, and for once, he hadn’t even realized it. Clamping down on the instinct, he lifted her head and cradled it with his hands so she wouldn’t accidentally hit it on the floor, trying to discern her condition. He noted with irritation that his first hasty bandages had never been changed, something that spoke to the inefficiency of the staff and would have to be addressed.
She was weeping, the wretched sounds of her sobs stirring something deep within his memory, and her eyes had a faintly-glazed look about them, as though she were not entirely in the present. Regardless of what exactly was happening, it was clear that something needed to be done about it before she hurt herself further. “Takagi-san,” he started, then discarded it. It wasn’t the right way to address someone in this situation. He was not here as a simple member of the faculty, he was right now nothing more or less than an acquaintance, a friend, perhaps, who wished to see her suffering abated, even for a moment. “Amaya.”
“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You’ve been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” As hard as she’d hit her head, he was concerned she might have a concussion. Indeed, her head was still seeping blood, the life-fluid coating his pale hands. Where was the staff anyway? He couldn’t do anything without medical supplies, and they were the ones trained for such things…
It drove Sergei crazy.
“That’s hardly the point, Ivan,” he said, voice low and raspy. His throat was raw, and the scars thereupon were beginning to pain him once more. He took this to be a positive sign—it meant that the blocks that had been placed on his abilities were still in place, actively holding him in check. It was absolutely necessary, all things considered.
“Would you like the point, then, boy? Here is the point: you allowed her to reach the Takagis, as they call themselves. You allowed her to get close to her reincarnation, and you allowed some base fool to touch my daughter. Do you wish me to iterate your failures further, or shall I cease for the moment?” His voice had never lost its smooth, unearthly velvet quality, but it had certainly darkened, and Sergei could tell without looking at his monitor that he was angrier than he’d ever been. In truth, Ivan had not been expecting Evie’s faction to have gained enough strength for such a strike so soon, but he supposed that there was always the possibility of compelling lesser vampires, as they seemed to have done in at least one case.
In the day since the event, Sergei had gathered all the information he could from eyewitnesses, and more or less pieced together what he had missed due to his own role in the events. It was true that the actions of himself, Dmitri, and some very brave Night Class students had saved countless lives, but Ivan was not concerned with such trivial matters. For him, the world was a chessboard, and those that Sergei and his brother had acted to protect were by and large not even worthy of the designations afforded a pawn. With one very noticeable exception, everyone was perceived as such, even himself and Dmitri, to say nothing of the people he knew less personally.
But, strange as it may seem to anyone who did not know his mind, on Ivan’s chessboard, a mere human child was queen, and the most precious of all the pieces. There were reasons, of course, but it remained that the only way of working Ivan up into anything resembling a temper was to threaten his nightingale. Once, this might have made Sergei jealous, but now he simply felt sorry for her, for guarded as she might be, in the end, she too would probably end up used. A man who took such a long view on events could not truly understand how they affected people at a personal level.
Though his jaw tightened in reply, Sergei was silent. Even if Ivan couldn’t be as other fathers were, he was still the closest thing the dhampir had ever known, and his palpable disappointment stung more than the younger man would have expected. He straightened from where he was digging several old books out of his personal collection, and turned to face the glowing red-violet eyes glaring at him out of his computer screen. Casting his own eyes to the floor, then, he replied.
“No,” he murmured. “Of these, I am acutely aware. What I seek is a next step.”
The figure on the monitor seemed somewhat appeased by this, and his eyes faded back to their usual brilliant wisteria. A family trait, perhaps, and one that he himself had inherited to a certain degree. “Stay. Watch. Wait. If they need to be turned, allow it, but redouble your vigilance. You must not err so again, lest all be lost.”
“And Katya?”
“Tell her nothing. I want her involved in none of this. Dmitri will suffice for the purpose, and he has been trained for it, besides. I have told him to stay close, but not too close, and to deliver a warning to his sister. She should heed it and stay clear of the events to come.”
Sergei couldn’t help but think that awfully naïve of him to suppose. Then again, sometimes Ivan understood them not at all. They lacked his perfect logic and acted with emotion. It would make logical sense for Kitty to keep well away from her dangerous friends, but Sergei did not think she would do it. “She is not a foolish girl, Ivan. She will surely figure some things out on her own. Would you leave her in the dark forever?”
Ivan smiled coldly. “Just the opposite, Issac. I bid her remain in the light, and not get sucked into the abyss that consumes the rest of us. She does not belong in it.” It was clearly the end of the conversation, and Sergei was hardly surprised when the image flickered and disappeared from the screen a moment later. Shaking his head, the teacher closed the lid of his laptop computer and collected the three bundles of flowers he intended to take to the infirmary today. Of the students injured in the attack, only three had not yet woken, and they were the three he was most concerned with now. For Ekaterina, he had white amaryllis, for Saya, marigolds, and for Amaya, yellow daffodils.
Reaching the infirmary, he left the flowers for Kitty in her room, as she was still sleeping. Laying a hand on Dmitri’s shoulder, he passed out of the space. Saya was presently with her own brother, so he left those with the desk to be delivered at a later time. Amaya’s room, however, looked quite empty upon first glance, and so he knocked on the door before letting himself in.
Only quick reflexes saved him from dropping the glass vase, and he set it hurriedly on the table, hitting the emergency call button hard enough that he quite nearly broke it. “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!” he ordered, not waiting to listen for the reply. Instead, he advanced carefully to Amaya, crouching beside her. There was a puddle of sanguine liquid oozing from her head, and the smell of it hit him like a freight truck. He hadn’t had anything to drink in over twenty-four hours, and for once, he hadn’t even realized it. Clamping down on the instinct, he lifted her head and cradled it with his hands so she wouldn’t accidentally hit it on the floor, trying to discern her condition. He noted with irritation that his first hasty bandages had never been changed, something that spoke to the inefficiency of the staff and would have to be addressed.
She was weeping, the wretched sounds of her sobs stirring something deep within his memory, and her eyes had a faintly-glazed look about them, as though she were not entirely in the present. Regardless of what exactly was happening, it was clear that something needed to be done about it before she hurt herself further. “Takagi-san,” he started, then discarded it. It wasn’t the right way to address someone in this situation. He was not here as a simple member of the faculty, he was right now nothing more or less than an acquaintance, a friend, perhaps, who wished to see her suffering abated, even for a moment. “Amaya.”
“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You’ve been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” As hard as she’d hit her head, he was concerned she might have a concussion. Indeed, her head was still seeping blood, the life-fluid coating his pale hands. Where was the staff anyway? He couldn’t do anything without medical supplies, and they were the ones trained for such things…
|These secrets conglomerate into an undeniable darkness, yet I still hoped that when they are cleared, there is only light.|
There was a heavy silence which was an awkward situation between Takeru and Headmaster Cross. He had yet to sleep since he had to make sure that by daybreak, everything would be as normal as possible for everyone especially for the Day Class students. It was done flawlessly but there was one more thing he had to know. The sense of weariness was not his primary feeling. He did not want this to happen again. Once was enough. As such, here he was in front of the Headmaster. His questions still hanged in the air as the they looked at each other without revealing anything in transition. He could ask the people directly involved to his concerns. Still, he had a feeling that the twins would not know. As for Sacred, the pure blood was not in the mood for questions. And strictly speaking, he did not want to bother any of those people for now.
"You know something, don't you?" Takeru broke the silence as the Headmaster was not going to do so anytime. "I respected your silence on the matter about me. But, this is not about me anymore." Slamming his hands on the desk, his eyes of vermilion and obsidian held a glaze of anger and great concern. "Those people who attacked us. They wanted the Takagi twins. It must be something related with Lilith." Looking away, he recalled the events last night before continuing on. "That Evie person, she won't stop. I... don't want to see anyone sad anymore..." His voice was filled with the edge of helplessness and sadness. He was not able to do anything to prevent such tragic things and due to him also, he caused unnecessary burden. Those faces of Sacred, Saya, and Amaya overlapped in his mind.
The Headmaster was not oblivious of what happened to his precious students. It tore him apart as well that the peace of the Academy was disturbed by such vile reasons. So, he does understand exactly what Takeru was feeling. In the face of trouble, he was not able to do anything to prevent it or even protect others from suffering. It was frustrating with a large amount of overbearing guilt. However, the secrets he kept was for Takeru's safety and everyone else connected to the boy. He would admit that the situation would inevitably scratch the surface of forbidden boxes for many people. "I understand your sentiments, but I don't know anything that would be of help." Hearing the Headmaster's response, he slammed his hands on the desk once more. "You're lying." The Headmaster released a sigh at this. "I don't understand why they would want the Takagi twins. In any case, it is important that we must not let them have the twins."
Takeru backed away from the desk and had a disappointed look on his face as he remembered that discussion before the day of the ball. "You knew this was going to happen." The Headmaster had a grim look on his face upon hearing that. "If I ever found out, you are involve in this." Those mismatched eyes held a determination much like burning flame in the darkness. "Even if you are the man who raised me, I will kill you if I have to." With that said, he turned his back to the Headmaster but not before informing. "I will be leaving for a few days. The Vampire Council would not be silenced about this. They would probably use this as a means for them to interfere in the matters of the Academy." It was then Takeru left the office without another word. Once the doors were closed, the Headmaster leaned on his chair and covered his face with a hand. "Forgive me, Kaname. I don't think I can keep them safe anymore."
As for Takeru walked along the hallways, he stopped at the middle as he held his head with one hand. Voices filled his thoughts. They were familiar yet at the same time unknown to him. He could not understand how could this be possible. "Hey Takky, who would you want to be your bride?" It was that female voice again. A voice that he felt most comfortable with. Wait, did she asked who he wanted as a bride? And who was supposed to be his bride? "Takeru can decide that on his own and when he does, I'm sure our girls, would be delighted. They adore him." There was that male voice once more, a voice that wrapped him in a sense of security. Leaning on a nearby hall, he could feel his head aching from the sudden onslaught of the voices. Are these his forgotten memories? If they were, are these voices, his family? "This may seem unfair, but if it's you. I can leave everything in your hands." His hand covered his ebony hued eye as his crimson-dyed eye glowed eerily which was unknown to him while the rain fell from the sky as if to wash away the loneliness or perhaps, the other way around.
"You know something, don't you?" Takeru broke the silence as the Headmaster was not going to do so anytime. "I respected your silence on the matter about me. But, this is not about me anymore." Slamming his hands on the desk, his eyes of vermilion and obsidian held a glaze of anger and great concern. "Those people who attacked us. They wanted the Takagi twins. It must be something related with Lilith." Looking away, he recalled the events last night before continuing on. "That Evie person, she won't stop. I... don't want to see anyone sad anymore..." His voice was filled with the edge of helplessness and sadness. He was not able to do anything to prevent such tragic things and due to him also, he caused unnecessary burden. Those faces of Sacred, Saya, and Amaya overlapped in his mind.
The Headmaster was not oblivious of what happened to his precious students. It tore him apart as well that the peace of the Academy was disturbed by such vile reasons. So, he does understand exactly what Takeru was feeling. In the face of trouble, he was not able to do anything to prevent it or even protect others from suffering. It was frustrating with a large amount of overbearing guilt. However, the secrets he kept was for Takeru's safety and everyone else connected to the boy. He would admit that the situation would inevitably scratch the surface of forbidden boxes for many people. "I understand your sentiments, but I don't know anything that would be of help." Hearing the Headmaster's response, he slammed his hands on the desk once more. "You're lying." The Headmaster released a sigh at this. "I don't understand why they would want the Takagi twins. In any case, it is important that we must not let them have the twins."
Takeru backed away from the desk and had a disappointed look on his face as he remembered that discussion before the day of the ball. "You knew this was going to happen." The Headmaster had a grim look on his face upon hearing that. "If I ever found out, you are involve in this." Those mismatched eyes held a determination much like burning flame in the darkness. "Even if you are the man who raised me, I will kill you if I have to." With that said, he turned his back to the Headmaster but not before informing. "I will be leaving for a few days. The Vampire Council would not be silenced about this. They would probably use this as a means for them to interfere in the matters of the Academy." It was then Takeru left the office without another word. Once the doors were closed, the Headmaster leaned on his chair and covered his face with a hand. "Forgive me, Kaname. I don't think I can keep them safe anymore."
As for Takeru walked along the hallways, he stopped at the middle as he held his head with one hand. Voices filled his thoughts. They were familiar yet at the same time unknown to him. He could not understand how could this be possible. "Hey Takky, who would you want to be your bride?" It was that female voice again. A voice that he felt most comfortable with. Wait, did she asked who he wanted as a bride? And who was supposed to be his bride? "Takeru can decide that on his own and when he does, I'm sure our girls, would be delighted. They adore him." There was that male voice once more, a voice that wrapped him in a sense of security. Leaning on a nearby hall, he could feel his head aching from the sudden onslaught of the voices. Are these his forgotten memories? If they were, are these voices, his family? "This may seem unfair, but if it's you. I can leave everything in your hands." His hand covered his ebony hued eye as his crimson-dyed eye glowed eerily which was unknown to him while the rain fell from the sky as if to wash away the loneliness or perhaps, the other way around.
||“Someone told me once, being a raindrop is not that bad, because you are not alone when you fall.”||
"Hey sleepy-head of an eggplant! Wake up! I want to dance with you in the rain!"
And, it was indeed raining. Sacred laid there on an empty bench somewhere within the grounds of Cross Academy. Fortunately, it was in an isolated area that almost no one ventures to except for him. The rain continued to fall and he did not mind getting drenched. He actually liked it, the sensation of being drowned as the rain came as if crying. But to whom? To what? Why? If they say that it was the way of the Heavens to share its pain, he would laugh hysterically at that. They would never care. Isn't their existence proof of that? In any case, he wanted to get away from everyone at the moment. The collision of his memories and the events of reality brought an undesirable feeling within him. He did not want anyone to see him like this especially Takeru. Well, the man had a preview already of some sort. Still, it did not mean he would allow a full show now.
"I find it odd. We don't have souls right? Then, why is it that our tears still work?"
What is a soul, really? He believed that someone had told him about a theory about souls and all. What was it again? With those lingering thoughts, he gently reached for his throat. In appearances, he hold absolute sanity and control when it comes to his feeding and the desire of blood which throws most around him in a frenzy. Most believe that he is not hungry or simply have more tolerance than others of his kind. The truth, he has a thirst that can never be quenched. Its hold on his being continued to bind him strongly. He remembered the ravenous lust for blood when he woke up and what met him was Takeru. That encounter was truly entertaining to say the least. After all, it is to be expected from someone who had slept for quite some time. His body required nourishment and he would retrieve it to whomever was near him. Yet obviously, the interaction had come out as an amiable settlement. For here he is now, the so-called Leader of the Night Class.
Sacred opened his eyes as he looked at the dark skies as the rain continued to shower down on him. Those brilliant mauve somehow lost its usual sparkle. Yet, this gave them a different degree of allure. He did not want to be bothered anymore. As much as possible, he wanted the figures of his past to remain in that distant time. But, life can do terrible things indeed. Here he thought that he was horrible like the many times, prefect Takagi always describe him. Speaking of which, there was another baggage of trouble being pushed on him selfishly. Does he look like a delivery boy? Or a bag boy? Whatever the case, he would not find it wrong if Saya blamed him for that man's death. He did pull out that boy's heart literally in front of her. No matter the reasons of behind such actions. In the end, he killed that person who seemed important to prefect Takagi.
Reaching out to the skies with his right hand, he knew the feeling of watching something or preferably someone being taken away in front of you. Moreover, the void that it leaves behind cannot be replaced or filled. It made him relived some memoirs and the very fact he had seen that atrocious figure known as Evie. Emotions of great animosity were rekindled. He knew for a fact that her showing meant one thing. That woman was going to come back. In truth, he could hardly care. But, they always make it to a point to involve him. As a proof, the threats of Evie still clung to his mind so vigorously. She had always orchestrated events to make it a point for him to break or to be pulled into their delirious madness. He would give her due credit. Evie has perfected the ways to get under one's skin without much effort. She had proven these countless of times. There was even one time where she had made Ivan ballistic a long time ago.
Thinking on it, he knew for a fact that the infamous masked pure blood had probably got wind of what happened here. No matter what he decides on doing. It did not matter to Sacred as long as it did not involve him personally. Yet, it was highly doubtful for that to occur. For in the end, the purple pure blood would always find himself at the center of it all. They should all leave him alone. "What do you want from me?" He whispered as the pitter-patter of the rain covered his voice. The question being drifted away without much of an answer. It was then an umbrella blocked his vision of the gray-colored skies. "Master, I prepared some rose tea." Covering him from the falling rain, Moirae looked down on him with those sapphire-blue eyes. His outstretched hand touched her face so daintily. As if, she was a fragile object that would break with the slightest pressure. "Don't worry. I won't break that easily. You made sure of that."
Letting his hand to fall to his side, Sacred stood from the bench. "I'm already wet." He pointed out with a rather nonchalant expression. Moirae blinked a couple of times before closing the umbrella she held and then smiling brightly. "There is no point. I forgot idiots don't catch colds, Master." The pure blood was not certain whether to take offense on that or be amused about the deeper meaning of her words. "You should run away. I gave back your legs for that." Hearing those words, Moirae looked at her feet and then walked ahead of her master as she was also drenched now. "I am running away, Master." Sacred looked at her oddly and then followed behind his self-proclaimed maid. "You are a weird one." Moirae stopped on her tracks as her master walked passed her. "But you like weird things, right?" Sacred stopped and looked over his shoulder with an amused smile. Then, he continued to walk away as Moirae followed with a satisfied smile on her face.
And, it was indeed raining. Sacred laid there on an empty bench somewhere within the grounds of Cross Academy. Fortunately, it was in an isolated area that almost no one ventures to except for him. The rain continued to fall and he did not mind getting drenched. He actually liked it, the sensation of being drowned as the rain came as if crying. But to whom? To what? Why? If they say that it was the way of the Heavens to share its pain, he would laugh hysterically at that. They would never care. Isn't their existence proof of that? In any case, he wanted to get away from everyone at the moment. The collision of his memories and the events of reality brought an undesirable feeling within him. He did not want anyone to see him like this especially Takeru. Well, the man had a preview already of some sort. Still, it did not mean he would allow a full show now.
"I find it odd. We don't have souls right? Then, why is it that our tears still work?"
What is a soul, really? He believed that someone had told him about a theory about souls and all. What was it again? With those lingering thoughts, he gently reached for his throat. In appearances, he hold absolute sanity and control when it comes to his feeding and the desire of blood which throws most around him in a frenzy. Most believe that he is not hungry or simply have more tolerance than others of his kind. The truth, he has a thirst that can never be quenched. Its hold on his being continued to bind him strongly. He remembered the ravenous lust for blood when he woke up and what met him was Takeru. That encounter was truly entertaining to say the least. After all, it is to be expected from someone who had slept for quite some time. His body required nourishment and he would retrieve it to whomever was near him. Yet obviously, the interaction had come out as an amiable settlement. For here he is now, the so-called Leader of the Night Class.
Sacred opened his eyes as he looked at the dark skies as the rain continued to shower down on him. Those brilliant mauve somehow lost its usual sparkle. Yet, this gave them a different degree of allure. He did not want to be bothered anymore. As much as possible, he wanted the figures of his past to remain in that distant time. But, life can do terrible things indeed. Here he thought that he was horrible like the many times, prefect Takagi always describe him. Speaking of which, there was another baggage of trouble being pushed on him selfishly. Does he look like a delivery boy? Or a bag boy? Whatever the case, he would not find it wrong if Saya blamed him for that man's death. He did pull out that boy's heart literally in front of her. No matter the reasons of behind such actions. In the end, he killed that person who seemed important to prefect Takagi.
Reaching out to the skies with his right hand, he knew the feeling of watching something or preferably someone being taken away in front of you. Moreover, the void that it leaves behind cannot be replaced or filled. It made him relived some memoirs and the very fact he had seen that atrocious figure known as Evie. Emotions of great animosity were rekindled. He knew for a fact that her showing meant one thing. That woman was going to come back. In truth, he could hardly care. But, they always make it to a point to involve him. As a proof, the threats of Evie still clung to his mind so vigorously. She had always orchestrated events to make it a point for him to break or to be pulled into their delirious madness. He would give her due credit. Evie has perfected the ways to get under one's skin without much effort. She had proven these countless of times. There was even one time where she had made Ivan ballistic a long time ago.
Thinking on it, he knew for a fact that the infamous masked pure blood had probably got wind of what happened here. No matter what he decides on doing. It did not matter to Sacred as long as it did not involve him personally. Yet, it was highly doubtful for that to occur. For in the end, the purple pure blood would always find himself at the center of it all. They should all leave him alone. "What do you want from me?" He whispered as the pitter-patter of the rain covered his voice. The question being drifted away without much of an answer. It was then an umbrella blocked his vision of the gray-colored skies. "Master, I prepared some rose tea." Covering him from the falling rain, Moirae looked down on him with those sapphire-blue eyes. His outstretched hand touched her face so daintily. As if, she was a fragile object that would break with the slightest pressure. "Don't worry. I won't break that easily. You made sure of that."
Letting his hand to fall to his side, Sacred stood from the bench. "I'm already wet." He pointed out with a rather nonchalant expression. Moirae blinked a couple of times before closing the umbrella she held and then smiling brightly. "There is no point. I forgot idiots don't catch colds, Master." The pure blood was not certain whether to take offense on that or be amused about the deeper meaning of her words. "You should run away. I gave back your legs for that." Hearing those words, Moirae looked at her feet and then walked ahead of her master as she was also drenched now. "I am running away, Master." Sacred looked at her oddly and then followed behind his self-proclaimed maid. "You are a weird one." Moirae stopped on her tracks as her master walked passed her. "But you like weird things, right?" Sacred stopped and looked over his shoulder with an amused smile. Then, he continued to walk away as Moirae followed with a satisfied smile on her face.
|"A story is more splendid when twice the fun will be added, don't you think?|
A pout and an exasperated sigh could be seen and heard from Evie who plopped down on a couch filled with stuffed toy rabbits. Well, it was fun attending the masquerade of a Valentines ball. Still, she did not like the fact being hold out from her fun that much. "Can you believe it? He tore my doll into pieces. I even made sure to make it so decent for him. It was my gift and he did not even appreciate it." These were her strings of complaints. There was also the fact that they had not managed to capture any of the twins. Then, a large portion of the lackeys died. Well, she could always make more of those. "Got to make more worms!" She noted with a lighter tone and then suddenly grimaced. "Toru was useless." Grabbing hold one of her toy rabbits, she looked at it queerly. "But at least, I found out something interesting." Recalling the events, she recalled how desperate Sacred was towards that Takeru person. Then, there was that odd premonition about a rather violent creature whom caused such beautiful carnage. But what took her much was that similarity, the familiarity about those three specific people.
"Cross Academy is really an interesting place. I should have considered attending classes there." Evie smiled fondly as she embraced the toy rabbit closely to her like a precious lifeline. "It seemed he is still playing his chess game again with us." She noted while looking to her side. There blanketed by darkness was a silhouette. It was quite tall and from the physique alone, it can be determined as a man. "Let him play. You always win, my sister." His voice was raspy and almost has a breathless quality to it. Similar to a rattling wind grating on the window pane. A husky tone with an unfathomable darkness spilling. Evie hearing his praise smiled so brightly and then had a rather mischievous look on her face. "Since you told me something good, just this once. Do you want to see our sweet Sinner?"
Hearing that nickname, the mysterious male had a presence blank as a canvass turned into that of a raging volcano. This made Evie giggled at such a show of emotion. "Don't tease me, sister." She shook her head and laid down on the couch. "I'll let you see him. He is at Cross Academy too." The burning presence got even more fiery if that was even possible. This made her more excited about the very thought of having her brother meet the most hated being in his list. "I know how you wanted to have your revenge on him. So, I'll let you have it, my brother." The man now known to be a sibling of hers climbed on the couch and and cornered Evie by pinning her arms above her head. The toy rabbit fell on the floor.
"What is your catch?" He asked as he slowly lowered his head to the crook of her neck. "Make that man now known as Sacrilegious, break like he never did." Remembering that desperation on Sacred, it made Evie trembled in ecstasy. It was then she felt her blood being drained so excruciatingly painful. Such a sweet sensation can only be brought to him by this one person. "I'll take that as a yes. My sweet little brother."
"Cross Academy is really an interesting place. I should have considered attending classes there." Evie smiled fondly as she embraced the toy rabbit closely to her like a precious lifeline. "It seemed he is still playing his chess game again with us." She noted while looking to her side. There blanketed by darkness was a silhouette. It was quite tall and from the physique alone, it can be determined as a man. "Let him play. You always win, my sister." His voice was raspy and almost has a breathless quality to it. Similar to a rattling wind grating on the window pane. A husky tone with an unfathomable darkness spilling. Evie hearing his praise smiled so brightly and then had a rather mischievous look on her face. "Since you told me something good, just this once. Do you want to see our sweet Sinner?"
Hearing that nickname, the mysterious male had a presence blank as a canvass turned into that of a raging volcano. This made Evie giggled at such a show of emotion. "Don't tease me, sister." She shook her head and laid down on the couch. "I'll let you see him. He is at Cross Academy too." The burning presence got even more fiery if that was even possible. This made her more excited about the very thought of having her brother meet the most hated being in his list. "I know how you wanted to have your revenge on him. So, I'll let you have it, my brother." The man now known to be a sibling of hers climbed on the couch and and cornered Evie by pinning her arms above her head. The toy rabbit fell on the floor.
"What is your catch?" He asked as he slowly lowered his head to the crook of her neck. "Make that man now known as Sacrilegious, break like he never did." Remembering that desperation on Sacred, it made Evie trembled in ecstasy. It was then she felt her blood being drained so excruciatingly painful. Such a sweet sensation can only be brought to him by this one person. "I'll take that as a yes. My sweet little brother."
"I see them in my dreams, these blue butterflies, however; they always land on the same person. I do not know this person."
Saya awoke alone on the bed. It seemed like hours had passed, but in reality, it was only a few minutes. She could feel her eyes were caked shut from the dried tears and she wiped them away on her bandaged arm. She could feel the tears were gone, but she still wanted to cry. She couldn't though, no matter how hard she tried, they were no more. Had she cried all of her tears? A silly thought as she stood from her bed. She was still Cross Academy's prefect and she had her duties to perform.
No matter how much she might have wanted to crawl back into bed and just lay there, she had to let on that the day was just a normal day. The events at the dance would have been forgotten to the day class, and if students were to catch wind of why one of their prefects, specifically the Takagi, was in a solemn mood, they would no doubt ask questions. She passed by the desk and was stopped by one of the people that worked there.
"Ah, Saya wait," the woman called out as Saya turned her attention towards the woman. She grabbed a bundle of flowers, marigolds, and handed them to her. "These are from Rasputinov-sensei," she stated, smiling as she handed Saya the flowers. Saya smiled ever so slightly at the kind gesture of her teacher and would have to thank him later.
The man was truly worried about his students, however; Saya had not known the man was capable of such ferocity that he had shown last night. More so of the abilities he seemed to show. She had been aware of what was going on around her when Kiyoshi held her, although she was more focused on Amaya. She let her smile falter a bit as she thought of Ekaterina. The young girl had tried her best to help Saya and Amaya. She had shown more bravery in attacking something that wasn't human than Saya could have imagined from the small girl.
"You were an idiot Kiyo," were the only words that slipped passed her lips before she made her way for her dorm. Amaya, her sister would she ever be okay? The thought haunted Saya a bit as she remembered Amaya had been there as well. How could she have been so selfish as to only think about Kiyoshi? Amaya had been there to, and she had been the interest of the vampires that attacked the dance.
Of course she was too, but to have let her sister fall into the arms of the one person she trusted with her life; it was something unforgivable. She had let Amaya down, not only as her sister, but as her protector. She promised her father that she would keep Amaya safe. She didn't want Amaya to live the life Saya had chosen. She wanted Amaya to live the life that she wanted to. It was her choice, no one could have forced her to do otherwise.
The feeling of rain being washed over her caused Saya to glance up. She had walked outside in the rain. She had not been paying attention to where her feet were leading her, and she ended up outside. The raindrops fell over her face as she closed her eyes to the sky. She could feel someone reaching out to her, and the only hand she could picture was his.
But he was gone now.
She only had her memories of him now and she would cherish them. For now, she would push them away and focus on what was important. Why had they been targeted? Who were they to those people that they wanted to take Amaya and herself? These questions, Saya knew would never be answered, however; a voice in the back of her head told her she would find them. She needed to remember
"What do I need to remember?" she found herself asking to no one. She reached with both of her hands to the sky, as if trying to catch something or someone from falling. All she was met with was the silence and the embrace of the rain. A faint smile washed over her as a voice spoke to her. Who was it though? She didn't recognize it...but it held the same warmth and purity of the voice she had dreamed about.
"Saya, my little Saya. You are the one to protect her always. I love you my little Saya, stay strong," the voice echoed through her ears, her eyes still closed to the world. This woman, the one who spoke to her, who was she? Why couldn't Saya remember? She wanted to...she needed to. If it would help her protect those she cared about, Saya wanted to remember what it is she had so seemingly forgot about.
She could ask the Headmaster, but he wouldn't know anything...at least Saya thought he wouldn't. Then there was Sacrilegious. She could ask him, he's lived for a long time, however; what would he know of her past? She had to start somewhere right? But how could she face him. This was more of a statement than a question. He did kill the man she loved, but if he hadn't...what would have happened to Amaya
"I want to hate you, so much. I truly do, and yet, I want to thank you," she spoke to herself, referring to Sacred. It was true. She wanted to hate him for doing what he did to Kiyoshi, but if he hadn't, Amaya or herself might not be here. It wasn't his fault Kiyoshi turned out to be a vampire under their control. For now, she would push these thoughts aside and return to her dorm. She needed to clear her mind and check on Amaya to see how her twin was faring. Satoshi told her that Amaya had collapsed next to her, holding onto her hand right after the incident.
Silly Amaya. she thought as she made her way back into the building. She shivered a bit as the cold air assaulted her wet form, however; before she made it completely back to her dorm, she spotted a rather peculiar sight. A frown marred her face as she walked up to the Day Class President who seemed to be having his own inner turmoil. She laid a worried hand on his shoulder and gave him a concerned look.
"Kuran-san, are you alright?" she found herself asking. She had seen the way Sacred had saved the boy, as if he were the most important thing in the world to him. Saya didn't know their history, their story, so perhaps...perhaps he was important to Sacred, just like Amaya was important to her.
|I was never strong. I falter. I stutter. I fall. Still, I hoped with all my fumbling idiocy, I could at least make you smile.|
"Kuran-san, are you alright?" That voice, he knows that voice. It's tone was a bit different yet, there was a distant familiarity like the voice plaguing in his head. He felt a hand on his shoulder and it was probably out of concern. Turning to the side to look at the one who asked, he saw a face so familiar. It was a girl but that face somehow overlapped with another. "Takky, did the girls fought over you again?" There was humor in there. He could hear a boy's voice answering followed by a delightful laughter. "So beautiful..." He muttered almost like a soft whisper. Unconsciously, he reached out his hand and caressed Saya's face so delicately. There was a sweet smile on his face but his eyes were somewhat unfocused. As if, he was seeing a visage not of the female prefect.
"I never wanted to see you cry." Takeru suddenly leaned close to Saya's face. "I just want you happy even if it was not with me." It was then he did the unthinkable. He gently placed his lips on hers. There was a tingling sensation upon that intimate contact. Her face was softly cupped by his hands. Removing, his lips on hers, he leaned his forehead on hers. "I will be here for you always." The tickle of his breath was rather warmer than the usual. His face was also a little flushed than the normal. Soon, his vision suddenly cleared. Saya's face welcomed his now stable eyesight. and then he realized just what he has done. In a heartbeat, he immediately backed away from the prefect. "I'm so sorry! Takagi-san!"
Takeru's face was now as red as a tomato. He bowed many times before Saya. There was no way he would do such a clear trespassing of personal space. Further than that, he even took advantage of her when she was probably concerned about his well-being. This was truly horrible. "Please forgive me! You can slap me or anything you want!" His eyes of crimson and black held great apology and regret in what he had done. "I will accept any punishment." He declared with such sincerity. However upon closer inspection, Takeru seemed to have quick-paced of breaths. Adding to that, his sense of self has returned but his eyes still held a tint of haziness. His skin was hot and he would have to admit it that his head is aching.
An overall conclusion, he was suffering from a fever. It was probably due to all the stress that accumulated on him from the past months. He had been working hard especially when the rising incidents of the mad vampires came to light. It may be a factor that he is a recognized Kuran. However, his constitution is that of a human. If he does not get adequate rest, he would break one way or another. Adding to that, he had overexerted himself in protecting the students, emotionally disturbed with the events happening, and then with working hard to make sure everything was fine by daybreak. He was even drenched under the rain but managed to dry himself somehow. The result, he is now sick.
This may be one of the probable causes of his recent actions and delusions. His mental and emotional barriers were in shambles. However, he could not stop all of his affairs now due to a certain issue of his health. "Master Kuran, your car is here." Taking his attention, he looked to one of the servants of the Kuran Household. It seemed his ride was on time. The Council wanted an explanation from him and an emergency meeting was held. However, he would not allow those one-minded fools to use Cross Academy as some sort of power trip. He will protect this school and all of its students. At the very least, he wanted this place to be a sanctuary for those who did not want to be bothered about the difference of races. A normal and peaceful life.
"I'll be leaving for a few days, Takagi-san. There are matters I need to attend to." Takeru said with apology as he bowed his head again. "When I come back, you can do whatever you want with me." He raised his head and had a determined look. Somehow, he looked like an adorable little boy. The added fact that he is handsome only increased this in a cute amount. "I'm sorry for everything." He trailed with sadness in his voice. It seemed he was not only apologizing for what happened as of now but also at the ball. "You should rest for a while. I had asked more assistance from the hunters." Having a small smile on his face, he gave a polite nod. "Take care of yourself always, Takagi-san. Until next time." With that said, he left with his servant in tow.
"I never wanted to see you cry." Takeru suddenly leaned close to Saya's face. "I just want you happy even if it was not with me." It was then he did the unthinkable. He gently placed his lips on hers. There was a tingling sensation upon that intimate contact. Her face was softly cupped by his hands. Removing, his lips on hers, he leaned his forehead on hers. "I will be here for you always." The tickle of his breath was rather warmer than the usual. His face was also a little flushed than the normal. Soon, his vision suddenly cleared. Saya's face welcomed his now stable eyesight. and then he realized just what he has done. In a heartbeat, he immediately backed away from the prefect. "I'm so sorry! Takagi-san!"
Takeru's face was now as red as a tomato. He bowed many times before Saya. There was no way he would do such a clear trespassing of personal space. Further than that, he even took advantage of her when she was probably concerned about his well-being. This was truly horrible. "Please forgive me! You can slap me or anything you want!" His eyes of crimson and black held great apology and regret in what he had done. "I will accept any punishment." He declared with such sincerity. However upon closer inspection, Takeru seemed to have quick-paced of breaths. Adding to that, his sense of self has returned but his eyes still held a tint of haziness. His skin was hot and he would have to admit it that his head is aching.
An overall conclusion, he was suffering from a fever. It was probably due to all the stress that accumulated on him from the past months. He had been working hard especially when the rising incidents of the mad vampires came to light. It may be a factor that he is a recognized Kuran. However, his constitution is that of a human. If he does not get adequate rest, he would break one way or another. Adding to that, he had overexerted himself in protecting the students, emotionally disturbed with the events happening, and then with working hard to make sure everything was fine by daybreak. He was even drenched under the rain but managed to dry himself somehow. The result, he is now sick.
This may be one of the probable causes of his recent actions and delusions. His mental and emotional barriers were in shambles. However, he could not stop all of his affairs now due to a certain issue of his health. "Master Kuran, your car is here." Taking his attention, he looked to one of the servants of the Kuran Household. It seemed his ride was on time. The Council wanted an explanation from him and an emergency meeting was held. However, he would not allow those one-minded fools to use Cross Academy as some sort of power trip. He will protect this school and all of its students. At the very least, he wanted this place to be a sanctuary for those who did not want to be bothered about the difference of races. A normal and peaceful life.
"I'll be leaving for a few days, Takagi-san. There are matters I need to attend to." Takeru said with apology as he bowed his head again. "When I come back, you can do whatever you want with me." He raised his head and had a determined look. Somehow, he looked like an adorable little boy. The added fact that he is handsome only increased this in a cute amount. "I'm sorry for everything." He trailed with sadness in his voice. It seemed he was not only apologizing for what happened as of now but also at the ball. "You should rest for a while. I had asked more assistance from the hunters." Having a small smile on his face, he gave a polite nod. "Take care of yourself always, Takagi-san. Until next time." With that said, he left with his servant in tow.
"In the darkness, you were my beacon of light."
Everything was blurring, there was pain everywhere in her head, horrible, horrible pain. Amaya wanted so badly to close her eyes and block out the horrible images that were all around her, but for some reason she couldn't bring herself to do it, it was like she couldn't figure out how to close her eyes, all she knew how to do was cry, blink, breath, and bleed. She couldn't move her body and turn away from what seemed to be a horribly bloody ceiling that was dripping blood, all she could do was stare up and silently plea none of the blood landed on her face. Amaya sobbed quietly as her body shook, she wanted a way out, she needed a way out of whatever this was, or she would be begging for death soon, and if she did that, if she told anyone she was seeing things, they would never let her out of this room again, she would be locked up and studied like a animal. Amaya wouldn't be able to handle that, she would truly go mad.
Suddenly through, shouting reached her ears, making her wince, why was the voice so loud and familiar? “Emergency assistance, room 3, now!”A nearby voice ordered, it was so full of authority and power she almost didn't recognize who it belonged to. Someone came over to her and crouched by her side, for a moment there was nothing, and then the person lifted her head and cradled it in their hands. She could feel eyes on her, inspecting to see if she was okay, or how bad she was, or if she was even all there, and to be honest, Amaya wasn't sure if she was all there or not. She was still crying, she could still feel the warm tears falling down the sides of her face and even through she was no longer alone, she still felt like she was trapped inside her head on her own. “Takagi-san,” The voice called out to her, she could have swore she knew who it was, but she couldn't place it, so she didn't try, she just wanted to lay there and sleep..sleep sounded nice... “Amaya.”
Her eyes seemed to snap into foces and she stared widely up at Sergei, who was staring down at her intently. Why was he here? How had he known she was laying on the ground with a bleeding head and a broken mind? As she stared up at her Sensei, surprise took over her mind. He wasn't covered in gore or blood, he was alive, and breathing, while everything around her still seemed bloody and dark, Sergei looked like a golden angel, holding her, trying to help her. So...pretty... Amaya wanted to reach up and touch his face, but her hands didn't make it that far, instead she clung to Sergei's shirt, trying to pull him closer. She was cold and weak, and his body was so warm and it seemed so ure compared to everything else around her.
“You must wake, Amaya. Can you hear me? You've been hurt; I need you to stay awake and speak to me. Can you do that?” Amaya blinked up at him in confusion, could he not see that she was awake? Perhaps he hadn't noticed her clinging hands or how she tried to form words with her mouth, most likely all her could notice were her eyelids, that would droop and then open wider, she was scared that if she shut her eyes now, when she opened them again he would be gone. Her angel would be gone. It was a horrifying thought, and suddenly, finding strength she hadn't known she had, Amaya pulled Sergei down so his lips crashed against her own. They stayed like the for a moment, her eyes falling shut as she tried to hold onto Sergei longer, and then her strength faded and she fell back onto the ground, his hands still cradling her head gently. "I'm awake...Sergei" She mumbled as she numbly lifted a hand to stroke the side of his face.
Shouting filled the hallway as feet thumped towards her room. Amaya's hand fell limply at her side as her eyes fluttered shut. The doctors were coming to help her now, and as she shut her eyes, all of the blood and gore faded away, leaving the room the perfect white it had been before, but for some reason, Sergei still looked like an angel to her. "Thank you..." her voice was a mere whisper soon to be drowned out with other noise, but she felt at peace for the moment.
When I wake up..I'll check on Saya and Ekaterina.. Until then Amaya could finally catch up on her sleep..
“You don’t understand. But, I’m afraid that if you did, you would hate me, too."
She appeared to be conscious, and to Sergei, this was a great relief. He’d been worried, there, that sleep would claim her while she was yet untreated, and going to sleep with a concussion was not something that one often woke from. Her hands clutched his sweater, and he adjusted slightly, moving closer, to reassure her that something in the room was real. He was beginning to suspect that she was suffering from some kind of delirium or fever-dream, and anchoring her to the real world, unfortunate a place as it was, constituted everything that he could contribute to the situation at the moment.
The movement was sudden, and incredibly unexpected. He had no idea where she’d found the strength, but all at once she tugged and he, entirely unprepared, bowed over like a reed in a rainstorm, the gossamer strands of his hair trailing over her shoulders, veiling the sudden contact of their lips from outside sight. The effect enclosed them, in that surreal burning-world where she didn’t know what she was doing and he didn’t know how he should react, and for a frozen moment, his indecision rendered him immobile, and there was only sensation, and… scent.
She still bled, and her actions only stoked the banked burning of his hunger. The part of him that was always and irrevocably famished demanded he reinterpret the situation, see this act as an offering, and shift just a little, to the porcelain skin of her throat, still bandaged from the last time someone had thought to do the same. It screamed at him to eat, to take, to consume, and care nothing for what was left behind. Two minute pricks upon his lower lips, and he knew his fangs had extended for precisely this purpose. It was so close, the act would be so simple, and what did consequences matter for one such as him? That side of him was near-giddy with the victory it was slowly winning, shoving his annoying humanity into a little corner of his mind, intent on locking it up and throwing away the key forever.
Burn it all. Let them all be ashes. Take what you desire, and think not of what you leave. Be free.
Her strength failed, and he had the presence of mind still to ease her collapse, blinking with hazy vision for the war waging right then in his very soul. He wasn’t sure what brought him back—perhaps it was simply the fact that she had spoken, and her voice had reminded him that she was a person of value, not something to be simply drained and left for nothing. Perhaps it was the vicious burning about his neck and back, insistent in its reminder of just what lay chained within his being. Perhaps, just perhaps, the part of him that was human was strong enough to quell the temptation on its own, but regardless, he conjured a smile from the ether and wore it for her sake, leaning slightly into the hand at his face, if only to remind them both that the other was more real than the phantoms that flitted over their respective consciousnesses.
“I should thank you just as much,” he replied simply, with unadorned honesty. He had been so close… he shouldn’t be like this. But it was the way that he was made, encoded into the fibres of his very being, hardwired in his DNA.
The nurses and doctors stormed in, then, and she was taken from his hands, bandaged about her head and placed back in the hospital bed, and he rose to his feet, taking up the vase of daffodils, placing them on the end table beside her and quietly taking his leave. Truth be told, the entire situation had rattled him, and the smile he’d worn to reassure her disappeared as soon as he’d left the room. Just a little more, and he’d have… no. Surely that was what the seal was for. It wasn’t just anyone that had placed it, after all—Ivan had sought the world’s strongest known curse-master for it. She was safe, they were safe, around him, for at least a little longer. They had to be.
Retrieving his coat from the rack in the waiting room, he slung it over his shoulders and stepped outside, intent on finding a spot somewhat removed from the eyes of wandering students. He sought the refuge of a tree, noting the rain but not particularly paying it any mind. Reaching into the coat pocket, Sergei retrieved two familiar items and did something he hadn’t needed to do in decades: he lit a cigarette, dropping the lighter again into a pocket and leaning back against the great oak tree under which he stood. Drawing in a breath, he exhaled a clod of smoke, bringing a hand to his temple. It was a disgusting habit, and he hated it, but it certainly wasn’t the worst thing he’d ever done, and sometimes it helped take the edge off, something he needed.
For the next half-hour or so, he sorted things through in his mind. The kiss itself, he placed to the side—Amaya had been delirious and could not be held accountable in any fashion for the act. Chances were good she would not even remember it afterwards, and it would be for the best if he treated it as though it had never happened. This, he could manage. It would save her undue embarrassment and awkward apologies, neither of which he really wanted to undergo, either. Sergei did his level best to be a friend and a mentor to his students and in some cases, his peers, but there were just some things he didn’t know how to handle. Better that the incident go ignored than they both dance around it like teenagers. It was unintentional, an accident, and that was fine.
Of more concern was his end of the predicament. He would have to watch himself—it was careless of him to lose track of his consumption like that. He should never have walked into the hospital anything less than fully sated. At that, his eyes narrowed behind his glasses; he was never fully sated, but at the very least he should have fed in the last day. That was reckless and stupid of him, even if he hadn’t realized it at the time. Hopefully, attention to his eating habits would be all that was required to rectify the situation. If he was becoming a danger to his students… he shook his head. A bridge to cross when it was before him, not merely possible. For now, he would simply have to be more careful.
The movement was sudden, and incredibly unexpected. He had no idea where she’d found the strength, but all at once she tugged and he, entirely unprepared, bowed over like a reed in a rainstorm, the gossamer strands of his hair trailing over her shoulders, veiling the sudden contact of their lips from outside sight. The effect enclosed them, in that surreal burning-world where she didn’t know what she was doing and he didn’t know how he should react, and for a frozen moment, his indecision rendered him immobile, and there was only sensation, and… scent.
She still bled, and her actions only stoked the banked burning of his hunger. The part of him that was always and irrevocably famished demanded he reinterpret the situation, see this act as an offering, and shift just a little, to the porcelain skin of her throat, still bandaged from the last time someone had thought to do the same. It screamed at him to eat, to take, to consume, and care nothing for what was left behind. Two minute pricks upon his lower lips, and he knew his fangs had extended for precisely this purpose. It was so close, the act would be so simple, and what did consequences matter for one such as him? That side of him was near-giddy with the victory it was slowly winning, shoving his annoying humanity into a little corner of his mind, intent on locking it up and throwing away the key forever.
Burn it all. Let them all be ashes. Take what you desire, and think not of what you leave. Be free.
Her strength failed, and he had the presence of mind still to ease her collapse, blinking with hazy vision for the war waging right then in his very soul. He wasn’t sure what brought him back—perhaps it was simply the fact that she had spoken, and her voice had reminded him that she was a person of value, not something to be simply drained and left for nothing. Perhaps it was the vicious burning about his neck and back, insistent in its reminder of just what lay chained within his being. Perhaps, just perhaps, the part of him that was human was strong enough to quell the temptation on its own, but regardless, he conjured a smile from the ether and wore it for her sake, leaning slightly into the hand at his face, if only to remind them both that the other was more real than the phantoms that flitted over their respective consciousnesses.
“I should thank you just as much,” he replied simply, with unadorned honesty. He had been so close… he shouldn’t be like this. But it was the way that he was made, encoded into the fibres of his very being, hardwired in his DNA.
The nurses and doctors stormed in, then, and she was taken from his hands, bandaged about her head and placed back in the hospital bed, and he rose to his feet, taking up the vase of daffodils, placing them on the end table beside her and quietly taking his leave. Truth be told, the entire situation had rattled him, and the smile he’d worn to reassure her disappeared as soon as he’d left the room. Just a little more, and he’d have… no. Surely that was what the seal was for. It wasn’t just anyone that had placed it, after all—Ivan had sought the world’s strongest known curse-master for it. She was safe, they were safe, around him, for at least a little longer. They had to be.
Retrieving his coat from the rack in the waiting room, he slung it over his shoulders and stepped outside, intent on finding a spot somewhat removed from the eyes of wandering students. He sought the refuge of a tree, noting the rain but not particularly paying it any mind. Reaching into the coat pocket, Sergei retrieved two familiar items and did something he hadn’t needed to do in decades: he lit a cigarette, dropping the lighter again into a pocket and leaning back against the great oak tree under which he stood. Drawing in a breath, he exhaled a clod of smoke, bringing a hand to his temple. It was a disgusting habit, and he hated it, but it certainly wasn’t the worst thing he’d ever done, and sometimes it helped take the edge off, something he needed.
For the next half-hour or so, he sorted things through in his mind. The kiss itself, he placed to the side—Amaya had been delirious and could not be held accountable in any fashion for the act. Chances were good she would not even remember it afterwards, and it would be for the best if he treated it as though it had never happened. This, he could manage. It would save her undue embarrassment and awkward apologies, neither of which he really wanted to undergo, either. Sergei did his level best to be a friend and a mentor to his students and in some cases, his peers, but there were just some things he didn’t know how to handle. Better that the incident go ignored than they both dance around it like teenagers. It was unintentional, an accident, and that was fine.
Of more concern was his end of the predicament. He would have to watch himself—it was careless of him to lose track of his consumption like that. He should never have walked into the hospital anything less than fully sated. At that, his eyes narrowed behind his glasses; he was never fully sated, but at the very least he should have fed in the last day. That was reckless and stupid of him, even if he hadn’t realized it at the time. Hopefully, attention to his eating habits would be all that was required to rectify the situation. If he was becoming a danger to his students… he shook his head. A bridge to cross when it was before him, not merely possible. For now, he would simply have to be more careful.
Saya had moved her hand from Takeru's shoulder when she heard him speak. Did he just call her beautiful? This caused Saya's face to burn slightly as he continued to speak, caressing her face as if it were the most natural thing to do. The sudden change in demeanor caused Saya to stay glued to her spot. Was something wrong with Takeru that he was acting this way? Before she could ask him, she was caught off guard the moment his lips touched hers. Her crimson eyes widened in suprise when he pressed his lips against hers and then pulled away, resting his forehead against her own. Did he just...did he just do that?
"I will be here for you always," he had spoken before he pulled away and realization dawned on him. Saya didn't know what to do or say as he began to profusely apologize. She wasn't angry, and for some odd reason, it caused her to smile. Before she knew it, she was laughing at the poor boys antics as he continued to assault her with apologies. She wanted to tell him that it was okay, but before she got the chance, a voice interrupted her antics.
"Master Kuran, your car is here"
Saya turned to the source and watched as the person bowed before Takeru. She watched as Takeru left with the man, a smile still plaguing her lips. She waved to the boy before he was gone from her sight. Thank you Takeru-kun, she thought before making her way towards her room. She wouldn't oblige him in his punishment. She would have to thank him properly for making her smile. Out of all the darkness of the events, she could still smile at something so innocent and small. And yet at the same time, it wasn't small. It was a large gift that, for some reason, only felt right when he delivered it. She pushed the thoughts aside as she found herself staring into her dorm room.
"I need a bath," were the only words to leave Saya's mouth. When she was finished, she dressed in her uniform, pulling on her prefect band and grinned to herself. She would get her revenge for Kiyoshi, and she would no longer be down about his death. If anything, she will find peace and acceptance in the slow death of Toru. He will pay for Kiyoshi, and for Amaya. With that thought in mind, she left her dorm and went back to the infirmary. She wanted to see how Ekaterina and Amaya were doing, especially Ekaterina. She wanted to thank her.
She walked through the hallways, noting how empty it was and smiled as she glanced inside the classrooms. Everyone seemed to have forgotten last nights events and were either bickering amongst themselves or dreaming about one of the night class students again. Saya shook her head gently at the notion. If only they had known, then perhaps they wouldn't be so much in a hurry to claim such a thought of being apart of their lives. She glanced outside the windows and watched as the rain rolled down in little patterns. She raised her hand to the glass and gently pushed against it. The feeling of the cold window stung her palms in a rigid sensation and she pulled back quickly.
She left the window and continued her way down the hall. When she finally made it to Ekaterina's door, she glanced inside and spotted Dmitri with Ekaterina. She smiled softly before leaving her spot. She wouldn't disturb them for now. She'll leave them to their own devices. Amaya was next on her list, however; she had spotted Sergei leaving her sister's room after a rush of doctors went it. It caused her to frown and become slightly worried about Amaya. What did he do to you Ama? the question plagued her head. With a sigh and a slump of her shoulders, she made her way back to the outside world. Grabbing an Umbrella, she opened it and stepped outside, allowing the rain to patter against the black shield.
As she made her round, she found herself wandering towards the moon dorms. She could feel her face twist into that of a questioning glance before she shook her head and turned around. She wondered how Sacrilegious and Moirae were doing. She knew Sacred had been injured, but it was nothing serious that he couldn't heal himself for, and Moirae...she wasn't sure if the vampire had been hurt or not as she had passed out before she could figure out what was going on. She smiled to herself knowing that more than likely Moirae was fine. Sacred could tend to his flock on his own, and that thought alone caused a wave of security...relief to wash over Saya as she made her way back to the Academy.
|"The ripples of actions past, determine the waves of present, and wash away the hopes for future."|
Several days had passed since the Valentines' Incident. The hysteria and chaos were nothing more but erased memories for the humans. Everything for them was strictly normal and bathed in the world of light. Ignorance is truly blissful. It was not the same for the Night Class. These made them aware that they were not going to be allowed to stay out of the impending darkness engulfing the world of vampires. Furthermore, there was a great possibility of having another attack here at the school. Hopefully, this was not so. Despite the humans having the gift of normalcy, the vampires were still recovering from the onslaught.
In any case, school life proceeded without much of a hassle. The Day Class still clamor for the attention of the Night Class which was spearheaded by Sacrilegious. The said pure blood appeared nonchalant and carefree as ever. He would still cater the humans with his usual coyness and seductiveness. It was like the events during the ball was nothing more but an illusion. His vicious battle with Evie, his sudden maelstrom of presence, and the undeniable desperation to save a life. It was like none of it ever occurred. This was for the better and with great desire to have it this way for eternity.
One of the people ensuring this peaceful life was currently at heads with the Council. Takeru faced the summons and debated with almost all of the Senators. They wanted to have Cross Academy either closed or to have the jurisdiction over the Night Class. There was no way he would agree to such terms. He knew for a fact that the nobles wanted to consolidate their authoritative power. The perfect measure of that would be the school itself. Furthermore, he chastised them when he had reported the presence of Evie. It was like a wave of terror washed over the Senators. This lead him to confirm that Evie was not simply a loose cannon ball of a pure blood.
Soon, Takeru was able to hold the Council back from interfering with Cross Academy. He was able to do so when he mentioned Sacrilegious' actions in his incidence report. This put the Senators in fear knowing that trifling the eccentric pure blood was not going to be the best choice. However, he was certain they would try to gain favor through Ageha. Somehow, he felt annoyed that they would involve the Shirabuki Princess in such treacherous business. Still in the corner of his mind, it would not be easy to quell the Senators' ambition. There was also the matter about the mad vampires attacking the public. He had been alerted that the alliance between the hunters was becoming shaky.
More work for him, Takeru had to personally smooth the matters over at the Association. He received a report about the total of humans affected and the population of the mad vampires. It was growing which was truly alarming. Not to mention, the hunters cannot cope since they are not that many to begin with. This is why the cooperation of the vampires is needed. Anyway, he had able to make do with what were being presented to him. He proposed certain strategies to combat the mad vampires and to protect human life better. It goes without saying he was quite busy during these past days. His fever was only contained by drinking medicine. Actually, he is still feverish but he made a strong front as not to be questioned about his health.
"Master Kuran, you should rest. I can bring you to the Kuran Manor." The driver suggested seeing that his young master was still sick but was just hanging on by the strength of his will. This alone was a feat but it would not be too terrible to take a rest once in a while. "No, take me back to Cross Academy." Takeru answered with a certain urgency which made his driver curious and worry. Sensing this, Takeru smiled as his reflection could be seen on the rear-view mirror. "I think I will rest more when I'm back there." Understanding this, the driver smiled and nodded. "As you wish, Master Kuran." Leaning on his seat, Takeru closed his eyes and wondered how things were back at the Academy. There were still a lot of questions to be answered and then, the incident with Saya.
Remembering it, Takeru cannot help but blush than usual. He covered his face with a hand. Still, he has no idea what took over him that day. He must have been delirious. Strictly speaking, he seemed to have this distant yet familiar feeling when he had kissed her. Saya's face overlapped with another in his blurry vision. However, he was not sure who that person is. Releasing a huge sigh, he should take another opportunity to apologize. Anyway, he would also check up on Sacred. The guy was like a powder keg waiting to explode. Then, the main reason he wanted to go back to school was this foreboding feeling. It was like something was about to happen and he was not certain if he was going to like it or not.
As if on cue, explosion rattled through the school grounds. It was heard by the Day Class students who were still in session from the main building. This caused confusion and panic as they all looked out their windows. There black smoke could be seen coming from the Moon Dormitory. More specifically, the main gate of the dormitory was now all but rubble. It effectively woke up the Night Class who were still sleeping during that time. However, Sacred was already there outside with a rather grim expression on his face. Once the smoke and dusts cleared, a figure could be seen. This time it was a tall physique which is befitted of a male. "Long time no see." The voice permeated the whole area and a presence resembling that of a volcanic eruption. "Let's end what we started." And for the first time, Sacred showed a feral expression like none other. His presence spilled from his form like a tidal wave and his mauve eyes were now of purely vermilion. "I''ll kill you. Bastard."
In any case, school life proceeded without much of a hassle. The Day Class still clamor for the attention of the Night Class which was spearheaded by Sacrilegious. The said pure blood appeared nonchalant and carefree as ever. He would still cater the humans with his usual coyness and seductiveness. It was like the events during the ball was nothing more but an illusion. His vicious battle with Evie, his sudden maelstrom of presence, and the undeniable desperation to save a life. It was like none of it ever occurred. This was for the better and with great desire to have it this way for eternity.
One of the people ensuring this peaceful life was currently at heads with the Council. Takeru faced the summons and debated with almost all of the Senators. They wanted to have Cross Academy either closed or to have the jurisdiction over the Night Class. There was no way he would agree to such terms. He knew for a fact that the nobles wanted to consolidate their authoritative power. The perfect measure of that would be the school itself. Furthermore, he chastised them when he had reported the presence of Evie. It was like a wave of terror washed over the Senators. This lead him to confirm that Evie was not simply a loose cannon ball of a pure blood.
Soon, Takeru was able to hold the Council back from interfering with Cross Academy. He was able to do so when he mentioned Sacrilegious' actions in his incidence report. This put the Senators in fear knowing that trifling the eccentric pure blood was not going to be the best choice. However, he was certain they would try to gain favor through Ageha. Somehow, he felt annoyed that they would involve the Shirabuki Princess in such treacherous business. Still in the corner of his mind, it would not be easy to quell the Senators' ambition. There was also the matter about the mad vampires attacking the public. He had been alerted that the alliance between the hunters was becoming shaky.
More work for him, Takeru had to personally smooth the matters over at the Association. He received a report about the total of humans affected and the population of the mad vampires. It was growing which was truly alarming. Not to mention, the hunters cannot cope since they are not that many to begin with. This is why the cooperation of the vampires is needed. Anyway, he had able to make do with what were being presented to him. He proposed certain strategies to combat the mad vampires and to protect human life better. It goes without saying he was quite busy during these past days. His fever was only contained by drinking medicine. Actually, he is still feverish but he made a strong front as not to be questioned about his health.
"Master Kuran, you should rest. I can bring you to the Kuran Manor." The driver suggested seeing that his young master was still sick but was just hanging on by the strength of his will. This alone was a feat but it would not be too terrible to take a rest once in a while. "No, take me back to Cross Academy." Takeru answered with a certain urgency which made his driver curious and worry. Sensing this, Takeru smiled as his reflection could be seen on the rear-view mirror. "I think I will rest more when I'm back there." Understanding this, the driver smiled and nodded. "As you wish, Master Kuran." Leaning on his seat, Takeru closed his eyes and wondered how things were back at the Academy. There were still a lot of questions to be answered and then, the incident with Saya.
Remembering it, Takeru cannot help but blush than usual. He covered his face with a hand. Still, he has no idea what took over him that day. He must have been delirious. Strictly speaking, he seemed to have this distant yet familiar feeling when he had kissed her. Saya's face overlapped with another in his blurry vision. However, he was not sure who that person is. Releasing a huge sigh, he should take another opportunity to apologize. Anyway, he would also check up on Sacred. The guy was like a powder keg waiting to explode. Then, the main reason he wanted to go back to school was this foreboding feeling. It was like something was about to happen and he was not certain if he was going to like it or not.
As if on cue, explosion rattled through the school grounds. It was heard by the Day Class students who were still in session from the main building. This caused confusion and panic as they all looked out their windows. There black smoke could be seen coming from the Moon Dormitory. More specifically, the main gate of the dormitory was now all but rubble. It effectively woke up the Night Class who were still sleeping during that time. However, Sacred was already there outside with a rather grim expression on his face. Once the smoke and dusts cleared, a figure could be seen. This time it was a tall physique which is befitted of a male. "Long time no see." The voice permeated the whole area and a presence resembling that of a volcanic eruption. "Let's end what we started." And for the first time, Sacred showed a feral expression like none other. His presence spilled from his form like a tidal wave and his mauve eyes were now of purely vermilion. "I''ll kill you. Bastard."
“To hate everything is to be wounded by everything.”
It had been days since the dance, the humans had no memory of the horrors that had taken place, in fact they were all just under the impression that some horrible accident had happened, wounding Saya, Kitty, and herself. Amaya couldn't remember much of her time in the infirmary, through she had been in it longer than most of the other wounded students, she had gotten out at her first chance. She never had liked hospitals, or anything that reminded her of a hospital. Amaya, in fear of the fact that something might happen to Saya again, who, no matter how hard she tired, couldn't hide her pain from her twin. Ama had taken it upon herself to watch over her sister like she had always done for her, she was not going to allow anyone to hurt her again. Actually, today had been the only time Amaya hadn't been hovering around her sister, she had just needed a bit of air, and she was sure Saya wouldn't mind the space either. Over the last few days, Ama hadn't seen much of Sergei, and it bothered her for some reason, she still had the flowers he had brought her when she was passed out, but she didn't remember any form of encounter that had taken place. The doctors said that she had fallen and hit her head pretty bad, but that was about it.
Amaya still had a few badges here and there, but most of her cuts and scrapes were healed up, or on the way to healing, the one injury Ama was having a hard time with was the bite of her neck, each time she unwrapped it, and tried to properly kill the fang marks, it would re-open and start to bleed all over again, and it hurt horrible. There was another thing,she had been getting horrid head aches and night terrors that deprived her of sleep, but she often slept with her Anti-Vampire sword that Kuro had returned to her after the battle. Now she kept it on her at all times. Amaya ran a hand through her hair tiredly, she still had a headache, but she hadn't had anymore bloody flashes.
She wandered around aimlessly, coming closer and closer to the Moon Dormitory, she liked it over there, it was so quite and peaceful at the daytime, she would easily lose her headache while standing inside the dorm or under the shade outside. Suddenly however, an explosion rattled through the school grounds, shaking the ground and making Amaya lose her footing and fly back into a near by pond, grumbling as she looked up and met black smoke that could be seen coming from the Moon Dormitory, of all places. Instantly Amaya took off running towards the dorms, water flying everywhere as her drenched body moved faster than normal, she wasn't that far to begin with, so she shortly arrived to what was left of the Moon Dorms gate. Sacred already stood outside with a grim and slightly angry looked expression set onto her face. Amaya stopped a few feet away from him, her Anti-Vampire sword in hand and fully extended. Slowly the smoke and dust began to clear and a figure could be seen, making Amaya tense up. "Long time no see." The male voice addressed Scared, and sent a chill down Amaya's back. "Let's end what we started." With those words, Scared's whole body changed, his expression became that of pure rage and his presence spilled from his form in dark waves and his eyes had now taken on the shade of pure, deadly, vermilion. "I''ll kill you. Bastard."
Amaya shook slightly at the anger that poured from Scared's voice...no it wasn't anger, it was hate. Pure and utter hate. She stepped forward and pointed her sword towards the unknown vampire, her face turning into one of anger and authority. "You are trespassing on school grounds that are protected by the Vampire Council...." Amaya looked towards Scared, her face twisting a bit as if she was worried for him and his well being, not to mention she was doing what she had been taught to do as a hunter, what he sister would be doing soon. "...As a Vampire, If you do not leave now, death will be the penalty.." Amaya cast her eyes towards Scared again, she knew there would be no way to hold him back even if she wanted to, there would be no way to stop the enraged Pure Blood, if he truly wanted to kill the blue haired Vampire.
"Memories are fragile, just like glass. Under the slightest pressure, and it can break. Would you break if I put you under pressure?"
Dreams.
What were these dreams? Every night it was the same. The woman without a face and her voice calling out to Saya. She once woke to find herself standing at the front gates of the Academy one night after the attack on the Dance. She had never known herself to sleepwalk, and she found it odd that she had done such a thing. The images from the events of the dance caused Saya to be a bit more over-protective of her younger sister and caused her to be extra careful around Ekaterina. She was hurt pretty bad and Saya hadn't known the extent until she was told by the younger girl. Of course she wasn't to worry about it, but that still didn't stop her from doing so.
Saya had been making rounds inside the Academy when a large explosion set her off of her feet. She ran towards the nearest window, as did a majority of the Day Class students, and spotted a fume of smoke coming from the Moon Dormitory. Immediately, Saya wove around the students, like a snake with the intent to kill, and stood a top a leveled box. She glanced around and spotted more students pouring from the classrooms to witness the event that just took place. She couldn't risk having them triggering the memories from the dance, and did the only thing she could think of.
"Everyone return to your classes...immediately," such urgency and authoritive tone sent most of the students back to their classrooms. Once the last of the strays was safely packed into their rooms, she made a notion for the teachers to lock their doors. Satisfied that everyone was safe, Saya grabbed the Artemis Rod and ran outside towards the moon dorms. T
he speed at which she ran allowed her to reach the Moon dorm within a matter of minutes. She slowled the beating of her heart rate as she surveyed the area. Immediately, her eyes zeroed in on Amaya and Sacred. There was another figure standing in the clearing of where the explosion took place, however; the only thought on Saya's mind was that of Amaya. She ran to her sisters side and took her arm gently before pulling Amaya behind her.
"Amaya, go back to the Sun Dorms, now. I don't want to hear a word of protest from you. Go get Satoshi if you have to, but go back," she spoke in a frightfully calm voice. She didn't wait for Amaya's reply as she shoved her back. She wasn't going to allow another incident of the dance to affect Amaya and this time, she would be ready to protect her.
She released the Artemis Rod from her thigh and extended it out in front of her. She could see the rather demonic aura around Sacred and for a moment, she was afraid. The pressure it exubriated caused her to feel a certain fear, however; she couldn't crumble beneath it. She had never seen Sacrilegious like this before, unless you counted the Dance.
It was apparent from the way the two addressed each other that they had a history of sorts. What it was, Saya had no clue, but if this person...this vampire tried to attack Amaya or the Day Class students, Saya would not let him get very far. Although just a mere human, she would do everything in what little power she could to protect them. She was their protector, whether she would have chosen it or not. She couldn't help but feel a slight worry over Sacred as she stared at the newcomer.
Something radiated from him that Saya couldn't quite place. It was a power that she had never felt before, and for once, not only was she worried, but she was worried about Sacrilegious. Sure he was pure-blood with unfathomable power as demonstrated a few nights ago, but still. Something in the back of her mind was telling her to run, but her feet remained glued to the ground. A sudden voice in the back of her head caused Saya to turn around and pulled Amaya with her. This danger, this power, there was nothing Saya could do to keep the fear from washing over her. She needed to get Amaya out of the danger zone.
"Run Saya, run," the voice kept repeating itself as she dragged Amaya with her. Her destination wasn't clear, however; it didn't matter as long as she and her sister were out of harms way. She might have been afraid for Sacred, but it was obvious that he wouldn't let this person live for very much longer. If the intent in his eyes were any proof, it was that dark aura that surrounded him that convinced Saya.
“So cold and empty… is this what it feels like to die?"
“No, this is what it feels like to live."
Even as the first rays of dawn sunlight filtered into the sky, she was cold. She was drowning, the sensation of ice the only one she felt when she tried to breathe. Her limbs were deadened, numbed, so frozen that they burned with pain she did not have the vocabulary to describe. She felt as if she were being torn apart, her body rent into pieces, doll-parts, scattered into the nether. Such a pretty little thing, aren’t you? But so fragile… you look like him. The voice, which had started so sweetly it was almost saccharine, spat the last syllable with hatred so obvious it was like poison in her ears.
I broke him, too, but he was far more than you. Yes… more than you are. But not more than you could be. Somewhere, a hand caresses her face, but it is not a comforting gesture, and indeed, she feels it wrap tightly around her neck, cutting off even the ice from her lungs. Her consciousness was slipping, but not fast enough. The next words are whispered into the curve of her slender neck. Hmm… you smell like him, too. What would you taste like, little one?
She feels movement, hears the intake of a breath and some indescribable sound she somehow knows to associate with sharpened canines and pain, but in the exact moment when they would have pierced her skin, Ekaterina woke, sitting up abruptly in her bed, gasping for precious air. Something was tight and dark and sickening in her chest, and the vertigo set in after that, forcing her to reach for the only being in her proximity. Mischa did not protest when she clutched at his fur, wrapping her arms as tightly around the hound as they would go. For several minutes, Kitty simply trembled, swallowing against the bile rising in the back of her throat.
She’d never had a dream so vivid before, and she felt the force of it like something pressing down on her from above, determined to keep her motionless and subdued. It almost worked, and in the end, it wasn’t anything in particular that saved her from a day of pure dread and inertia. Though she might have been content to try and ignore the overwhelming sense of fear and foreboding that the dream had produced, it was only what had happened last time she felt this way that moved her. She knew now, without a doubt, that the Academy was once again in danger, and whatever was going to happen would happen soon.
Waiting until her breathing returned to something like normal, Ekaterina mastered her fear and stood, quietly moving about her room and dressing. She needed to see someone about this. There was no keeping it secret anymore, not when she knew so surely that her feelings were connected to actual events. She could not let her friends and classmates be caught unprepared again.
Taking up her cell, she entered the voice command for it to call her brother, and started towards Sergei’s room. She knew that this early in the morning was usually when he took his tea, graded, or slept, but this was important enough to interrupt any of those things. Dmitri answered in bleary tones, clearly woken himself, and she did not waste time on preamble. “Dmitri, how many hunters are currently on the campus of Cross Academy?”
Picking up on her seriousness right away, he replied. “Three. Satoshi is in charge there. Katya, what’s wrong? His voice was filled with concern, but it didn’t do much to ease her anxiety.
“How soon can you get more here? Dmitri, something terrible is going to happen.” She bit her lip; she knew she sounded strange, but what else could she say? I had a dream, and I just know? Her brother trusted her, but that would be hard for anybody to believe.
“A few hours. Elise and I could make it in one if we had to. Why, Katya? Is there an attack?”
There was a pause; Kitty stopped moving through the hall, Mischa halting obediently beside her as always. “Do you trust me, Dmitri?
“…always.” His reply was soft, and she knew that he, like she, was thinking upon their childhood (not such a distant memory), and the times when there had been nobody else in the world to trust at all.
She swallowed thickly. “Then trust me now. Gather every hunter you can, and bring them to Cross. Tell them… tell them to prepare for battle.” She ended the call with numb fingers, not sure she had the time to elaborate. There was still too much to be done. At last reaching Sergei’s door, she lifted a hand to knock and stood back a pace, chewing her lower lip with an almost bruising force. Her anxiety was not something that manifested often—ordinarily, Ekaterina was a very calm, steady individual, enough so that she was often thought rather boring, really. But this was far from ordinary.
The door swung open, and Sergei took one look at her face and stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong, Katya?”
“And now you think that something horrible is going to happen on campus today.” There was a slight nod, and he could tell from years of experience that his stoic-seeming sister was in fact greatly troubled by this. Perhaps also a bit afraid that he might not take her seriously. She needn’t worry about that—he and Ivan had noted long ago that she seemed to have some odd sense for when danger approached, like when she’d complained of feeling sick moments before Dmitri had suffered a training accident. This was incredibly specific, though, and he wondered if, in the end, Ivan would have any choice at all regarding her involvement in these events.
“Very well. I will alert the Headmaster to the possibility of an attack immediately, and inform the Student Council to—” He was cut off by the sound of a massive explosion, and tensed immediately. They were too late—calamity was already upon them. “Katya, take Mischa with you and go hide somewhere safe. I know you want to help, but you’ve already called the hunters and you’re still injured. I will go help the others, but I can’t do that unless I know you’re safe first.” Ivan would have his head, and besides, she was important to him, too.
She did not argue, grasping the ruff of the shepherd’s fur and leaving the rooms as quickly as she could. It wasn’t a moment too soon; glancing out his window, Sergei observed a small horde of servitors—mad vampires directly under the will and direction of a pureblood, led by what appeared to be a rank of nobles at least twenty strong. It would seem that this was no mere reconnaissance mission—whoever was leading it meant for the students to truly suffer. His jaw tightened, and Sergei wasted no time, throwing open the window and launching himself out of it, landing on the ground below with effortless grace. The thing inside him was already screaming at him to kill all the weak usurpers, those who would defy his will and attack that which he protected. It was an instinct that existed to some extent in most, if not all, vampires, but with him it was almost a compulsion.
Directing himself after the horde, he scanned the area with the last moments of more rational control remaining to him. What he spotted nearly stopped his heart for several seconds: though the area was mostly devoid of students for the moment, the Takagi twins were, unbeknownst to them, on a direct collision course for the main body of the servitors.
It seemed, however, that at least one of the nobles was well-aware of this proximity, for he applied a burst of speed, drawing away from his fellows, though he was still downwind of the sisters, which would mask his scent, if indeed they could even have picked up on it anyway. Sergei was further away, but he was also much, much faster, and took off like a shot, covering the distance with supernatural speed.
Even as the noble vampire appeared in front of the twins, grinning with a predatory flash of teeth, a hand emerged from nowhere, the silvery claws tipping the digits cutting cruelly into the man’s neck as he was choked, slammed into by a force moving with blurring haste. The collision slowed his momentum, though, and the blur was readily identifiable as the school’s literature teacher, perhaps less so when his other hand plunged into the man’s chest, dissolving him into dust. A common-enough method for slaying his kind.
Sergei himself was caught somewhere between his halves, eyes flickering unsteadily between their usual blended, soft colors and an uncanny scarlet. “There’s a horde,” he warned, voice possessed of a low, purring rasp it would not ordinarily hold. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” In a quick movement, he pulled his glasses from his face and folded them together. “Also,” he added, a touch more humanity back in the word, “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” It was, in one sense, a promise—that he would be back to collect them. He held no illusions about his importance to anyone, but the promise was a selfish thing, something he needed to make for himself, so that he would have a reason to return. Even a small one.
His entire body was wracked with a shudder, and when he again stilled, there was precious little humanity in him at all. A low growl rumbled from somewhere deep in his chest, and he vanished, sprinting towards the incoming enemies at a breakneck pace.
For now, he would allow his worse nature to control him, and he would consume.
I broke him, too, but he was far more than you. Yes… more than you are. But not more than you could be. Somewhere, a hand caresses her face, but it is not a comforting gesture, and indeed, she feels it wrap tightly around her neck, cutting off even the ice from her lungs. Her consciousness was slipping, but not fast enough. The next words are whispered into the curve of her slender neck. Hmm… you smell like him, too. What would you taste like, little one?
She feels movement, hears the intake of a breath and some indescribable sound she somehow knows to associate with sharpened canines and pain, but in the exact moment when they would have pierced her skin, Ekaterina woke, sitting up abruptly in her bed, gasping for precious air. Something was tight and dark and sickening in her chest, and the vertigo set in after that, forcing her to reach for the only being in her proximity. Mischa did not protest when she clutched at his fur, wrapping her arms as tightly around the hound as they would go. For several minutes, Kitty simply trembled, swallowing against the bile rising in the back of her throat.
She’d never had a dream so vivid before, and she felt the force of it like something pressing down on her from above, determined to keep her motionless and subdued. It almost worked, and in the end, it wasn’t anything in particular that saved her from a day of pure dread and inertia. Though she might have been content to try and ignore the overwhelming sense of fear and foreboding that the dream had produced, it was only what had happened last time she felt this way that moved her. She knew now, without a doubt, that the Academy was once again in danger, and whatever was going to happen would happen soon.
Waiting until her breathing returned to something like normal, Ekaterina mastered her fear and stood, quietly moving about her room and dressing. She needed to see someone about this. There was no keeping it secret anymore, not when she knew so surely that her feelings were connected to actual events. She could not let her friends and classmates be caught unprepared again.
Taking up her cell, she entered the voice command for it to call her brother, and started towards Sergei’s room. She knew that this early in the morning was usually when he took his tea, graded, or slept, but this was important enough to interrupt any of those things. Dmitri answered in bleary tones, clearly woken himself, and she did not waste time on preamble. “Dmitri, how many hunters are currently on the campus of Cross Academy?”
Picking up on her seriousness right away, he replied. “Three. Satoshi is in charge there. Katya, what’s wrong? His voice was filled with concern, but it didn’t do much to ease her anxiety.
“How soon can you get more here? Dmitri, something terrible is going to happen.” She bit her lip; she knew she sounded strange, but what else could she say? I had a dream, and I just know? Her brother trusted her, but that would be hard for anybody to believe.
“A few hours. Elise and I could make it in one if we had to. Why, Katya? Is there an attack?”
There was a pause; Kitty stopped moving through the hall, Mischa halting obediently beside her as always. “Do you trust me, Dmitri?
“…always.” His reply was soft, and she knew that he, like she, was thinking upon their childhood (not such a distant memory), and the times when there had been nobody else in the world to trust at all.
She swallowed thickly. “Then trust me now. Gather every hunter you can, and bring them to Cross. Tell them… tell them to prepare for battle.” She ended the call with numb fingers, not sure she had the time to elaborate. There was still too much to be done. At last reaching Sergei’s door, she lifted a hand to knock and stood back a pace, chewing her lower lip with an almost bruising force. Her anxiety was not something that manifested often—ordinarily, Ekaterina was a very calm, steady individual, enough so that she was often thought rather boring, really. But this was far from ordinary.
The door swung open, and Sergei took one look at her face and stepped aside to let her in. “What’s wrong, Katya?”
“And now you think that something horrible is going to happen on campus today.” There was a slight nod, and he could tell from years of experience that his stoic-seeming sister was in fact greatly troubled by this. Perhaps also a bit afraid that he might not take her seriously. She needn’t worry about that—he and Ivan had noted long ago that she seemed to have some odd sense for when danger approached, like when she’d complained of feeling sick moments before Dmitri had suffered a training accident. This was incredibly specific, though, and he wondered if, in the end, Ivan would have any choice at all regarding her involvement in these events.
“Very well. I will alert the Headmaster to the possibility of an attack immediately, and inform the Student Council to—” He was cut off by the sound of a massive explosion, and tensed immediately. They were too late—calamity was already upon them. “Katya, take Mischa with you and go hide somewhere safe. I know you want to help, but you’ve already called the hunters and you’re still injured. I will go help the others, but I can’t do that unless I know you’re safe first.” Ivan would have his head, and besides, she was important to him, too.
She did not argue, grasping the ruff of the shepherd’s fur and leaving the rooms as quickly as she could. It wasn’t a moment too soon; glancing out his window, Sergei observed a small horde of servitors—mad vampires directly under the will and direction of a pureblood, led by what appeared to be a rank of nobles at least twenty strong. It would seem that this was no mere reconnaissance mission—whoever was leading it meant for the students to truly suffer. His jaw tightened, and Sergei wasted no time, throwing open the window and launching himself out of it, landing on the ground below with effortless grace. The thing inside him was already screaming at him to kill all the weak usurpers, those who would defy his will and attack that which he protected. It was an instinct that existed to some extent in most, if not all, vampires, but with him it was almost a compulsion.
Directing himself after the horde, he scanned the area with the last moments of more rational control remaining to him. What he spotted nearly stopped his heart for several seconds: though the area was mostly devoid of students for the moment, the Takagi twins were, unbeknownst to them, on a direct collision course for the main body of the servitors.
It seemed, however, that at least one of the nobles was well-aware of this proximity, for he applied a burst of speed, drawing away from his fellows, though he was still downwind of the sisters, which would mask his scent, if indeed they could even have picked up on it anyway. Sergei was further away, but he was also much, much faster, and took off like a shot, covering the distance with supernatural speed.
Even as the noble vampire appeared in front of the twins, grinning with a predatory flash of teeth, a hand emerged from nowhere, the silvery claws tipping the digits cutting cruelly into the man’s neck as he was choked, slammed into by a force moving with blurring haste. The collision slowed his momentum, though, and the blur was readily identifiable as the school’s literature teacher, perhaps less so when his other hand plunged into the man’s chest, dissolving him into dust. A common-enough method for slaying his kind.
Sergei himself was caught somewhere between his halves, eyes flickering unsteadily between their usual blended, soft colors and an uncanny scarlet. “There’s a horde,” he warned, voice possessed of a low, purring rasp it would not ordinarily hold. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” In a quick movement, he pulled his glasses from his face and folded them together. “Also,” he added, a touch more humanity back in the word, “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” It was, in one sense, a promise—that he would be back to collect them. He held no illusions about his importance to anyone, but the promise was a selfish thing, something he needed to make for himself, so that he would have a reason to return. Even a small one.
His entire body was wracked with a shudder, and when he again stilled, there was precious little humanity in him at all. A low growl rumbled from somewhere deep in his chest, and he vanished, sprinting towards the incoming enemies at a breakneck pace.
For now, he would allow his worse nature to control him, and he would consume.
|"I had always hoped, we had never met, so you can live on without me holding you back."|
"You are trespassing on school grounds that are protected by the Vampire Council ...As a Vampire, If you do not leave now, death will be the penalty.." Deep green eyes momentarily glanced at the one who spoke. There was nothing comforting or empty about it. It was like being thrown into the freezing ocean naked and the burning fear compels a person not to breath or even try to struggle for life. Those were the eyes directed at the lone figure of Amaya who was soon joined by Saya. "We only need one." With that declared, a hand was raised towards the twins and a blast of icicles came out to decimate anyone of them. He did not care anymore who dies or survives. Fortunately for them, the rain of icicles missed them. It was all due to Saya running away either instinctively or logically while taking Amaya with her. Thus, it only hit the ground causing quite the damage on the pavements without doubt. This caused a mild irritation for the new pure blood but it was soon taken away.
The source was Sacrilegious who had already lunged towards the newcomer as he delivered a powerful punch covered with a dark mist of aura. This was blocked with a sword made of ice and the eyes of the two men met once more. "Judas!" The collision of the two forces caused a violent spark and a backlash of powers rippled like the waves within the area. It permeated the air with such tenacity and heaviness. "I'll make you pay for what you did to me." A declaration of cold-cut hatred from Judas added an additional force to push Sacred away. The sword of ice was damaged without doubt. Its middle portion, where Sacred's fist connected, was melted. Well, it was not much of a problem as Judas regenerated the destroyed part easily. As for the purple pure blood he landed at a respectable distance much like a feline with grace. His eyes remained its crimson blood hue and suffocating aura of his did not waver.
"Make me pay?" Sacred whispered with a rather doubtful tone to it. Yet, the diabolical smile on his face removed any kind of lingering feelings. "It's the other way around bastard." It was then that sound of bells echoed throughout the entire place like a haunting lullaby. Strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere as they created a messy web-filled labyrinth. Judas was able to dodge some of them and freezing others who followed his movements with such precision and then cutting it off. Taking a few steps back, Judas managed to take a break from the onslaught. It was then he felt stinging sensations on his cheek and right arm which were probably caused by the strings. Sacred does not fail to amuse and irritate him. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and for that brief moment of unawareness. Sacrilegious conglomerated his strings into one large spinning spear as it was launched towards Judas.
"I'll be fine. I can handle myself."
Unfortunately, the barrage of strings only met a dome made clearly of very strong ice. Inside, Judas was protected while the strings were slowly consumed by the coldness. They were turned into ice and then disintegrated into small particles. "It would take more than that to kill me." Sacred clenched his teeth in aggravation. His own fangs piercing his lips making it bleed. The blood slowly trickling down. The ice dome vanished into fragments of light while howls, roars, and sounds of battle could be heard from the distance. It served as a beautiful background music. "I'll destroy this school along with you!" Numerous lances made of ice appeared around Judas as he sent them all towards Sacred each larger than the other and propelled with greater force.
"Save me? Don't look down on me. I'm stronger than you think."
Despite that, they all came all too short. All the lances did not hit Sacred at all. It was because they were all held in place by the strings as they all remained in the air around the pure blood. "Do it." He stated while licking the blood that spilled from his lips. Judas raised an eyebrow at this statement of Sacrilegious. "I'll make sure you go down with it." The lances were then broken into pieces as they fall around Sacred like crystal rain. Enraged by such words, Judas dashed forward for some physical interaction which Sacred obliged happily. Each attacks that landed on both of them resounded throughout the area like thunder. It seemed a battle between pure bloods was definitely on a different level.
"That man... I don't know what to think of him, but one thing I do know, he is important to me."
The entire Night Class cannot help but tremble at the sight of their Leader and another pure blood fighting in a death match. They were all awakened by the sudden explosion and now they had become the scared spectators. There were no doubts that they had witnessed what Sacrilegious was capable of doing at the dance. However, this was far different from that night. He was more frightening and more powerful. However, it was the same with the other pure blood who seemed to resemble the one who caused so much chaos at the ball. They were only taken out from their fearful trances by Moirae's calm voice. "Remember your duties. Ease your fears. Master Sacrilegious is fighting on his own. We have to do our part." This was enough to have the Night Class returned to their senses and have their perspectives be restored.
Without a second more, the Night Class were out and about. Leaving the matter of the probable ringleader in the hands of their Lord Sacrilegious. In addition, there was nothing they can really do against a pure blood and the best they can be is a distraction which would be a nuisance to their Night Class Lord. They spotted the group of mad vampires and a rather large group of noble vampires maneuvering the horde. It was quite a surprise for most of the Night Class. After all, they are mostly comprised of noble vampires and even more so, they were also familiar faces among the ones intending to destroy the peace of Cross Academy. This was not only a fight for their belief but also a fight for their own attachment.
Moirae joined the Night Class in making sure that the enemies would not be able to reach the main building where the Day Class students were situated. She would not allow the humans be involved in this. "I'll be leaving everything to you again, Moirae. With you here and by Sacred's side, I'm at ease." Those were Takeru's words to her before he departed to keep this Academy from the greedy hands of the Vampire Council. She will not fail the expectations placed on her and even more so by her Master. It was not going to be an easy battle especially with noble vampires against them. However, she was Sacrilegious' servant for nothing.
Spotting two nobles and a dozen of mad vampires targeting the Takagi twins, she interfered with her knives stopping the group of attackers from advancing any further. She then went before them with a few dash and jumps along the way. "The Night Class is here." Her eyes of sapphire blue glowed eerily indicated the activation of her ability. It was then an anagram appeared underneath the enemy group. "Begone." Once that was stated, a rain of knives fell on them stabbing them without much reprieve. They were thoroughly diced and soon, they become nothing more but dusts in the wind. She then straightened herself and faced the Takagi twins. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs." Noticing a bit of dread enveloping the two girls, Moirae gave a comforting smile. "Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that." She then patted the two girls on the head being taller and definitely older, the silver-haired vampire was capable of that gesture. "When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased." She then winked at them before taking a step back and dashing towards the swarm of enemies.
There Moirae noticed the figure of the not-so-normal teacher. Wrecking havoc like he did during the ball, she arrived by his side. There was no certainty but, "Don't lose yourself too much." No malice or sarcasm in those words. Actually, the way she delivered it was more on the lighter side as if Sergei was an old friend of hers which was not plausible. It had a gentle and warm tone to it. Her eyes of sapphire blue glanced at him as she delivered a few knives at a group of vampires coming at Sergei's side and smiled brightly. "Good to have you on this side." With that, she gave him a salute and went off to take care of other annoying critters.
On the side of Sacred and Judas, the fight was still escalating from worse to worst. The moment they took a break. Judas stood on the opposite side. It clear that he was suffering lacerations and wounds that on a human aspect are fatal. The same could be said on Sacred who also stood on the other end. Around them, there was devastation. The damage to the Grand Hall cannot compare to the ones they did. However, they were both pure bloods and even more powerful than the other of their kinds in existence. Recovery comes to them easily. Unless one of them beheads or takes out the heart of the other, this battle of theirs would continue for eternity.
"Did that sleep of yours weaken you? Or being in the midst of these insects dulled your senses." Judas stated as he rolled back his shoulders and cracked his neck from side to side. His wounds were no longer present but there were still the traces of blood and grime. "Perhaps, I should let you experience again how helpless you are to protect anyone?" He snapped his fingers and an ice sculpture of Takeru appeared before Sacrilegious. The purple pure blood narrowed his eyes at this and the presence he released earlier got thicker than before. "My sister told me about him." Judas then placed a hand on the sculpture as it broke into a thousand of pieces. "I'll break him like I did to---"
Judas was not able to finish his sentence as Sacred had already grabbed hold of his throat and the pressure of it being slowly crushed racked through his body. The mere fact his body was regenerating at such an accelerated rate that it was almost tiring proved how strong Sacrilegious became. "Die!" For the second time, Judas felt fear crept inside of him. Sacred's expression was not to be deemed humane or vampiric anymore. This was purely of a monster. Even the presence that Sacred was exuding can be felt throughout the Academy in droves like thick miasma of terror and a great amount of hatred. It even brought the mad and the noble vampires such trembling fright. They stopped their attack and curled in fear. The first time Judas experienced such a thing was during that time.
Soon, the two pure bloods were at the water portion in between of the two bridges which each connect respectively to the Sun and Moon dormitories. They were at the center where the everyone could see them without much interference. It was quite remarkable as Sacred stood on the liquid surface without creating any ripples. In his hand, Judas was raised by the throat. Emerald hazed eyes gazed into vermilion blood ones seething with rage and hatred. "Yo--u're rec--kle--ss." Judas managed to say as Sacred crushed his windpipe for the umpteenth time. As if to deliver the meaning of Judas' words, the water beneath them froze turning it into an ice wasteland. In the process, Sacred's feet was consumed by such an act. The purple pure blood was now unavailable to move as his feet were also trapped in the ice.
"He is really cruel... But, I still like him. I must be a masochist... Isn't that funny?"
This was nothing more but a mere existence of a defiance to Sacrilegious. It was nothing for him to fret about as his never wavered from Judas' form. "Useless." It was Sacred's reply as he raised his other hand and was ready to rip Judas' heart out and to watch the guy turn into crystal and then evaporate into fragments of light. At last, there would be retribution for that failure, for that sin, for that broken promise. He would finally have some form of penance. Perhaps, he could finally face her. However, the next events were unprecedented for anyone to expect. There was one thing for certain. A voice so familiar and distant echoed throughout the thick darkness. It was calling out to someone and that person was...
"Sacred!"
The source was Sacrilegious who had already lunged towards the newcomer as he delivered a powerful punch covered with a dark mist of aura. This was blocked with a sword made of ice and the eyes of the two men met once more. "Judas!" The collision of the two forces caused a violent spark and a backlash of powers rippled like the waves within the area. It permeated the air with such tenacity and heaviness. "I'll make you pay for what you did to me." A declaration of cold-cut hatred from Judas added an additional force to push Sacred away. The sword of ice was damaged without doubt. Its middle portion, where Sacred's fist connected, was melted. Well, it was not much of a problem as Judas regenerated the destroyed part easily. As for the purple pure blood he landed at a respectable distance much like a feline with grace. His eyes remained its crimson blood hue and suffocating aura of his did not waver.
"Make me pay?" Sacred whispered with a rather doubtful tone to it. Yet, the diabolical smile on his face removed any kind of lingering feelings. "It's the other way around bastard." It was then that sound of bells echoed throughout the entire place like a haunting lullaby. Strings suddenly appeared out of nowhere as they created a messy web-filled labyrinth. Judas was able to dodge some of them and freezing others who followed his movements with such precision and then cutting it off. Taking a few steps back, Judas managed to take a break from the onslaught. It was then he felt stinging sensations on his cheek and right arm which were probably caused by the strings. Sacred does not fail to amuse and irritate him. "Tsk." He clicked his tongue and for that brief moment of unawareness. Sacrilegious conglomerated his strings into one large spinning spear as it was launched towards Judas.
"I'll be fine. I can handle myself."
Unfortunately, the barrage of strings only met a dome made clearly of very strong ice. Inside, Judas was protected while the strings were slowly consumed by the coldness. They were turned into ice and then disintegrated into small particles. "It would take more than that to kill me." Sacred clenched his teeth in aggravation. His own fangs piercing his lips making it bleed. The blood slowly trickling down. The ice dome vanished into fragments of light while howls, roars, and sounds of battle could be heard from the distance. It served as a beautiful background music. "I'll destroy this school along with you!" Numerous lances made of ice appeared around Judas as he sent them all towards Sacred each larger than the other and propelled with greater force.
"Save me? Don't look down on me. I'm stronger than you think."
Despite that, they all came all too short. All the lances did not hit Sacred at all. It was because they were all held in place by the strings as they all remained in the air around the pure blood. "Do it." He stated while licking the blood that spilled from his lips. Judas raised an eyebrow at this statement of Sacrilegious. "I'll make sure you go down with it." The lances were then broken into pieces as they fall around Sacred like crystal rain. Enraged by such words, Judas dashed forward for some physical interaction which Sacred obliged happily. Each attacks that landed on both of them resounded throughout the area like thunder. It seemed a battle between pure bloods was definitely on a different level.
"That man... I don't know what to think of him, but one thing I do know, he is important to me."
The entire Night Class cannot help but tremble at the sight of their Leader and another pure blood fighting in a death match. They were all awakened by the sudden explosion and now they had become the scared spectators. There were no doubts that they had witnessed what Sacrilegious was capable of doing at the dance. However, this was far different from that night. He was more frightening and more powerful. However, it was the same with the other pure blood who seemed to resemble the one who caused so much chaos at the ball. They were only taken out from their fearful trances by Moirae's calm voice. "Remember your duties. Ease your fears. Master Sacrilegious is fighting on his own. We have to do our part." This was enough to have the Night Class returned to their senses and have their perspectives be restored.
Without a second more, the Night Class were out and about. Leaving the matter of the probable ringleader in the hands of their Lord Sacrilegious. In addition, there was nothing they can really do against a pure blood and the best they can be is a distraction which would be a nuisance to their Night Class Lord. They spotted the group of mad vampires and a rather large group of noble vampires maneuvering the horde. It was quite a surprise for most of the Night Class. After all, they are mostly comprised of noble vampires and even more so, they were also familiar faces among the ones intending to destroy the peace of Cross Academy. This was not only a fight for their belief but also a fight for their own attachment.
Moirae joined the Night Class in making sure that the enemies would not be able to reach the main building where the Day Class students were situated. She would not allow the humans be involved in this. "I'll be leaving everything to you again, Moirae. With you here and by Sacred's side, I'm at ease." Those were Takeru's words to her before he departed to keep this Academy from the greedy hands of the Vampire Council. She will not fail the expectations placed on her and even more so by her Master. It was not going to be an easy battle especially with noble vampires against them. However, she was Sacrilegious' servant for nothing.
Spotting two nobles and a dozen of mad vampires targeting the Takagi twins, she interfered with her knives stopping the group of attackers from advancing any further. She then went before them with a few dash and jumps along the way. "The Night Class is here." Her eyes of sapphire blue glowed eerily indicated the activation of her ability. It was then an anagram appeared underneath the enemy group. "Begone." Once that was stated, a rain of knives fell on them stabbing them without much reprieve. They were thoroughly diced and soon, they become nothing more but dusts in the wind. She then straightened herself and faced the Takagi twins. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs." Noticing a bit of dread enveloping the two girls, Moirae gave a comforting smile. "Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that." She then patted the two girls on the head being taller and definitely older, the silver-haired vampire was capable of that gesture. "When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased." She then winked at them before taking a step back and dashing towards the swarm of enemies.
There Moirae noticed the figure of the not-so-normal teacher. Wrecking havoc like he did during the ball, she arrived by his side. There was no certainty but, "Don't lose yourself too much." No malice or sarcasm in those words. Actually, the way she delivered it was more on the lighter side as if Sergei was an old friend of hers which was not plausible. It had a gentle and warm tone to it. Her eyes of sapphire blue glanced at him as she delivered a few knives at a group of vampires coming at Sergei's side and smiled brightly. "Good to have you on this side." With that, she gave him a salute and went off to take care of other annoying critters.
On the side of Sacred and Judas, the fight was still escalating from worse to worst. The moment they took a break. Judas stood on the opposite side. It clear that he was suffering lacerations and wounds that on a human aspect are fatal. The same could be said on Sacred who also stood on the other end. Around them, there was devastation. The damage to the Grand Hall cannot compare to the ones they did. However, they were both pure bloods and even more powerful than the other of their kinds in existence. Recovery comes to them easily. Unless one of them beheads or takes out the heart of the other, this battle of theirs would continue for eternity.
"Did that sleep of yours weaken you? Or being in the midst of these insects dulled your senses." Judas stated as he rolled back his shoulders and cracked his neck from side to side. His wounds were no longer present but there were still the traces of blood and grime. "Perhaps, I should let you experience again how helpless you are to protect anyone?" He snapped his fingers and an ice sculpture of Takeru appeared before Sacrilegious. The purple pure blood narrowed his eyes at this and the presence he released earlier got thicker than before. "My sister told me about him." Judas then placed a hand on the sculpture as it broke into a thousand of pieces. "I'll break him like I did to---"
Judas was not able to finish his sentence as Sacred had already grabbed hold of his throat and the pressure of it being slowly crushed racked through his body. The mere fact his body was regenerating at such an accelerated rate that it was almost tiring proved how strong Sacrilegious became. "Die!" For the second time, Judas felt fear crept inside of him. Sacred's expression was not to be deemed humane or vampiric anymore. This was purely of a monster. Even the presence that Sacred was exuding can be felt throughout the Academy in droves like thick miasma of terror and a great amount of hatred. It even brought the mad and the noble vampires such trembling fright. They stopped their attack and curled in fear. The first time Judas experienced such a thing was during that time.
Soon, the two pure bloods were at the water portion in between of the two bridges which each connect respectively to the Sun and Moon dormitories. They were at the center where the everyone could see them without much interference. It was quite remarkable as Sacred stood on the liquid surface without creating any ripples. In his hand, Judas was raised by the throat. Emerald hazed eyes gazed into vermilion blood ones seething with rage and hatred. "Yo--u're rec--kle--ss." Judas managed to say as Sacred crushed his windpipe for the umpteenth time. As if to deliver the meaning of Judas' words, the water beneath them froze turning it into an ice wasteland. In the process, Sacred's feet was consumed by such an act. The purple pure blood was now unavailable to move as his feet were also trapped in the ice.
"He is really cruel... But, I still like him. I must be a masochist... Isn't that funny?"
This was nothing more but a mere existence of a defiance to Sacrilegious. It was nothing for him to fret about as his never wavered from Judas' form. "Useless." It was Sacred's reply as he raised his other hand and was ready to rip Judas' heart out and to watch the guy turn into crystal and then evaporate into fragments of light. At last, there would be retribution for that failure, for that sin, for that broken promise. He would finally have some form of penance. Perhaps, he could finally face her. However, the next events were unprecedented for anyone to expect. There was one thing for certain. A voice so familiar and distant echoed throughout the thick darkness. It was calling out to someone and that person was...
"Sacred!"
Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip. Drip.
It resounded like a neverending melody. A sonata perhaps? An elegy for someone? A lullaby? Who is it then? But most importantly, what caused such a sound? Somehow, it seemed the world was a bit darker than before. Who knew it could even get that worse. They say in God's wrath the sea turned into red, so what about this? Is this also God's rage in physical manifestation? Why did the water turned into crimson? May be, it is not of rage. May be, it is because of that person.
Chaos, chaos in every direction, all around her, everything was moving to fast for her mind to process. She was too confused to try and focus on one thing, but all she needed at the moment was to focus on one thing. And that one thing happened to be her sister who was dragging her away from Sacred and towards the school. "Saya? What are you doing?! We should stay and help.." She slowly stopped speaking and turned towards the blue-haired Vampire as his voice reached her ears. "We only need one." Her eyebrows rose in confusion before her face twisted in horror as a blast of icicles few towards the two of them, but by what seemed to be sheer luck, Saya dragged both of them out of the way and away from what would have been certain death. Amaya allowed herself to be pulled by her twin now, she didn't feel like being an ice shish kabob today, or any other day for that fact.
The twins ran together towards what would be the safety of the school, but out of he corner of her eye, she saw an on-coming figure heading right towards Saya. The Vampire flashed a predatory smile towards Saya as it raised its' hand, ready to attack. Amaya pulled her sister back by her wrist harshly and moved in front of her, ready to take the attack for her twin,but instead a hand appeared from nowhere. Claws cut through the man's throat, cutting off the Vampire's air supply with one blow, and with the next, removing his heart, making the Vampire dissolve into dust. Amaya stood shocked as she still held tightly onto Saya's wrist. In front of them stood Sergei Rasputinov, but it didn't look like Sergei. His eyes flickered between their normal colors and a dark crimson that made her eyes widen ever so slightly, however; Saya didn't seem fazed. Had she missed something? Should she have known that one of the teachers at the school wasn't human...perhaps it was a Prefect secret? No...Saya would have told her, right??
“There’s a horde,”Sergei warned, his voice coming out in a kind of purr that made Amaya flinch ever so slightly. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” Amaya felt like she had cold water poured on her head. Was he going to go fight?! Worry bubbled up inside of her at the thought of Sergei getting hurt, that was the last thing she wanted. Before she could blink he was holding his glasses out to her “Also,” Amaya didn't shudder this time. She was to full of worry to care about how his voice made it sound like he hadn't drank water in weeks. “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” Amaya gently reached out and took his glasses for him, and cradled them close to her chest with her free hand. She felt like he had just made a promise to her, perhaps it was a promise for them both, that he would return.
Saya began to pull her away once more, but she kept her eyes on Sergei as his whole body shook, and the last thing she heard from him was a low growl that came from deep in his chest...and then...he was gone. Amaya blinked and nearly screamed when she noticed the large group of mad vampires running after the two of them, but before they could get any closer Moirae intervened, saving the twins lives. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," Amaya blinked at how calm the older girl was as she patted their heads and then took off into the fight. Amaya turned to search the crowd of chaos for Sergei as her sister watched Sacred and the unknown blue-haired Vampire fight, destroying anything that got in their way, including other Vampires. Amaya soon found Sergei in the crowd, her eyes tracking his every move as he danced around the battlefield like a animal unleashed.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," Amaya opened her mouth to respond to her sister, but before she could she felt claws dig into her shoulders as she was ripped away from Saya and thrown harshly. Amaya cried out as she made contact with the ground, mere seconds before she heard her own sister's cry of pain. The air was knocked out from her lungs and she felt numb for a moment as the Mad Vampires ran at her. Her training kicked in and she kicked up off the ground, one hand holding out her sword while the other cradled Sergei's glasses. A Vampire dived for her throat, but she easily dropped down onto one knee, shoving the sword upward into the vampire's chest, and through it's heart, turning it to dust in mere seconds. She jumped backwards as more claws reached out, aiming for her throat, she dived to the side, the claws nearly missing her neck and instead cutting into her cheek before she slamed her sword into the vampires chest and called out for her sister as it turned into dust and another moved to attack
"Saya!!!"
Whether it was reflexes or just plain luck, Saya was grateful to have been missed by the missles of ice that propelled towards herself and her sister. The man had spoken before she had ran, something about needing only one of them before the ice attacked. She had not noticed the group of mad vampires running after her and Saya before Moirae intervened. She watched as the silver-haired vampire decimated the vampires before turning to Amaya and her.
"We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," she had spoken to the twins and patted their heads before taking off to fight the oncoming horde. Saya could only watch as Sacred and the blue-haired pure-blood destroyed everything in their path. Their battle was growing intense by the minute, and if Saya or the others didn't do anything soon, the whole Academy could be destroyed. From the corner of her eyes, he watched a certain blur of silver charge into the horde as well. It was her teacher, Sergei. Her eyes widened at the ferocity he displayed once more. Much like the dance, only he seemed more...animalistic.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," she had spoken to her twin, however; before she could act upon her instincts, the feeling of being torn from her sister's grasp filled her as she soon found herself on the other side of the field. A scream of pain errupted through her throat as she felt her body collide with the dirt. The pain seeped through every nerve of her being, like a thousand needles piercing her skin. She pushed herself up to her feet and glanced around quickly, making note of the vampires that swarmed the area in a quick and frenzied pace. She had to reach Amaya, and with that thought in mind, she grabbed the Artemis Rod and quickly drew it.
A vampire lunged for her, claws extended and reaching for her throat. She turned quickly to avoid the claws and managed to push the rod into the vampire's face, eliciting a feral growl from said vampire. Saya's eyes left momentarily to search for Amaya. Delivering a swift kick to the vampire's face, she began a sprint towards Amaya. She heard her sister's cry for her, driving her to pump her legs harder. She managed to reach Amaya and thrusted the Artemis Rod into the back of the vampire, missing his heart but wounding him enough so that she could get Amaya away from the chaos that ensued. She pulled the rod from the vampire's chest and aimed again, this time for his heart before turning back to Amaya, grabbing her hand and towing her away towards the school. She would return to help as soon as Amaya was safe first.
The woman's words hardly registered, sunken as he was into the deep reservoir of instinct and violence that lay still within him. Drowning... that was what it felt like. Drowning and also living, as though something under his skin had been called to wakefulness, welling up and threatening to swallow him whole. It was the part of him that was her, something he'd always resented somehow. But it was impossible to resent when one was busy relishing instead.
It was said that the blood of a mad creature could only bring a more refined one ruin; that the crazed vampires were toxic to their more civilized counterparts. He had never found this to be the case, though admittedly, it did taste awful to him, like rotten bile on his tongue, thick and cloying. He glanced up long enough from the corpse in his hands to fix Moriae with a thousand-year stare, though of course the reality of it was less than a second. There was something ancient about him this way, though... perhaps it was simply because the oldest instincts of any creature were those he embodied. Hunger and death. He was still enough himself to refrain from tearing her apart as well, recognizing that they were, as she said, on the same side. He nodded just once, briskly, plunging a hand into the body he held simultaneously, finding the heart without looking and tearing it out. More dust. They were all just dust when he was through with them.
It was dissatisfying. Turning from the woman, he paid her no more mind and tore forward again, brutally slashing into the next two with one hand each, heedless of the blood that spattered his face and clothes. He did not regularly make use of weapons of steel or wood, as such things were liable to break under the harsh demands of his strength, and instead, he simply slew with his bare hands. It was easiest to tear out the hearts, of course, but he was far from above decaptiation, either. Operating purely on visceral instinct, he sensed the approach of another noble this time, and swung to meet the downward force of a blade with his bare hand. The metal cut into his palm, but it elicited little more than a snarl from him, the dhampir's arm acting to shove the blade away. He followed the trajectory of the motion, opening his jaws and latching onto the woman's neck, piercing the skin with no difficulty. The tang of blood-- this slightly salty-- was on his tongue, but he was not distracted by it, wreanching her hand around so that her own blade sought and found her heart.
She slumped to the ground, yet more ashes, and he drew back, wiping his mouth absently with the back of his hand. How tedious this was becoming...
Meanwhile, the horde of servitors was not yet depleted, and though the Night Class fought valiantly, they were being overrun with numbers and ferocity. These creatures seemed somehow different from the ordinary mad kind, as though they were more resilient, their insanity somehow directed, as though someone pulled the strings from afar. They were vicious, but not stupid, and this made them more formidible foes than the last had been. They swarmed around the fallen Moon Dormitory, and several of them were also making it across the water to the area of the Sun Dorm as well, though this number was considerably culled by the fact that they had to pass the engagement between Judas and Sacrilegious in order to do it. Many became collateral damage, but the rest seemed not to care. That same uncanny force that seemed to be directing them drove them ever forward, until a good three dozen had gathered on the far lakeshore, intent on their new destination, the dwelling-place of Cross Academy's humans.
Inside that building, a young prefect and her dog were the only living beings not currently hiding behind a locked door. Upon being dismissed by Sergei, Ekaterina had come here, knowing that in the commotion, people were most likely to forget that the humans were in danger, too, or rather they would be too occupied to be able to do anything about it. She wasn't really sure why she was not hiding herself, only she couldn't bring herself to do it. All she could think was that if the enemies came, there would be nobody to stop them from hurting these people, these students, and that as a prefect, she was responsible for their safety. She'd sworn to look after them, and she would not abandon them now, just because doing so became more difficult.
The sound of screaming alerted her to the fact that her nightmares were slipping into reality, and Kitty took off down the hallway, Mischa at her heels as ever, and burst into the front entranceway of the dorm. The screms were human, apparently students who had thought to sneak out of their rooms and take a look at what was going on. Their curiosity had proven to be their undoing, and much as she wished she could close her ears to the sound of dying, she did not. It was the only thing she could do for them now, be a witness to their last moments in the limited way she was able.
Unfortunately, as soon as those poor students had expired, she was the only one left in the room, and from the staggered sounds of breathing, there were no less than twelve vampires in it as well. Possibly more; it was hard to tell over the thundering of her pulse in her ears. Kitty swallowed, steeling hersefl for the inevitable. She was going to die here, protecting these students, and it was all she could do to hope that the time it would take them to end her would be enough for her brother and his hunters to arrive. Clenching her fists at her sides, the Russian girl nodded to herself. She didn't want to die, but if that was what it took, then she would do it without hesitating.
They were upon her then, and though she was aware of a feral snarling as Mischa launched himself at the first of the incoming vampires, it did not stop the slender hand from curling around her neck, the noble's voice slithering over her skin like snakes and oil. "How kind of you to come right to me, girl." His tone was imperious, his grip on her windpipe tightening until it cut off all but the smallest portion of her air supply. Perhaps the only comfort was that it was not the voice from her dream-- that one had been female, and infinitely more frightening in its aspect. "They want you dead, wench, and I'll be happy to oblige them."
Her? Why would anyone care enough about her to want her dead? What kind of nuisance could she possibly be? She was just a human, with all the fragility and mortality that implied. Perhaps it had something to do with Ivan, but... how would they know about him, either? As far as she knew, her adopted father was just a vampire with an interest in music and an important family name.
He was still speaking. "And when I'm done with you, I'm going to let these hounds run rampant through your halls, and feast on your mortal charges."
No. Nonono. He can't. They're innocent, just... The dread welled up inside her, black and sharp and cold, numbing her limbs but leaving her heart and lungs free to feel the excruciating pain of loss. Loss of air, loss of life, loss of hope. She was being drained of everything she'd thought she knew, and what was left was not as empty as she expected. Her hearing fluctuated in and out of clarity, but she was hardly paying attention. Something was... calling to her. Like a voice she'd heard before, but only at a distance, something remembered, but not by her. Not quite. It was nothing she could hear with her ears, and slowly, as her consciousness threatened to fade, she withdrew into herself, seeking its source. Something warm, something positively ancient, buried somewhere in the back of her mind, or was it inside her soul? She couldn't tell the difference. Closer, closer... there!
The young girl's hand snapped up, locking onto the wrist that held her in place with force a human being should not have possessed. Surprised, her captor's grip loosened just enough for her to draw breath again, and her lungs expanded, drawing life back into her body. Her eyes, without focus, still somehow found his, and something he saw then unnerved him. There was a moment of stillness, when time itself seemed to stop for the entire room, and then a burst of light dawned over the area, blinding all but she who was already without sight. Kitty felt the hand release her, and she landed back on her feet slowly, as though her fall were slowed by something. What she did not know was that she emitted the radiance, bright enough that it blurred her image, haloing her from all directions at once. She spoke, words that were not hers.
“That his children may live without fear: the cleansing of all curses. Darkness... release!" The light flared, and her aura with it, creating a spot of radiance that could be felt as far away as the other side of the grounds, and the vampires in the room all collapsed as one, rendered unconscious, and, as they would discover most unpleasantly upon waking-- human, not to mention free of the mind magic that had held them captive. Unfortunately, this was far more than Ekaterina's body could handle, and she lost her hold on consciousness thereafter, falling in a graceless heap to the floor.
Perhaps not a moment too soon, as even in that instant, the hunters arrived, spilling onto the campus and heading with grim determination to reinforce the night class and Moriae, in addition to the Takagi twins. It signalled a turn in the tide of the battle, though what was to become of it was something perhaps not quite yet decided.
Beside one unconscious human girl, a loyal hound stood, watching over the collapsed form with an uncanny intelligence.
It resounded like a neverending melody. A sonata perhaps? An elegy for someone? A lullaby? Who is it then? But most importantly, what caused such a sound? Somehow, it seemed the world was a bit darker than before. Who knew it could even get that worse. They say in God's wrath the sea turned into red, so what about this? Is this also God's rage in physical manifestation? Why did the water turned into crimson? May be, it is not of rage. May be, it is because of that person.
“Life is nothing without a little chaos to make it interesting.”
Chaos, chaos in every direction, all around her, everything was moving to fast for her mind to process. She was too confused to try and focus on one thing, but all she needed at the moment was to focus on one thing. And that one thing happened to be her sister who was dragging her away from Sacred and towards the school. "Saya? What are you doing?! We should stay and help.." She slowly stopped speaking and turned towards the blue-haired Vampire as his voice reached her ears. "We only need one." Her eyebrows rose in confusion before her face twisted in horror as a blast of icicles few towards the two of them, but by what seemed to be sheer luck, Saya dragged both of them out of the way and away from what would have been certain death. Amaya allowed herself to be pulled by her twin now, she didn't feel like being an ice shish kabob today, or any other day for that fact.
The twins ran together towards what would be the safety of the school, but out of he corner of her eye, she saw an on-coming figure heading right towards Saya. The Vampire flashed a predatory smile towards Saya as it raised its' hand, ready to attack. Amaya pulled her sister back by her wrist harshly and moved in front of her, ready to take the attack for her twin,but instead a hand appeared from nowhere. Claws cut through the man's throat, cutting off the Vampire's air supply with one blow, and with the next, removing his heart, making the Vampire dissolve into dust. Amaya stood shocked as she still held tightly onto Saya's wrist. In front of them stood Sergei Rasputinov, but it didn't look like Sergei. His eyes flickered between their normal colors and a dark crimson that made her eyes widen ever so slightly, however; Saya didn't seem fazed. Had she missed something? Should she have known that one of the teachers at the school wasn't human...perhaps it was a Prefect secret? No...Saya would have told her, right??
“There’s a horde,”Sergei warned, his voice coming out in a kind of purr that made Amaya flinch ever so slightly. “Rally the Night Class and defend yourselves. The hunters are on their way.” Amaya felt like she had cold water poured on her head. Was he going to go fight?! Worry bubbled up inside of her at the thought of Sergei getting hurt, that was the last thing she wanted. Before she could blink he was holding his glasses out to her “Also,” Amaya didn't shudder this time. She was to full of worry to care about how his voice made it sound like he hadn't drank water in weeks. “If one of you could hold onto these for me, I would appreciate it.” Amaya gently reached out and took his glasses for him, and cradled them close to her chest with her free hand. She felt like he had just made a promise to her, perhaps it was a promise for them both, that he would return.
Saya began to pull her away once more, but she kept her eyes on Sergei as his whole body shook, and the last thing she heard from him was a low growl that came from deep in his chest...and then...he was gone. Amaya blinked and nearly screamed when she noticed the large group of mad vampires running after the two of them, but before they could get any closer Moirae intervened, saving the twins lives. "We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," Amaya blinked at how calm the older girl was as she patted their heads and then took off into the fight. Amaya turned to search the crowd of chaos for Sergei as her sister watched Sacred and the unknown blue-haired Vampire fight, destroying anything that got in their way, including other Vampires. Amaya soon found Sergei in the crowd, her eyes tracking his every move as he danced around the battlefield like a animal unleashed.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," Amaya opened her mouth to respond to her sister, but before she could she felt claws dig into her shoulders as she was ripped away from Saya and thrown harshly. Amaya cried out as she made contact with the ground, mere seconds before she heard her own sister's cry of pain. The air was knocked out from her lungs and she felt numb for a moment as the Mad Vampires ran at her. Her training kicked in and she kicked up off the ground, one hand holding out her sword while the other cradled Sergei's glasses. A Vampire dived for her throat, but she easily dropped down onto one knee, shoving the sword upward into the vampire's chest, and through it's heart, turning it to dust in mere seconds. She jumped backwards as more claws reached out, aiming for her throat, she dived to the side, the claws nearly missing her neck and instead cutting into her cheek before she slamed her sword into the vampires chest and called out for her sister as it turned into dust and another moved to attack
"Saya!!!"
Whether it was reflexes or just plain luck, Saya was grateful to have been missed by the missles of ice that propelled towards herself and her sister. The man had spoken before she had ran, something about needing only one of them before the ice attacked. She had not noticed the group of mad vampires running after her and Saya before Moirae intervened. She watched as the silver-haired vampire decimated the vampires before turning to Amaya and her.
"We cannot allow them to advance any further. We must protect the Main building at all costs. Everything will be fine. I'm certain of that. When this is all over, let us all have tea. I'm pretty sure Master Sacrilegious and Lord Takeru would be pleased," she had spoken to the twins and patted their heads before taking off to fight the oncoming horde. Saya could only watch as Sacred and the blue-haired pure-blood destroyed everything in their path. Their battle was growing intense by the minute, and if Saya or the others didn't do anything soon, the whole Academy could be destroyed. From the corner of her eyes, he watched a certain blur of silver charge into the horde as well. It was her teacher, Sergei. Her eyes widened at the ferocity he displayed once more. Much like the dance, only he seemed more...animalistic.
"Amaya, you heard Moirae. We need to get back to the Academy, shut it down, and make sure everyone is safe. I need to find Satoshi," she had spoken to her twin, however; before she could act upon her instincts, the feeling of being torn from her sister's grasp filled her as she soon found herself on the other side of the field. A scream of pain errupted through her throat as she felt her body collide with the dirt. The pain seeped through every nerve of her being, like a thousand needles piercing her skin. She pushed herself up to her feet and glanced around quickly, making note of the vampires that swarmed the area in a quick and frenzied pace. She had to reach Amaya, and with that thought in mind, she grabbed the Artemis Rod and quickly drew it.
A vampire lunged for her, claws extended and reaching for her throat. She turned quickly to avoid the claws and managed to push the rod into the vampire's face, eliciting a feral growl from said vampire. Saya's eyes left momentarily to search for Amaya. Delivering a swift kick to the vampire's face, she began a sprint towards Amaya. She heard her sister's cry for her, driving her to pump her legs harder. She managed to reach Amaya and thrusted the Artemis Rod into the back of the vampire, missing his heart but wounding him enough so that she could get Amaya away from the chaos that ensued. She pulled the rod from the vampire's chest and aimed again, this time for his heart before turning back to Amaya, grabbing her hand and towing her away towards the school. She would return to help as soon as Amaya was safe first.
The woman's words hardly registered, sunken as he was into the deep reservoir of instinct and violence that lay still within him. Drowning... that was what it felt like. Drowning and also living, as though something under his skin had been called to wakefulness, welling up and threatening to swallow him whole. It was the part of him that was her, something he'd always resented somehow. But it was impossible to resent when one was busy relishing instead.
It was said that the blood of a mad creature could only bring a more refined one ruin; that the crazed vampires were toxic to their more civilized counterparts. He had never found this to be the case, though admittedly, it did taste awful to him, like rotten bile on his tongue, thick and cloying. He glanced up long enough from the corpse in his hands to fix Moriae with a thousand-year stare, though of course the reality of it was less than a second. There was something ancient about him this way, though... perhaps it was simply because the oldest instincts of any creature were those he embodied. Hunger and death. He was still enough himself to refrain from tearing her apart as well, recognizing that they were, as she said, on the same side. He nodded just once, briskly, plunging a hand into the body he held simultaneously, finding the heart without looking and tearing it out. More dust. They were all just dust when he was through with them.
It was dissatisfying. Turning from the woman, he paid her no more mind and tore forward again, brutally slashing into the next two with one hand each, heedless of the blood that spattered his face and clothes. He did not regularly make use of weapons of steel or wood, as such things were liable to break under the harsh demands of his strength, and instead, he simply slew with his bare hands. It was easiest to tear out the hearts, of course, but he was far from above decaptiation, either. Operating purely on visceral instinct, he sensed the approach of another noble this time, and swung to meet the downward force of a blade with his bare hand. The metal cut into his palm, but it elicited little more than a snarl from him, the dhampir's arm acting to shove the blade away. He followed the trajectory of the motion, opening his jaws and latching onto the woman's neck, piercing the skin with no difficulty. The tang of blood-- this slightly salty-- was on his tongue, but he was not distracted by it, wreanching her hand around so that her own blade sought and found her heart.
She slumped to the ground, yet more ashes, and he drew back, wiping his mouth absently with the back of his hand. How tedious this was becoming...
Meanwhile, the horde of servitors was not yet depleted, and though the Night Class fought valiantly, they were being overrun with numbers and ferocity. These creatures seemed somehow different from the ordinary mad kind, as though they were more resilient, their insanity somehow directed, as though someone pulled the strings from afar. They were vicious, but not stupid, and this made them more formidible foes than the last had been. They swarmed around the fallen Moon Dormitory, and several of them were also making it across the water to the area of the Sun Dorm as well, though this number was considerably culled by the fact that they had to pass the engagement between Judas and Sacrilegious in order to do it. Many became collateral damage, but the rest seemed not to care. That same uncanny force that seemed to be directing them drove them ever forward, until a good three dozen had gathered on the far lakeshore, intent on their new destination, the dwelling-place of Cross Academy's humans.
Inside that building, a young prefect and her dog were the only living beings not currently hiding behind a locked door. Upon being dismissed by Sergei, Ekaterina had come here, knowing that in the commotion, people were most likely to forget that the humans were in danger, too, or rather they would be too occupied to be able to do anything about it. She wasn't really sure why she was not hiding herself, only she couldn't bring herself to do it. All she could think was that if the enemies came, there would be nobody to stop them from hurting these people, these students, and that as a prefect, she was responsible for their safety. She'd sworn to look after them, and she would not abandon them now, just because doing so became more difficult.
The sound of screaming alerted her to the fact that her nightmares were slipping into reality, and Kitty took off down the hallway, Mischa at her heels as ever, and burst into the front entranceway of the dorm. The screms were human, apparently students who had thought to sneak out of their rooms and take a look at what was going on. Their curiosity had proven to be their undoing, and much as she wished she could close her ears to the sound of dying, she did not. It was the only thing she could do for them now, be a witness to their last moments in the limited way she was able.
Unfortunately, as soon as those poor students had expired, she was the only one left in the room, and from the staggered sounds of breathing, there were no less than twelve vampires in it as well. Possibly more; it was hard to tell over the thundering of her pulse in her ears. Kitty swallowed, steeling hersefl for the inevitable. She was going to die here, protecting these students, and it was all she could do to hope that the time it would take them to end her would be enough for her brother and his hunters to arrive. Clenching her fists at her sides, the Russian girl nodded to herself. She didn't want to die, but if that was what it took, then she would do it without hesitating.
They were upon her then, and though she was aware of a feral snarling as Mischa launched himself at the first of the incoming vampires, it did not stop the slender hand from curling around her neck, the noble's voice slithering over her skin like snakes and oil. "How kind of you to come right to me, girl." His tone was imperious, his grip on her windpipe tightening until it cut off all but the smallest portion of her air supply. Perhaps the only comfort was that it was not the voice from her dream-- that one had been female, and infinitely more frightening in its aspect. "They want you dead, wench, and I'll be happy to oblige them."
Her? Why would anyone care enough about her to want her dead? What kind of nuisance could she possibly be? She was just a human, with all the fragility and mortality that implied. Perhaps it had something to do with Ivan, but... how would they know about him, either? As far as she knew, her adopted father was just a vampire with an interest in music and an important family name.
He was still speaking. "And when I'm done with you, I'm going to let these hounds run rampant through your halls, and feast on your mortal charges."
No. Nonono. He can't. They're innocent, just... The dread welled up inside her, black and sharp and cold, numbing her limbs but leaving her heart and lungs free to feel the excruciating pain of loss. Loss of air, loss of life, loss of hope. She was being drained of everything she'd thought she knew, and what was left was not as empty as she expected. Her hearing fluctuated in and out of clarity, but she was hardly paying attention. Something was... calling to her. Like a voice she'd heard before, but only at a distance, something remembered, but not by her. Not quite. It was nothing she could hear with her ears, and slowly, as her consciousness threatened to fade, she withdrew into herself, seeking its source. Something warm, something positively ancient, buried somewhere in the back of her mind, or was it inside her soul? She couldn't tell the difference. Closer, closer... there!
The young girl's hand snapped up, locking onto the wrist that held her in place with force a human being should not have possessed. Surprised, her captor's grip loosened just enough for her to draw breath again, and her lungs expanded, drawing life back into her body. Her eyes, without focus, still somehow found his, and something he saw then unnerved him. There was a moment of stillness, when time itself seemed to stop for the entire room, and then a burst of light dawned over the area, blinding all but she who was already without sight. Kitty felt the hand release her, and she landed back on her feet slowly, as though her fall were slowed by something. What she did not know was that she emitted the radiance, bright enough that it blurred her image, haloing her from all directions at once. She spoke, words that were not hers.
“That his children may live without fear: the cleansing of all curses. Darkness... release!" The light flared, and her aura with it, creating a spot of radiance that could be felt as far away as the other side of the grounds, and the vampires in the room all collapsed as one, rendered unconscious, and, as they would discover most unpleasantly upon waking-- human, not to mention free of the mind magic that had held them captive. Unfortunately, this was far more than Ekaterina's body could handle, and she lost her hold on consciousness thereafter, falling in a graceless heap to the floor.
Perhaps not a moment too soon, as even in that instant, the hunters arrived, spilling onto the campus and heading with grim determination to reinforce the night class and Moriae, in addition to the Takagi twins. It signalled a turn in the tide of the battle, though what was to become of it was something perhaps not quite yet decided.
Beside one unconscious human girl, a loyal hound stood, watching over the collapsed form with an uncanny intelligence.
|"You despised Fate but, You let me be by your side and for that I wanted to be your Fate."|
"Your name is Sacrilegious and your nickname is Sacred?"
"Got a problem with it kid?"
"No, it suits you. I like it!"
"Got a problem with it kid?"
"No, it suits you. I like it!"
Nearing Cross Academy, Takeru looked to the windows and could see the structure that he had come to known as his home. It was good to be finally back. However, those eyes of red and black slowly widened to horrifying lengths. There was smoke coming from the school and he hardly believed it was just from a failed chemistry experiment. He immediately shouted to his driver in desperation. The malevolent figure of Evie flashed through his mind. Did she come back again? Faces of Sacred, Moirae, Saya, Amaya, Sergei, Ekaterina, and the others plagued him in a frightening revelation. "Hurry! Faster!" The Kuran Heir only hoped that he would not be late. He hoped that this foreboding feeling of his will not bear fruit. Noticing the urgency in the voice of his master, the driver did not hesitate to step on the gas as the car sped through the streets breaking the speed limits. "Please, let them be safe." This was the reigning thought he had and the wish overwhelming his faith.
"I can give you back your legs. But, you won't have a soul anymore."
"Ever since I was born, I had always been in this bed or on a wheelchair. The outside world you two tell me. I want to travel and to see it for myself."
"There is nothing beautiful about it."
"Silly Sacred. You two are there , right? So, there are definitely some things beautiful about it."
"Ever since I was born, I had always been in this bed or on a wheelchair. The outside world you two tell me. I want to travel and to see it for myself."
"There is nothing beautiful about it."
"Silly Sacred. You two are there , right? So, there are definitely some things beautiful about it."
The one who shouted. The one who called out to Sacrilegious. That one person was now pierced by multitudes of icicles that sprouted underneath the frozen water. Blood trickled down to the seemingly ice fountain of spikes. It tainted the pristine white with the crimson color of life. Sacred, who was about to end the life of Judas, was now pushed to the side. He slowly returned to his feet as his eyes drifted to the many spikes that should have penetrated his body relentlessly. The ice that captured his feet were broken by knives. His eyes of vermilion returned to its brilliant mauve as he looked at the form displayed at the tip of the spear of ice. He wanted it to be a mere illusion but the strong scent of the blood confirmed it to him. "Moirae..." It was spoken like a broken prayer.
"My name means the Goddesses of Fates. But, you don't like Fates, right?"
"I despise Fate. But, if it's you I don't mind it at all."
"I despise Fate. But, if it's you I don't mind it at all."
Judas had a disappointed look at the turn of events. He could have finally ended Sacrilegious' life at that moment if that maggot didn't interfere. He dismissed the pillar of icicles into nothing as Moirae's body fell from such great height. However, her body did not meet the ground as Sacred caught her in his arms. Cradling her like a prized possession, his head lowered as his fringe covered his eyes and face effectively. Judas noticed Sacred's disposition and had an amused smile. "Did I break one of your toys?" There was no response from Sacred not even a movement. The Purple Pureblood just remained in his crouched position with Moirae in his arms. Even his presence suddenly disappeared as if it never existed, Sacred just stayed there as if trapped by time itself.
"Why are you wearing that? I didn't recall you being a maid."
"Why don't I look cute in it?"
"I don't think that is the issue here."
"It doesn't fit me?"
"Moirae is Moirae, and fine a little cute."
"Why don't I look cute in it?"
"I don't think that is the issue here."
"It doesn't fit me?"
"Moirae is Moirae, and fine a little cute."
It unnerved Judas to see Sacred so unresponsive. In his annoyance, he raised his right hand upwards and thousands of icicles formed around Sacrilegious. "Join that pest in death then!" As Judas was about to release his attack, he felt a wave of familiar power radiating from the direction of the Sun Dormitory. His eyes of deep emerald cast towards it. "It can't be. That person still exists?" Those eyes of his widened in surprise and then slowly changed into that of anger. "That bastard! This is what he was hiding all this time." It seemed that he must clean up house more than what he intended to do. But first things first, his eyes directed to Sacred once more. It was then he felt something stabbing through the middle of his chest. Slowly looking at it, it was an anti-vampire weapon. It barely missed his heart but it was implanted thoroughly into his chest cavity.
The culprit was Moirae who had her hand pointed at Judas with a weak smile on her lips. "I don't like things that saddens my Master. They must all be removed." Her voice was much like a whisper and her hand was badly burned by the contact of the anti-vampire weapon. It probably took much strength just to hold onto such a knife. Sacred was surprised at this spectacle as he finally reacted looking at Moirae in shock. "Retreat Judas." Evie's voice resounded throughout the area without interference. "Sister, I can finish this!" Judas debated as he pulled out the anti-vampire weapon from his chest. It was painful abut he was able to do so and threw the forsaken weapon away. "Judas. Do it." The usual childish tone was no where to be heard. Judas reluctantly heeded his sister's order as he was soon covered by a ball of darkness and vanished. The remnants of his army retreated and fell back to the shadows. Soon, none of them could be seen around the grounds.
"You're finally awake. Good morning, Master Sacrilegious."
"What's so good about waking up..."
"Of course, you get to see me you silly old man."
"What's so good about waking up..."
"Of course, you get to see me you silly old man."
Sapphire blue eyes met those mauve eyes with gentleness. "Why such a face, Master?" Sacred held her closer to him. "I can save you. My blood you have to." Moirae softly placed a fingertip on Sacred's lips effectively stopping him from speaking further. "You know it can't anymore. I'm at my limit even your blood can't anymore." Sacred had a painful look on his face knowing the truth in Moirae's words. The damage to her body was far too much and it was an attack meant to kill him after all. This girl was a human who was also sickly and a paraplegic. She wasn't born a vampire and only his blood made it possible for her to be someone even as a match with other lesser pure bloods. Thus the reason, she didn't die instantaneously was probably because of his blood in her system. More than that, her strength to hold on. She had always been a person with such a strong will. "May I request one thing from you?" Moirae asked so softly that it could not almost be heard anymore. "What is it?" Sacred prodded gently. "Drink my blood. All of it. Don't leave one drop."
This request of hers caused Sacred a great amount of hesitation. The only time he drank Moirae's blood was during the time of her transformation. Even during that time, he only took enough blood to start her change. Nothing more and nothing less. "Please..." Moirae looked at him with those eyes slowly losing its sparkle of life. Drinking her blood would only make her death quicker, however, this is the only thing he could do for her. Then, so be it. Reluctance still plagued him but slowly, he placed his lips on her neck. Kissing it softly, before piercing his fangs onto her pearly white skin. His eyes changed into a glowing haze of mauve tinted with vermilion as he tasted her blood once more. Her blood was being drained from her and with it the memories of a past unknown. Yet, she was completely at peace with it. Her eyes slowly closed.
"Moirae... I could never tell him. But, I am helplessly in love with him."
Running with such strength, panic, and endeavor, Takeru soon reached the premises of the Moon Dorm and saw the destruction it suffered. He pushed through the Night Class students and the hunters whom were now present. It seemed the worst part was now over. Yet, he could careless about it at the moment. In his head, he was searching for a group of specific people. Soon, he saw two familiar forms at the frozen water. He leaned over bridge well, with what remained of it. "Sacred! Moirae!" He shouted towards them. It seemed they were fine from this angle. In his relief, he even waved at them and jumped down despite the warning of other concerned individuals. He ran towards them. Just in time for Sacred to finally stand from his position. "Are you two fine?"
Glancing at Moirae who was in the pureblood's arms, she seemed to be heavily injured. Yet, she seemed to be asleep with a wonderful smile on her lips. Although what took Takeru's attention was a lone tear that fell from her eye as it rolled off her cheek and down to the frozen water. She had only one regret. "I couldn't be your Fate, Sacred." This echoed within Sacred's consciousness. That is when Takeru noticed a blood trickling down Sacred's lips. Takeru's eyes widened at this. It was then Moirae became a pile of dusts as a passing breeze scattered her about. Sacred held tightly to one of Moirae's hair ribbons. As the dusts, slipped away from his arms like sand. Then, the pureblood slowly raised his eyes to meet with Takeru's eyes. All Sacred saw was Takeru's expression of horror and disbelief. His mauve eyes lost its brilliance. They were like staring into a dead person's eyes. This time, it did not bother Takeru like before.
"She's gone. I failed." Those words reverberated inside of Takeru's existence. It was like everything around him was shattering like glass. This was all because Moirae just disappeared into nothing in front of him. The same Moirae who would always be blunt and smile so brightly without batting an eyelash when saying the most embarrassing things. She was gone just like that. Just like that, he would never have her tea or be comforted in the most oddest of ways. She would no longer remind him to take care of himself and bring some treats. He felt his knees gave way as he crumbled to the frozen ground. She couldn't be gone. Moirae couldn't disappear into dusts like that. She just couldn't. That was not the Moirae he knew.
"Master, may not show it. But, he likes it here. So, continue to look after him. I hope someday he can smile just like you do, Lord Takeru."
Takeru held his head as Moirae's words resonated within his memories. An uncanny support at the right time without much of a reservation. More importantly, the bright smile she would not fail to give him and Sacred when they least expected it. As for the pureblood, he simply walked away from Takeru who was now on the ground. Still gripping tightly on Moirae's hair ribbon, the memories that spilled from the past played within Sacred along with the sincerest feelings that she had. It enveloped him in a seemingly dream-like cocoon. A cocoon he wanted to break free but could not do so. It was because, this was better than the reality being brought to his eyes.
"Don't worry. I won't fail you, Lord Takeru. Everything will be just fine. I would even welcome you once you return. So, do your best."
Those were their parting words before Takeru left for the summons of the Vampire Council. Moirae smiled brightly at him and even gave him some medicine for his fever. She even saw him off with an enthusiastic wave. How could he knew that would be the last time he could talk to her. He could never hear her voice again. Her smile would never be seen again. She was no more. He should have done more. He should have said something more. He should have been here to keep her from dying. It was then the tears slowly fell from Takeru's eyes and then he released a heartbreaking scream. "Moirae!!!" His tears finally fell like a dam breaking free of its wall. His sobs echoed without hesitation. He did not care who saw him in such a state. He did not care anymore. Takeru gripped his head as he continued to cry. As for Sacred, he stopped from his tracks.when Takeru screamed. It was all due to Takeru instinctively grabbing hold onto his pants.
Frankly speaking, it was not that tight. Sacred could get loose from it with little force. However, he had no will to do so. Those trembling hand of Takeru kept Sacred grounded. He looked at the hair ribbon in his hand and then placed it near his lips. Looking above him, he had given the ribbon a kiss. His eyes hidden from sight as he continued gazing at the passing clouds. Beside him, Takeru continued to cry with such ferocity and a rondo of heartbreaking screams. Sacred silently stood there beside Takeru looking at the sky. Both of them without doubt were mourning for what was loss that day. Leaving in chaos' wake, the dusts of someone so precious. Something that could never be given back to them no matter how anyone tried to do so. It was forever lost.
"Hey Kiyo, can I ask you something?" Saya asked as she laid her head on Kiyoshi's shoulder. He merely glanced down at Saya, a small smile playing at his lips while he rested a hand on hers. She took that as a yes and peeked up at him through half-lidded eyes. "Why are you always here? By my side I mean," she questioned, the words flowing from her mouth as she turned to stare up at him. Kiyoshi blinked down, his dull blue eyes casting a confused glance before lightening up a shade.
"Because it's you,"
Nothing made sense. The vampires, the two pure-bloods fighting, her own teacher. Nothing. Everything was spinning and she couldn't stop it. The only thought running through her mind, as selfish as it was, was to keep Amaya safe. No one else mattered. Not Sacred, Ekaterina, Takeru, or Sergei. Just her: Amaya. She wanted...needed to protect her sister at all costs. Amaya was the only thing that was important to her, and damn her if she failed to protect her sister. Does that make her a bad person?
No, Saya.
Her eyes snapped towards the source of sound, and saw only chaos. She couldn't make anything out, not even the voices of the hunters as they poured onto the battle field. Debris smoked all around her, the shards of ice still penetrating deep within the earth. Vampires, the Night Class more so specifically, charged head on into the fray, slaughtering countless vampires that threatened the peace of Cross Academy. It was like a dark waltz, vampires and hunters spinning around each other, blood spraying against the once beautiful green grass and decorating it a deep crimson.
Move,
The voice continued as Saya dodged a stray icicle spear. She found herself running again. Her destination was unclear. All she knew was that she needed to run, and run she did. Her legs carried her to a clearing. Countless bodies piled together as vampires and hunters fell. What was this? Surely this had to be a dream? People she knew, people she grew up with were dying left and right in front of her eyes. There was no possibility that this was real.
It couldn't be.
The pain that seared through her flesh signaled that this was all to real. Another scream tore through Saya's throat as her hands flew to the source of the pain and tore a clawed hand from her forarm. She stared at the culprit and her eyes narrowed in anger. She pulled the Artemis Rod and thrusted it into the vampire's face, listening to a sickening crack as it made contact.
I love you Saya
...only you.
...only you.
Something snapped in the back of Saya's mind as an intense pain filled her head. She doubled over with the pain, clutching her head. Her eyes glowed a vermilion color before she felt herself pass out, however; her body re-acted. Strands of auburn hair flew amongst countless bodies of mad vampires, each one dropping as she passed. Her hands were stained crimson as pursed lips remained closed, eyes still clouded over. No one would recognize the Takagi prefect as she danced on the battle field.
When her eyes snapped open, it seemed like hours had passed, however; it was only a few minutes. Blood coated her body, her hands, her feet...her face. Where did this blood come from? Whose was it? These questions were pushed out of her mind when a familiar name pierced the air. Her eyes snapped in the direction of the source. There, in a pillar of ice, was Moirae. She was pierced from all directions and her blood dripped down like a waterfall of blood. Much like her blood, Saya could feel the tears roll down her cheeks, washing the vampiric blood from her face as Moirae descended to the ground. She never touched it as Sacred cradled the girl, almost in a loving embrace, as he pulled her to his chest.
"Moi...rae," the name came out as a mere whisper. It felt as if it were just the breeze passing by as she watched the scenes unfold, Sacred piercing the soft flesh of Moirae until she was no more. "Moirae," she repeated. That smile, the laughter, the way she helped keep Sacred in line...those days were over. Saya would never see the silver-haired servant girl of Sacred...and something in Saya's heart broke. The tears continued to roll down her face as she pushed herself to her feet, running towards Sacred and Moirae, however; Takeru's form came into view. She could see the despair in his heterochromatic eyes, the sorrow that overwhelmed him. It was true, Moirae was gone. Even after the ashes floated away, Moirae was gone. Just like that, in the blink of an eye.
Gone.
Saya clutched at her chest, falling down to her knee's as she gasped for air. It wasn't true, it couldn't be. She didn't want to believe it. The sobbing coming from the depths of her throat, that wasn't her. She wasn't crying for Moirae. She was crying for someone else. The hunters? The Night Class students? Moirae promised to have tea...she said they would have tea after it was over. She couldn't say something like that, not without keeping true to her words. Moirae wouldn't leave them like that...would she? Saya felt her legs crumble beneath her, a few yards away from Sacred and Takeru, clutching her chest tighter as the pain overwhelmed her. It was just like the dance all over again. First Kiyoshi, now Moirae. When would this end?
"When this is all over, let us all have tea,"
"It's over Moirae...let us have tea."
"It's over Moirae...let us have tea."
“A twisted dawn becomes the approaching nightmare..”
Everything was moving to fast for her to keep track, but the feeling of dread was slowly building up within her heart, she could tell something horrible was about to happen, and Amaya knew there was nothing she could do about it, nothing in the whole world. Her sister was still trying to pull her away from the battle and to the safety of the school, away from the blood and death, Saya was trying so desperately to save her but...did Amaya need saving...why is it that she felt someone else needed saving? Amaya turned her head away from her sister and towards the crowd, her eyes searching for what was causing her to feel such true despair in her heart. That's when she saw it. A crisp female voice that seemed so familiar cut through the air, and as soon as it reached Amaya's ears she stopped moving with her sister, who momentarily stopped because of her twins dead weight.
The one who had shouted and stopped all of the fighting for a moment belonged to a blue haired female vampire Amaya owed her life to. She ad called out to Sacrilegious, and she was now covered in icicles that had sprouted from the frozen water. Blood slowly slid down the ice, staining it and making reality all so painful. Amaya cried out before she jerked her wrist out of her sisters grasp and took off running towards Moirae, the girl who had saved her life twice now. The girl who had been so calm during the battle, even inviting the twins for tea, the girl who had patted their heads in such a motherly way....her life blood was down spilling down the ice that held her in the air, and that was all Ama could see as she raced towards her, she wanted to believe that she was just having a horrible nightmare, that maybe, just maybe they would all be able to actually have tea after all of this blew over...but these hopes were just wishful thinking.
Dark clouds rolled in over head as rain began to poor down, soaking everything it could touch and softening the ground. Amaya watched as the blood stained ice vanished, and she watched Moirae fall towards the ground, but was was to focused on pushing her legs to go faster, to reach them sooner, she had to...she had to get there before it was to late, but it was to late. Amaya arrived a little to late and in Moirae's last moments of life as Scared cradled her to his chest. She let out a unsteady breath and fell to her knees half a second before Moirae turned into nothing more than ash. Ama stared at the spot where she once lay, a look of horror upon her face...she felt like the whole world was slipping away, like everything around her was ongoing down hill, that they were falling down a never ending rabbit hole...and there was nothing Amaya could do to stop the fall, or lessen the landing, she had the horrible feeling that everyone would crash down as one..but not one single person would leave with another...the end was perhaps near.
"No..." her voice was a mere whisper compared to the other's cries, she hadn't known Moirae like they had...but that wouldn't ease the pain, she had still considered her a friend...and now her friend was dead, and there was nothing in the would she could do to change that, or ease the pain her other friends felt at the loss, nothing but suffer along with them. A small frown formed on her lips before Ama spoke in a small, broken voice. " It looks like we'll have to wait for that tea Moirae..." She didn't notice the small crack in the back of her mind, like she had touched glass with a small, barely noticeable crack already in place, and slowly...the crack spread, soon her mind would shatter...soon
“Father? Why…?"
“For her, even I will dirty my hands with such filth."
When everything is done, and you are king, what will you do?
King? No, that is not something I could ever be. Leave that to someone else.
You would deny your nature? It’s in our blood, child. More than that—it’s in our genes!
No, it’s in half of them. Surely, that means I can choose what I wish to be-- and I will not be you.
Choice? No, not for us. We cannot be other than what we are, what we have been made. Never forget that.
His throat burned. The feeling was raw, edged with pain, and no matter what or how much he drank, it was not slaked. Sometimes, in his darker, more humane moments of reflection, Sergei was almost sure that he understood why Lilith had acted as she did. If her thirst was anything like his… well, he was just glad that part of him was human and cared enough about other beings to refrain from hunting them.
As it was, the being that now occupied Sergei’s body was not so reflective, and he refrained form nothing. His carnage was beautiful, in its way, the brilliant brush-strokes of an artist who had mastered a single color and all its textures and patterns. The canvases of his macabre work were anything and everything: the ground, other foes, his own body, and still it was not enough.
The end was anticlimactic, as it always had been, as he simply ran out of things to kill. The few left in his area were fleeing, but he had no inclination to follow. They weren’t worth the heat of pursuit. He straightened from his crouch, the world slowly regaining its other colors. Sometimes, it seemed that all he could see in the battle-haze was black and grey and red. Everything else faded into nothing. He was conscious now of the state he was in, and grimaced at the feel of blood dripping from his chin. Fighting to steady his heartbeat from the erratic staccato it beat when he slew, he glanced down at his torn clothes and knew there would be no saving them, even if the blood did come out. Like more important things, that way.
He crested the hill that led back towards the Moon Dormitory, only to stumble upon a scene of the utmost grief. Sacrilegious stood, Takeru at his feet, and the Takagi twins not far off. There was a fading scent on the wind, one that he dimly recognized as belonging to Moirae. Surely… but it could be nothing else, and Sergei felt his heart sink. There was sadness for her passing, of course, as any should feel upon the release of a genuine and good soul, but in him there was also lamentation for those that yet lived. He could not descry the future, but he did not need that ability to understand that things would only get worse before they got better. How many more times would they mourn friends, allies, lovers, children, siblings, parents?
He knew only that she would not be the last. It was then that the sky opened up and the rain returned, fitting for the lament. Maintaining his distance, he spoke softly, perhaps more to the wind than any of those present. Words written long ago, by someone who understood such feelings.
With an inaudible sigh, he left then, to arrange what matters would need to be taken care of in the wake of this second invasion. If any of the staff or students were alarmed to see their good-natured teacher coated in the blood of mad vampires and nobles alike, none of them mentioned it, perhaps far too intent on finishing what they needed to and retiring to what rest they could scrounge for themselves. Not all were oblivious to the scene of mourning not too far away, but those few that might have approached were turned away by Sergei’s insistence that those in that place be left alone for the moment.
Meanwhile, in the relatively undisturbed Sun Dorm, a darkly-hooded figure, flanked by two others, entered the front room. The still forms of the vampires-turned-human lay yet on the floor, and with them, the figure of a young woman, scarcely more than a child, already coming into an inheritance that he’d sworn to protect. One he’d always hoped would somehow bypass her. Crouching beside her unmoving figure, the masked man ran a gloved had along her porcelain cheek. “Devotchka moya, moya printsessa,” he murmured softly, his tones, muffled as they were, unmistakably those of utmost tenderness. “What have you done, dearheart? They will know of you, now.” Effortlessly, the figure slid his arms under the slumbering Ekaterina, lifting her and cradling her to his chest.
“Vincent, Ophelia,” he spoke to the matched pair behind him, both of whom straightened to attention at once upon hearing the command in his voice. “Assist the hunters with the cleanup. Then, find me my son and send him to me. He is due some retribution for his foolishness. But first… slay these. They will not touch what is mine and live. Preserve the nearest one’s corpse.” The pair shook with matched shudders at the quiet venom in the master’s tone, but nodded at once, setting off to fulfill their orders.
When one served the household Rasputinov, one did not do otherwise.
King? No, that is not something I could ever be. Leave that to someone else.
You would deny your nature? It’s in our blood, child. More than that—it’s in our genes!
No, it’s in half of them. Surely, that means I can choose what I wish to be-- and I will not be you.
Choice? No, not for us. We cannot be other than what we are, what we have been made. Never forget that.
His throat burned. The feeling was raw, edged with pain, and no matter what or how much he drank, it was not slaked. Sometimes, in his darker, more humane moments of reflection, Sergei was almost sure that he understood why Lilith had acted as she did. If her thirst was anything like his… well, he was just glad that part of him was human and cared enough about other beings to refrain from hunting them.
As it was, the being that now occupied Sergei’s body was not so reflective, and he refrained form nothing. His carnage was beautiful, in its way, the brilliant brush-strokes of an artist who had mastered a single color and all its textures and patterns. The canvases of his macabre work were anything and everything: the ground, other foes, his own body, and still it was not enough.
The end was anticlimactic, as it always had been, as he simply ran out of things to kill. The few left in his area were fleeing, but he had no inclination to follow. They weren’t worth the heat of pursuit. He straightened from his crouch, the world slowly regaining its other colors. Sometimes, it seemed that all he could see in the battle-haze was black and grey and red. Everything else faded into nothing. He was conscious now of the state he was in, and grimaced at the feel of blood dripping from his chin. Fighting to steady his heartbeat from the erratic staccato it beat when he slew, he glanced down at his torn clothes and knew there would be no saving them, even if the blood did come out. Like more important things, that way.
He crested the hill that led back towards the Moon Dormitory, only to stumble upon a scene of the utmost grief. Sacrilegious stood, Takeru at his feet, and the Takagi twins not far off. There was a fading scent on the wind, one that he dimly recognized as belonging to Moirae. Surely… but it could be nothing else, and Sergei felt his heart sink. There was sadness for her passing, of course, as any should feel upon the release of a genuine and good soul, but in him there was also lamentation for those that yet lived. He could not descry the future, but he did not need that ability to understand that things would only get worse before they got better. How many more times would they mourn friends, allies, lovers, children, siblings, parents?
He knew only that she would not be the last. It was then that the sky opened up and the rain returned, fitting for the lament. Maintaining his distance, he spoke softly, perhaps more to the wind than any of those present. Words written long ago, by someone who understood such feelings.
“ The day is done, and the darkness
Falls from the wings of Night,
As a feather is wafted downward
From an eagle in his flight.
I see the lights of the village
Gleam through the rain and the mist,
And a feeling of sadness comes o'er me
That my soul cannot resist:
A feeling of sadness and longing,
That is not akin to pain,
And resembles sorrow only
As the mist resembles the rain.”
Falls from the wings of Night,
As a feather is wafted downward
From an eagle in his flight.
I see the lights of the village
Gleam through the rain and the mist,
And a feeling of sadness comes o'er me
That my soul cannot resist:
A feeling of sadness and longing,
That is not akin to pain,
And resembles sorrow only
As the mist resembles the rain.”
With an inaudible sigh, he left then, to arrange what matters would need to be taken care of in the wake of this second invasion. If any of the staff or students were alarmed to see their good-natured teacher coated in the blood of mad vampires and nobles alike, none of them mentioned it, perhaps far too intent on finishing what they needed to and retiring to what rest they could scrounge for themselves. Not all were oblivious to the scene of mourning not too far away, but those few that might have approached were turned away by Sergei’s insistence that those in that place be left alone for the moment.
Meanwhile, in the relatively undisturbed Sun Dorm, a darkly-hooded figure, flanked by two others, entered the front room. The still forms of the vampires-turned-human lay yet on the floor, and with them, the figure of a young woman, scarcely more than a child, already coming into an inheritance that he’d sworn to protect. One he’d always hoped would somehow bypass her. Crouching beside her unmoving figure, the masked man ran a gloved had along her porcelain cheek. “Devotchka moya, moya printsessa,” he murmured softly, his tones, muffled as they were, unmistakably those of utmost tenderness. “What have you done, dearheart? They will know of you, now.” Effortlessly, the figure slid his arms under the slumbering Ekaterina, lifting her and cradling her to his chest.
“Vincent, Ophelia,” he spoke to the matched pair behind him, both of whom straightened to attention at once upon hearing the command in his voice. “Assist the hunters with the cleanup. Then, find me my son and send him to me. He is due some retribution for his foolishness. But first… slay these. They will not touch what is mine and live. Preserve the nearest one’s corpse.” The pair shook with matched shudders at the quiet venom in the master’s tone, but nodded at once, setting off to fulfill their orders.
When one served the household Rasputinov, one did not do otherwise.
|"When morning comes, it should be a bright tomorrow. However, the only thing that shone was the emptiness you left."|
Seconds turned to minutes. Minutes turned to hours. Hours turned to days. Days turned to weeks. Weeks drifted into a haze of continuance. Nothing had changed for Cross Academy. Its outer appearance was still as pristine and grand as it was meant to be. However, the turmoil it had taken upon itself was not but an illusion. The Moon Dormitory was highly secured and restricted from the Day Class. Hunters were assigned to make sure of this. Reasons of the destructive rubble was left to a failed yet surprised calamity drill. Reconstruction was left to the official clean-up crew during such mess. Even so, it took a couple of weeks to be restored. In relevance, the classes for the Night Class had been suspended for an unspecified amount of time. Simply, the grounds had been very still and silent.
About the notions of flashing red eyes, feral creatures in form of humans, blood splattered, and cries echoing through the sudden downpour, they were all pushed into the vault of erased memories of everyone who are deemed innocent. Life in the academy had resumed with the visage of normalcy. Well, it could only be applied for those who were not at the core of matters. Because in the end, something did change. No matter how much anyone tries to cover it up. The bitter taste of lost will never be removed. It will lead to a scar that would hold its place in the gallery of grief. A mark that no one can hope to erase and would not be wanted by those who suffered from it.
One prime example, the Student Council President who had yet to be seen by anyone for the past weeks, specifically 3 weeks and a half. He did not even attended the exams. The summons by the Vampire Council was not even answered by him. Even the mere shadow of the role model of the Day Class cannot hope to be found. His dormitory room did not have any evidence that he had stayed there at all since that day. In truth, he had been staying at the Headmaster's residence. His room that he had left behind when he had decided to formally introduce himself to the society of the night denizens was now his dark sanctuary.
Actually, Takeru had no recollection how he came here or what happened after he cried out like that. To him, everything was covered in the thick darkness and for the first time, he did not abhor it. The silence and coldness it brought was absolutely comforting. The brightness and cheerfulness that his mismatched eyes usually radiate were but a vision of the past. Those irises of black and red were like gems that lost it glow. Moreover, his face was void of any emotion. Tears continued to fall but it was not anymore accompanied by sobs or screams. He simply sat at a corner with his legs stretched and arms limped at his side. His head leaning on the nearby wall. Judging by his appearance, he had yet to sleep while his cheeks were still flushed. He had yet to recover from his fever and even more so from his sadness coupled by guilt.
There was that familiar voice of man again. However, he was not that bothered by it like the last times. He did not have time to think who it was or who he is to him. All he knew, the man's words were true. He will never get over it. No matter what happens. Moirae was gone. Despite being reminded by the silver-haired vampire to take of Sacred, he cannot do that. Because, he is too broken to do anything. He just wanted to slip in a dark place and never return. How he wanted to do that now.
Smiles... Yes, Moirae would never hesitate to smile with that brightness. It was infectious and comforting. She had an uncanny ability to make the most innocent of things into wonderful fragments. Her meaning to every action and every word held a depth that served as a reminder and encouragement. He never stopped clinging to her words. He never did. Even now, he still hold on to it. Closing his eyes, he remembered a memory of Moirae, their first meeting.
It was an awkward meeting in every sense. But, Moirae had always been a mysterious entity. She never failed to surprise him and he did not mind that at all. Perhaps, she would surprise him as well. She would come bursting through the door and shaking her head in disappointment.
But, Moirae was not going to come back anymore. The tears flow more faster than before. Actually, he could probably drown this entire school with his tears. That idea did not strike him as odd. It was like the most natural thing to do. Didn't he like this academy? Did he lost his will to protect it now? Because, he could not protect even one dear friend? He was truly helpless. He was truly pathetic. It was then a knock echoed to the dark room. "Takeru. You should eat something." It was the Headmaster who stood at the other side of the door with a tray of food in hand. "Please... Takky. Hold on." There was still no response as the Headmaster released a rather long sigh and placed the food tray in front of the door. He had a painful look on his face knowing the possible emotions that Takeru were going through. But, he could not do anything to comfort the boy. Releasing one more sigh, the Headmaster left in defeat and loneliness.
On the other side, the same situation could said for the Night Class Leader. The pure blood had yet to show himself to anyone or answer any calls of concerns, inquiry, or to bother with any matters at all. Sacrilegious lazily laid on his couch with Moirae's hair ribbon wrapped around his wrist like a bandage. All he could feel at the moment was numbness. The sadness. The shame. The guilt. The regret. The pain. They all vanished within him. Now, there was nothing left to feel. He was simply tired to even think about anything else. Perhaps, he should go to sleep again. In the unyielding black, he had nothing to witness, nothing to remember, nothing to be concerned with, there was nothing to break what little existence he held on to.
Raising his wrist where Moirae's ribbon is, he placed it before his empty mauve eyes. The frail human girl who was always filled with hope. She was brave and utterly foolish as well. At some point, he did not even want to look at her. Because in her form, he could see the broken promise and that irked him greatly. But since his awakening, he had never once looked at Moirae like that again. The girl became a semblance of peace in himself. The one person who would never let go of him. Yet in the end, she was gone like the rest of them.
"Master..." There a hand gently held his raised wrist and a familiar face peered down on him. "I prepared some chamomile tea." This person was Moirae. She looked at him with those gentle sapphire-blue eyes. A smile decorated her lips. She was not gone. She was still here. She was still alive. Slowly reaching for her face, the dream was destroyed. She disappeared into nothing more but an illusion. The only thing that he reached for was air. It was then the hand he used to reached for Moirae dropped into his face. Covering his eyes, a tattered smile decorated his mouth. "Pathetic."
Why is it he cannot keep any of those people by his side? Why is it all those he reached out to were gone? Why even with all his might to protect them, he could not? Why do they all keep slipping away from his hands? Why? Why? Why? Those questions kept repeating in his thoughts. Yet, the answers never came. Frustration. Annoyance. Anger. His emotions were returning to him once more. Soon, the tears he thought had dried up for many years slowly leaked from his eyes. He could feel the wetness touching his skin and cascading down his cheeks. For a very long time, he was crying again.
Removing the hand covering his eyes, the tears continued to stream out of his eyes. Sacred had a sad smile at this. So, he was still capable of that. Due to the many things that he had experienced and witnessed firsthand, he had thought that there is nothing more that can make him quiver. How wrong he was on that assumption. Because in the end, even if he had suffered and received various pain, they were still painful each time and rather more stronger than the last. This is perhaps what Moirae meant that he was some kind of damsel-in-distress. It was fitting for him at the moment. Right now, he wanted someone to just hold his hand. To provide a meaning of existence, he did not care who it could be. As long as that someone was here. He just didn't want to be alone anymore.
That one word came out of his lips like a wish so dear and elusive. And just like that, the sun rose from the horizon. Its light slowly creeping and revealing the beauty inside the darkness. Soon, it blanketed the entire academy with its warm radiance. The rays ever so gently peeked into the crevices of Sacred's curtains. The same could be said on the room where Takeru is. It is now officially been 3 weeks and 6 days since Moirae's death. A new day once more came like it always will do. This time, it was not as brilliant and fulfilling. For, this was truly a sad morning for two individuals who were calling out to someone. Someone, that may never be.
About the notions of flashing red eyes, feral creatures in form of humans, blood splattered, and cries echoing through the sudden downpour, they were all pushed into the vault of erased memories of everyone who are deemed innocent. Life in the academy had resumed with the visage of normalcy. Well, it could only be applied for those who were not at the core of matters. Because in the end, something did change. No matter how much anyone tries to cover it up. The bitter taste of lost will never be removed. It will lead to a scar that would hold its place in the gallery of grief. A mark that no one can hope to erase and would not be wanted by those who suffered from it.
One prime example, the Student Council President who had yet to be seen by anyone for the past weeks, specifically 3 weeks and a half. He did not even attended the exams. The summons by the Vampire Council was not even answered by him. Even the mere shadow of the role model of the Day Class cannot hope to be found. His dormitory room did not have any evidence that he had stayed there at all since that day. In truth, he had been staying at the Headmaster's residence. His room that he had left behind when he had decided to formally introduce himself to the society of the night denizens was now his dark sanctuary.
Actually, Takeru had no recollection how he came here or what happened after he cried out like that. To him, everything was covered in the thick darkness and for the first time, he did not abhor it. The silence and coldness it brought was absolutely comforting. The brightness and cheerfulness that his mismatched eyes usually radiate were but a vision of the past. Those irises of black and red were like gems that lost it glow. Moreover, his face was void of any emotion. Tears continued to fall but it was not anymore accompanied by sobs or screams. He simply sat at a corner with his legs stretched and arms limped at his side. His head leaning on the nearby wall. Judging by his appearance, he had yet to sleep while his cheeks were still flushed. He had yet to recover from his fever and even more so from his sadness coupled by guilt.
"Losing someone... It is never easy especially with the what if replaying in your head. You never get over it."
There was that familiar voice of man again. However, he was not that bothered by it like the last times. He did not have time to think who it was or who he is to him. All he knew, the man's words were true. He will never get over it. No matter what happens. Moirae was gone. Despite being reminded by the silver-haired vampire to take of Sacred, he cannot do that. Because, he is too broken to do anything. He just wanted to slip in a dark place and never return. How he wanted to do that now.
"There will always be painful moments. But Takky, it is why we have to live and remember the smiles."
Smiles... Yes, Moirae would never hesitate to smile with that brightness. It was infectious and comforting. She had an uncanny ability to make the most innocent of things into wonderful fragments. Her meaning to every action and every word held a depth that served as a reminder and encouragement. He never stopped clinging to her words. He never did. Even now, he still hold on to it. Closing his eyes, he remembered a memory of Moirae, their first meeting.
"You're Takeru Kuran? I am jealous of you."
""Huh? Why?"
"Because my Master likes you more than me. But, that is a good thing."
""Huh? Why?"
"Because my Master likes you more than me. But, that is a good thing."
It was an awkward meeting in every sense. But, Moirae had always been a mysterious entity. She never failed to surprise him and he did not mind that at all. Perhaps, she would surprise him as well. She would come bursting through the door and shaking her head in disappointment.
"Lord Takeru, you look like a homeless person. Now, didn't I tell you to take care of yourself more?"
But, Moirae was not going to come back anymore. The tears flow more faster than before. Actually, he could probably drown this entire school with his tears. That idea did not strike him as odd. It was like the most natural thing to do. Didn't he like this academy? Did he lost his will to protect it now? Because, he could not protect even one dear friend? He was truly helpless. He was truly pathetic. It was then a knock echoed to the dark room. "Takeru. You should eat something." It was the Headmaster who stood at the other side of the door with a tray of food in hand. "Please... Takky. Hold on." There was still no response as the Headmaster released a rather long sigh and placed the food tray in front of the door. He had a painful look on his face knowing the possible emotions that Takeru were going through. But, he could not do anything to comfort the boy. Releasing one more sigh, the Headmaster left in defeat and loneliness.
"How can I hold on? Someone... Please tell me... Someone..."
On the other side, the same situation could said for the Night Class Leader. The pure blood had yet to show himself to anyone or answer any calls of concerns, inquiry, or to bother with any matters at all. Sacrilegious lazily laid on his couch with Moirae's hair ribbon wrapped around his wrist like a bandage. All he could feel at the moment was numbness. The sadness. The shame. The guilt. The regret. The pain. They all vanished within him. Now, there was nothing left to feel. He was simply tired to even think about anything else. Perhaps, he should go to sleep again. In the unyielding black, he had nothing to witness, nothing to remember, nothing to be concerned with, there was nothing to break what little existence he held on to.
Raising his wrist where Moirae's ribbon is, he placed it before his empty mauve eyes. The frail human girl who was always filled with hope. She was brave and utterly foolish as well. At some point, he did not even want to look at her. Because in her form, he could see the broken promise and that irked him greatly. But since his awakening, he had never once looked at Moirae like that again. The girl became a semblance of peace in himself. The one person who would never let go of him. Yet in the end, she was gone like the rest of them.
"Master..." There a hand gently held his raised wrist and a familiar face peered down on him. "I prepared some chamomile tea." This person was Moirae. She looked at him with those gentle sapphire-blue eyes. A smile decorated her lips. She was not gone. She was still here. She was still alive. Slowly reaching for her face, the dream was destroyed. She disappeared into nothing more but an illusion. The only thing that he reached for was air. It was then the hand he used to reached for Moirae dropped into his face. Covering his eyes, a tattered smile decorated his mouth. "Pathetic."
Why is it he cannot keep any of those people by his side? Why is it all those he reached out to were gone? Why even with all his might to protect them, he could not? Why do they all keep slipping away from his hands? Why? Why? Why? Those questions kept repeating in his thoughts. Yet, the answers never came. Frustration. Annoyance. Anger. His emotions were returning to him once more. Soon, the tears he thought had dried up for many years slowly leaked from his eyes. He could feel the wetness touching his skin and cascading down his cheeks. For a very long time, he was crying again.
"Are you crying?"
"What is that?"
"That water coming out of your eyes."
"What is that?"
"That water coming out of your eyes."
Removing the hand covering his eyes, the tears continued to stream out of his eyes. Sacred had a sad smile at this. So, he was still capable of that. Due to the many things that he had experienced and witnessed firsthand, he had thought that there is nothing more that can make him quiver. How wrong he was on that assumption. Because in the end, even if he had suffered and received various pain, they were still painful each time and rather more stronger than the last. This is perhaps what Moirae meant that he was some kind of damsel-in-distress. It was fitting for him at the moment. Right now, he wanted someone to just hold his hand. To provide a meaning of existence, he did not care who it could be. As long as that someone was here. He just didn't want to be alone anymore.
"Someone..."
That one word came out of his lips like a wish so dear and elusive. And just like that, the sun rose from the horizon. Its light slowly creeping and revealing the beauty inside the darkness. Soon, it blanketed the entire academy with its warm radiance. The rays ever so gently peeked into the crevices of Sacred's curtains. The same could be said on the room where Takeru is. It is now officially been 3 weeks and 6 days since Moirae's death. A new day once more came like it always will do. This time, it was not as brilliant and fulfilling. For, this was truly a sad morning for two individuals who were calling out to someone. Someone, that may never be.
"If the people we love are stolen from us, the way to have them live on is to never stop loving them. Buildings burn, people die, but real love is forever." - Proverb
Three weeks.
Three weeks had passed since the incident at the Academy. Students were once again rendered oblivious to it as they were led to believe it was an accident of sorts. The memories plagued Saya as she watched normal interactions between the Day Class students happen as if they were okay. She felt her fists clench tightly at how normal everything seemed to be. Her heart still ached with the losses and it was something that wouldn't mend easily. Kiyoshi, Moirae, who else needed to die before this madness was over? It was obvious the attackers were after Amaya and herself...so maybe
"Good morning Takagi!" a voice snapped her out of her stupor as she was greeted by a Day Class student. Saya forced a smile on her lips and greeted the student as she passed by. She watched smiles plague the faces in front of her as her face remained unfazed. She wanted to smile, laugh like the ones around her, but what cause could be given to start such a disease? A sigh escaped her lips as she pulled at the strands of her hair in a nervous act. She released the strands and continued on with her patrol. A tender smile placed itself on her lips as a fond memory came into mind.
"You should smile more Saya. Frowns do not suit you."
"And what about you mister no smile?"
"And what about you mister no smile?"
The sun began to shine through the windows of the building, encompassing it in a warmth that Saya could only describe as an embrace. She glanced out, noticing as the clouds parted, allowing the blue sky a chance to peek through and cover the school. She touched the window, almost in a delicate matter as she kept her gaze outside. She was unaware of a pair of emerald eyes watching her from behind. He knew his sister was in pain, and the façade she kept up was slowly breaking. He could see the subtle cracks in the mask she wore and it tore him up inside. Satoshi had been at the front of the attack, fighting off vampires so that they wouldn't reach the Academy.
He had seen Saya dancing on the battle field, her eyes glazed over as instinct took over. He had seen the way she ripped out the hearts and throats of the vampires around her, their bodies falling in heaps of flesh and ash. He knew of her heritage, of who she and Amaya really were. He knew the blood coursing through their veins was not that of the Takagi family...but of their family. He sighed, pushing himself off of the wall he was leaning on and made his way towards her. Once at her side, he placed a hand on her shoulder and gazed down at her. Saya stared back up into her brother's eyes, a weak smile being offered in place.
"Hey," he offered. He couldn't form the proper words in his throat as it began to clench. It had been over three weeks since Moirae passed. Her death devastated not only Sacrilegious, but that of Takeru and Saya. Amaya had not been close to the silver-haired vampire, not like Saya was. The only reason that was, Saya had taken up the position as prefect. She had to interact with the vampires, however; she never thought of it that way. She had enjoyed the conversations with Moirae, as brief as they were, she enjoyed them.
"I have some news," he began, trying to bring up the subject that would hopefully make things a bit easier to cope with. He knew it wouldn't be a good idea after such an ordeal, but it was the insistance of the Headmaster that they try and recover. They wouldn't be able to perform their jobs if the deaths of many lingered to long on their minds.
"We...they are preparing a summer trip. I don't know the destination, but it'll take off in the next week," he began. Saya tilted her head in confusion. A trip? At this point in time with people that were after them still on the loose? Shouldn't they be drawing up a plan of action? Shouldn't they be doing something useful? A trip was out of the question, however; the look in Satoshi's eyes kept her from protesting. She sighed in defeat and turned to walk away.
"I guess I shall go inform Amaya and Ekaterina," she spoke before taking off. She didn't know if Ekaterina was up to it. She had been told of what happened with the young russian girl and it frightened her to know that her friend had been put in such danger. Let alone harnessed a power as terrifying as she had, Saya had nearly broken down in tears again. She had thought she lost her friend, the one who kept her anchored to the ground when Amaya couldn't. She still hasn't forgiven herself for that.
“Beware the dark pool at the bottom of our hearts. In its icy, black depths dwell strange and twisted creatures that are best not to be disturbed.”
Three weeks.
Three long weeks had passed. She had pretty much been dead to the world, she barely went to classes, and hid from everyone, she hadn't even gotten to give Sergei back his glasses yet because she hasn't seen him. She blamed herself for what had happened to Kitty, and she couldn't get over the fact that, not only Kiyoshi was dead, but now so was Moirae, someone who had always really been there for Saya and herself. Once more the Day Class students had been whipped of all their memories of that day, and given false information. Amaya wasn't surprised, Kuro had even offered to erase her memories of that day, but she had refused and stormed away. For the last few weeks she avoided everyone, her sister, Kitty, all of the Night Class and Day Class students, even Sergei. She had just closed herself off, and it wasn't just the deaths, no it was the nightmares and the hallucination's that plagued her mind ruthlessly. She had been losing more and more sleep over the last few days, and she could barely tell what was reality and wasn't. She was losing her mind, and there was nothing she could do to make it stop. Amaya didn't even know what it was, or where it came from, or why it was happening to her, it made no sense, at least not to her. She hadn't told anyone about it, Ama didn't want them to think she was going crazy...but she was.
She had found herself a few nice little hiding places, like an empty dorm room with only one bed in it, the room was smaller than the normal dorm's but it still had it's own little bathroom and a nice little window that Ama had blocked when she had a hallucination of the glass shattering and cutting her up. She had also found a nice little place on the roof of her actual dorm. She had to go through the Headmaster's living quarters to get to it, but she didn't mind much, it was nice and out in the open, there were railings all around it and there was nothing blocking the sky, so she could gaze at the stars at night when she wished. Despite not going to her classes, she still turned her work into Sergei, slipping it under his door or putting it in his mailbox, through she wasn't avoiding him as much as she was her sister, she was still avoiding him, but not for the reason's you may think. She wasn't really bothered about him not being human, a part of her had always expected as much, but there was a nagging feeling in the back of her mind, telling her that she should remember something that had happened around him.
She just couldn't place the memory or feeling, it was rather annoying. She had pretty much just been lurking around for the last three weeks, barely running into any of the other students or anyone she knew, she had to keep away from large crowds because when she was around them, she would get flashes from the battlefield when Moirae died, it would be like everything was happening all over again, and there was nothing she could do about it, expect avoid it. So she did, she avoided everything, the only time she went out to where her sister could find her and try to get details about why she was acting the way she was, was when she went down to the Kitchen to get something to eat, but she did that when everyone else was already in bed most of the time.
Currently, Amaya was in her makeshift dorm room, sitting on the bed and staring at the blank dark wall in front of her, she had another hallucination not to long ago, it felt like her mind was slowly shattering, and there was nothing she could do about it, she was horrified of the fact that in any second, she could blink and start seeing things that weren't really there. She took a deep breath and shook her head while closing her eyes for a moment. I just need to calm down, I'm not going insane, my mind is perfectly intact, there is nothing wrong with me, nothing at all, I will open my eyes, and everything will be the same, nothing will be changed. I'm fine. Ama let out a small, controlled breath, before she opened her eyes.
Everything was the same as before, it was the same bland room, no blood, no gore, nothing horrible about the room other then the fact that there was no light other than the light that shinned through the cracks in the door frame. She was safe, she wasn't losing her mind, everything was fine, she was fine. Amaya let a small smile form on her face as she tried to relax and uncurl herself from the ball she had formed her body into on the small twin sized bed with plain white sheets. Maybe things were starting to get better, and she would be able to actually sleep tonight, and maybe, just maybe, she could return to the way things had been before, no hiding, no running around behind people's backs, nothing like that. Just peace of mind.
Suddenly a loud growl cut through the air, making Amaya's eyes fly open, but her world wasn't normal anymore, everything was in black and white, the air felt thick , and she could feel something sticky on her bare legs, but that wasn't all that was wrong, from the corner or her room she could see something slowly moving forward, towards her. Her breath hitched and her eyes widened, because the form wasn't of a human, or even a vampire...it was a Monster. But not just any monster, it was a monster from one of her childhood nightmares that she would have over and over again, a nightmare that haunted her to this very day. Thick dark hair stood up pointing in every direction as it's snout twitched, sniffing the air, searching for her, it's eyes have been clawed out, and now they were covered in scar tissue, making it blind to the world, but it still had ears and a nose, it could hear Ama's thumping heart and fast breathing, and it could smell the blood that ran through her veins. It knew she was there.
Amaya jumped up and ran, she flung the door open and took off down the hall, and right out of the building. All she wore was a pair of black shorts and a white tank top, the kind of clothes she would sleep in, her feet were bear as they landed harsh on the paved ground, she had to get away, she had to get away from the monster. Everything around her was still in black and white, she couldn't see anything clearly, she was going to get lost and she would die, she would die of this fear that was slowly building up inside her heart and chest, the fear that was eating away at her very being. Her long brown hair flew out behind her as she did what most people would consider 'hauling ass' to get away from that thing.
Amaya ran until she was out in the forest, far from the school and swallowed up in the darkness that the trees around her provided. She fell to her knees and clutched her head, whispering little things to herself about the nightmares being fake, that none if it was real and that soon she would open her eyes and it would all be gone, that it wouldn't last longer than the last one, or the one before that, that she wasn't going mad.
“Fear not the endless night. It is only befitting of creatures like us."
Sergei winced slightly as he put weight on his favored leg, but it did not stop him from ascending the rest of the stairs to the roof. Ivan had long ago invented a particular kind of toxin that would slow the natural healing processes of vampires, though he seldom used them in open combat, as the toxin had the additional effect of sharpening the mind. It certainly made one aware of one’s pain, but it also allowed for greater-than-usual mental computation speed, and had since been modified into a pharmaceutical. Of course, fortunately for Ivan, this side effect didn’t make much of a difference when the recipient of the toxin was Sergei, as the dhampir already possessed information processing speeds abnormally high for a humanoid creature anyway. So for him it was simply more pain.
He supposed that in some sense, his father’s disciplinary methods were cruel, and certainly if visited upon a human or someone else, they would have been cause for great concern on his part. But… Ivan never did anything without a reason, and the one time that sympathy had stayed his hand in such affairs, the results had been disastrous. So if this, ritualized punishment with poisoned weapons, was the kind of thing one could get used to, then Sergei was used to it. It was not as though the Lord Rasputinov would ever visit such harms upon his human wards or his other servants. Sergei was a unique case, and perhaps rightly so.
It was what he told himself, anyway, lest he assume that Ivan simply despised him. He couldn’t bring himself to believe that, even if the man did hate Lilith with a ferocity well-hidden by his unruffled exterior.
Emerging onto the roof, Sergei lit a cigarette, blowing the smoke out into the wind with a sigh. He was already nearly recovered from that incident this morning, anyway. His own body wouldn’t let him die—he knew this quite well, in fact. For years after the incident, he’d searched for a way to accomplish such a feat, but it was not to be done. As much as his human side reviled everything that he was, the part of him that was her refused to be put down in such an inglorious fashion, and stayed his hand more times than he could rightly keep count of any longer. Ah, but to be the ash he made of others… it would be only just retribution, but alas, such things were denied him. Perhaps to live on was more painful than to die, and this was why he was consigned to life everlasting, restless.
Tipping his head back, Sergei stared hard at the moon, perhaps trying to read something into her face. An answer to a question that he did not know how to ask, mayhap. There were many such questions, and as ever, there were no replies to be found. A night breeze tugged playfully at his unbound locks of moonsilver hair, but went ignored. It was hard to embrace the little things when the large ones weighed so heavily upon you. Death, past and to come, something that filled his mouth with the leaden taste of black dread. Metallic, sour—like diseased blood, or something worse. Ichor, bile, acid, caustic and callow and sitting in a festering pool somewhere his heart should be.
“A trip, is it? To ease the festering in our souls? How quaint…” he murmured, dropping the stub of his cigarette and grinding out the cherry-colored ember of it with his heel. Perhaps Ekaterina will have woken by then, else he would be staying behind. Not that he thought going would make much of a difference—they could toy with the boundaries of physical distance all they wished, but psychological distance was not so easily attained. Surely, they would know. Sacrilegious, still troubled by an ancient history that had once driven him to the sleep of oblivion. The twins, who had watched two friends die in such quick succession. Takeru, burdened with duties that should not have fallen to one so young. And himself, forever haunted by the blood on his own hands. It was no other entity that haunted his nightmares, not being to creep up and slaughter while he watched helpless. No, the being that lurked in the shadows of his sleeping mind was just himself, and he feared none other.
And Kitty? Who knew what she dreamed? She would never speak of it, not even if it troubled her. She would not give the details of her foreboding, only the sensation itself, and he knew she concealed these things for her own reasons. Ivan would press, but he would achieve nothing. She had become strong, in her own way, while none of them were looking.
He wondered if she would be strong enough. If any of them would be.
Sergei’s errant thoughts were interrupted by the sight of a fleeing figure, heading towards the forest. The scent carried to him on the wind allowed him to identify Amaya, but he did not move to chase. Whatever she was enduring now, there was nothing he could do. What had his father said? Ah, yes. Useless. He was not for soothing or helping—he was for maiming and killing. And how little he wished either of those things to befall her. Any of them. Distance was best, surely.
Perhaps, if it took her too long to return, he would find her sister.
He supposed that in some sense, his father’s disciplinary methods were cruel, and certainly if visited upon a human or someone else, they would have been cause for great concern on his part. But… Ivan never did anything without a reason, and the one time that sympathy had stayed his hand in such affairs, the results had been disastrous. So if this, ritualized punishment with poisoned weapons, was the kind of thing one could get used to, then Sergei was used to it. It was not as though the Lord Rasputinov would ever visit such harms upon his human wards or his other servants. Sergei was a unique case, and perhaps rightly so.
It was what he told himself, anyway, lest he assume that Ivan simply despised him. He couldn’t bring himself to believe that, even if the man did hate Lilith with a ferocity well-hidden by his unruffled exterior.
Emerging onto the roof, Sergei lit a cigarette, blowing the smoke out into the wind with a sigh. He was already nearly recovered from that incident this morning, anyway. His own body wouldn’t let him die—he knew this quite well, in fact. For years after the incident, he’d searched for a way to accomplish such a feat, but it was not to be done. As much as his human side reviled everything that he was, the part of him that was her refused to be put down in such an inglorious fashion, and stayed his hand more times than he could rightly keep count of any longer. Ah, but to be the ash he made of others… it would be only just retribution, but alas, such things were denied him. Perhaps to live on was more painful than to die, and this was why he was consigned to life everlasting, restless.
Tipping his head back, Sergei stared hard at the moon, perhaps trying to read something into her face. An answer to a question that he did not know how to ask, mayhap. There were many such questions, and as ever, there were no replies to be found. A night breeze tugged playfully at his unbound locks of moonsilver hair, but went ignored. It was hard to embrace the little things when the large ones weighed so heavily upon you. Death, past and to come, something that filled his mouth with the leaden taste of black dread. Metallic, sour—like diseased blood, or something worse. Ichor, bile, acid, caustic and callow and sitting in a festering pool somewhere his heart should be.
“A trip, is it? To ease the festering in our souls? How quaint…” he murmured, dropping the stub of his cigarette and grinding out the cherry-colored ember of it with his heel. Perhaps Ekaterina will have woken by then, else he would be staying behind. Not that he thought going would make much of a difference—they could toy with the boundaries of physical distance all they wished, but psychological distance was not so easily attained. Surely, they would know. Sacrilegious, still troubled by an ancient history that had once driven him to the sleep of oblivion. The twins, who had watched two friends die in such quick succession. Takeru, burdened with duties that should not have fallen to one so young. And himself, forever haunted by the blood on his own hands. It was no other entity that haunted his nightmares, not being to creep up and slaughter while he watched helpless. No, the being that lurked in the shadows of his sleeping mind was just himself, and he feared none other.
And Kitty? Who knew what she dreamed? She would never speak of it, not even if it troubled her. She would not give the details of her foreboding, only the sensation itself, and he knew she concealed these things for her own reasons. Ivan would press, but he would achieve nothing. She had become strong, in her own way, while none of them were looking.
He wondered if she would be strong enough. If any of them would be.
Sergei’s errant thoughts were interrupted by the sight of a fleeing figure, heading towards the forest. The scent carried to him on the wind allowed him to identify Amaya, but he did not move to chase. Whatever she was enduring now, there was nothing he could do. What had his father said? Ah, yes. Useless. He was not for soothing or helping—he was for maiming and killing. And how little he wished either of those things to befall her. Any of them. Distance was best, surely.
Perhaps, if it took her too long to return, he would find her sister.
“Today, I stared into the face of death, as a great chasm opened before me, the gateway into the next world. And I realized: our fates are only ours to decide."
How long had she wandered, hopelessly lost? She couldn’t remember. What was time, anyway? It seemed such a useless thing for her, for anyone. All this world was could be encapsulated in any instant, but each one of those might as well have been an eternity of shifting possibilities. She walked among flowers and gardens and rainbow effulgence, softly-seeping light and warmth and light mist. Birds with feathers of every imaginable color flew by in flocks or alighted on her shoulders, her arms. Ghostly lords and ladies braided strings of flowers and shells and silvery bells into her hair, garlanding her with flowers as she walked, the whisper of their touches ephemeral and comforting. She was garbed entirely in white, silk and lace and gossamer, and the whisper of fabric sursurrated with the trilling calls of the birds and the deep purring rumbles of the jungle-cats and the forest-light treads of the great ivory stags and the pitter-patters of tiny mice feet, the creatures walking beside her like a great parade train.
And she could hear all of it. She could feel all of it. She could see all of it.
Her eyes, no longer dim and sightless, were opened to the light of this world in which she dwelt, and she could have wept for the sheer beauty that she saw before her. And yet, something in her heart made her uneasy. She felt tugged forward, pulled by the vibrating, musical strings of her heart towards something. Something that she at once knew and did not know, waiting at the center of this garden for her. Her meandering path led her gradually towards it in ever-tightening circles, her bare feet soundless over the blessedly-soft coating of pine needles. The radiance here grew ever-brighter as she went, and her sight was blurred, but she continued forward, following the call in her heart.
When her vision next cleared, she stood at the end of a long aisle, carpeted in flower petals and palm thrushes, the great branches of mighty trees arching overhead in nature’s own perfect symmetry. The way things were supposed to be, she knew. Flanking the aisle were many people, dressed as she was in shades of white, gold, and silver, and all were glorious to behold, as though wreathed in the very light that illuminated the garden. But she could not linger to look at them, for at the opposite end of the aisle, accompanied by a few standing people, was the one who drew her eye and her heart towards him.
Seated on a throne woven from living branches of smooth, pristine wood, the man watched her approach with eyes blue enough to drown in, or were they silver, or violet, or sun-gold? It was so hard to tell—as though there were multitudes of hues for the light to play with at its whim. Her throat felt dry, and she swallowed ineffectually; there was no doubt that, for as few years as she had seen, she had never seen anything so beautiful as he, and she doubted anyone else ever would, either. His hair was a grown of gold, bright and shimmering, and though he wore no more ornamentation than any of the rest, she knew she stood now before a king, and sank to one knee, almost afraid to look for too long.
So she stared at the floor instead, and only the faint whisper of fabric and the sudden appearance of a garment-clothed leg in her field of vision alerted her to the fact that he had risen to meet her. Crouching, he fitted his hand under her chin and tilted her head with incredible gentleness so that she looked again into his face. “You shall not kneel before this throne, child,” he said, and the words, simple as they were, fell upon her ears like the music she had always striven to but never quite grasped. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” His voice was so soft that she scarcely heard it, and the figure grasped her hand, brushing his lips gently over her knuckles. Rising, he bid her do the same, and she knew not what else she could do, so she complied.
His smile, perhaps, could have shattered the world.
He turned to the assembly, speaking much more loudly now, though his tone lost none of its music. “Your queen, and long have you waited for her,” the man pronounced, and she swallowed. Queen? No, no, she wasn’t queen of anything, surely. But… who was she? The question, she could not remember having occurred to her before, and now that it did, it troubled her greatly.
“Please, there must be some mistake,” she protested softly, and her own voice was music, too. Had it always been so? “I am not… I am not this, am I?” At least, she didn’t think she had been so before…
Giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, the figure looked at her out of the corner of his eye. “You were not yourself, before. Trouble yourself about it no longer. You are here now, and this is where you belong.”
So she had been different, before. Before the silk and the lace and the garlands. She’d been… what? Why were these things so strange to her? It was almost like… she knew how it felt to be garbed so, but it had never been right. She’d preferred something else. A faint memory flickered at the edge of her mind—something about satiny flowers and cotton, the feel of steel in her hand. She hadn’t wanted to be encased in silk. It was too… something. Too fine. Too rich. Too…pretty, for her. What did that mean, though?
The figure’s attention was now turned fully upon her, and he locked eyes with her as the assembled crowd’s cheers faded from her perception, as though they were no longer there. “You should not let such things trouble you. You were never meant for that world, but this. Surely you can see that?”
See? Why did that word, that idiom, strike her so strangely? She… could see it. Could she? What was there to see? She remembered, not nothing, but darkness. Always darkness. But the darkness had sound, so she wasn’t simply drawing a blank. But these memories… why did so few of them have color? A frown marred her features, her brows drawing together in confusion. A strange sensation shot through one temple, seemingly rebounding off the other side of her head. Raising her free hand, she pressed her fingers to it, wincing. Something was trying to break through.
Her name, what was her name? She had one, she just knew it. A stream of names assaulted her, like a great onrushing tide. And each resounded with the sound of a different voice, not hers, not his, not any she had encountered since arriving here.
Sacrilegious. She liked that voice, she remembered thinking so before.
Amaya. Stubborn strength in light soprano. Someone she knew, cared for.
Takeru. Almost unfamiliar, but somehow associated with a kindness unexpected.
Saya. Forceful, magnetic. Her very first friend.
Sergei. A lovely baritone, deep and heavy with sorrow she could not touch.
Dmitri. One she’d known since birth, now a rumbling, sonorous bass. Her brother.
Ivan. Her warden, her shepherd, muffled in tones but for when he spoke to her alone, and cast the disguise from his face.
“Ah!” she exhaled softly, and then the rest of the memories followed. Her parents, her siblings, her friends. Cross Academy, her school. Her prefect patrols, the sound of the wind through the trees. Sergei’s fingers upon the keys of a piano. Ivan’s hands holding her own as he teaches her to dance. Why should a blind girl dance? Why should she not? The ball, her school uniform. Lilies in her hair. An attack, the smell of blood. Pain. Another. A light inside her that she reaches for, unthinking, wishing only to protect.
“I have to go back,” she whispered into the being’s shoulder, for he had pulled her close, and she felt him tense.
“You have seen the garden,” he said. “You know what is here for you. You could have dominion over everything—here, you would be queen, cherished and loved and safe. You would give that up?”
She shook her head. “It is not mine. What have I done to earn such a thing?” His expression morphed from one of worry back into a smile.
“You wish to earn this? Well, I suppose I can allow that. But you will return to me, one day. And I will return to you many times, when you dream, to remind you.” Leaning forward, he pressed his lips to her forehead, and slowly, she felt the world around her begin to sink away.
“You misunderstand—” she tried, but he only smiled the wider, raising a hand in farewell. And then the darkness swallowed her.
In her room at the infirmary, three weeks after she had fallen comatose, Ekaterina drew in a deep breath, life returning to her stilled limbs, and the vital signs on the monitors attached to her body flaring to wakefulness all at once. What had looked to be a long, slow death suddenly ceased, though she could not tell if anyone was even around to know. Something in her chest felt hollow, empty, and already she missed the lovely vistas she had seen when she walked the garden. Worrying her lower lip, she sat up slowly, calling out into the impenetrable darkness of her own world without light.
“Is anybody there?”
And she could hear all of it. She could feel all of it. She could see all of it.
Her eyes, no longer dim and sightless, were opened to the light of this world in which she dwelt, and she could have wept for the sheer beauty that she saw before her. And yet, something in her heart made her uneasy. She felt tugged forward, pulled by the vibrating, musical strings of her heart towards something. Something that she at once knew and did not know, waiting at the center of this garden for her. Her meandering path led her gradually towards it in ever-tightening circles, her bare feet soundless over the blessedly-soft coating of pine needles. The radiance here grew ever-brighter as she went, and her sight was blurred, but she continued forward, following the call in her heart.
When her vision next cleared, she stood at the end of a long aisle, carpeted in flower petals and palm thrushes, the great branches of mighty trees arching overhead in nature’s own perfect symmetry. The way things were supposed to be, she knew. Flanking the aisle were many people, dressed as she was in shades of white, gold, and silver, and all were glorious to behold, as though wreathed in the very light that illuminated the garden. But she could not linger to look at them, for at the opposite end of the aisle, accompanied by a few standing people, was the one who drew her eye and her heart towards him.
Seated on a throne woven from living branches of smooth, pristine wood, the man watched her approach with eyes blue enough to drown in, or were they silver, or violet, or sun-gold? It was so hard to tell—as though there were multitudes of hues for the light to play with at its whim. Her throat felt dry, and she swallowed ineffectually; there was no doubt that, for as few years as she had seen, she had never seen anything so beautiful as he, and she doubted anyone else ever would, either. His hair was a grown of gold, bright and shimmering, and though he wore no more ornamentation than any of the rest, she knew she stood now before a king, and sank to one knee, almost afraid to look for too long.
So she stared at the floor instead, and only the faint whisper of fabric and the sudden appearance of a garment-clothed leg in her field of vision alerted her to the fact that he had risen to meet her. Crouching, he fitted his hand under her chin and tilted her head with incredible gentleness so that she looked again into his face. “You shall not kneel before this throne, child,” he said, and the words, simple as they were, fell upon her ears like the music she had always striven to but never quite grasped. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” His voice was so soft that she scarcely heard it, and the figure grasped her hand, brushing his lips gently over her knuckles. Rising, he bid her do the same, and she knew not what else she could do, so she complied.
His smile, perhaps, could have shattered the world.
He turned to the assembly, speaking much more loudly now, though his tone lost none of its music. “Your queen, and long have you waited for her,” the man pronounced, and she swallowed. Queen? No, no, she wasn’t queen of anything, surely. But… who was she? The question, she could not remember having occurred to her before, and now that it did, it troubled her greatly.
“Please, there must be some mistake,” she protested softly, and her own voice was music, too. Had it always been so? “I am not… I am not this, am I?” At least, she didn’t think she had been so before…
Giving her hand a reassuring squeeze, the figure looked at her out of the corner of his eye. “You were not yourself, before. Trouble yourself about it no longer. You are here now, and this is where you belong.”
So she had been different, before. Before the silk and the lace and the garlands. She’d been… what? Why were these things so strange to her? It was almost like… she knew how it felt to be garbed so, but it had never been right. She’d preferred something else. A faint memory flickered at the edge of her mind—something about satiny flowers and cotton, the feel of steel in her hand. She hadn’t wanted to be encased in silk. It was too… something. Too fine. Too rich. Too…pretty, for her. What did that mean, though?
The figure’s attention was now turned fully upon her, and he locked eyes with her as the assembled crowd’s cheers faded from her perception, as though they were no longer there. “You should not let such things trouble you. You were never meant for that world, but this. Surely you can see that?”
See? Why did that word, that idiom, strike her so strangely? She… could see it. Could she? What was there to see? She remembered, not nothing, but darkness. Always darkness. But the darkness had sound, so she wasn’t simply drawing a blank. But these memories… why did so few of them have color? A frown marred her features, her brows drawing together in confusion. A strange sensation shot through one temple, seemingly rebounding off the other side of her head. Raising her free hand, she pressed her fingers to it, wincing. Something was trying to break through.
Her name, what was her name? She had one, she just knew it. A stream of names assaulted her, like a great onrushing tide. And each resounded with the sound of a different voice, not hers, not his, not any she had encountered since arriving here.
Sacrilegious. She liked that voice, she remembered thinking so before.
Amaya. Stubborn strength in light soprano. Someone she knew, cared for.
Takeru. Almost unfamiliar, but somehow associated with a kindness unexpected.
Saya. Forceful, magnetic. Her very first friend.
Sergei. A lovely baritone, deep and heavy with sorrow she could not touch.
Dmitri. One she’d known since birth, now a rumbling, sonorous bass. Her brother.
Ivan. Her warden, her shepherd, muffled in tones but for when he spoke to her alone, and cast the disguise from his face.
“Ah!” she exhaled softly, and then the rest of the memories followed. Her parents, her siblings, her friends. Cross Academy, her school. Her prefect patrols, the sound of the wind through the trees. Sergei’s fingers upon the keys of a piano. Ivan’s hands holding her own as he teaches her to dance. Why should a blind girl dance? Why should she not? The ball, her school uniform. Lilies in her hair. An attack, the smell of blood. Pain. Another. A light inside her that she reaches for, unthinking, wishing only to protect.
“I have to go back,” she whispered into the being’s shoulder, for he had pulled her close, and she felt him tense.
“You have seen the garden,” he said. “You know what is here for you. You could have dominion over everything—here, you would be queen, cherished and loved and safe. You would give that up?”
She shook her head. “It is not mine. What have I done to earn such a thing?” His expression morphed from one of worry back into a smile.
“You wish to earn this? Well, I suppose I can allow that. But you will return to me, one day. And I will return to you many times, when you dream, to remind you.” Leaning forward, he pressed his lips to her forehead, and slowly, she felt the world around her begin to sink away.
“You misunderstand—” she tried, but he only smiled the wider, raising a hand in farewell. And then the darkness swallowed her.
In her room at the infirmary, three weeks after she had fallen comatose, Ekaterina drew in a deep breath, life returning to her stilled limbs, and the vital signs on the monitors attached to her body flaring to wakefulness all at once. What had looked to be a long, slow death suddenly ceased, though she could not tell if anyone was even around to know. Something in her chest felt hollow, empty, and already she missed the lovely vistas she had seen when she walked the garden. Worrying her lower lip, she sat up slowly, calling out into the impenetrable darkness of her own world without light.
“Is anybody there?”
|Finding solace in the dark is comforting, so let me sleep, until I see the light with the touch of a kiss. |
"Takeru. Takeru. Takeru. Please you have to eat something." This was the voice of the Headmaster as he stood outside the door. There was still no response. Before, the Headmaster let it pass. Since, Takeru was devastated by the death of someone he truly cared for. However, it was affecting his health. This was truly a great concern as he knocked once more. "Takky, you have to live on." Still, no response. The Headmaster finally decided to forcefully open the door which he was able to do with a master key. Well, this is his house to begin with. However, what he witnessed was a very pale and unconscious Takeru. Without a moment too soon, he ran to the boy's side and could see his fever has now caught up to him. "So stubborn. It must be a genetic trait..." There was a prominent sadness in this conclusion of his.
For the first time since 3 weeks and 6 days, Takeru was now out of his self-isolated room. However, this was only possible by the Headmaster carrying the younger man to the infirmary. There was another patient there which was Ekaterina. who was still asleep. The Headmaster had heard of what happened but there were still hazy details to all that had happened. He only hoped that these children would not be involved any further. Yet, it was quite impossible as they were the core of the entire matter. His protection could only do so little. It was frustrating in a sense. In any case, the Student Council president was treated with some medicines and dextrose to serve as his means of food. Soon, the Headmaster left Takeru as he still had duties to do and some matters to handle personally.
Unknown to anyone, Takeru was seeing portions of his lost memories or could it be even called that. It was like watching himself in front of a mirror. Yet, the reflection shown to him was not truly him. It was rather hard to explain this feeling he was experiencing. On the other side, there was a woman or perhaps, a girl. He could not tell. She had an appearance of a porcelain doll yet the grace of an elegant princess. Those eyes of saccharine purple held a distinctive familiarity and a sense of warmth. Hair that meshes with the darkness with the haze of purple followed her movements like a flowing silk curtain. She was truly a vision. Although, she was not alone. There was someone else near her. The problem he could not identify. This person was but a smudge.
"You do not have to be lonely." The female spoke with such a voice he could compare to an angel if they truly exist. "One day, I'll disappear from your heart." She reached for her companion's hand and placed it on her cheek. "It will be filled by other things which is not me." There was an answer but he did not hear it. A smile was present on the female's voice before giving a reply. "No. It means I have returned to be by your side again." There was a moment of comfortable silence. Takeru tried to reach the people who spoke and somehow he faintly knew. But soon, his vision was covered by blinding red. A scream echoed around him. What was happening? He tried to navigate himself through the never-ending crimson then there was a voice and a pair of hands grabbing his neck. "You should disappear."
It was then, he felt those hands tightened and began strangling him. He instantly tried to pry off those hands. However, it was useless. Is he going to die like this? This was absolutely pathetic. Then, it suddenly stop when a voice spoke. A voice so familiar to him. The same voice that haunted him quite a few times before. It reverberated through his consciousness. "Takky, you're attached more to our arrow than to the night, aren't you?" The tone was rather amused. Then, he heard someone replied. "I really like her... and I also like..." He knew the name was spoken but it was lost to him. "But, I want to be by her side the most. It is my promise." Then, the red that surrounded him dulled and soon a young boy was revealed to him. This boy was.... him. Those mismatched eyes looked at Takeru. "You have to remember them. Her."
Those eyes of red and black opened with such speed and shock reflected in those orbs of sight. He was breathing heavily for when the younger version of himself embraced him. Snippets of last smiles, last farewells, nonexistent faces surrounded him. But, the most that put him to an edge. "Was that Sacred?" He said in a breathless whisper. His last vision was that of lilac-colored eyes and the slightest faint of touch on his lips. He was kissed. Those were definitely odd dreams as he held his head. It was then he noticed a needle stuck to his arm and a dextrose bag not so far. Looking around, he concluded that this was the infirmary. The Headmaster must have taken him here. He still did have a fever and the feeling lingers. Moreover, he had physically put himself in degradation. But, could anyone blame him for it?
“Is anybody there?”
That voice, Takeru glanced to his side and finally took noticed that he was not alone in the infirmary. There beside is bed was the Russian girl, Ekaterina. The last time he saw her was at the dance. It seemed that something had happened to her provided such an array of medical equipment around the girl. She probably got worse than him. "Vasileva-san..." His voice was slightly weak and a bit hoarse from all the wails he had done for the past days. "I'm here... It's Takeru." The lingering sadness was still present and yet, he did not want to bother the girl for it. So, he tried to smile, he truly did try. It was hard. Very hard.
For the first time since 3 weeks and 6 days, Takeru was now out of his self-isolated room. However, this was only possible by the Headmaster carrying the younger man to the infirmary. There was another patient there which was Ekaterina. who was still asleep. The Headmaster had heard of what happened but there were still hazy details to all that had happened. He only hoped that these children would not be involved any further. Yet, it was quite impossible as they were the core of the entire matter. His protection could only do so little. It was frustrating in a sense. In any case, the Student Council president was treated with some medicines and dextrose to serve as his means of food. Soon, the Headmaster left Takeru as he still had duties to do and some matters to handle personally.
Unknown to anyone, Takeru was seeing portions of his lost memories or could it be even called that. It was like watching himself in front of a mirror. Yet, the reflection shown to him was not truly him. It was rather hard to explain this feeling he was experiencing. On the other side, there was a woman or perhaps, a girl. He could not tell. She had an appearance of a porcelain doll yet the grace of an elegant princess. Those eyes of saccharine purple held a distinctive familiarity and a sense of warmth. Hair that meshes with the darkness with the haze of purple followed her movements like a flowing silk curtain. She was truly a vision. Although, she was not alone. There was someone else near her. The problem he could not identify. This person was but a smudge.
"You do not have to be lonely." The female spoke with such a voice he could compare to an angel if they truly exist. "One day, I'll disappear from your heart." She reached for her companion's hand and placed it on her cheek. "It will be filled by other things which is not me." There was an answer but he did not hear it. A smile was present on the female's voice before giving a reply. "No. It means I have returned to be by your side again." There was a moment of comfortable silence. Takeru tried to reach the people who spoke and somehow he faintly knew. But soon, his vision was covered by blinding red. A scream echoed around him. What was happening? He tried to navigate himself through the never-ending crimson then there was a voice and a pair of hands grabbing his neck. "You should disappear."
It was then, he felt those hands tightened and began strangling him. He instantly tried to pry off those hands. However, it was useless. Is he going to die like this? This was absolutely pathetic. Then, it suddenly stop when a voice spoke. A voice so familiar to him. The same voice that haunted him quite a few times before. It reverberated through his consciousness. "Takky, you're attached more to our arrow than to the night, aren't you?" The tone was rather amused. Then, he heard someone replied. "I really like her... and I also like..." He knew the name was spoken but it was lost to him. "But, I want to be by her side the most. It is my promise." Then, the red that surrounded him dulled and soon a young boy was revealed to him. This boy was.... him. Those mismatched eyes looked at Takeru. "You have to remember them. Her."
Those eyes of red and black opened with such speed and shock reflected in those orbs of sight. He was breathing heavily for when the younger version of himself embraced him. Snippets of last smiles, last farewells, nonexistent faces surrounded him. But, the most that put him to an edge. "Was that Sacred?" He said in a breathless whisper. His last vision was that of lilac-colored eyes and the slightest faint of touch on his lips. He was kissed. Those were definitely odd dreams as he held his head. It was then he noticed a needle stuck to his arm and a dextrose bag not so far. Looking around, he concluded that this was the infirmary. The Headmaster must have taken him here. He still did have a fever and the feeling lingers. Moreover, he had physically put himself in degradation. But, could anyone blame him for it?
“Is anybody there?”
That voice, Takeru glanced to his side and finally took noticed that he was not alone in the infirmary. There beside is bed was the Russian girl, Ekaterina. The last time he saw her was at the dance. It seemed that something had happened to her provided such an array of medical equipment around the girl. She probably got worse than him. "Vasileva-san..." His voice was slightly weak and a bit hoarse from all the wails he had done for the past days. "I'm here... It's Takeru." The lingering sadness was still present and yet, he did not want to bother the girl for it. So, he tried to smile, he truly did try. It was hard. Very hard.
||“You told me once I was like the snow. That is good. Because, I can bury our memories for eternity.”||
"I love you. But, I'm also terrified. I can't imagine my life without you."
There was a great irony in those words. In the end, that person was gone from his life. Never to return. Never to be found. Never to be a part of his life again. If that person cannot bear to be without him, why is there no one here beside him? Those words instead reflected him. He should have been the one who said that. Because, it was the exact thing that he felt all these time. Even history cannot change that, his memories still remained within him. The gentle touches, the sweet kisses, the most beloved scent, the one-sided arguments, the warmth, the smiles, the tears, everything was still here. His eyes were closed as he placed a lollipop in his mouth again. Its sweetness meshed inside him and soon gave him a familiar sensation long gone. A sweetness so tragic.
"I'll see you later."
How could he have known? It was a goodbye. He should have seen through that smile. He should have felt the lingering sadness. If he had, he could have done something to prevent such pain. Perhaps, if he had been more strong. None of this would happen. Moving his head slightly, a tingle of his bell earring echoed within the room. This accessory was a warning. It was to deliver the message, he was there. At first, he truly did not understand such a notion. It would be inefficient for him in every sense. Yet, he had comply to the wishes. There was not much to go against to. Besides, he really did not mind it. Now, all those words, all those small nervous gestures, those unfinished statements, and that last smile. He now understood it. His very existence provided pain. Still, he was protected even if he really did not deserve it. He now know all of this because of that person, Moirae.
"Lord Sacrilegious, no matter what you do. I will always be on your side."
A human girl which he had turned into a creature of the night. The cursed being that can never know peace and the sense of revival to come. Though, it was a willful choice of hers. He could still have refused but he did not. Was it really goodwill? Sympathy? Whim? Or he did not want to be alone anymore? Yes, it was probably because he was tired being on his own. So, he bounded the girl to him by the means of the forbidden blood. Casting such a pure soul into the chains of darkness, it was out of his own selfish desire. A girl who had become dear even when he kept his distance. She also did. But, her blood cannot deny the love she possessed for him. Now, here he is. Not caring how much time had passed. Not concerned about anything else. Well, those lot can attack again and he would not move a finger. All that remained was a void.
Sigh. He released a sigh as he stood from the couch with the lollipop still in his mouth. The bells ringing at his movement. A ribbon swaying gently around his wrist. The pure blood just wanted to go away. To just leave. He really did not care for what purpose. He just wanted to leave. Opening his doors, he could see a pile of documents. letters, gifts, and treats. It was probably from the night class students worried about him. Whether, it was by a degree of respect or affection. He truly did not care. Although, he appreciated the gesture in the least. Then, there was probably his duties as a student. Taking one of the letter with an incredibly annoying hue of purple, he opened it only to see the writing of the Headmaster.
"Sacred-kun! How are you? Are you feeling a bit energetic now? If you want blood, I will let you drink mine! Anyway, pack up! Ageha-chan invited all of us to stay at her summer house at the tropics!I will pick you up around 7-ish? Well, lots of love!
Headmaster Cross."
He had never felt the urge to kill someone like this before Judas. If it was possible to strangle the Headmaster to a slow death, he would have done so now. The letter was instantly burned into ashes. He could still feel a vein on his forehead pulsed in annoyance. Can the man not write a proper letter to him without all those sprinkles of glitter and annoying color. Although, a trip was not bad. He did want to leave and anywhere was fine. Still, it was the act of Ageha. Somehow, he did not want to see her, not right now. If he did, he might just remember the past. Moreover, she must have been informed about what happened here and to Moirae. What to do? There is no doubt, she will be talking about the silver-haired girl. Right now, he just want to forget so badly. Bury it in the unmelting snow.
"I close my eyes and all I see is you. Will it always be like this? Should I keep my eyes closed forever just to see you then?"
Saya made her way towards the infirmary. Her legs, however, had decided to take her else where. She stood outside, gazing out into the open field and noticing a few damaged pieces still lingering around. Something caught her attention though. There, in the midst of the damage, there was a white flower. More specifically a white rose. A smile tugged at Saya's lips as she approached it. She knelt down, staring into the flower and cupped it gently with her finger tips. She didn't remove it from it's spot, instead just plucking a single petal from the midst and watching as it flew from her hand; it's destination unknown.
She smiled as she watched it drift away. There was still beauty in all of the damaged places, no matter how damaged it seemed to be. Something so beautiful had managed to errupt from the debris, and for once, Saya felt a warmth grow in her being. She closed her eyes, and for the first time, she couldn't see him. She couldn't see his eyes, his offered hand, his face. Nothing. He wasn't there. As much as she had wanted him to come back, this new warmth in her being had replaced him. He would always be there and as long as she remembered it, he would always be here. She stood from her knelt position and decided to put the flower in a pot. She didn't want the students to see it and trample it out of pure stupidity. She returned to the schools floral club and asked them for a pot.
They had given her quizzical looks but obliged her nonetheless. With the pot and soil in hand, she made her way back towards the place where she had left. Once she had returned, she carefully dug the dirt around the flower and made sure to not damage the roots. She then placed it gently in a batch of new soil and proceeded to place it in the pot. Satisfied, she took it with her and tucked it gently beneath her arms. The pot itself wasn't big, probably about the size of box, so she didn't have trouble with it. Some students she passed gave her confused glances. Why was prefect Takagi carrying a rose? To them, they wouldn't understand, but as long as she did, that was all that mattered.
She was assaulted by a visage of a woman. It was her again. She stopped in the middle of the hallway, watching as this woman walked with her back towards her. She seemed to be holding the hand of two young girls. One had shorter hair than the other, but it was obvious that the two were twins. Was that...she blinked and the visage was gone. A hand had been placed on her shoulder as one of the students repeated their question if she was okay. She assured them that she was and continued on her way. Her destination was unknown at the time, however; all she knew was that she wasn't going to let go of the flower in her hand.
It was to be her new symbol in life. The pain of a lost loved one, let alone a dear friend, something like that would never heal. But she would live twice as much for them now. She had to, she promised. She had promised so long ago that she couldn't remember who the promise was actually to. She had been so young, and the vision of one person split into two blurred her memories. Before she knew it, she found herself standing by the gates that lead to the moon dormitory. Why had she always found herself around this place? Everytime she walked without a destination, she always ended up near or close to the moon dorms. One night she had actually found herself inside the actually dormitory. A few of the night class students had been surprised nonetheless when the prefect had showed up.
They hadn't thought much of it either and let her be. Although she had to reprimand Kuro a few times, but for some odd reason he never complained. In fact he always seemed to enjoy them. The memory brought a light chuckle from her lips before she turned back around, the breeze carrying her hair with it as she stopped to stare at a small figure running towards the forest. She squinted her eyes to see if she could see who it was, but at the distance she was at, she couldn't see. She sighed, placing the pot down just beside the gates to the moon dorm and took off in a light jog after the person. The figure seemed to have been running away from something if the speed at which she had ran wasn't any consultation to that. By the time she had caught up, she had caught a better glimpse at who it was.
"Ama?" she called out hesitantly as to not startle her sister.
“He told me that waking up was the hardest part. I think he’s wrong—it’s what you wake up to that hurts you."
“Vasileva…” she echoed faintly. “Ekaterina. Yes, that’s my name. I’d… I’d forgotten.” Kitty slumped forward slightly, holding her head in both hands. There was a painful tug as her IV drip protested the movement, but she only dimply registered this. The other voice, she knew it. Right… it was Kuran-kaichou. But it came across as so…melancholy, with enforced lightness that would not have fooled her tonal ear were she half-delirious. Where was she, and why was he here, too, sounding like that? The last thing she remembered was—
“The Sun Dorm. The students, they—” She cut herself off with a shake of her head. That couldn’t be right. She’d done… something. Why couldn’t she remember what? She remembered reaching, then falling, then… seeing. She’d dreamed she could see again, like she had as a small child. Part of her, the selfish part, wanted nothing more than to be alone for a while and mourn the loss of that which could not be returned, but she shoved the instinct away. Other things were more important, like…
“Kaichou… what happened? I don’t remember.” The question was asked in the softest sotto voce she had, but it sounded too loud to her ears anyway. If he was here, in the infirmary (for that must be where they were), she did not imagine it could have been anything good.
Any answer the young Kuran might have provided was forestalled by another arrival, however, as the door to the room swung open to admit the masked vampire. He had been monitoring Ekaterina’s vitals from his temporary residence in a guest house, and upon her waking, had set out for this room at once. “Devotchka,” he exhaled, and the sound was caught somewhere between relieved and sad.
“Batya?” she responded, clearly perplexed, if not a bit happy to realize who the visitor was.
His response was not immediate, however, and though she could not discern the reason for his pause, it would have been obvious enough to Takeru, at whom the man’s posture now indicated he was looking. There was something of an interlude, perhaps no more than a few seconds, and Kitty’s brows drew together in her confusion.
“You are… yes, I see. It makes sense now.” There was another pause, this one thoughtful, and then Ivan inclined his head at the young man, an uncommon gesture of respect, before turning back to his adopted daughter. “Much has happened since you slept, Katya moya. But it is not a telling to request of Kuran-kun right now.” Still, he was clearly leaving it up to the other whether he chose to say anything about it or not, and moved about her bedside as a doctor would, checking the monitors, taking her pulse, and removing the IV drip once he’d determined she was in no danger of relapsing into her coma.
Ekaterina had fallen silent upon the gentle remonstrance, as she often had before. Ivan always wore the velvet gloves around her, and she knew that very well. She also understood to some extent that this was not how he was with anyone else, though she knew not what the difference was, only that elsewhere, his demeanor was colder, harsher, more metallic and logical and chilly, and this rare warmth was only hers. She had never known what to think about that, really. It wasn’t like she’d done anything to deserve such exception.
Deserve… why did it feel like she’d had this argument with someone before? She did not generally make a habit of revealing her inner mind to others, as it was an unnecessary burden upon people who generally had more important things to do. So then why did the line of thought seem so familiar? Her thoughts were interrupted when Ivan brushed her fringe back from her forehead with one hand, tucking a few stray hands gently behind one ear. “There is much to do, Katya. I must go now. Be a good girl while I am gone.” She nodded slowly, and he dropped his hand, shooting a brief look at the room’s other occupant. “Do not let the memories of those who are gone drown you, young Lord Kuran. Only madness lies down that road. The living will need you yet.”
Ekaterina had never heard him sound so grave and burdened before. She had the distinct impression that Ivan knew exactly what he was talking about, from something deeper than scientific observation. But he’d never told her of any such thing. She almost opened her mouth to question the advice, but the words had not been meant for her, and she left them alone. Perhaps they would mean more to Kuran-kaichou than to her.
The door closed behind him, and Ivan’s footsteps swiftly receded into nothingness. Kitty laid back with a sigh. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “I meant to ask you how you were, but that is a question with no happy answer right now, isn’t it?” It seemed kind of pointless, in the wake of everything that had happened recently. And she knew there were pieces she was still missing.
“The Sun Dorm. The students, they—” She cut herself off with a shake of her head. That couldn’t be right. She’d done… something. Why couldn’t she remember what? She remembered reaching, then falling, then… seeing. She’d dreamed she could see again, like she had as a small child. Part of her, the selfish part, wanted nothing more than to be alone for a while and mourn the loss of that which could not be returned, but she shoved the instinct away. Other things were more important, like…
“Kaichou… what happened? I don’t remember.” The question was asked in the softest sotto voce she had, but it sounded too loud to her ears anyway. If he was here, in the infirmary (for that must be where they were), she did not imagine it could have been anything good.
Any answer the young Kuran might have provided was forestalled by another arrival, however, as the door to the room swung open to admit the masked vampire. He had been monitoring Ekaterina’s vitals from his temporary residence in a guest house, and upon her waking, had set out for this room at once. “Devotchka,” he exhaled, and the sound was caught somewhere between relieved and sad.
“Batya?” she responded, clearly perplexed, if not a bit happy to realize who the visitor was.
His response was not immediate, however, and though she could not discern the reason for his pause, it would have been obvious enough to Takeru, at whom the man’s posture now indicated he was looking. There was something of an interlude, perhaps no more than a few seconds, and Kitty’s brows drew together in her confusion.
“You are… yes, I see. It makes sense now.” There was another pause, this one thoughtful, and then Ivan inclined his head at the young man, an uncommon gesture of respect, before turning back to his adopted daughter. “Much has happened since you slept, Katya moya. But it is not a telling to request of Kuran-kun right now.” Still, he was clearly leaving it up to the other whether he chose to say anything about it or not, and moved about her bedside as a doctor would, checking the monitors, taking her pulse, and removing the IV drip once he’d determined she was in no danger of relapsing into her coma.
Ekaterina had fallen silent upon the gentle remonstrance, as she often had before. Ivan always wore the velvet gloves around her, and she knew that very well. She also understood to some extent that this was not how he was with anyone else, though she knew not what the difference was, only that elsewhere, his demeanor was colder, harsher, more metallic and logical and chilly, and this rare warmth was only hers. She had never known what to think about that, really. It wasn’t like she’d done anything to deserve such exception.
Deserve… why did it feel like she’d had this argument with someone before? She did not generally make a habit of revealing her inner mind to others, as it was an unnecessary burden upon people who generally had more important things to do. So then why did the line of thought seem so familiar? Her thoughts were interrupted when Ivan brushed her fringe back from her forehead with one hand, tucking a few stray hands gently behind one ear. “There is much to do, Katya. I must go now. Be a good girl while I am gone.” She nodded slowly, and he dropped his hand, shooting a brief look at the room’s other occupant. “Do not let the memories of those who are gone drown you, young Lord Kuran. Only madness lies down that road. The living will need you yet.”
Ekaterina had never heard him sound so grave and burdened before. She had the distinct impression that Ivan knew exactly what he was talking about, from something deeper than scientific observation. But he’d never told her of any such thing. She almost opened her mouth to question the advice, but the words had not been meant for her, and she left them alone. Perhaps they would mean more to Kuran-kaichou than to her.
The door closed behind him, and Ivan’s footsteps swiftly receded into nothingness. Kitty laid back with a sigh. “I’m sorry,” she said quietly. “I meant to ask you how you were, but that is a question with no happy answer right now, isn’t it?” It seemed kind of pointless, in the wake of everything that had happened recently. And she knew there were pieces she was still missing.
|There is this lingering feeling which is mine and not mine. It is like this stranger is someone precious to me.|
She seemed confused. The Russian girl was saying half-done sentences which were not known to him. In the end, he simply ceased listening to the facts. He did not want to hear anything more. His world was frozen in that brief moment. Even now, he was still in that world where he recalled the events over and over again. Thus, he would not blame her for it. After all, he was still trying to piece everything together, most importantly, himself. There was also a fact that what ever ordeal she experienced was truly dangerous. Judging by the apparatus monitoring her condition, he must be far better off than her at the very least.
A perfect question. It was the same question he wanted to ask. He did not care who would provide him the answer. As long as, it would reveal the truth behind his query. The only difference between the two of them, Ekaterina does not remember and he always remembers which he would probably be better of forgetting. Then again, he did not want to. Those moments must remain with him. This was the only thing he could do for her. But, it was evident. He was breaking apart from the sheer sadness and limitless guilt. In the end, there was only silence. He doesn't know if he even want to talk about it.
It was then, he was saved by the presence of another. Hearing a voice, it was muffled and frankly right so. The person had a mask and his identity was completely unknown to him. However, he could sense it. This person was looking at him, or rather it was quite obvious to him, at the very least. The odd thing, he could only look at this mysterious person. It seemed that Ekaterina knows the visitor . Perhaps, the person found it sudden for him to be here. This person must be expecting her to be alone. Well, he did not want to intrude. Although, this stranger spoke words that rang a curious note for him. What did this person mean about it makes sense? What made sense exactly?
For starters, this person knew him. He remembered hearing from the Headmaster that Ekaterina was adopted by a vampire. There was a high chance it is this person, or more like, it is certain. Although, it was no simple vampire. He could tell this much. The visitor had a presence faintly similar to that of Sacred. This is a pureblood, no doubt. The man could have heard about him from the circle of vampire society. After all, the Kuran clan is well-known. Yet, he did feel a bit disappointed not knowing who was this person exactly. Somewhere at the back of his mind, he should know him. He reached deeper, yet the answer eluded him like a shifting ghost.
In the end, he could do only what he does best at the moment. He did not say anything. Instead, he simply watched as the man tended to Ekaterina. From his observations, the stranger was quite gentle to her which was good to know. With that in mind, he closed his eyes once more. It was good this person came. He really did not have the heart to talk about the scenes he had witnessed. More specifically, he was not ready to do so. In truth, he was not even sure when he would be ready to discuss this about to anyone. Even smiling was hard, even trying to interact, it was taking an effort. He was truly a mess.
Opening his eyes, those heterochromic crimson and ebony gazed at the masked man. His words struck a chord within him. Moreover, the sadness in that voice as if speaking from personal experiences. He could not help but stare at the man for a little longer. Those wisteria-colored eyes held a certain meaning that he had yet to unveil. A brief vision of the same eyes and the faint sensation still tickling his lips, a dream he had earlier. It reminded him of it. Nothing formed in his mind to say, yet his mouth had already spilled the words without comprehension. "I'm back..."
Instinctively, he raised his hand to reach for the stranger. It was like a sense of easing the man of something. He does not understand himself well. However, he had managed to stop midway and had a rather perplexed look. Blinking a couple of times, he quickly apologizes and at the same time thanking this person. When the man was long gone, there was a new feeling of disappointment and loneliness washing over him. He would not admit but he had a blurry memory of that person looming around.
Finally, Takeru snapped mentally from the darkness that covered him completely due to the voice of the Russian girl. Casting a glance towards Ekaterina, he cannot deny that fact. He was not fine. He cannot smile so brightly like before. "I don't think I'll ever be fine."
“Kaichou… what happened? I don’t remember.”
A perfect question. It was the same question he wanted to ask. He did not care who would provide him the answer. As long as, it would reveal the truth behind his query. The only difference between the two of them, Ekaterina does not remember and he always remembers which he would probably be better of forgetting. Then again, he did not want to. Those moments must remain with him. This was the only thing he could do for her. But, it was evident. He was breaking apart from the sheer sadness and limitless guilt. In the end, there was only silence. He doesn't know if he even want to talk about it.
It was then, he was saved by the presence of another. Hearing a voice, it was muffled and frankly right so. The person had a mask and his identity was completely unknown to him. However, he could sense it. This person was looking at him, or rather it was quite obvious to him, at the very least. The odd thing, he could only look at this mysterious person. It seemed that Ekaterina knows the visitor . Perhaps, the person found it sudden for him to be here. This person must be expecting her to be alone. Well, he did not want to intrude. Although, this stranger spoke words that rang a curious note for him. What did this person mean about it makes sense? What made sense exactly?
For starters, this person knew him. He remembered hearing from the Headmaster that Ekaterina was adopted by a vampire. There was a high chance it is this person, or more like, it is certain. Although, it was no simple vampire. He could tell this much. The visitor had a presence faintly similar to that of Sacred. This is a pureblood, no doubt. The man could have heard about him from the circle of vampire society. After all, the Kuran clan is well-known. Yet, he did feel a bit disappointed not knowing who was this person exactly. Somewhere at the back of his mind, he should know him. He reached deeper, yet the answer eluded him like a shifting ghost.
In the end, he could do only what he does best at the moment. He did not say anything. Instead, he simply watched as the man tended to Ekaterina. From his observations, the stranger was quite gentle to her which was good to know. With that in mind, he closed his eyes once more. It was good this person came. He really did not have the heart to talk about the scenes he had witnessed. More specifically, he was not ready to do so. In truth, he was not even sure when he would be ready to discuss this about to anyone. Even smiling was hard, even trying to interact, it was taking an effort. He was truly a mess.
“Do not let the memories of those who are gone drown you, young Lord Kuran. Only madness lies down that road. The living will need you yet.”
Opening his eyes, those heterochromic crimson and ebony gazed at the masked man. His words struck a chord within him. Moreover, the sadness in that voice as if speaking from personal experiences. He could not help but stare at the man for a little longer. Those wisteria-colored eyes held a certain meaning that he had yet to unveil. A brief vision of the same eyes and the faint sensation still tickling his lips, a dream he had earlier. It reminded him of it. Nothing formed in his mind to say, yet his mouth had already spilled the words without comprehension. "I'm back..."
Instinctively, he raised his hand to reach for the stranger. It was like a sense of easing the man of something. He does not understand himself well. However, he had managed to stop midway and had a rather perplexed look. Blinking a couple of times, he quickly apologizes and at the same time thanking this person. When the man was long gone, there was a new feeling of disappointment and loneliness washing over him. He would not admit but he had a blurry memory of that person looming around.
“I meant to ask you how you were, but that is a question with no happy answer right now, isn’t it?
Finally, Takeru snapped mentally from the darkness that covered him completely due to the voice of the Russian girl. Casting a glance towards Ekaterina, he cannot deny that fact. He was not fine. He cannot smile so brightly like before. "I don't think I'll ever be fine."
“Where do our souls truly dwell?”
Amaya had been in the forest for a few short minuets, sitting on her knees and leaning against a tree, holding her head while she kept her eyes shut. After awhile she got used to the hissing noises, she knew they weren't real, so there was no real reason to freak out completely. She was actually starting to calm down until-
"Ama?"
Amaya's breath hitched for a second and her body tensed up, out of all times Saya had to find her, it had to been when she was going crazy. She should have just stayed in her room, with the locked door and the barricaded window, no one would have come looking for her there, maybe she should have just ran to the roof instead, honestly who runs into the forest when their imagining monsters anyway? Stupid people, that's who. She let out a silent breath and forced herself to relax a bit, she would just have to fake being fine for her sister, she wouldn't let Saya ever know of what was going on with her mind, it would only hurt her sister. How would she react when she found out, that no matter how hard she tried to protect her sister, she could never protect Amaya from her own mind. Surely it would hurt her, it would probably even drive her crazy to know that there was nothing she could possibly do. Ama forced a small smile on hew face, that was now dry of tears, and slowly stood up and turned towards her sister.
Horror. That was the only word tat could explain what she saw. Of course it wasn't real, the blood that covered Saya's body wasn't there, if it had been she wouldn't have even been standing upright. It's all just in your head.. Amaya put on a sheepish smile and closed her eyes while she rubbed the back of her head, that felt sticky with sweat and blood. It's all in your head... She should have known better than to expect that her sister wouldn't be part of the hallucination, in the fact the only person Ama had even see, that was never part of the hallucination's was...Sergei...he had even made it stop, when out realizing it. "Hi Saya, um..I was just working out, and I got side tracked because I thought I heard something in here." She gestured towards the tree's the surrounded them with a small laugh, she was ignoring the snarling sound from behind her. "Actually, have you seen Ser-" She bit her lip for a moment and glanced over her shoulder before turning back towards her twin. "Have you seen Rasputinov-Sensei..? I needed to give him back his glasses.." Amaya glanced over her shoulder again as she started to walk out of the forest, pulling Saya with her. She should have never come out here in the first place, if she fooled her sister she would have to give herself a pat on the back later, but to be honest there wasn't anything that would have given her away at the moment, but it didn't help that she was still seeing things.
“Don’t let the light in your heart go out—the world would lose so much warmth."
The sentiment was one she recognized. She knew it too well, the pain of loss, something you never thought you could fully recover from. And maybe you didn’t, but… at least, the wounds could close and become scars, marring but no longer bleeding. Reminders of old pain, but with a redeeming texture on the mind, like maybe they could dredge up old happiness just as well as old agonies. It wasn’t something she knew how to say in the right words—all she could do was get as close as she was able, and hope that maybe, the scars on her heart might be worth something to someone else. At the very least, it had been a small comfort to know that she was not alone.
“Don’t say that,” she replied, the words quieted to a whisper. It was, after all, dragging old and weighty things up from the back of her memory, making them fresh and painful again. But it was a pain she’d accepted, more welcome than one she yet fought. “I don’t know what happened. I’m not sure who you lost, who the world lost, but… I can’t imagine that anyone would make a sacrifice like that and want you to suffer forever because of it.” That had been a hard thing for her to hear, at first, but in the end, it was that which had helped her rise from her grief-induced shock and get moving again. She hadn’t even been able to grieve properly until Ivan had found her, as the need to keep on living had got in the way. But when she had at last mourned, it had been deeply and at length.
Kitty drew her knees gingerly to her chest, wrapping thin arms about them and propping her chin upon them. Her hair tickled her arms, but she paid it no mind. “When someone leaves us, I think we have to live much more fiercely, for their sake. We have to try and experience all the happiness they can’t, because they can't. My grief… it wasn’t really about them, in the end. It was about me, and what I’d lost, or what my brother had lost, maybe. But… when I stopped thinking about myself and started thinking about them, I realized that they’d died so that I could still live, and I was doing them a terrible disservice by only living halfway.”
She squeezed her arms tightly, hazy memories of her parents’ faces playing over the inner theatre of her mind. They’d always had so much love to go around, her parents. “When I die, I don’t want anyone to be sad about it, at least, not for long.” There was a difference between remembering people as they deserved and losing yourself to those memories, and she thought maybe that was what Ivan had been trying to get at. He’d said something similar to her, once, though maybe not with so much sadness in his own voice. Back then, it had simply seemed like advice from someone wiser than she, not someone who knew so intimately what it must be like. She supposed even immortals died sometimes, and had people to mourn, but she’d never questioned her batya about those he kept in treasured memory.
She realized something with a start, then backpedaled sharply, afraid she might have caused offense. “Oh, um! I’m very sorry—I don’t mean to be telling you what to do, or that you’re not allowed to be sad, or that everyone’s grief is the same, I just…” What was she trying to say? She hadn’t meant to call him selfish, and hoped that wasn’t what he’d taken from the whole thing. This was why she generally didn’t speak unless she was asked to, or had to for the sake of her prefect duties: she might be good at negotiation, but her thoughts tended to run away with her sometimes, and she sometimes forgot that people might actually listen to her.
“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,” she concluded, though maybe that wasn’t quite what she’d meant to say. Then again, she wasn’t Sergei—she didn’t have a repertoire of poets and perfect diction to convey what she wanted. She just had to make do with her own, sometimes very imperfect, ways of expressing things.
Hopefully, Kuran-kaichou wouldn’t think too poorly of them, anyway. Her intentions were good, even if maybe she’d just made things worse in the end.
“Don’t say that,” she replied, the words quieted to a whisper. It was, after all, dragging old and weighty things up from the back of her memory, making them fresh and painful again. But it was a pain she’d accepted, more welcome than one she yet fought. “I don’t know what happened. I’m not sure who you lost, who the world lost, but… I can’t imagine that anyone would make a sacrifice like that and want you to suffer forever because of it.” That had been a hard thing for her to hear, at first, but in the end, it was that which had helped her rise from her grief-induced shock and get moving again. She hadn’t even been able to grieve properly until Ivan had found her, as the need to keep on living had got in the way. But when she had at last mourned, it had been deeply and at length.
Kitty drew her knees gingerly to her chest, wrapping thin arms about them and propping her chin upon them. Her hair tickled her arms, but she paid it no mind. “When someone leaves us, I think we have to live much more fiercely, for their sake. We have to try and experience all the happiness they can’t, because they can't. My grief… it wasn’t really about them, in the end. It was about me, and what I’d lost, or what my brother had lost, maybe. But… when I stopped thinking about myself and started thinking about them, I realized that they’d died so that I could still live, and I was doing them a terrible disservice by only living halfway.”
She squeezed her arms tightly, hazy memories of her parents’ faces playing over the inner theatre of her mind. They’d always had so much love to go around, her parents. “When I die, I don’t want anyone to be sad about it, at least, not for long.” There was a difference between remembering people as they deserved and losing yourself to those memories, and she thought maybe that was what Ivan had been trying to get at. He’d said something similar to her, once, though maybe not with so much sadness in his own voice. Back then, it had simply seemed like advice from someone wiser than she, not someone who knew so intimately what it must be like. She supposed even immortals died sometimes, and had people to mourn, but she’d never questioned her batya about those he kept in treasured memory.
She realized something with a start, then backpedaled sharply, afraid she might have caused offense. “Oh, um! I’m very sorry—I don’t mean to be telling you what to do, or that you’re not allowed to be sad, or that everyone’s grief is the same, I just…” What was she trying to say? She hadn’t meant to call him selfish, and hoped that wasn’t what he’d taken from the whole thing. This was why she generally didn’t speak unless she was asked to, or had to for the sake of her prefect duties: she might be good at negotiation, but her thoughts tended to run away with her sometimes, and she sometimes forgot that people might actually listen to her.
“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,” she concluded, though maybe that wasn’t quite what she’d meant to say. Then again, she wasn’t Sergei—she didn’t have a repertoire of poets and perfect diction to convey what she wanted. She just had to make do with her own, sometimes very imperfect, ways of expressing things.
Hopefully, Kuran-kaichou wouldn’t think too poorly of them, anyway. Her intentions were good, even if maybe she’d just made things worse in the end.
|"The words you thought you knew become incomprehensible. It is why it is better for someone to tell them to you..."|
If Ekaterina could see Takeru now, she would see him silently looking at her with those devoid eyes of his. Tears streamed down his face as he allowed the girl's words played inside his mind like a slow melody. He lost a lot of things. One was his memories. Second was the feeling of his real family. Third was his innocence. Fourth was his friend. Something, he did not want to happen again. He did not want to be stripped of something that he had no hope of even defending it in the first place. The heartbreaking thing, he was not able to do anything to stop it and the very fact the things he had lost will never come back him to me. It is what haunted him so terribly.
Looking away from the blind Russian girl, he suddenly felt the tears stopped from flowing. This time he did not have to forcefully stopped it since that day. Her words were rather frank on some areas and made him realize that some of it was something he had told others. It was ironic on his part to hear them from another. Somehow, he felt a bit pathetic and it was not the girl's fault. He removed the catheter from his arm to give him more freedom to move. Then, he stood from his bed. His legs were a little wobbly at the beginning. Well, there was still the fever. Yet, it did not impede on what he was about to do.
Takeru gently placed a hand on her head. "Thank you." He was right. She may be blind but he was stronger than anyone take her for. Her eyes may not see the things around her but, she does see what matters. "Ekaterina." It was the first time he had ever called the girl by name. The only people he dropped the honorifics to were Sacred, Ageha, and Moirae. This time there was a true smile on his face. It was not that big or bright as it used to be. However, this time it was not something he did out of obligation. This time, his smile was not dictated by anything but his own feelings at the moment.
And so, time passed like that and soon everyone was gathered under the persistent flag of the Headmaster. When the man gets to it, the flies, maggots, cockroaches, would be put to shame to see how shameless the Headmaster could get to have all of them together for a trip. Soon, Amaya, Saya, Ekaterina, Sergei, Takeru, and Sacred were all dragged by the Headmaster for this trip of theirs. Well, the general layout of the plan was to spend some time on the summer house of the Shirabuki Clan located on an island somewhere around the tropics. At the same time, Ageha had prepared everything for their arrival. Yes, there was nothing wrong with the plans. Although, they didn't get one thing straight. Actually, they should never have trusted the Headmaster with the means of transportation.
First indication were the tickets, the Headmaster decided to use a cruise ship. The man insisted since it would add another flare for their summer vacation. So, they somewhat reluctantly agreed. The problem, the tickets that were brought were the wrong ones and would send them to a whole other place. Upon finding that out, they opted to get off the ship at the first stopover before they go to no man's island. Of course, the Headmaster got an earful of scolding from Takeru. It was rather an interesting banter. The two were like comic duo of the three stooges.
Second indication, the Headmaster wanted to redeem himself by properly arranging the means of transportation. This time they were going on a plane to make the travel faster. Problem, the plane could be passed up as a relic of history. It was literally ancient. Unfortunately, there was nothing left available on the godforsaken island they were on currently. In the end, they had no other choice but to take the risk. It was still a risk even when the Headmaster assured it as a 100%. Well, would one be confident when while stating that one of the planes landing gear fell off. Yes, it was not that convincing. Despite such cynical thinking that the plane would probably dive, the group managed to arrive at their destination.
Third indication, there was a miscommunication. The pilot they had needed to leave immediately since he was going to miss his favorite television drama something about vampires and then diaries. It was technically alien to the group. So, they were finally left in an island in the middle of the sea. In which to their delight, it was an inhabited island and a perfect scene for those Survivor shows. There was not even a signal for any means of a connection to the mainland. The mobile devices, internet, Wi-Fi, and all that glam were technically non-existent.
When the Headmaster was asked why the location was misunderstood, they found out the pilot does not understand English at all and the two buffoons as Sacred labeled them officially, communicated through a game of charades. Takeru asked the Headmaster why not let Sacred handle the conversations since the pureblood was knowledgeable in different languages. The awaited answer were an expression that he completely forgot that fact and simply gave a "Tehee" as a reply. This snapped something within Takeru and he literally pummeled the Headmaster to the ground. On the soft side, Sacred laid off but did satisfy himself by burying the man on the sand to get roast by the sun or be drown by the incoming tide.
Technically, they were now stuck on an island far from the other land masses floating on the sea. Their stock of food and necessities for daily living were all limited to the bags they carried with them. Money they had, however there was no need for that here. Adding to that, who knows how long they will be stuck on an isolated and inhabited island. Their only hope is that the game of charades which the Headmaster had done with the pilot somehow communicated that they were to be picked up. Yet, they were not betting their cards on that. Since the plan was when they arrived at the Summer House, Ageha would be responsible for them coming back to Cross Academy. The bulk of the blame was on the Headmaster who was still buried in the sand with only his head shown as he cried for mercy. "I'm sor---" He was cut off as the tide came in partially drowning him. When the tide left, the Headmaster was sporting a seaweed hair accessory and a crab that has now pinched his nose in which, "Aw!" Yes, this was starting to become a very wonderful and memorable summer vacation.
“I guess I just thought the whole thing would be twice as tragic if you were never happy again,”
Looking away from the blind Russian girl, he suddenly felt the tears stopped from flowing. This time he did not have to forcefully stopped it since that day. Her words were rather frank on some areas and made him realize that some of it was something he had told others. It was ironic on his part to hear them from another. Somehow, he felt a bit pathetic and it was not the girl's fault. He removed the catheter from his arm to give him more freedom to move. Then, he stood from his bed. His legs were a little wobbly at the beginning. Well, there was still the fever. Yet, it did not impede on what he was about to do.
Takeru gently placed a hand on her head. "Thank you." He was right. She may be blind but he was stronger than anyone take her for. Her eyes may not see the things around her but, she does see what matters. "Ekaterina." It was the first time he had ever called the girl by name. The only people he dropped the honorifics to were Sacred, Ageha, and Moirae. This time there was a true smile on his face. It was not that big or bright as it used to be. However, this time it was not something he did out of obligation. This time, his smile was not dictated by anything but his own feelings at the moment.
And so, time passed like that and soon everyone was gathered under the persistent flag of the Headmaster. When the man gets to it, the flies, maggots, cockroaches, would be put to shame to see how shameless the Headmaster could get to have all of them together for a trip. Soon, Amaya, Saya, Ekaterina, Sergei, Takeru, and Sacred were all dragged by the Headmaster for this trip of theirs. Well, the general layout of the plan was to spend some time on the summer house of the Shirabuki Clan located on an island somewhere around the tropics. At the same time, Ageha had prepared everything for their arrival. Yes, there was nothing wrong with the plans. Although, they didn't get one thing straight. Actually, they should never have trusted the Headmaster with the means of transportation.
First indication were the tickets, the Headmaster decided to use a cruise ship. The man insisted since it would add another flare for their summer vacation. So, they somewhat reluctantly agreed. The problem, the tickets that were brought were the wrong ones and would send them to a whole other place. Upon finding that out, they opted to get off the ship at the first stopover before they go to no man's island. Of course, the Headmaster got an earful of scolding from Takeru. It was rather an interesting banter. The two were like comic duo of the three stooges.
Second indication, the Headmaster wanted to redeem himself by properly arranging the means of transportation. This time they were going on a plane to make the travel faster. Problem, the plane could be passed up as a relic of history. It was literally ancient. Unfortunately, there was nothing left available on the godforsaken island they were on currently. In the end, they had no other choice but to take the risk. It was still a risk even when the Headmaster assured it as a 100%. Well, would one be confident when while stating that one of the planes landing gear fell off. Yes, it was not that convincing. Despite such cynical thinking that the plane would probably dive, the group managed to arrive at their destination.
Third indication, there was a miscommunication. The pilot they had needed to leave immediately since he was going to miss his favorite television drama something about vampires and then diaries. It was technically alien to the group. So, they were finally left in an island in the middle of the sea. In which to their delight, it was an inhabited island and a perfect scene for those Survivor shows. There was not even a signal for any means of a connection to the mainland. The mobile devices, internet, Wi-Fi, and all that glam were technically non-existent.
When the Headmaster was asked why the location was misunderstood, they found out the pilot does not understand English at all and the two buffoons as Sacred labeled them officially, communicated through a game of charades. Takeru asked the Headmaster why not let Sacred handle the conversations since the pureblood was knowledgeable in different languages. The awaited answer were an expression that he completely forgot that fact and simply gave a "Tehee" as a reply. This snapped something within Takeru and he literally pummeled the Headmaster to the ground. On the soft side, Sacred laid off but did satisfy himself by burying the man on the sand to get roast by the sun or be drown by the incoming tide.
Technically, they were now stuck on an island far from the other land masses floating on the sea. Their stock of food and necessities for daily living were all limited to the bags they carried with them. Money they had, however there was no need for that here. Adding to that, who knows how long they will be stuck on an isolated and inhabited island. Their only hope is that the game of charades which the Headmaster had done with the pilot somehow communicated that they were to be picked up. Yet, they were not betting their cards on that. Since the plan was when they arrived at the Summer House, Ageha would be responsible for them coming back to Cross Academy. The bulk of the blame was on the Headmaster who was still buried in the sand with only his head shown as he cried for mercy. "I'm sor---" He was cut off as the tide came in partially drowning him. When the tide left, the Headmaster was sporting a seaweed hair accessory and a crab that has now pinched his nose in which, "Aw!" Yes, this was starting to become a very wonderful and memorable summer vacation.
"Always expect the unexpected. If you do, then nothing will come as a surprise to you."
At first, Saya wasn't sure what was happening. She and the others were invited to Ageha Shirabuki's summer house for the the summer, and at first she was excited. That was until that happened. It was the Headmaster's fault really. But then again, the fault partially fell onto the group as a whole. They should have known better than to trust the Headmaster with any planning whatsoever, and now here they were, stuck on a god-forsaken island in the middle of nowhere with nothing around. She watched with much amusement as Takeru pummeled the Headmaster (with slight sympathy really) and Sacred buried him beneath the sand. She sighed as she turned to stare at the island they were on.
It was barren, hardly anything on it save for the seven of them and their belongings. In that moment she felt like laughing and crying at the same time, so she opted for slouching her shoulders and letting out an exaggerated sigh. She glanced around at the group, noting their expressions (or lack of it) and couldn't decide whether to poke fun at them, or join them. She gave up on both ideas and allowed herself to fall on her back and stared up at the sky. Her arms were laid out, much like as if she were trying to create a sand angel, and kept her gaze up on the bright blue sky that seemed to be taunting them.
"Why did we let him handle this!? I knew I should have stayed home!" she found herself saying as she pointed at the nearly drowned Headmaster. He sported a new hair accessory with a rather noticeable nose piece. She allowed her arm to drape over her eyes, shielding them from the wind and dirt that seemed to be endless now. There was nothing she could do now, what was done was done. She released her arm from her eyes and sat up, allowing her hair to drape over her as she leaned forward. It wasn't that bad of a place. The water was clear, the island itself was rather beautiful in a sense, and they would be home soon.
"As much as I dislike the Headmaster right now, there shouldn't be a reason we can't at least attempt a normal," she paused, trying to think of the proper word before continuing, "Let's just try to enjoy ourselves," she muttered beneath her breath before allowing herself to fall back into the sand. As much as she wanted to be angry with the rest of the lot, she decided that her energy would probably be better used else where. Besides, she would be miserable if she allowed her thoughts to plague her with such anger and remorse.
At least Amaya was here to enjoy this sweet sorrow with her. She was more worried about Ekaterina though, although she had no reason to. The girl had everything she needed herself, but with the new surroundings...Saya shook the thoughts from her head as she took a deep breath of the ocean air. A smile tugged at her lips in the process. Maybe she should go for a swim? Or maybe she should find some shells and collect them for Amaya. Although she'd never admit it, when they were younger, it was a hobby of hers when they visited the lake or beach in their rare moments. She would make shell necklaces for her sister and her brother and father. Without a moments notice or a word, Saya stood from her spot, dusted the sand off, and took off down the shoreline. She wanted to clear her mind. Besides, the others seemed to have their own thoughts on other things and were probably taking this all in at once.
Who wanted to be stranded on an island for god knows how long with six, wait...seven people from school when they could have been elsewhere? She at least could have been at home, drawing a plan or something together with her father and figuring out what exactly it was those vampires were after. When she was out of sight, she walked towards the shore, taking off her shoes in the process and allowing the water to assault her feet as she dipped them in. This was meant to be a time of relaxation and a kind gesture from the Shirabuki princess to escape the harsh reality of the passed events. She truly was kind for thinking of them, even if in reality she was thinking of Sacred's well-being after losing Moirae. Either way, if she ever met the Shirabuki princess, she would have to thank her.
“Where are we?"
“At the mercy of the tide, it seems."
If Sergei had been given more than a day or so of notice regarding their destination, he probably would have double-checked the travel itinerary. As things presently stood, he was regretting not doing so anyway. Turning away from the now-buried headmaster, he tried with limited success to prevent the vein at his temple from popping, shaking his head and remaining willfully deaf to the man’s pleas for assistance. Truly, he’d survive, and that was about enough for the moment. Sighing, he cast his eyes over their limited supplies. He personally had only brought along enough false blood tablets to last him about two days on a normal schedule, three if he stretched and tried to compensate with other food. It would leave him on a razor’s edge and a bit temperamental to do so, but looked like he might have to, with no rescue in sight and no way to communicate with the outside world.
Chances were good that when Ivan received no confirmation of their arrival from either himself or Ekaterina, he would send out the appropriate search crews, and perhaps the Lady Ageha would do the same. But given the distance, it could take them days to be found, perhaps longer.
Well, there was no use worrying about it now. The number of vampires in the group (well… the vampires that needed to consume the tablets, anyway), was limited, and he doubted someone so practiced in the art of self-control as Sacred was going to just lose it. Perhaps he’d thought to pack more provisions, if he’d known the Headmaster would be planning the trip. Or maybe the Headmaster himself had brought extras. Whatever the case, he would simply have to cross that bridge when he came to it. Worst-case scenario, he’d have to disappear from the group and avoid all contact until they were found.
For now, there was another pressing issue: food for the other half of the group. “I’m going to go look further inland, see what I can find,” he volunteered, and he saw Katya, nod, though she did not seem inclined to follow. Probably wise, as there was a higher than usual chance of getting tangled in the undergrowth and vines when you couldn’t see which spots to avoid. With a soft sigh, Sergei headed towards the treeline of the island, pulling his length of aureate hair into a tail as he walked. No use in inefficiency.
Kitty, apparently without the need for any balance assistance, stepped out of her shoes, crouching to roll up the legs of her denim trousers. The sensation of wet, grainy sand beneath her toes made her smile, and she oriented herself by sound, stepping forward so that the oncoming waves lapped at her ankles. The sun was warm on her face, like a little piece of paradise. She had the distinct impression that it didn’t quite measure up, but of course that was silly, wasn’t it? She had no idea what paradise was like.
Regardless, there was no denying that this was nice. “How lovely,” she murmured under her breath. It was hard, sometimes, to see the beautiful in the ugly, but she had over her short years become a believer in an old maxim: that it was the little things that made all the difference in the end. Little things like warm sun and ocean salt and the smell of the breeze.
This in mind, she turned and struck out after Saya, Mischa obediently heeled beside her. Her dog would make sure she didn’t accidentally stray or trip, and she trusted him to do that. Quickening her pace to a jog to catch up with the other girl, Ekaterina slowed when the sound of walking informed her that she’d pulled up beside her friend. “Not exactly what we were expecting, is it?” she asked quietly, though for all her tone gave away, she could be talking about the island, the previous events, or perhaps the entire school year thus far. Truthfully, not even she knew which one she really meant, and she was content to let Saya decide about which they were speaking.
Chances were good that when Ivan received no confirmation of their arrival from either himself or Ekaterina, he would send out the appropriate search crews, and perhaps the Lady Ageha would do the same. But given the distance, it could take them days to be found, perhaps longer.
Well, there was no use worrying about it now. The number of vampires in the group (well… the vampires that needed to consume the tablets, anyway), was limited, and he doubted someone so practiced in the art of self-control as Sacred was going to just lose it. Perhaps he’d thought to pack more provisions, if he’d known the Headmaster would be planning the trip. Or maybe the Headmaster himself had brought extras. Whatever the case, he would simply have to cross that bridge when he came to it. Worst-case scenario, he’d have to disappear from the group and avoid all contact until they were found.
For now, there was another pressing issue: food for the other half of the group. “I’m going to go look further inland, see what I can find,” he volunteered, and he saw Katya, nod, though she did not seem inclined to follow. Probably wise, as there was a higher than usual chance of getting tangled in the undergrowth and vines when you couldn’t see which spots to avoid. With a soft sigh, Sergei headed towards the treeline of the island, pulling his length of aureate hair into a tail as he walked. No use in inefficiency.
Kitty, apparently without the need for any balance assistance, stepped out of her shoes, crouching to roll up the legs of her denim trousers. The sensation of wet, grainy sand beneath her toes made her smile, and she oriented herself by sound, stepping forward so that the oncoming waves lapped at her ankles. The sun was warm on her face, like a little piece of paradise. She had the distinct impression that it didn’t quite measure up, but of course that was silly, wasn’t it? She had no idea what paradise was like.
Regardless, there was no denying that this was nice. “How lovely,” she murmured under her breath. It was hard, sometimes, to see the beautiful in the ugly, but she had over her short years become a believer in an old maxim: that it was the little things that made all the difference in the end. Little things like warm sun and ocean salt and the smell of the breeze.
This in mind, she turned and struck out after Saya, Mischa obediently heeled beside her. Her dog would make sure she didn’t accidentally stray or trip, and she trusted him to do that. Quickening her pace to a jog to catch up with the other girl, Ekaterina slowed when the sound of walking informed her that she’d pulled up beside her friend. “Not exactly what we were expecting, is it?” she asked quietly, though for all her tone gave away, she could be talking about the island, the previous events, or perhaps the entire school year thus far. Truthfully, not even she knew which one she really meant, and she was content to let Saya decide about which they were speaking.
|When in Rome, do what the Romans do, and that is to do with what we have.|
Saya's words were enlightening in a sense. There was nothing they can do really but wait and see what happens to them. People will eventually be looking for them when they are gone for long. Anyway, they all have learned from this experience that the Headmaster must never be allowed to plan a trip ever. Although, he could give the Headmaster due credit. Somehow, it served a diversion from the recent events that happened. If that was the man's goal, he did so without fail. Well, the result to him in terms of physical were not on the pleasant side though.
For now, Takeru looked around the island they were now occupying. It was not completely desolate in terms of natural flora. The trees were sparse but enough to provide a means of a jungle. It also means the possibility of wildlife and some water source that is not from the sea. Well, they should find some place where to settle in for the remainder of their time here. Hopefully, it will not be that long. If it was, he would probably murder the Headmaster. In truth, he would not go that far but he could not say the same about Sacred and the others.
Thinking about the others, he could see Saya and Ekaterina already walking along the shoreline while interacting with the waves. Those two should be fine on their own. Then, he cast a glance towards Sacred who was simply on the far end of the shore as if looking at the distant sea. Well, he would not bother the pureblood. As long as he does not cause trouble, it will be fine. Another one of the boys, there was their teacher Rasputinov. He was more assured of a mature and responsible adult in the group. He was definitely not going to put the Headmaster or Sacred in that category.
Still, there was one lingering worry on his mind. He wondered if the two vampires in their company had brought enough blood pills for them to take. Well, he could trust Sacred to have a semblance of control since the man did sleep for a long time and managed to control his hunger without any lives being taken upon his awakening. As for Sergei, he was not sure. From his recollections of the fights he had seen and the reports provided by others, the gentle-mannered teacher was quite vicious in his battles and often displayed a wanton desire for blood. He wondered if the older man would be fine if they are forced to stay in this place for quite some time.
In any case, he had decided to accompany their teacher in investigating what can be used in this island. "Rasputinov-sensei, I'm coming with you." He followed after but not without the Headmaster's voice trailing behind him. "Takeru-kun! Don't leave me your father here! I didn't raise you to be this cruel!" Takeru could feel a vein on his head trying to pop out. The man did serve as his guardian and all, however... "I never remembered agreeing to be adopted by you." Those eyes of mismatched quality gazed at the direction of the buried Headmaster. "Reflect on what you've done today." It was then another came in washing over the Headmaster who seemed to be saying something back to him.
Releasing a sigh, Takeru shook his head and decided to leave it at that. He then followed after their teacher to explore the innards of this island. Catching up with Sergei, he walked beside the man. "Rasputinov-sensei, will you be fine?" He inquired to the older man. It was not meant to be malicious or undermining the man's ability. It was just to ascertain that he will be fine. After all, he did not want any of those near to him suffering without him helping. He did not want to be so useless again.
For now, Takeru looked around the island they were now occupying. It was not completely desolate in terms of natural flora. The trees were sparse but enough to provide a means of a jungle. It also means the possibility of wildlife and some water source that is not from the sea. Well, they should find some place where to settle in for the remainder of their time here. Hopefully, it will not be that long. If it was, he would probably murder the Headmaster. In truth, he would not go that far but he could not say the same about Sacred and the others.
Thinking about the others, he could see Saya and Ekaterina already walking along the shoreline while interacting with the waves. Those two should be fine on their own. Then, he cast a glance towards Sacred who was simply on the far end of the shore as if looking at the distant sea. Well, he would not bother the pureblood. As long as he does not cause trouble, it will be fine. Another one of the boys, there was their teacher Rasputinov. He was more assured of a mature and responsible adult in the group. He was definitely not going to put the Headmaster or Sacred in that category.
Still, there was one lingering worry on his mind. He wondered if the two vampires in their company had brought enough blood pills for them to take. Well, he could trust Sacred to have a semblance of control since the man did sleep for a long time and managed to control his hunger without any lives being taken upon his awakening. As for Sergei, he was not sure. From his recollections of the fights he had seen and the reports provided by others, the gentle-mannered teacher was quite vicious in his battles and often displayed a wanton desire for blood. He wondered if the older man would be fine if they are forced to stay in this place for quite some time.
In any case, he had decided to accompany their teacher in investigating what can be used in this island. "Rasputinov-sensei, I'm coming with you." He followed after but not without the Headmaster's voice trailing behind him. "Takeru-kun! Don't leave me your father here! I didn't raise you to be this cruel!" Takeru could feel a vein on his head trying to pop out. The man did serve as his guardian and all, however... "I never remembered agreeing to be adopted by you." Those eyes of mismatched quality gazed at the direction of the buried Headmaster. "Reflect on what you've done today." It was then another came in washing over the Headmaster who seemed to be saying something back to him.
Releasing a sigh, Takeru shook his head and decided to leave it at that. He then followed after their teacher to explore the innards of this island. Catching up with Sergei, he walked beside the man. "Rasputinov-sensei, will you be fine?" He inquired to the older man. It was not meant to be malicious or undermining the man's ability. It was just to ascertain that he will be fine. After all, he did not want any of those near to him suffering without him helping. He did not want to be so useless again.
||“Someone asked me if I like Summer, I simply ignored it. Now, I believe you know the answer to that question.”||
Nuisances that turned into displeasures. This is how Sacred could describe this supposedly relaxing vacation changed into some survival of the fittest contest. Actually, he was waiting for some cameras to appear suddenly. However, it was just the trick of life orchestrated by an idiotic Headmaster. Really, he found it remarkable Cross Academy had yet to be burned to the ground to the carefree manner of its primary caretaker. Well, he cannot totally see fault at that for he is the same in that regards. He proceed with his life in an almost reckless and lackadaisical methods. It is not because he felt liberated or anything. Being like that, it was more easy not to get attached. It was more easy to forget. In the end, it never was easy.
Hearing the rambles of the stupid Headmaster, the pureblood chose to ignore it all together. The man will survive. If he knew better, the Headmaster had the tenacity greater of a cockroach without doubt. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Takeru and Ivan's dog going deeper to the covered tree area. He highly doubt that something bad would happen or that so-called sensei would do anything to Takeru. After all, it should have been observed how fiercely he protects the boy. So, he hardly thinks any of the people would do anything to harm Takeru with him here.
On the other hand at the far right of the shore, the prefect and the blind princess were walking while feeling the sand and water on their feet. They seemed to be enjoying the breeze and the change of scenery. Well at least, it is good that someone was finding pleasure to this accident of a vacation. Returning his attention in front of him, his eyes of deep mauve gazed at the sea so calmly moving on its own. Being on an island was not something new to him, he had come to such places due to the insistence of someone a long time ago. It was also troublesome, but he did not hate it all the way.
Anyway, their problem would be how to keep themselves well-off until some kind of rescue comes for them. The blood pills he brought for himself alone is only sufficient for 4 days tops. He had deduced that Ageha would be able to provide for the insufficiency when it comes to that. However, things tends to get out of hand. He should have known it would also be the same for this trip of theirs. Well, he does not really mind. It did give him time not to discuss anything with Ageha. He knew the girl meant well. But, he just did not want to let go for now.
Glancing to his wrist which was casually placed at his side, the green ribbon gently played by the summer breeze. Closing his eyes briefly, Moirae's face flashed before him with a bright smile. Even when she was gone, the girl never stopped smiling. She even smiled when they first met. He hated to admit it, but those smiles did save him at some point. It really did. Opening his eyes, he looked at the sea once more as the breeze grew a bit stronger. His two-toned hair lightly flew like feathers fluttering so alluringly. It seemed he had to do something to at least make himself less bored.
After all, they would leave this place when the outside world tends to search for them once more. The peace they could have here was only transient. When they returned, he has this sense a veil of darkness would be around them. Looking at his feet, he could see the tide trying to drench his shoes which was rather unsuccessful. Spotting something at the sand near his feet, he picked it up and it was cone-shaped shell. He looked at it for quite sometime before throwing it away. It landed on the head of the Headmaster. Even if he had decided to get most of this trip at his own terms, it did not mean that the stupid action of buffon number 1 would be forgiven just like that.
Hearing the rambles of the stupid Headmaster, the pureblood chose to ignore it all together. The man will survive. If he knew better, the Headmaster had the tenacity greater of a cockroach without doubt. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Takeru and Ivan's dog going deeper to the covered tree area. He highly doubt that something bad would happen or that so-called sensei would do anything to Takeru. After all, it should have been observed how fiercely he protects the boy. So, he hardly thinks any of the people would do anything to harm Takeru with him here.
On the other hand at the far right of the shore, the prefect and the blind princess were walking while feeling the sand and water on their feet. They seemed to be enjoying the breeze and the change of scenery. Well at least, it is good that someone was finding pleasure to this accident of a vacation. Returning his attention in front of him, his eyes of deep mauve gazed at the sea so calmly moving on its own. Being on an island was not something new to him, he had come to such places due to the insistence of someone a long time ago. It was also troublesome, but he did not hate it all the way.
Anyway, their problem would be how to keep themselves well-off until some kind of rescue comes for them. The blood pills he brought for himself alone is only sufficient for 4 days tops. He had deduced that Ageha would be able to provide for the insufficiency when it comes to that. However, things tends to get out of hand. He should have known it would also be the same for this trip of theirs. Well, he does not really mind. It did give him time not to discuss anything with Ageha. He knew the girl meant well. But, he just did not want to let go for now.
Glancing to his wrist which was casually placed at his side, the green ribbon gently played by the summer breeze. Closing his eyes briefly, Moirae's face flashed before him with a bright smile. Even when she was gone, the girl never stopped smiling. She even smiled when they first met. He hated to admit it, but those smiles did save him at some point. It really did. Opening his eyes, he looked at the sea once more as the breeze grew a bit stronger. His two-toned hair lightly flew like feathers fluttering so alluringly. It seemed he had to do something to at least make himself less bored.
After all, they would leave this place when the outside world tends to search for them once more. The peace they could have here was only transient. When they returned, he has this sense a veil of darkness would be around them. Looking at his feet, he could see the tide trying to drench his shoes which was rather unsuccessful. Spotting something at the sand near his feet, he picked it up and it was cone-shaped shell. He looked at it for quite sometime before throwing it away. It landed on the head of the Headmaster. Even if he had decided to get most of this trip at his own terms, it did not mean that the stupid action of buffon number 1 would be forgiven just like that.
"Being in the company of friends is a peace one should experience often."
The grain feeling between Saya's toes caused her to close her eyes and enjoy the feeling. It had been a few years since they last went to the ocean side and it was something she had begun to miss. Perhaps they should visit the ocean more often. The breeze, the smell, the air, everything was calming to her and it brought a sense of nirvana to her being. She could hear the whines of the Headmaster and chuckled to herself when the sound of the sand crunching beneath someone's feet echoed in her ears. She turned and smiled brightly at her friend and Mischa.
"Hi Kitty, Mischa" she greeted, rubbing the dog behind his ears. She caught what Ekaterina had stated and slightly frowned. She couldn't deduce what exactly she had meant by that statement. Given everything that has happened the last month or so, it could have been any event. The Dance, the battle, this. Saya couldn't help but laugh lightly and kneeled on the ground. She tossed a rock from her side into the ocean and watched as it sank. "No, I don't think any of us ever thought we would be in this predicament. I blame the Headmaster for that one," she stated in a joking manner.
"How are feeling Kitty? I never got the chance to ask you. I," she paused. Should she really ask this question? After all, they were here to enjoy themselves and she didn't want to be the one that ruined it. "It's times like these I wish I had shorter hair," she stated, pulling at the long strands of her hair before a thought occured. "We should go for a swim!" she changed the subject and began her way towards the water, however; she paused. Laughing nervously, she turned towards Ekaterina and rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly.
"Scratch that thought. I don't think we'll have the privacy to change if we do," she stated with a nervous laugh. Instead, she opted to just sit at the edge of the waters tide and allowed the water to lap at her feet. She glanced back towards where the group had been and noticed Sergei and Takeru disappear in the island. The Headmaster was still burried beneath the sand and Sacred had taken off towards the end of the other side. A frown marred her lips a bit in the process. She felt a bit for the vampires' loss and honestly, even though he gave her the creeps, if she could help she would have. She sighed into her spot.
"Kitty! I am making it worse on myself!" she wanted to wail as she laid her head on her friends shoulder and let out an exaggerated, aggrevated sigh. She removed herself from her friend's shoulder and fell on her back into the sand. The soft thud was an indication that she hadn't fallen too hard, but nonetheless still felt the sharp tingle on her back. "Some vacation this will turn out to be. I wonder, what are we going to do about shelter? What about our provisions!?" she continued to rant. Although she laughed, she was truly worried about their well-being. Amaya had complained of a headache before the trip, and the pale appearance she was taking on didn't help things either.
“Things we lose have a way of coming back to us in the end, if not always in the way we expect.”
Amaya wasn't sure what was happening, at first it seemed they had been invited to Ageha Shirabuki's summer house for their vacation, and of course she was excited, and then the Headmaster had gone off and got them stuck on an island in the middle of nowhere and with nothing other than the belonging's they had all brought with themselves, which meant their wasn't much natural food for the four humans, unless they fancied Blood Tablets. Ama quietly watched as Takeru and Sacred attacked the Headmaster, nearly drowning the poor man, before she quietly turned around and walked away, leaving everyone else to do their own thing. The island barren, other than the seven of them, and a small patch of woodland that divided the parts of the island, and would provide a bit of shelter, there wasn't much of anything other than water and stand. She sighed as she walked, ignoring the laughs or complaints from behind her as she went, her feet sinking a bit into the sand with each step. After awhile, she came to a small wall of rocks and boulders, that she easily climbed over and was lead to a small beach, much like the bigger one everyone else was laying in, only this one was more private and peaceful.
It also seemed to lead up to a very small cliff side, where one could jump into the water for fun, Amaya would have to keep that in mind for when she showed the rest of the group her new hide out, if she did show them that is. She stared out at the ocean, an empty look set upon her face as she seemingly lost herself in her thoughts. In all honestly for now she planned on this being her hiding place when her hallucinations struck and she needed to get away from the others so her secret wouldn't be revealed in the worst of places. She sighed quietly and stayed still and standing as a wave rose up and washed over her feet and the sand that was on the ground, it was rather peaceful on the island, so she couldn't complain to much, however when she got a sunburn, she would be complaining and most likely trying to kill the Headmaster herself.
To be honest, it was a rather amusing event the group have found themselves in, a group of Humans and Vampires having to work together to live on a small island, that was abandoned and in the middle of no where. It sounded like the plot line of a bad T.V. series. Ama snorted and allowed a small smile to cross her lips. Over the last few weeks she had not only gotten used to the hallucinations, but she also got used to the never ending headache that assaulted her mind at all hours of the day and deprived her of sleep, and even peace. She had learned how to act like her hallucinations weren't really happening while she was around other people, but she still had a slightly glazed look in her eyes when the hallucinations took over, and her skin would turn even paler than it was before. One thing was for sure, no one else was seeing what she saw. That wasn't good.
She sighed once more, and looked down as another way washed in, pulling a small, white flower towards her. Amaya blinked down at it, confused for a moment, before sweeping down and scooping it up. The petals were glistening with water and it looked as through it was on the brink of death, but for some reason the strange white flower brought peace to her mind, and it was completely weightless. It was beautiful. She lessened her hold on the flower and let a strong passing breeze carry it away, far into the sky and towards the ocean, away from her and her problems, and the island they were on all stuck on.
“Sometimes, we wear faces other than our own to protect not ourselves, but others."
The query, well-intentioned as it was, caused a momentary falter in Sergei’s step, but he recovered with flawless precision. He would never lie to a friend, and he did consider Takeru to be a friend, regardless of the difference in circumstances between them. The man had a uniquely calming spirit, actually, a comment which had once interested Ivan when he mentioned it offhandedly. At any rate, he was a good person, and of this there was no doubt. No, he would not lie.
“I cannot discount the possibility that I will run out of pills before we are found,” he said simply. “Be assured that if this does happen, I will take the measures necessary to protect the others. I ask only that if I disappear at some point, you discourage anyone from following.” His features softened into a reassuring smile, and he shook his head. It was like him to prepare for the worst, and this was a habit that Takeru would doubtless be familiar with. Hopefully, the man would see this favor for what it was: a caution, a preparation for the worst of cases, and one that likely would not come to pass. Chances were good that they would be found long before this became an issue. Of greater concern was something else.
“I would worry more presently about the others in our party starving first. I… have been cut off before and survived.” It was highly unpleasant and tended to weaken his resistance to instinct, which would be why he needed to leave if it did come to that, but all the same it was helpful in its way.
The survival of the human element in the group was in fact the reason for his venture out this far, and he tipped his head back, searching the canopies of the tropical trees for a few things in particular. It looked like they were in luck, actually, and he stopped at the next one, gauging the height and sturdiness of the thing. With a shrug and a brief aside glance at Takeru, he jumped, catching one of the few branches near the top for leverage. This far up, the fruit was close, and he looked back down for a moment. “Mind catching?” he asked, hefting a coconut in one hand. “It looks like the island will provide in an emergency.” With or without the younger man’s cooperation, he let a few drop to the ground, and then followed himself, landing with the ease of much practice. There were mangoes, bananas, and papaya a little further in, but these should do for refreshments for the moment, along with whatever provisions had been brought.
“And yourself?” he enquired on the return trip. “Are you faring any better?” the question was posed neutrally, kindly, with no expectations. Grief was something that everyone handled differently; far be it from him to tell anyone how to deal with theirs. He still carried old burdens of his own, after all.
“I cannot discount the possibility that I will run out of pills before we are found,” he said simply. “Be assured that if this does happen, I will take the measures necessary to protect the others. I ask only that if I disappear at some point, you discourage anyone from following.” His features softened into a reassuring smile, and he shook his head. It was like him to prepare for the worst, and this was a habit that Takeru would doubtless be familiar with. Hopefully, the man would see this favor for what it was: a caution, a preparation for the worst of cases, and one that likely would not come to pass. Chances were good that they would be found long before this became an issue. Of greater concern was something else.
“I would worry more presently about the others in our party starving first. I… have been cut off before and survived.” It was highly unpleasant and tended to weaken his resistance to instinct, which would be why he needed to leave if it did come to that, but all the same it was helpful in its way.
The survival of the human element in the group was in fact the reason for his venture out this far, and he tipped his head back, searching the canopies of the tropical trees for a few things in particular. It looked like they were in luck, actually, and he stopped at the next one, gauging the height and sturdiness of the thing. With a shrug and a brief aside glance at Takeru, he jumped, catching one of the few branches near the top for leverage. This far up, the fruit was close, and he looked back down for a moment. “Mind catching?” he asked, hefting a coconut in one hand. “It looks like the island will provide in an emergency.” With or without the younger man’s cooperation, he let a few drop to the ground, and then followed himself, landing with the ease of much practice. There were mangoes, bananas, and papaya a little further in, but these should do for refreshments for the moment, along with whatever provisions had been brought.
“And yourself?” he enquired on the return trip. “Are you faring any better?” the question was posed neutrally, kindly, with no expectations. Grief was something that everyone handled differently; far be it from him to tell anyone how to deal with theirs. He still carried old burdens of his own, after all.
“With the right friends by our side, we can do anything."
“Me?” Kitty asked, tones faintly surprised. She pointed at herself with one index finger and frowned slightly. “I’m all right. I didn’t… well, we weren’t as close as…” she gestured vaguely backwards, to where they’d left Sacred and the others. Truly, she hadn’t known Moirae that well, and though she’d thought the woman very kind and a lovely person, they had not often interacted. She knew the pain the others were experiencing well enough, too well, but she was not currently feeling it the same way they were. As for her physical injuries, well, those seemed to have recovered for the most part, even the ribs from the incident at the dance. She thought that odd—they’d healed much faster than she remembered reading they should. But she chose not to think about it too much. It wasn’t like her body repaired itself as quickly as a vampire or Sergei’s did. Perhaps she was simply a fast healer.
She’d woken from her coma with no lingering injuries, and no pain or complications at all, as though her body had been renewed somehow. She didn’t bother expressing any of this, though, as Saya seemed eager to change the subject, and Ekaterina was only too happy to go along with it, giggling just a tiny bit when her friend complained about not being able to go swimming.
“Well, it is a vacation,” she pointed out practically, “I’m sure we’ll be able to go at some point, if you really want to.” She wasn’t much for the water, herself, at least not beyond the wading they were doing right now.
They sat on the sand, and when Saya’s head contacted her shoulder, Kitty leaned herself over so that her own rested atop it, smiling softly, but sitting back up straight when Saya moved, flopping back on the sand behind them. Pulling her knees to her chest, Ekaterina gave the matter some thought. “I’m sure between us all, everything will work out, Saya. Don’t forget that we’re all here to help… well, except maybe the Headmaster.” the joke was good-natured, but the underlying point was serious. She had faith in the abilities of the others, and not even two disasters like the ones they’d faced was going to change that.
She’d woken from her coma with no lingering injuries, and no pain or complications at all, as though her body had been renewed somehow. She didn’t bother expressing any of this, though, as Saya seemed eager to change the subject, and Ekaterina was only too happy to go along with it, giggling just a tiny bit when her friend complained about not being able to go swimming.
“Well, it is a vacation,” she pointed out practically, “I’m sure we’ll be able to go at some point, if you really want to.” She wasn’t much for the water, herself, at least not beyond the wading they were doing right now.
They sat on the sand, and when Saya’s head contacted her shoulder, Kitty leaned herself over so that her own rested atop it, smiling softly, but sitting back up straight when Saya moved, flopping back on the sand behind them. Pulling her knees to her chest, Ekaterina gave the matter some thought. “I’m sure between us all, everything will work out, Saya. Don’t forget that we’re all here to help… well, except maybe the Headmaster.” the joke was good-natured, but the underlying point was serious. She had faith in the abilities of the others, and not even two disasters like the ones they’d faced was going to change that.
|I think there are lot of things I should cry about and I would never be better, but I have to keep moving on and smiling to remember those gone from me.|
Seeing his sensei was reassuring him that it would be fine one way or another, Takeru offered as well a small smile. Little by little, he was trying his best to come out from his own cocoon of guilt and grief. As much as he can say, his process was on a steady pace. It was all thanks to that masked man, Ekaterina, the Headmaster's antics, and the people he has with him right now. They may be covered by their own veil of personal issues but somehow, when they are together, somehow, those sad things, those terrible things, those frightening things seemed so minuscule. For that, he was truly thankful to be with them as of now even if the location was not of the best accommodations.
Agreeing to the sensei's instructions if something does occur, he gave a firm nod. "I will because I believe in you after all, Rasputinov-sensei." His words did not ooze with hypocritical meaning or shallow care of affirmation. This is what he solely believes in. This could also be felt from his statement as they continued to delved deeper to the innards of the island. They soon found some coconuts to increase their food supply. The older man did not waste time to climb the tree to harvest some of the fruits. Asking him to catch it, he nodded without hesitation and began catching the thrown coconuts.
Soon, they finally have enough fruits in their opinion for now. It was also good to know that this island would be able to provide emergency means of food in case of a longer intended stay. As a result, they decided to return where the others should be. Really, if the trip was not messed up, they should all have been at the Summer House now. He had visited Ageha at that house for a few times already. It was a charming and calming place in his own description. Furthermore, Ageha was there. The pureblood princess has a way about her that makes everything seemingly bright and warm.
It also means the wounds of Moirae's death would be relived to a certain degree. Ageha was also close to Moirae for she was the intermediary between the princess and Sacrilegious. Perhaps, no, this is why Sacred was a bit hesitant about joining the trip. In terms of the pain of loss and overwhelming guilt, the purple pureblood must be suffering more than him as of now. More than, he could ever think of. The only time he had not seen Sacred without Moirae by his side was during their first meeting. At the same time, the interactions between two were profoundly deep in his observation. A connection brought by the bonds of the past.
He was only jolted from his own thoughts when he heard his sensei asked about him. Takeru looked to his side and did not answer immediately. Honestly, he was also still trying to figure out how to completely look forward. However, he is certain that he is improving on that part. Then, there was also a promise for him to keep. He had been thinking about it these past few days. If he honors such an oath, Moirae will still be alive in a sense. As a result, he must pick up himself to do that. Yet, he can still the burden of his grief hanging around him.
Looking away from his companion to direct his eyes of black and red to the ground, he answered. "I... I think I am." Memories of the past weeks played delicately in his mind. "I am getting better each day. I need to I have a promise to keep." It was then the last smile of Moirae flashed before him like a beacon of light. "Then, I remembered how happy she looked. I don't want that smile to fade away so, I will get better." Taking a deep breath, he looked at his sensei once more and had a small yet, bright smile on his lips. "I have decided to live on for those people I have lost and for those people I have now. I don't want to disappoint them and even more so myself."
After giving his answer, the aura around Takeru seemed to be a bit brighter than before. He then remembered something. Well, he did look into the files of Ekaterina and saw some connections with Sergei and that Masked Man. It was purely out of curiosity. He found out that person was called Ivan Rasputinov and his sensei's father. This sadness meant for that stranger haunted him as if he has to remember. Like, he needed to say something to that person. Although, he does not know what it is. The same feeling he had when he met Sacrilegious for the first time. A sense of knowing and an affection, although it is much stronger for that mystery person. "Rasputinov-sensei, I have been meaning to ask. I hope you don't mind. Your father, what is he like?"
Agreeing to the sensei's instructions if something does occur, he gave a firm nod. "I will because I believe in you after all, Rasputinov-sensei." His words did not ooze with hypocritical meaning or shallow care of affirmation. This is what he solely believes in. This could also be felt from his statement as they continued to delved deeper to the innards of the island. They soon found some coconuts to increase their food supply. The older man did not waste time to climb the tree to harvest some of the fruits. Asking him to catch it, he nodded without hesitation and began catching the thrown coconuts.
Soon, they finally have enough fruits in their opinion for now. It was also good to know that this island would be able to provide emergency means of food in case of a longer intended stay. As a result, they decided to return where the others should be. Really, if the trip was not messed up, they should all have been at the Summer House now. He had visited Ageha at that house for a few times already. It was a charming and calming place in his own description. Furthermore, Ageha was there. The pureblood princess has a way about her that makes everything seemingly bright and warm.
It also means the wounds of Moirae's death would be relived to a certain degree. Ageha was also close to Moirae for she was the intermediary between the princess and Sacrilegious. Perhaps, no, this is why Sacred was a bit hesitant about joining the trip. In terms of the pain of loss and overwhelming guilt, the purple pureblood must be suffering more than him as of now. More than, he could ever think of. The only time he had not seen Sacred without Moirae by his side was during their first meeting. At the same time, the interactions between two were profoundly deep in his observation. A connection brought by the bonds of the past.
He was only jolted from his own thoughts when he heard his sensei asked about him. Takeru looked to his side and did not answer immediately. Honestly, he was also still trying to figure out how to completely look forward. However, he is certain that he is improving on that part. Then, there was also a promise for him to keep. He had been thinking about it these past few days. If he honors such an oath, Moirae will still be alive in a sense. As a result, he must pick up himself to do that. Yet, he can still the burden of his grief hanging around him.
Looking away from his companion to direct his eyes of black and red to the ground, he answered. "I... I think I am." Memories of the past weeks played delicately in his mind. "I am getting better each day. I need to I have a promise to keep." It was then the last smile of Moirae flashed before him like a beacon of light. "Then, I remembered how happy she looked. I don't want that smile to fade away so, I will get better." Taking a deep breath, he looked at his sensei once more and had a small yet, bright smile on his lips. "I have decided to live on for those people I have lost and for those people I have now. I don't want to disappoint them and even more so myself."
After giving his answer, the aura around Takeru seemed to be a bit brighter than before. He then remembered something. Well, he did look into the files of Ekaterina and saw some connections with Sergei and that Masked Man. It was purely out of curiosity. He found out that person was called Ivan Rasputinov and his sensei's father. This sadness meant for that stranger haunted him as if he has to remember. Like, he needed to say something to that person. Although, he does not know what it is. The same feeling he had when he met Sacrilegious for the first time. A sense of knowing and an affection, although it is much stronger for that mystery person. "Rasputinov-sensei, I have been meaning to ask. I hope you don't mind. Your father, what is he like?"
||“There is the sea and a beach, I don't think I have to spell it out for anyone what to do as of now.”||
Looking at the wallowing Headmaster, the pureblood was keeping the desire locked to chop that stupid head of the man and then see how large his brain truly was. However, he would never doubt the man in terms of his knowledge to the dark side of life. People who endure through such things and still able to smile genuinely, he gives them due credit for being able to go on. As for him, he was not the same. He was simply living without a purpose and even more so, for him breathing and all that can be trailed to life is pretty much a chore. Although for now, he did rekindle an old goal of his. This time, he would be sure to accomplish it one way or another.
Approaching the buried Headmaster, it was without much effort. He pulled the man out of the sand and then threw him to the sea like a heap of garbage. At first, the man mumbled a series of thank you's and about him having a big heart. It was fine as he was about to simply released the man and went on his way by exploring the island as well. But, those words turned into actions of hugs and kisses which prompted the pureblood to do what he did. It was to cast the shameless man to sea. He was probably doing everyone a favor by kicking that man out of the island. The Headmaster's exuberance was too overbearing and downright ridiculous most of the times.
When that was done, he faced the direction of the tree-covered areas. It would be good to see what this island had to offer. The scenery was a welcome treat for him. It had been a long time since he had stepped out of Cross Academy. Most of the times, he let Takeru handle business affairs meant for him. So, he usually stays within the school grounds. Despite him being known to be eccentric, he is also known to be a pathologically lazy. Although, it was not true entirely. He had once liked travelling to different places. How do they think he knew all of the languages and speak it fluently? But as of now, he had lost the urge to see the world. Probably because the things he wanted to see will not be there anymore. There was nothing out there worth the trouble.
Walking away from the shore, he took noticed the two girls not far from his location. He had caught their conversation even when he did not want to. Hearing senses of vampires were acute after all. It was then a mischievous thought entered his mind. He did decided to enjoy this trip at his own behest. Looking around, there was no Takeru to prevent him from doing anything. With this, an amused smile lingered on his lips as he approached the two girls, the prefect, and the blind princess. They were sitting on the sand and enjoying the tide. Well, he had a better option. "I see the beach and then two beautiful girls. There is only one thing left to do."
He commented as he was now behind the two girls. After seeing the girls' reactions, Sacred delivered a bright smile that was oddly laced with mischievousness. It would not take a genius to figure out he had something up his sleeve. True enough, the girls both found themselves being hefted over his shoulders without much difficulty. He then entered the water and stood at the boundary of the shallow and deep portions. "Time for a swim." With that said, he then released the two girls into the water which would have them landed on their bums accompanied by a huge splash and even a wave covering the three of them. "Refreshing, isn't it?"
Approaching the buried Headmaster, it was without much effort. He pulled the man out of the sand and then threw him to the sea like a heap of garbage. At first, the man mumbled a series of thank you's and about him having a big heart. It was fine as he was about to simply released the man and went on his way by exploring the island as well. But, those words turned into actions of hugs and kisses which prompted the pureblood to do what he did. It was to cast the shameless man to sea. He was probably doing everyone a favor by kicking that man out of the island. The Headmaster's exuberance was too overbearing and downright ridiculous most of the times.
When that was done, he faced the direction of the tree-covered areas. It would be good to see what this island had to offer. The scenery was a welcome treat for him. It had been a long time since he had stepped out of Cross Academy. Most of the times, he let Takeru handle business affairs meant for him. So, he usually stays within the school grounds. Despite him being known to be eccentric, he is also known to be a pathologically lazy. Although, it was not true entirely. He had once liked travelling to different places. How do they think he knew all of the languages and speak it fluently? But as of now, he had lost the urge to see the world. Probably because the things he wanted to see will not be there anymore. There was nothing out there worth the trouble.
Walking away from the shore, he took noticed the two girls not far from his location. He had caught their conversation even when he did not want to. Hearing senses of vampires were acute after all. It was then a mischievous thought entered his mind. He did decided to enjoy this trip at his own behest. Looking around, there was no Takeru to prevent him from doing anything. With this, an amused smile lingered on his lips as he approached the two girls, the prefect, and the blind princess. They were sitting on the sand and enjoying the tide. Well, he had a better option. "I see the beach and then two beautiful girls. There is only one thing left to do."
He commented as he was now behind the two girls. After seeing the girls' reactions, Sacred delivered a bright smile that was oddly laced with mischievousness. It would not take a genius to figure out he had something up his sleeve. True enough, the girls both found themselves being hefted over his shoulders without much difficulty. He then entered the water and stood at the boundary of the shallow and deep portions. "Time for a swim." With that said, he then released the two girls into the water which would have them landed on their bums accompanied by a huge splash and even a wave covering the three of them. "Refreshing, isn't it?"
"Sometimes, all it takes is a little push for someone to push back."
Saya smiled at Ekaterina's response and allowed herself to stay put on the ground. She decided to watch the clouds roll by in exchange for clearing her head. She, however, had not opted to see Sacrilegious peering down from behind her with a mischievous smile. She had heard his comment and frowned a bit. She didn't like his tone of voice, and for some odd reason, it sent a shiver down her spine. And then there was the look in his eye that had Saya trying to sit up quickly. This did not happen for her as she found herself, along with Ekaterina, hoisted over the male's shoulder and quickly flying into the water. When she recovered from the wave that crashed over her, she emerged, spitting out the sea water that rolled into her mouth.
"Sacred you dummy!" she nearly yelled out at the pure-blood as she continued to sputter out water. Although they were in the shallow end, the way they had met the water and the way she met it was with her mouth open in an attempt to scream. As a result, she inhaled a lot of water and nearly choked. She glanced to her side and noticed Ekaterina had also fallen into the water in a similar manner. She made her way towards the blonde and wrapped an arm around the girl and picked her up.
"What were you thinking!? You can drop me that's fine, but you can't be doing things like that to Kitty! God, you're infuriating!" she nearly hissed out. She knew Kitty would be fine, but the way they were dropped had concern for the girl. Before she could feel the anger boiling, she laughed at Ekaterina as she sported a hair piece familiar to the Headmaster (who was ironically in the ocean now drifting further into sea). She pulled the seaweed piece from Ekaterina's hair and turned her attention back towards Sacrilegious. She crossed her arms over her chest and tried to glare at the pure-blood. That, however, did not work as she sighed.
"Hence why you creep me out Sacrilegious," she muttered beneath her breath before she allowed herself to fall back into the ocean. "Maybe I'll just let the tide carry me out and I can drown away from your presence," she continued, laying with her back in the water as she stared up at the sky. The waves gently rolled around her, carrying her from one side to the other as she stared up at the bright sky. A smile etched into her lips for a moment. Perhaps this was their way of forgetting and relaxing. She could accept that. She turned her attention towards the two people beside her: her best friend and the one that she was creeped out by.
"You know something, this seems like it would be a bad T.V. drama. I wouldn't want to watch it if that were the case," she stated casually, feeling the seaweed float between her fingers as she laced them around the substance and pulled it over her face. She smiled with her eyes closed to the world and allowed the water to comb through her hair.
“There are some things for which words can never be enough."
“A difficult question to answer,” Sergei mused thoughtfully, tilting his head to one side as he walked. He was quite certain that any answer he gave would be entirely inadequate—that was just part of Ivan’s nature. It was like asking what history itself was like. There was nothing it was like, it just was. But regardless of the impossibility of a complete answer, he could and would give a partial one.
Curiosity about Ivan wasn’t unusual—he was a very distinctive man, and a very powerful one too. But he sensed that neither of these things motivated Takeru’s inquiry, which was why he was considering it in the first place. Ekaterina had told him of the exchange between the two of them, and though he suspected he understood the underlying facts, Ivan had not confirmed them when he asked, and he doubted that his father would, at least not until he found it necessary to do so. “He is brilliant,” the teacher began. That much was obvious if one spoke to him for long enough. “A scientific mind the like of which has no counterpart, not really. He had discovered cloning technology hundreds of years ago, for one.”
It was the reason Sergei himself existed at all, though to be honest, he couldn’t say how many hundred years it had been—a chunk of the middle of his life was missing from his memory, or appeared only in fragments, flashes of faces and not much else. He didn’t try to remember that time, for a number of reasons. “You know, I suppose, that Lilith was defeated eventually by the first being? It was Ivan who figured out the mechanics of the seal, and told the man how to perform it, as a worst-case scenario. He sees the world not like you or I, in terms of people and lives and narrow things like that, but in terms of entire populations, wars, grand cosmic notions of balance and species. It makes him an excellent strategist, but… it also makes him a bit difficult to live with, at times. He gives no quarter for sentiment, or at least… he didn’t used to.”
Ekaterina had been different, and through her, Sergei had figured out that Ivan had once known quite well how to love. His entire outlook had once been the opposite—he had loved one person so dearly that he had been willing to move heaven and earth for her, to give everything he had, to forsake she who had made him, but in the end it hadn’t been enough, and his beloved had lost her life. He supposed his father had never healed from that. It was hard to know for sure, but as the person who knew him better than anyone else, his creation guessed that he had taken his long view on events under the pain of countless years without that which he loved most. The attachment was too much to risk—until Katya.
“He can seem merciless, enough so that many of his kin are afraid of him. He’s also viewed as an eccentric—he generally does not show his face before others, and he “collects” oddities, people with strange or unusual or particularly valuable talents. He tends to find them at their lowest and lift them, and in return, they are loyal to him.” Sergei shrugged, then smiled over at his friend.
“As you might have guessed, he also quite likes music.” It was a lighthearted observation, almost a joke, meant to lift the heavy atmosphere that talking about Ivan tended to surround him with.
It was at about this time that they arrived back at the place they’d started, and Sergei set his armful of fruits down. He could make out three figures in the distance, which was two less than they’d come here with. The Headmaster was probably elsewhere by now, but that left one other, and scent told him it was Amaya. “We seem to have lost one of our party,” he said neutrally. “I’ll go check up on her. Perhaps you could join the others? They look to be having fun…” Takeru seemed as though he could use some lighthearted activity at the moment. His resolve to live for those who needed him was admirable, but resolutions like that carried a weight all their own.
Curiosity about Ivan wasn’t unusual—he was a very distinctive man, and a very powerful one too. But he sensed that neither of these things motivated Takeru’s inquiry, which was why he was considering it in the first place. Ekaterina had told him of the exchange between the two of them, and though he suspected he understood the underlying facts, Ivan had not confirmed them when he asked, and he doubted that his father would, at least not until he found it necessary to do so. “He is brilliant,” the teacher began. That much was obvious if one spoke to him for long enough. “A scientific mind the like of which has no counterpart, not really. He had discovered cloning technology hundreds of years ago, for one.”
It was the reason Sergei himself existed at all, though to be honest, he couldn’t say how many hundred years it had been—a chunk of the middle of his life was missing from his memory, or appeared only in fragments, flashes of faces and not much else. He didn’t try to remember that time, for a number of reasons. “You know, I suppose, that Lilith was defeated eventually by the first being? It was Ivan who figured out the mechanics of the seal, and told the man how to perform it, as a worst-case scenario. He sees the world not like you or I, in terms of people and lives and narrow things like that, but in terms of entire populations, wars, grand cosmic notions of balance and species. It makes him an excellent strategist, but… it also makes him a bit difficult to live with, at times. He gives no quarter for sentiment, or at least… he didn’t used to.”
Ekaterina had been different, and through her, Sergei had figured out that Ivan had once known quite well how to love. His entire outlook had once been the opposite—he had loved one person so dearly that he had been willing to move heaven and earth for her, to give everything he had, to forsake she who had made him, but in the end it hadn’t been enough, and his beloved had lost her life. He supposed his father had never healed from that. It was hard to know for sure, but as the person who knew him better than anyone else, his creation guessed that he had taken his long view on events under the pain of countless years without that which he loved most. The attachment was too much to risk—until Katya.
“He can seem merciless, enough so that many of his kin are afraid of him. He’s also viewed as an eccentric—he generally does not show his face before others, and he “collects” oddities, people with strange or unusual or particularly valuable talents. He tends to find them at their lowest and lift them, and in return, they are loyal to him.” Sergei shrugged, then smiled over at his friend.
“As you might have guessed, he also quite likes music.” It was a lighthearted observation, almost a joke, meant to lift the heavy atmosphere that talking about Ivan tended to surround him with.
It was at about this time that they arrived back at the place they’d started, and Sergei set his armful of fruits down. He could make out three figures in the distance, which was two less than they’d come here with. The Headmaster was probably elsewhere by now, but that left one other, and scent told him it was Amaya. “We seem to have lost one of our party,” he said neutrally. “I’ll go check up on her. Perhaps you could join the others? They look to be having fun…” Takeru seemed as though he could use some lighthearted activity at the moment. His resolve to live for those who needed him was admirable, but resolutions like that carried a weight all their own.
“Carpe diem."
Kitty’s head turned in the direction of the new voice, and she looked mostly confused before letting out a small ‘meep’ sound as she was unceremoniously tossed over someone’s—Sacred’s, apparently—shoulder and walked further out in the direction of the ocean. Having not been privy to the expression on his face, she could still see where this was going, and had the presence of mind to take a deep breath before she was dropped into the ocean.
The water was pleasantly sun-warmed, and her natural sense of balance was enough to inform her of which way was up, so she didn’t feel an immediate need to surface, enjoying the feeling of weightlessness now that she’d been forced to experience it. Granted, she would rather not have wet her clothes so, but she wasn’t going to complain. When one encountered the unexpected, one could fight it or one could move with it, and she saw no reason in particular to fight this.
She was pushing down with her arms to propel herself the few inches to the surface when thin, but strong arms wrapped around her and hauled her upright. Kitty emerged, fine strands of hair plastered to her face, and something slimy as well, which quickly disappeared with the brush of Saya’s hand. Her best friend was yelling at Sacred, but Kitty shook her head, pushing the wet hair from her face and back over the crown of her head. “It’s all right, Saya. I knew what he was doing. Besides, nobody here would have let me drown, would you?” The question was half-rhetorical, half-directed at Sacred, though not very seriously. In fact, the Russian prefect was smiling brightly, highly amused at their situation, and it didn’t fade even as Saya melodramatically shifted in the water, perhaps floating on her back.
If she’d been asked, Kitty may have advised against that, as it was optimal positioning for being further pranked. But she wasn’t asked, and so when her smile took on a slightly-mischievous edge of its own, well, Saya didn’t have to know. “Well, if it was a bad T.V. drama, saying things like that would only mean you’d be taking it back in a few episodes.” She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper that she knew both of them would easily be able to hear, “And probably kissing. It’s how those stories go, you know.”
She bit her tongue to keep herself from laughing and did manage the next bit with more or less a straight face. “And then your plucky best friend character would get to say she told you so, so do be careful.” Her nose crinkled just faintly with her amusement, and the straight face was entirely gone.
Just because she was serious most of the time didn’t mean she lacked a sense of humor, after all.
The water was pleasantly sun-warmed, and her natural sense of balance was enough to inform her of which way was up, so she didn’t feel an immediate need to surface, enjoying the feeling of weightlessness now that she’d been forced to experience it. Granted, she would rather not have wet her clothes so, but she wasn’t going to complain. When one encountered the unexpected, one could fight it or one could move with it, and she saw no reason in particular to fight this.
She was pushing down with her arms to propel herself the few inches to the surface when thin, but strong arms wrapped around her and hauled her upright. Kitty emerged, fine strands of hair plastered to her face, and something slimy as well, which quickly disappeared with the brush of Saya’s hand. Her best friend was yelling at Sacred, but Kitty shook her head, pushing the wet hair from her face and back over the crown of her head. “It’s all right, Saya. I knew what he was doing. Besides, nobody here would have let me drown, would you?” The question was half-rhetorical, half-directed at Sacred, though not very seriously. In fact, the Russian prefect was smiling brightly, highly amused at their situation, and it didn’t fade even as Saya melodramatically shifted in the water, perhaps floating on her back.
If she’d been asked, Kitty may have advised against that, as it was optimal positioning for being further pranked. But she wasn’t asked, and so when her smile took on a slightly-mischievous edge of its own, well, Saya didn’t have to know. “Well, if it was a bad T.V. drama, saying things like that would only mean you’d be taking it back in a few episodes.” She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper that she knew both of them would easily be able to hear, “And probably kissing. It’s how those stories go, you know.”
She bit her tongue to keep herself from laughing and did manage the next bit with more or less a straight face. “And then your plucky best friend character would get to say she told you so, so do be careful.” Her nose crinkled just faintly with her amusement, and the straight face was entirely gone.
Just because she was serious most of the time didn’t mean she lacked a sense of humor, after all.
|Sun so bright, Sea so blue, Sky so clear, Wind so warm, Why is it all I could really do is smile along with you?"|
As Sergei gave an answer to his question, Takeru listened intently to every word. He was not certain but, he could feel something aching inside of him. It was not for the people he had lost but for that mysterious stranger. Somehow, a part of him seemed want to hear more yet is also saddened. It was truly odd for him to do so since he was certain that he had never met that man before. Still, there was something distant within him saying otherwise. His actions during their first meeting proved that. Unconsciously, he reached for that masked man. It was like having a feeling of another inside of him which is not his and yet only belonged to him. Such a confusing thing for him to feel.
There was a similarity with Sacred however, it was not this strong to begin with. Then, there was that eerie dream of being kissed. His lost memories could be the key for him to finally understand everything. Nevertheless, it still eluded him like a puzzle piece. How he wanted to remember everything, yet there was also a part of him that fears it. What if it changes all that he knows? What if he uncovers something so dark and terrible of himself? Will he be able to face it and look at the people around him with a smile? Will he still be him? His self-inflicted questions were only halted when Sergei announced that they had already arrived and saying that they were missing someone. Immediately, he looked around.
At the shore, Sacred, Saya, and Ekaterina seemed to have taken the liberty to test the waters. The spot where the Headmaster should be was nowhere to be found. Somehow, he has a bad feeling but, that man should be fine. With all of the people he had known, the Headmaster was without doubt indestructible. The only one left unchecked was Amaya. He wondered if the girl was fine. She did seem pale earlier and suffering from a headache. Sergei suggested to check up on her while he joined the other three. There was a momentary pause as Takeru considered his options.
"I'll leave her to you, Rasputinov-sensei." He answered with a small smile as he went to a side to put down the fruits that he and Sergei had accumulated from their little exploration. Thinking about the situation, Takeru considered Amaya's well-being. The girl should not be bothered with two people. It would be better to be approached by one person and he has this feeling the best one to do that is their Sensei. After making sure that the add-on food supply would be safe, he made his way to the shore as he caught some of the conversations along the way. It seemed Sacred had began to cause a bit of a trouble.
The pureblood in question looked at the two girls now wet from his doing. Well, he did not escape unscathed from it as the wave made sure for him to share the same fate. Their reactions from his slight mischief were interesting to say the least. The prefect as she had always done scolded him for such inconsiderate action especially towards the princess of Ivan. Actually, he really does not see anything wrong about it. Even more so when Saya tried to glare him down, it reminded him of someone. It was good the prefect had chosen to lay down as a gentle smile was present on his lips. He did not want anyone to see that, so it easily disappeared like a mirage.
As for the blind princess, she seemed completely fine with it. The girl although directed a question to him without a doubt about not being allowed to drown. At this, he simply shrugged and answered with a rather bored tone. "Who knows?" It was then he pointed at the prefect's so-called best friend. "See, she is fine with it." He then proceeded to remove some strands of his hair sticking to his face since it was now wet. While doing so, he heard the humor statement the blind princess used to inflict a sense of comedy. His lips once more displayed an amused smile as he walked over to where Saya is and was now positioned above her as he stood there. "Shall we skip to the end and kiss?" To further emphasize this, he removed the seaweed which covered her face and was about to lower his face closed to hers. It was then a hand covered Saya's face.
"There would be no kissing here, Sacred." The very familiar and stern voice of Takeru made Sacred raise his head and looked at the Kuran Heir. It seemed he had returned which in turns makes his fun limited in the very sense. "You're always a party pooper. Let me guess you want Saya all to yourself." A mysterious glint can be seen in those deep mauve eyes of his which made Takeru flinched and slowly blushed. He finally remembered the kiss he had accidentally given Saya a few weeks ago. "Th---That is not true! Don't make assumptions Sacred. I 'm simply protecting her from you!" Seeing Takeru's reaction only made the pureblood interested. It seemed that something happened while he was not watching how fun.
"Really now?" Sacred further prod as Takeru blushed more as he glanced at Saya and then to her lips. In which, he quickly looked away and then glared at the pureblood. "I just don't want Takagi-san be uncomfortable and be assaulted by someone like you." This made Sacred smiled so sensually with the hint of trouble. Somehow, Takeru was scared at the implication of that. "All right, then accompany the prefect while I have my own date with this one." Without much of an announcement or notice, Sacred easily carried Ekaterina into his arms like a princess. Soon, he was walking away from the two. "Sacred! Where are you going to take Ekaterina!?"
This is interesting. Sacred had never heard Takeru call anyone by name except him, Moirae, and Ageha. Truly entertaining, it seemed this trip was not that boring. Looking over his shoulder, he offered a sly smile with those eyes of purple shimmering with a mysterious deed. "A date, I want some private time with this princess and you need it too right?" This further made Takeru blushed as he was now resembling that of a tomato. The pureblood looked at Ekaterina as he cradled her close to him. "You don't mind right, princess?" Whether her answer was pleasant or not, Sacred continued walking away with a triumphant smile on his face as he took Ekaterina with him with her dog tagging along or not to some undisclosed area of the island.
Takeru was stupefied at that and slapped his head for such an event. He then looked at Saya apologetically. "I'm so sorry about this, Takagi-san!" He bowed so many times while explaining. "Don't listen to whatever Sacred was saying. The kiss I did was truly accidental. I should have never done that!" Then, he did remember his promise to her. "I promised to receive your punishment from that incident. You can ask or do anything of me." He looked at Saya with those mismatched eyes and looked adorably conflicted. "But, I'll make sure Ekaterina returned here safely first." With that, he turned his back at her only to trip on a nonexistent stone which was not there at the first place and ended falling to the water on his back.
Yes, the last shred of his pride before Saya was now completely taken away by the tide. Takeru was certain of that. He wanted to simply disappear as of now. If that was only possible as he sat and was now completely drenched. Releasing a sigh, he looked over his shoulder to Saya. "It seemed I always make myself a fool whenever you're around when I truly wanted to look cool in front of you, huh."
There was a similarity with Sacred however, it was not this strong to begin with. Then, there was that eerie dream of being kissed. His lost memories could be the key for him to finally understand everything. Nevertheless, it still eluded him like a puzzle piece. How he wanted to remember everything, yet there was also a part of him that fears it. What if it changes all that he knows? What if he uncovers something so dark and terrible of himself? Will he be able to face it and look at the people around him with a smile? Will he still be him? His self-inflicted questions were only halted when Sergei announced that they had already arrived and saying that they were missing someone. Immediately, he looked around.
At the shore, Sacred, Saya, and Ekaterina seemed to have taken the liberty to test the waters. The spot where the Headmaster should be was nowhere to be found. Somehow, he has a bad feeling but, that man should be fine. With all of the people he had known, the Headmaster was without doubt indestructible. The only one left unchecked was Amaya. He wondered if the girl was fine. She did seem pale earlier and suffering from a headache. Sergei suggested to check up on her while he joined the other three. There was a momentary pause as Takeru considered his options.
"I'll leave her to you, Rasputinov-sensei." He answered with a small smile as he went to a side to put down the fruits that he and Sergei had accumulated from their little exploration. Thinking about the situation, Takeru considered Amaya's well-being. The girl should not be bothered with two people. It would be better to be approached by one person and he has this feeling the best one to do that is their Sensei. After making sure that the add-on food supply would be safe, he made his way to the shore as he caught some of the conversations along the way. It seemed Sacred had began to cause a bit of a trouble.
The pureblood in question looked at the two girls now wet from his doing. Well, he did not escape unscathed from it as the wave made sure for him to share the same fate. Their reactions from his slight mischief were interesting to say the least. The prefect as she had always done scolded him for such inconsiderate action especially towards the princess of Ivan. Actually, he really does not see anything wrong about it. Even more so when Saya tried to glare him down, it reminded him of someone. It was good the prefect had chosen to lay down as a gentle smile was present on his lips. He did not want anyone to see that, so it easily disappeared like a mirage.
As for the blind princess, she seemed completely fine with it. The girl although directed a question to him without a doubt about not being allowed to drown. At this, he simply shrugged and answered with a rather bored tone. "Who knows?" It was then he pointed at the prefect's so-called best friend. "See, she is fine with it." He then proceeded to remove some strands of his hair sticking to his face since it was now wet. While doing so, he heard the humor statement the blind princess used to inflict a sense of comedy. His lips once more displayed an amused smile as he walked over to where Saya is and was now positioned above her as he stood there. "Shall we skip to the end and kiss?" To further emphasize this, he removed the seaweed which covered her face and was about to lower his face closed to hers. It was then a hand covered Saya's face.
"There would be no kissing here, Sacred." The very familiar and stern voice of Takeru made Sacred raise his head and looked at the Kuran Heir. It seemed he had returned which in turns makes his fun limited in the very sense. "You're always a party pooper. Let me guess you want Saya all to yourself." A mysterious glint can be seen in those deep mauve eyes of his which made Takeru flinched and slowly blushed. He finally remembered the kiss he had accidentally given Saya a few weeks ago. "Th---That is not true! Don't make assumptions Sacred. I 'm simply protecting her from you!" Seeing Takeru's reaction only made the pureblood interested. It seemed that something happened while he was not watching how fun.
"Really now?" Sacred further prod as Takeru blushed more as he glanced at Saya and then to her lips. In which, he quickly looked away and then glared at the pureblood. "I just don't want Takagi-san be uncomfortable and be assaulted by someone like you." This made Sacred smiled so sensually with the hint of trouble. Somehow, Takeru was scared at the implication of that. "All right, then accompany the prefect while I have my own date with this one." Without much of an announcement or notice, Sacred easily carried Ekaterina into his arms like a princess. Soon, he was walking away from the two. "Sacred! Where are you going to take Ekaterina!?"
This is interesting. Sacred had never heard Takeru call anyone by name except him, Moirae, and Ageha. Truly entertaining, it seemed this trip was not that boring. Looking over his shoulder, he offered a sly smile with those eyes of purple shimmering with a mysterious deed. "A date, I want some private time with this princess and you need it too right?" This further made Takeru blushed as he was now resembling that of a tomato. The pureblood looked at Ekaterina as he cradled her close to him. "You don't mind right, princess?" Whether her answer was pleasant or not, Sacred continued walking away with a triumphant smile on his face as he took Ekaterina with him with her dog tagging along or not to some undisclosed area of the island.
Takeru was stupefied at that and slapped his head for such an event. He then looked at Saya apologetically. "I'm so sorry about this, Takagi-san!" He bowed so many times while explaining. "Don't listen to whatever Sacred was saying. The kiss I did was truly accidental. I should have never done that!" Then, he did remember his promise to her. "I promised to receive your punishment from that incident. You can ask or do anything of me." He looked at Saya with those mismatched eyes and looked adorably conflicted. "But, I'll make sure Ekaterina returned here safely first." With that, he turned his back at her only to trip on a nonexistent stone which was not there at the first place and ended falling to the water on his back.
Yes, the last shred of his pride before Saya was now completely taken away by the tide. Takeru was certain of that. He wanted to simply disappear as of now. If that was only possible as he sat and was now completely drenched. Releasing a sigh, he looked over his shoulder to Saya. "It seemed I always make myself a fool whenever you're around when I truly wanted to look cool in front of you, huh."
"What we do today will reflect on how we are tomorrow."
"Nope, you are wrong on that one. I would watch it because I would eventually become interested in finding out how it ends," Saya retorted to her friend. "And are you calling yourself my plucky best friend?" she continued as she smiled beneath the seaweed. She could hear the humor behind Ekaterina's voice when she continued to speak as a light pink hue dusted her cheeks.
"Then it wouldn't be a drama. It'd be a sappy romance, and I don't like sappy romance movies," she added to end the conversation. She ignored Sacred's comment about Ekaterina being fine with it. She had no response to the pure-blood as she kept her eyes closed, however; his last comment had her eyes opening just in time to see the seaweed lifted and the said pure-blood's own mischievous eyes leering closer to her face. Before she could react, a hand had placed itself in her face and she had the urge to remove it. The hand, however, belonged to the Student Council President: Takeru Kuran. She silently thanked the boy as she drifted a little away from the two.
"Looks like you're on your own Kitty!" she called after her friend who was now being cradled in Sacred's arms. Although she wanted to scold the pure-blood, she knew (or at least she hoped) he was only trying to enlighten the mood. "You said it yourself during Valentines Day, Sacred. I am the possessive and jealous type," she stated coyly to his statement to Takeru, emphasizing this by grasping Takeru's hand before letting it go. She knew no harm would befall Kitty with him around and she slowly felt her body relax. This wasn't such a bad idea after all. The sun was bright, the ocean was beautiful. This could perhaps be one of the most relaxing summers she's had in a while. With that thought, it brought out a full grin to Saya's lips before she tilted her head to hear Takeru's voice.
"About that," she began as she sat up, just in time to see the President slip on a non-existent rock and slip in the water. She blinked a few moments before laughing at his misfortune. As she calmed her wits, she pulled the wet strands of her hair from her face and turned to stare at the mismatched eyes. She shook her head at his last statement. "Look cool? For me? You have no need to apologize for that Takeru. You shouldn't try so much, at least not for me," she began, trying to keep herself from laughing further.
"Besides, you are not making a fool of yourself. You are just being you," she continued as she placed her index finger to the middle of his forehead and gave it a gentle push. She smiled brightly at the President as she turned away for a moment. "I should be the one thanking you for that day actually," she stated sheepishly while rubbing the back of her neck, a light blush forming once again on her face.
"I was in such a depressed mood that you actually made me laugh," she muttered as she drew circles in the water. "If you hadn't done that, I think I would have probably fell into a depression that would have just," she paused as she took a deep breath. What would have happened to her if she had fallen into a depression? It would have no doubt affected her friends, especially her sister. She would have probably just withered away into an empty husk. She chuckled lightly at the thought before returning her attention towards Takeru. She simply smiled again and tilted her head to the side.
"So, thank you," she stated before turning away from the President.
“How long has it been since I last smiled so much?"
Kitty, who may have been paying more attention to her surroundings than either of the others at the moment, was aware of the approach of another person, and though she hadn’t known it was Kuran-kaichou, she was hardly surprised when it turned out to be him. She hadn’t known Sacred was actually close enough to taking the not-suggestion that intervention was required, but apparently so. Honestly, this probably counted as one of the most bizarre things that she’d ever been a part of, and that was rather saying something, considering the path her life had taken this far. That was all right though—it was a much better kind of bizarre than they’d been dealing with recently.
It seemed that the vampire of the group was entirely too capable of riling up the usually-calm Student Council President, and she thought to herself that maybe there might be something to Sacred’s accusations, the way his victim was reacting. Huh, well, what did you know? An interesting thought.
She was interrupted from all further musings about changing the genre of their horrible T.V. show to comedy (because the banter was quite amusing, wasn’t it?) when she was suddenly, literally swept off her feet and into someone’s arms. From the proximity of the voices, it was Sacred, which surprised her. Then again, wouldn’t Takeru have been even more surprising? Either way, she felt a bit of heat rise to the surface of her face that had nothing to do with the sun—which she thought was a perfectly reasonable reaction to being so handled without warning, really.
Still, the pink on her cheeks faded quite quickly when she figured it out—Sacred was making an excuse to leave the other two alone. Oh, well, that was surprisingly nice of him, then, wasn’t it? She could play along with that. “As are you Saya,” Kitty replied slyly, though not too much so. It wasn’t as amusing if it was entirely too put-on. She had a feeling everyone had reached the same conclusion as she had about what was going on here, so it was all in good fun.
“Oh, not in the slightest,” she answered Sacrilegious, and she waved to the other two over what she presumed was the vampire’s shoulder. Once they’d made it out of earshot of the other two, though, she did wonder why he was still bothering to carry her.
“You’re quite devious, aren’t you?” she asked. She’d never really gotten to know him much, as was the case with basically everyone at school, and so this was a bit unexpected. “…you really don’t have to carry me, you know. It would be fine if you put me down now.” Of course, vampires were strong and she was relatively small, so it wasn’t the labor that was the issue. Just the inconvenience, and the lack of necessity, really.
It seemed that the vampire of the group was entirely too capable of riling up the usually-calm Student Council President, and she thought to herself that maybe there might be something to Sacred’s accusations, the way his victim was reacting. Huh, well, what did you know? An interesting thought.
She was interrupted from all further musings about changing the genre of their horrible T.V. show to comedy (because the banter was quite amusing, wasn’t it?) when she was suddenly, literally swept off her feet and into someone’s arms. From the proximity of the voices, it was Sacred, which surprised her. Then again, wouldn’t Takeru have been even more surprising? Either way, she felt a bit of heat rise to the surface of her face that had nothing to do with the sun—which she thought was a perfectly reasonable reaction to being so handled without warning, really.
Still, the pink on her cheeks faded quite quickly when she figured it out—Sacred was making an excuse to leave the other two alone. Oh, well, that was surprisingly nice of him, then, wasn’t it? She could play along with that. “As are you Saya,” Kitty replied slyly, though not too much so. It wasn’t as amusing if it was entirely too put-on. She had a feeling everyone had reached the same conclusion as she had about what was going on here, so it was all in good fun.
“Oh, not in the slightest,” she answered Sacrilegious, and she waved to the other two over what she presumed was the vampire’s shoulder. Once they’d made it out of earshot of the other two, though, she did wonder why he was still bothering to carry her.
“You’re quite devious, aren’t you?” she asked. She’d never really gotten to know him much, as was the case with basically everyone at school, and so this was a bit unexpected. “…you really don’t have to carry me, you know. It would be fine if you put me down now.” Of course, vampires were strong and she was relatively small, so it wasn’t the labor that was the issue. Just the inconvenience, and the lack of necessity, really.
|It's very confusing but, you are the only one who could make me forget everything else but never you.|
Yes, the laughing portion was very expected. He would have been worried if there was nothing like that. Picking himself up, he wondered if there was still a shred of pride somewhere inside of him left or was everything truly taken by the sea. At the same time, he wanted to bury himself in the sand completely to be never seen again. He removed some of the interesting aquatic life on his body and head as he released a long sigh. The day was truly becoming more and more interesting to the point, he wanted to just go home. But once the laughter ceased, he met those carmine-brown eyes.
Saya spoke of not minding his antics of pure clumsiness and to emphasize that she even dabbled her finger on his forehead. Instinctively, he placed a hand on his forehead even if there was no harm done there at all. Actually, a lingering sense of warmth remained there which he found pleasant to have. Turning her back to him, she proceeded to say that she should be thanking him about what happened that day, the day where he kissed her due to his feverish condition. Of course, it was no excuse to take advantage of anyone. Speaking of which, it was good to know that she did not catch any sickness from him. He would have felt more shameful if she was infected because of him.
Somehow, he wanted to see her face as she spoke about her being saved from depression due to his actually half-conscious gesture. It was good she did not take it the wrong way and even better that it lifted her spirits during those sad times. She then thank him with a smile before turning away. A flash of a vision overlapped with reality. There she saw a younger version of Saya smiling so happily and then suddenly ran away from him. Fear crept within him. In that moment, he out-of-reaction reached out for her. He did not want her to disappear. He did not want to lose anyone again.
Holding her arm, Takeru pulled her towards him and immediately embraced her from behind. His arms encircled her body which was undoubtedly smaller than his. There was desperation and determination in that hold of his. He did not want lose this girl in his arms ever again. Again? Where did that thought came from? Regardless, his head was placed on top of Saya's as he closed his eyes in relief. "I'm sorry... But can we stay like this a bit longer?" His words spilled out his lips like fumbling prayer. For a moment longer, he just wanted to calm himself that this was reality and the vision he had was just nothing more but a figment of an illusion.
Although, he did wonder why did he saw that kind of thing. He never met Saya when she was young. It was possible this involved the lost portion of his childhood memories. Yet, there was this feeling he did not want to think about those things for now. He felt most comfortable having Saya in his arms. Why is that he wondered? Taking one last moment to surround himself in her scent, he then released her finally. Stepping away to provide a respectable distance, he gave a small smile. "Thanks." After saying that, he saw a delicate white flower floating at his feet. It was not that odd to see such things especially drifted by the sea.
Picking it, Takeru found a perfect place it to be. His eyes of onyx and crimson looked at Saya as he slowly approached her. "I have a confession to make." He started as the flower in his hand was transferred delicately to her ear. Pinning some strands of that chocolate hair of hers behind the ear as well. "I was a bit disappointed when you were not as flustered as I am when I kissed you." He stepped away once more when the flower was not a beautiful hair accessory on her. "It was my first kiss." Placing an index finger to his lips as he tapped it a few times before he gave out a light chuckle. "You must be thinking I'm such a virgin or something."
He then directed his eyes to the horizon. The sun lighted on his skin with a radiant tint and those mismatched eyes of his captured such wonderful gleam. "It was not how I dreamed it would be but..." Looking to his side, his eyes were now on Saya once more. "I have no complaints to have it with a beautiful lady like you." He then smiled at her with such sincerity and tenderness before approaching her once more. It would not be bad to make good memories while they are here at the island. After all, once they returned back at Cross Academy, he would be swamped with his duties again and Saya would be busy being the prefect as well. This time, he took her hand as he placed their entwined fingers near his chest. "How about it? Shall we begin our date?" Smiling at her, he began to walk with her gently in tow. "I'll be expecting a jealous and possessive Saya, right?" Looking over his shoulder, he gave her a wink.
Saya spoke of not minding his antics of pure clumsiness and to emphasize that she even dabbled her finger on his forehead. Instinctively, he placed a hand on his forehead even if there was no harm done there at all. Actually, a lingering sense of warmth remained there which he found pleasant to have. Turning her back to him, she proceeded to say that she should be thanking him about what happened that day, the day where he kissed her due to his feverish condition. Of course, it was no excuse to take advantage of anyone. Speaking of which, it was good to know that she did not catch any sickness from him. He would have felt more shameful if she was infected because of him.
Somehow, he wanted to see her face as she spoke about her being saved from depression due to his actually half-conscious gesture. It was good she did not take it the wrong way and even better that it lifted her spirits during those sad times. She then thank him with a smile before turning away. A flash of a vision overlapped with reality. There she saw a younger version of Saya smiling so happily and then suddenly ran away from him. Fear crept within him. In that moment, he out-of-reaction reached out for her. He did not want her to disappear. He did not want to lose anyone again.
Holding her arm, Takeru pulled her towards him and immediately embraced her from behind. His arms encircled her body which was undoubtedly smaller than his. There was desperation and determination in that hold of his. He did not want lose this girl in his arms ever again. Again? Where did that thought came from? Regardless, his head was placed on top of Saya's as he closed his eyes in relief. "I'm sorry... But can we stay like this a bit longer?" His words spilled out his lips like fumbling prayer. For a moment longer, he just wanted to calm himself that this was reality and the vision he had was just nothing more but a figment of an illusion.
Although, he did wonder why did he saw that kind of thing. He never met Saya when she was young. It was possible this involved the lost portion of his childhood memories. Yet, there was this feeling he did not want to think about those things for now. He felt most comfortable having Saya in his arms. Why is that he wondered? Taking one last moment to surround himself in her scent, he then released her finally. Stepping away to provide a respectable distance, he gave a small smile. "Thanks." After saying that, he saw a delicate white flower floating at his feet. It was not that odd to see such things especially drifted by the sea.
Picking it, Takeru found a perfect place it to be. His eyes of onyx and crimson looked at Saya as he slowly approached her. "I have a confession to make." He started as the flower in his hand was transferred delicately to her ear. Pinning some strands of that chocolate hair of hers behind the ear as well. "I was a bit disappointed when you were not as flustered as I am when I kissed you." He stepped away once more when the flower was not a beautiful hair accessory on her. "It was my first kiss." Placing an index finger to his lips as he tapped it a few times before he gave out a light chuckle. "You must be thinking I'm such a virgin or something."
He then directed his eyes to the horizon. The sun lighted on his skin with a radiant tint and those mismatched eyes of his captured such wonderful gleam. "It was not how I dreamed it would be but..." Looking to his side, his eyes were now on Saya once more. "I have no complaints to have it with a beautiful lady like you." He then smiled at her with such sincerity and tenderness before approaching her once more. It would not be bad to make good memories while they are here at the island. After all, once they returned back at Cross Academy, he would be swamped with his duties again and Saya would be busy being the prefect as well. This time, he took her hand as he placed their entwined fingers near his chest. "How about it? Shall we begin our date?" Smiling at her, he began to walk with her gently in tow. "I'll be expecting a jealous and possessive Saya, right?" Looking over his shoulder, he gave her a wink.
||“I always do what I say I will do. So, what makes you think, I won't?”||
It was truly interesting to take note of Takeru's reactions about being teased with Saya. The possibility of something happened between the two was closing to a fact in Sacred's opinion. Adding to that, the Kuran Heir did have a weakness when teased about possible romances. Even more so when everyone was playing along, although, he was not entirely doing it just for whimsical fun. It is because he could see the potential which makes it very entertaining and worth the effort of prodding deeper making the people involved all flustered. So, it was bit of a disappointment when the girls joined in his little means of entertainment. Well, he will just do with what he have as of now.
Soon enough, the girl spoke something about him being devious. This brought an amused smile on his face as his eyes of mauve looked at the girl in his arms. In his own opinion, he had always been like that. If the description of other people were to be based on, he was definitely the embodiment of the word devious. Furthermore, the girl queried about her being not needed to be carried. So, the blind princess was not fond of being swept away like those things in fairy tales. An interesting thing to note without doubt. "We are on a date, If I recall properly. I would not want the princess to walk far from me too much." There was a certain allure in the way he spoke it.
To further imply this notion of his, he cradled the girl closer to him as he slowly lowered his head and placed his lips in front of her ear. "As of now, you are my princess and I will be your prince." After saying that, he blew on her neck and had a rather eccentric smile on his face. He had this feeling Ivan would not be pleased with this date of his with the precious blind princess. It brought a certain disagreement in a distant past. It brought a small smile to his face before it slipped to a mere illusion. All in all, when did he ever cared for what others think? He simply does what he want all the time. Raising his head in a proper level, he continued to walk deeper into the island. There should be some place which would tickle his fancy at the moment.
After a few moments, he found a small closed water source surrounded by tropical trees. There was a nearby rock structure which could serve as a means of lazing around and all. Approaching the location, he then finally put down the blind girl on the ground with her back on the rock. "So, I expect to be spoiled by you." Taking a few strands of her hair into his hand, he placed a chaste kiss on it before letting those blonde locks of hers slipped through his fingers like sand. When that gesture of his is done, he then proceeded to lay on her lap without much of a warning or a query. His hair of black and purple served as a cushion while the girl's legs were his bed.
This was comfortable which he would not admit to anyone. Looking up, he looked at the blind girl at a closer inspection. He had seen her being a prefect and even through the eyes of his familiar. It was not also out of his depth about the reason why Ivan took this girl in the first place. The similarities were uncanny and even for a brief moment, the flash of energy he felt during that time, it was the same thing like long ago. It seemed that man found what he has been looking for so long. But, it also means the others are also now aware. They will be coming for this girl and kill her without hesitation. Well, it was not his problem to deal with. Ivan already has his dog to do something probably. Adding to that, the man would have already put up measures and such. It had always been like that.
"Princess. I want to hear you sing." Sacred told her as he closed his eyes. There was no use thinking such matters in his opinion. He did not want to remember anything about those issues at this moment. So, he would simply enjoy what is going around here at the moment. To him, right now is the only thing that is of consequence to him. He was supposed to be on vacation after all. As such, he will do just that.
Soon enough, the girl spoke something about him being devious. This brought an amused smile on his face as his eyes of mauve looked at the girl in his arms. In his own opinion, he had always been like that. If the description of other people were to be based on, he was definitely the embodiment of the word devious. Furthermore, the girl queried about her being not needed to be carried. So, the blind princess was not fond of being swept away like those things in fairy tales. An interesting thing to note without doubt. "We are on a date, If I recall properly. I would not want the princess to walk far from me too much." There was a certain allure in the way he spoke it.
To further imply this notion of his, he cradled the girl closer to him as he slowly lowered his head and placed his lips in front of her ear. "As of now, you are my princess and I will be your prince." After saying that, he blew on her neck and had a rather eccentric smile on his face. He had this feeling Ivan would not be pleased with this date of his with the precious blind princess. It brought a certain disagreement in a distant past. It brought a small smile to his face before it slipped to a mere illusion. All in all, when did he ever cared for what others think? He simply does what he want all the time. Raising his head in a proper level, he continued to walk deeper into the island. There should be some place which would tickle his fancy at the moment.
After a few moments, he found a small closed water source surrounded by tropical trees. There was a nearby rock structure which could serve as a means of lazing around and all. Approaching the location, he then finally put down the blind girl on the ground with her back on the rock. "So, I expect to be spoiled by you." Taking a few strands of her hair into his hand, he placed a chaste kiss on it before letting those blonde locks of hers slipped through his fingers like sand. When that gesture of his is done, he then proceeded to lay on her lap without much of a warning or a query. His hair of black and purple served as a cushion while the girl's legs were his bed.
This was comfortable which he would not admit to anyone. Looking up, he looked at the blind girl at a closer inspection. He had seen her being a prefect and even through the eyes of his familiar. It was not also out of his depth about the reason why Ivan took this girl in the first place. The similarities were uncanny and even for a brief moment, the flash of energy he felt during that time, it was the same thing like long ago. It seemed that man found what he has been looking for so long. But, it also means the others are also now aware. They will be coming for this girl and kill her without hesitation. Well, it was not his problem to deal with. Ivan already has his dog to do something probably. Adding to that, the man would have already put up measures and such. It had always been like that.
"Princess. I want to hear you sing." Sacred told her as he closed his eyes. There was no use thinking such matters in his opinion. He did not want to remember anything about those issues at this moment. So, he would simply enjoy what is going around here at the moment. To him, right now is the only thing that is of consequence to him. He was supposed to be on vacation after all. As such, he will do just that.
"Is it wrong to allow a sentiment of peace to cover you when you need it the most?"
Saya smiled at Takeru's gesture when she poked his forhead. His hand had immediately covered the spot and she chuckled lightly at the response. Her attention had been garnered by the scenery around her, enjoying the cool breeze and the warmth provided by the sun. It was nice to be able to sit and enjoy such a beautiful day with friends, or in this case one of them, and she was enjoying it. Her attention, however, turned to Takeru when he grabbed her arm suddenly. She felt herself being pulled towards him and for a moment, she let out a startled yelp. His head encased the top of hers as she felt the heat in her cheeks flare.
What was wrong with Takeru? He was never like this, and least of all, she barely knew the Kuran heir. She pushed the thoughts away that perhaps it was because of the events that took place over the last few weeks. If he needed someone to just calm himself, then she would allow him to do so. Even when he asked to stay in the position they were in a moment longer, she could only nod her head in compliance. When he pulled away, she turned to face him as he thanked her, grabbing a white flower from the confines of the waters fingers and placed it in her hair, causing the faint hue of pink to dust her cheeks again. She couldn't understand why she was embarrassed.
Frankly, Kiyoshi had been the same way with her and she found it utterly adorable. The boy with a stoic face being nervous around her had made her happy. A faint smile tinged with a bit of sadness covered her features before quickly reverting to a happier one. She glanced up and stared into the mismatched eyes of Takeru when he spoke of his confession. She snorted, covering her mouth quickly before laughing. She didn't understand why, but that was not what she was thinking of when he told her she was his first kiss. She regained her composure and stood up.
"Kiyoshi was my first kiss," she began in a hushed whisper. She scratched her cheek in embarrassment when she spoke those words. Here he was confessing to her about the kiss and she was telling him that it wasn't her first kiss. "B-but we were young so really," she stuttered, waving her hands in front of her face in defense. She laughed nervously before slumping her shoulders in defeat. "And no I don't think such things. I would tell you if I did, plus, as you said, it was your first. Perhaps the second one you get will be more to your liking and with someone you will be expecting it from," she stated as folded her hands behind her back and grinned up at him. She allowed him to grab her hand and intertwined their fingers together, pulling it towards his chest. She chuckled lightly and followed after him, listening to his words as he spoke. She playfully stuck her tongue out at him in response.
"Oh, so you want that Saya. I'll see what I can do," she stated coyly at his response. She chuckled lightly as she continued, "So what are we doing on this date? A romantic dinner? A seaside view of the ocean?" Saya laughed as she was led by Takeru. For the time being, she would allow the happiness that swelled within her to replace the dark hole in her heart. After all, everything would be returned to normal once they reached Cross Academy. But for now, she'll enjoy this vacation whole-heartedly.
|Perhaps, it is odd for me to say... I like where I am right now, here with you.|
It was entertaining to listen and to watch Saya's reactions and even more so about her first kiss. There was a tinge of sadness and he could understand that well. After all, that person was gone. Although, he did found it admirable for her not to blame or to hold great hatred towards Sacred who inevitably took Kiyoshi's life in order to protect him. He wondered if Saya knew what happened in that exact moment. It would be good for her to know that at the end, Kiyoshi broke free. Yet, perhaps, now was not the proper time. Rather, it should only be proper for their resident pure-blood to do that. For, the last words that Kiyoshi left were also given to Sacred which he has no idea what it could be.
Putting those thoughts aside for now, he heard Saya noted about his second kiss to be more to his liking. Well, who knows really? He is not that keen on romance as of now. Even more so in the kind of world he involves himself in. Dangers are always present and it is not a hallucination that lives will be lost. He fears that if it that someone he had given his heart fully to dies due to him, he would not be able to take it. There is a great possibility he will simply break and no amount of words and comfort can bring him back together. So, he greatly fears it if that day would come for him. Hopefully when it does, everything was finally over.
As they walked along the shoreline, Takeru had managed to wash away those sentiments by the sea. He had decided to enjoy himself and here he was again brooding on such serious and often saddening matters. For now, he would cater himself in the company of his companions and a particularly one was the girl he was holding hands with. She bantered playfully with him coyly about being possessive and the jealous type. It made him smile and soon shared with her laughter. Her presence was rather infectious without doubt.
"Hmm..." Takeru started as he contemplated on the activity they would do for their date. Then, he remembered something he had always wanted to do at a beach. "Why not help me build something?" He asked with a smile before leading her to upper shore where the waves do not reach the sands anymore. "I've always wanted to build a sand castle." He then unceremoniously sat on the sand and patted on the place beside him for Saya to take. "Whenever, I have the opportunity to go to the beach, it was always for business and it hardly gives me any downtime." He further explained as he began to emerged his hands in the sand.
It was rather a childish inclination. However, Takeru found it nice to see families and people making sand castles with such smiles. When he would go to the beach, he would see such sand castle making fill the children's faces with such joy. He began to wonder if he had done that with his family or did he even have one to begin with? Then, there were couples who enjoyed the activity as well. He could do it alone, but he hardly thinks it would be something fun and pleasant like the others were experiencing. This was his chance to finally create one and with someone as well.
"It is no fun doing it alone." He noted as he looked at Saya with a rather childlike expression. It was rather adorable for him to do so, but this is how Takeru is usually. "But, I think it is more fun when I do it with you." He smiled brightly at her this time before he began to pile some sand with his hands. "Oh..." He realized something as he made a fist with his hand and hit it on his other palm. It was like a light bulb was on top of his head. One would wonder what he had remembered or found out. "I have no idea how to build one." He then scratched the back of his head and had an embarrassed smile on his face.
Putting those thoughts aside for now, he heard Saya noted about his second kiss to be more to his liking. Well, who knows really? He is not that keen on romance as of now. Even more so in the kind of world he involves himself in. Dangers are always present and it is not a hallucination that lives will be lost. He fears that if it that someone he had given his heart fully to dies due to him, he would not be able to take it. There is a great possibility he will simply break and no amount of words and comfort can bring him back together. So, he greatly fears it if that day would come for him. Hopefully when it does, everything was finally over.
As they walked along the shoreline, Takeru had managed to wash away those sentiments by the sea. He had decided to enjoy himself and here he was again brooding on such serious and often saddening matters. For now, he would cater himself in the company of his companions and a particularly one was the girl he was holding hands with. She bantered playfully with him coyly about being possessive and the jealous type. It made him smile and soon shared with her laughter. Her presence was rather infectious without doubt.
"Hmm..." Takeru started as he contemplated on the activity they would do for their date. Then, he remembered something he had always wanted to do at a beach. "Why not help me build something?" He asked with a smile before leading her to upper shore where the waves do not reach the sands anymore. "I've always wanted to build a sand castle." He then unceremoniously sat on the sand and patted on the place beside him for Saya to take. "Whenever, I have the opportunity to go to the beach, it was always for business and it hardly gives me any downtime." He further explained as he began to emerged his hands in the sand.
It was rather a childish inclination. However, Takeru found it nice to see families and people making sand castles with such smiles. When he would go to the beach, he would see such sand castle making fill the children's faces with such joy. He began to wonder if he had done that with his family or did he even have one to begin with? Then, there were couples who enjoyed the activity as well. He could do it alone, but he hardly thinks it would be something fun and pleasant like the others were experiencing. This was his chance to finally create one and with someone as well.
"It is no fun doing it alone." He noted as he looked at Saya with a rather childlike expression. It was rather adorable for him to do so, but this is how Takeru is usually. "But, I think it is more fun when I do it with you." He smiled brightly at her this time before he began to pile some sand with his hands. "Oh..." He realized something as he made a fist with his hand and hit it on his other palm. It was like a light bulb was on top of his head. One would wonder what he had remembered or found out. "I have no idea how to build one." He then scratched the back of his head and had an embarrassed smile on his face.
"I don't know when this dream will end, but as long as you are all here with me, I hope it never does."
Saya blinked at Takeru's choice of activity. Her sides were burning as she tried to contain the seemingless endless laughter that plagued her as of late. He wanted to build a sand castle. A sand castle of all things to do on the beach. She couldn't help but join in his childish games and sat next to him, folding her legs together in front of them and rocked slightly on them. It has been years since she last built a sandcastle, and honestly, she wasn't sure if she could still do it. Before she could state anything, she fell on her back at his response of never having built a sand castle before. She could feel her eyebrow twitch slightly before she regained her composure and cleared her throat as if she had been giving a long speech.
"It seems you have been depraved Takeru," she stated in an attempt to be serious. Her gaze had become stoic and replicated her tone almost perfectly. "It is an art! It is something one must not take lightly!" she stated as if she were trying to raise morale. Her face twisted into a smile, however, as she laughed at herself. "I am kidding, don't take that seriously," she stated, waving her hand in front of her face. She then proceeded to glance around, trying to see if there was anything they could use as a starting point.
"Well, for starters," she stated as she grabbed a nearby conch. "We need tools to dig and mold. Then we need water to help shape it, but you can't have too much water, otherwise it won't work," she stated as she glanced around. She frowned as there wasn't much to use, instead, opting to find another conch. She could use one as a shovel and another as a means to get water with. Or at least attempt to get water with. "I..." she began as she laughed as nervously as he had.
"I have a confession myself," she stated. "It has been such a long time that I've made one that I don't think I can," she concluded. She sighed as she glanced up at the sky. "Some sand castle builders we are," she joked as she chuckled. "Well, we can at least try right?" she questioned as she dug her hands into the sand. Her eyes glazed over as her thoughts clouded her mind. She had been at Cross Academy for the last four years, and this was in fact her last year there. What would she do after graduation? Where would she go? Who will she be? These thoughts scared her. Although she had already promised her father that she would become a hunter, she was having second thoughts about it.
Sure, she enjoyed being with her family, but right now, she enjoyed being with her friends. That included a vampire who was supposed to be her enemy. Her thoughts drifted to Ekaterina and Sacred. How was their date going? She pushed them out of her thoughts before she rolled the sand through her fingers. As the sand danced through her fingers, her mind kept wandering to the woman that seemed to plague her dreams as of late. She didn't know who this woman was, and what she had wanted from Saya. It was apparent that the woman knew who Saya was, but why couldn't Saya recollect who this woman was. Obviously it wasn't her mother, as her mother had sparkling black hair where as this woman had a shade resembling that of Saya's own hair. Her face was never present during her dreams. It was just her hair and then eyes.
"Sorry, lost my train of thoughts there for a second," she stated as she apologized with a smile.
|Would it be a terrible pick-up line if I say, I know you for so long? Even when, it is true?|
Looking at Saya with an eager expression to learn, it was quite adorable to say the least. Those mismatched eyes of his held a glow of fun innocence. Even more so when the girl described it as an art, he must be seriously been depraved. He could not agree more to that statement. So, it seemed more fun to enjoy these little moments once in awhile without the constant veil of darkness hovering above them. But then, her facade broke into laughter which Takeru could not help but to emulate with a smile. This was more better than being cooped up in his room or burying himself with his responsibilities that came with the territory of being a Kuran. He liked it much better to be here and to be with her.
His thoughts lingered on that as he watched Saya reached for a nearby conch. The girl explained to her the basic tools needed to create a sandcastle. He also looked around to see anything that could be used for digging and molding. Recalling the people he had observed at the beach, they did have a shovel and a small bucket. Unfortunately, the two of them don't have those kind of items at the moment. Well, they didn't plan to be stuck in a no man's island to begin with. In the end, he also reached for a conch nearby as he listened to her confession.
A small smile touched his lips as he began to gather some sand by the use of the conch he got. "Then, let's see what these two clumsy sandcastle builders can make?" He noted as he now formed a small lump of sand on the side. "At the very least, it is more enjoyable to do it that way, right?" He ended his words with a light laugh before digging more sand. Some silence passed by as Takeru glanced at his companion. It seemed she was in deep thought and he respected that. So, he remained silent and did not pry unnecessarily.
Actually, he also delved into his inner mind. He wondered how Sacred and Ekaterina are doing. Well, he would still admit he was a bit worried. It is true that the pure-blood would not go overboard to cause physical harm but, his actions sometimes border nuisances and prying into matters that should not be touched. Due to the years, he had been with Sacred. Takeru knew the pure-blood liked such notions of getting under one's skin. Although, the Kuran Heir could not understand the fascination about that. Perhaps, it was Sacred's way of creating an unconscious existence of himself in another. Well, it was just a thought.
Speaking of which, this is considered his last year as a student of Cross Academy. The same could be said about Saya and Amaya. Well, there is also Sacred and Ekaterina. He was not sure if Rasputinov-sensei would still continue teaching or not. So, this will be probably their last time to go on a trip like this. Takeru was not certain about the path the others would take in the future but his was quite predetermined now. He will be making his official entrance to vampire world to continue the influence of the Kuran. After all, it is the Kurans who are the forerunners of laws and co-existence. He would continue that even more so now.
So, he would be more busy than ever. Takeru was certain the Headmaster would have a fit if he would not be able to comeover for those holidays which some are totally made-up. At the same time, he was not certain if he would get to see the Takagi twins as well. The same could be applied to Ekaterina and Sergei. Although, it is a different matter with Sacred. The pure-blood would not simply end their mysterious link just like that.
In line with being mysterious, he recalled the dreams and visions he had been having these past weeks. The memory of a woman and man who seemed to be known by him dearly. There words and gestures bring his heart warmth. Then, there was also something about him being entrusted with something precious and protecting it. Those people implied it to be people. The key to all of these was deep inside his lost memories. Well, he could ask the Headmaster but the man would not budge at all. He wondered what secrets his forgotten memories were keeping.
He was only taken back to reality when Saya spoke. Takeru gave a small smile and then shrugged lightly. "No apologies, I was also lost in thought." As if to serve as proof, the small pile of sand he made was now actually can be considered a mountain. Yes, he was way deep into his own mental world. "Anyway, if you have anything bothering you, you can share it with me if you like. After all, it is better to use two heads than one."
His thoughts lingered on that as he watched Saya reached for a nearby conch. The girl explained to her the basic tools needed to create a sandcastle. He also looked around to see anything that could be used for digging and molding. Recalling the people he had observed at the beach, they did have a shovel and a small bucket. Unfortunately, the two of them don't have those kind of items at the moment. Well, they didn't plan to be stuck in a no man's island to begin with. In the end, he also reached for a conch nearby as he listened to her confession.
A small smile touched his lips as he began to gather some sand by the use of the conch he got. "Then, let's see what these two clumsy sandcastle builders can make?" He noted as he now formed a small lump of sand on the side. "At the very least, it is more enjoyable to do it that way, right?" He ended his words with a light laugh before digging more sand. Some silence passed by as Takeru glanced at his companion. It seemed she was in deep thought and he respected that. So, he remained silent and did not pry unnecessarily.
Actually, he also delved into his inner mind. He wondered how Sacred and Ekaterina are doing. Well, he would still admit he was a bit worried. It is true that the pure-blood would not go overboard to cause physical harm but, his actions sometimes border nuisances and prying into matters that should not be touched. Due to the years, he had been with Sacred. Takeru knew the pure-blood liked such notions of getting under one's skin. Although, the Kuran Heir could not understand the fascination about that. Perhaps, it was Sacred's way of creating an unconscious existence of himself in another. Well, it was just a thought.
Speaking of which, this is considered his last year as a student of Cross Academy. The same could be said about Saya and Amaya. Well, there is also Sacred and Ekaterina. He was not sure if Rasputinov-sensei would still continue teaching or not. So, this will be probably their last time to go on a trip like this. Takeru was not certain about the path the others would take in the future but his was quite predetermined now. He will be making his official entrance to vampire world to continue the influence of the Kuran. After all, it is the Kurans who are the forerunners of laws and co-existence. He would continue that even more so now.
So, he would be more busy than ever. Takeru was certain the Headmaster would have a fit if he would not be able to comeover for those holidays which some are totally made-up. At the same time, he was not certain if he would get to see the Takagi twins as well. The same could be applied to Ekaterina and Sergei. Although, it is a different matter with Sacred. The pure-blood would not simply end their mysterious link just like that.
In line with being mysterious, he recalled the dreams and visions he had been having these past weeks. The memory of a woman and man who seemed to be known by him dearly. There words and gestures bring his heart warmth. Then, there was also something about him being entrusted with something precious and protecting it. Those people implied it to be people. The key to all of these was deep inside his lost memories. Well, he could ask the Headmaster but the man would not budge at all. He wondered what secrets his forgotten memories were keeping.
He was only taken back to reality when Saya spoke. Takeru gave a small smile and then shrugged lightly. "No apologies, I was also lost in thought." As if to serve as proof, the small pile of sand he made was now actually can be considered a mountain. Yes, he was way deep into his own mental world. "Anyway, if you have anything bothering you, you can share it with me if you like. After all, it is better to use two heads than one."
“As you wish..."
He need not have concerned himself enough to have the thought. She was not going to ruin things by wandering off, but regardless, she prodded no further into the strange circumstances of her transportation. Some people just did what they wanted to do or felt like in the moment, and it wasn’t as if it bothered her, per se, though her practical side did find it a bit silly.
She heard the shift in his posture, but it was not till she felt his breath on the shell of her ear that Kitty caught on to what he was doing. The words, soft and perhaps too close for comfort, caused a small tremor in her frame, the shiver running down her spine with an insidious languidity, and she wasn’t honestly sure if this was what he’d intended. Perhaps it was simply her own visceral, instinctual reaction to being so close to a predator of her species. But that was silly—for how many years had she lived among vampires rather than humans? So many that sometimes the only differences she really intuited were the spans of their lives. In many other ways, they were the same.
She found her smile again when he drew back, though, never mind the fact that her face was steadily getting pinker. “Well,” she mused with feigned indifference, “I suppose you are rather princely. I have no other choice, do I?” Not that she thought she was much of a princess, when it came down to it. Ivan was disposed to call her such, but that was a nickname long edged in paternal affection. This was something quite different, and if she hadn’t known better, she might have even thought him to be flirting with her. But even with so little acquaintance, she knew that what might have been true of other people in other situations was not necessarily the case with this man. So she chose not to take the words at face value for the moment.
Not that she had much time to think about it. She was placed down upon what felt like stone, and sat back on her feet without protest. She supposed there must be a reason he’d stopped, though the slight movement of her own hair likely didn’t have anything to do with it, did it? A puzzled look crossed her face as the strands were gently released, but it wasn’t until she felt him lay his head in her lap that she understood what was going on.
Well, that was highly irregular, now wasn’t it? Her stoicism held up against the strangeness of it, at least for the most par, though she did catch a lock of her hair between her fingers and worry it a bit with both hands, hesitant to break the silence, which was itself unexpectedly comfortable. He did that for her, though, and the request at least was one she was quite used to. A half-smile touched her face, and she hummed her assent softly. Delicately, a pair of fingertips brushed his forehead, moving aside the soft fringe there as the contemplated her selection. It was only fair that she got to touch his hair, too, after all.
Truthfully, she didn’t know many songs designed to be sung without the aid of an instrument. Any of the full operatic pieces would sound out-of-place, so she rifled through her own mind until she alighted upon something gentler. Another of her mother’s songs, actually, though not one she’d really thought of in a while. Nevertheless, it was there, and besides, had her prince not asked her to sing? Such an unusual man, but then, she was hardly one to talk about being unusual.
So she sang, quietly and with strength. Closing her eyes, she let her head loll gently back against the stone, entirely unaware of the fact that her fingers still threaded through what of his locks were not trapped between them. It was an absent gesture, one that she’d perhaps be embarrassed to know she was doing.
She heard the shift in his posture, but it was not till she felt his breath on the shell of her ear that Kitty caught on to what he was doing. The words, soft and perhaps too close for comfort, caused a small tremor in her frame, the shiver running down her spine with an insidious languidity, and she wasn’t honestly sure if this was what he’d intended. Perhaps it was simply her own visceral, instinctual reaction to being so close to a predator of her species. But that was silly—for how many years had she lived among vampires rather than humans? So many that sometimes the only differences she really intuited were the spans of their lives. In many other ways, they were the same.
She found her smile again when he drew back, though, never mind the fact that her face was steadily getting pinker. “Well,” she mused with feigned indifference, “I suppose you are rather princely. I have no other choice, do I?” Not that she thought she was much of a princess, when it came down to it. Ivan was disposed to call her such, but that was a nickname long edged in paternal affection. This was something quite different, and if she hadn’t known better, she might have even thought him to be flirting with her. But even with so little acquaintance, she knew that what might have been true of other people in other situations was not necessarily the case with this man. So she chose not to take the words at face value for the moment.
Not that she had much time to think about it. She was placed down upon what felt like stone, and sat back on her feet without protest. She supposed there must be a reason he’d stopped, though the slight movement of her own hair likely didn’t have anything to do with it, did it? A puzzled look crossed her face as the strands were gently released, but it wasn’t until she felt him lay his head in her lap that she understood what was going on.
Well, that was highly irregular, now wasn’t it? Her stoicism held up against the strangeness of it, at least for the most par, though she did catch a lock of her hair between her fingers and worry it a bit with both hands, hesitant to break the silence, which was itself unexpectedly comfortable. He did that for her, though, and the request at least was one she was quite used to. A half-smile touched her face, and she hummed her assent softly. Delicately, a pair of fingertips brushed his forehead, moving aside the soft fringe there as the contemplated her selection. It was only fair that she got to touch his hair, too, after all.
Truthfully, she didn’t know many songs designed to be sung without the aid of an instrument. Any of the full operatic pieces would sound out-of-place, so she rifled through her own mind until she alighted upon something gentler. Another of her mother’s songs, actually, though not one she’d really thought of in a while. Nevertheless, it was there, and besides, had her prince not asked her to sing? Such an unusual man, but then, she was hardly one to talk about being unusual.
So she sang, quietly and with strength. Closing her eyes, she let her head loll gently back against the stone, entirely unaware of the fact that her fingers still threaded through what of his locks were not trapped between them. It was an absent gesture, one that she’d perhaps be embarrassed to know she was doing.
||“This is my vacation.”||
There was a moment of silence as the girl contemplated his words. Either it was a choice of what song to perform or to do as he said. He really did not care how much he had to wait as long as she was going to sing in the end. If not, well, he has his methods to make her so. Whether it would be enjoyable for her, he was not that particular. Although, it would be very much pleasant for him. Soon, his senses took noticed her agreement with a hum. Then, there was the fluttering touch to his forehead and a brush of her fingertips on his fringe. He did not voice a complaint as his eyes remained closed to the world around them.
Everything was drowned away from his mind and all that he could register was her voice echoing within him completely. It was not something that bothered him. Actually, he desired this feeling to be wrapped by her voice. He had always watched and listened to her performances in silence through the eyes of his familiars. It is not because he was interested in her due to being connected to Ivan or the familiarity he noticed in an instant. He actually liked her singing yet, he would never admit this to her or to anyone else. Though, he would understand a bit the attachment of the masked pure-blood to the blind princess.
Her voice erased anything that caused him the presence of melancholy and guilt. At the same time, he listened well to her lyrics which he understood without difficulty. A song for hope which sets the heart free with the touch of love. Very ironic. In his case, it had been quite the opposite in more ways than one. Although, at some point, he could also attest to that notion as a reality in a world burdened with complications and lies. But for now, hope is nothing more but a figment to cause confusion and to garner followers who would soon be sent to their deaths.
Soon, her voice ceased as the song had come to an end. How pitiful as he slowly opened his eyes. Her fingers still lingered on his locks which was actual a nice sensation. It was soothing and almost had lulled him to sleep. However, he was able to maintain his state of awareness. Deep mauve eyes gazed at the girl who had her eyes closed as well. Under this angle, she seemed quite a divine scene. As such, he gently reached to touch her cheek with just a mere brush of his fingertips. She was not an illusion or a mirage.
"I don't mind you playing with my hair. As long as, it is you." He noted due to her gestures which seemed to be on a hiatus. There was a certain glint upon those purple eyes. No one knew what is truly meant by that rather certain tinge of a glow. "Let me give your reward for singing." There was a certain allure in his voice and the way the words cane out of his lips. His hand that reached out to touch the girl was now placed behind her neck. Once that was done, he guided the girl's head to lower itself to his level as the pure-blood remained laying on her lap.
Golden-blonde hair hid the two from any onlookers or even from the world itself. Sacrilegious had placed a kiss on the girl's lips. It was a simple chaste kiss. The touching of the lips was so delicate as if it was almost dreamlike in manner. As to Sacred's purpose of doing such a gesture considered intimate and sweet, it was but a mystery. He had always been the kind to say such sweet nothings to tease without any true meaning behind it. Removing his hand that was placed at the back of her head, he had a rather amused smile on his lips. Those eyes of amethyst held another faint emotion that flickered too fast to be discerned by anyone. Even more so the next set of words that left his lips.
"You're now mine, right?" His tone was incorrigible to find the true meaning of those words. Was he playing once more like he had always done? Or, is he simply playing the part of how a date should be? Could it even possible for him to have an inkling of a minute feelings for the girl? No one was certain as he once more reached for the girl's face. This time, he placed a fingertip on her lips. "This is mine now."
Everything was drowned away from his mind and all that he could register was her voice echoing within him completely. It was not something that bothered him. Actually, he desired this feeling to be wrapped by her voice. He had always watched and listened to her performances in silence through the eyes of his familiars. It is not because he was interested in her due to being connected to Ivan or the familiarity he noticed in an instant. He actually liked her singing yet, he would never admit this to her or to anyone else. Though, he would understand a bit the attachment of the masked pure-blood to the blind princess.
Her voice erased anything that caused him the presence of melancholy and guilt. At the same time, he listened well to her lyrics which he understood without difficulty. A song for hope which sets the heart free with the touch of love. Very ironic. In his case, it had been quite the opposite in more ways than one. Although, at some point, he could also attest to that notion as a reality in a world burdened with complications and lies. But for now, hope is nothing more but a figment to cause confusion and to garner followers who would soon be sent to their deaths.
Soon, her voice ceased as the song had come to an end. How pitiful as he slowly opened his eyes. Her fingers still lingered on his locks which was actual a nice sensation. It was soothing and almost had lulled him to sleep. However, he was able to maintain his state of awareness. Deep mauve eyes gazed at the girl who had her eyes closed as well. Under this angle, she seemed quite a divine scene. As such, he gently reached to touch her cheek with just a mere brush of his fingertips. She was not an illusion or a mirage.
"I don't mind you playing with my hair. As long as, it is you." He noted due to her gestures which seemed to be on a hiatus. There was a certain glint upon those purple eyes. No one knew what is truly meant by that rather certain tinge of a glow. "Let me give your reward for singing." There was a certain allure in his voice and the way the words cane out of his lips. His hand that reached out to touch the girl was now placed behind her neck. Once that was done, he guided the girl's head to lower itself to his level as the pure-blood remained laying on her lap.
Golden-blonde hair hid the two from any onlookers or even from the world itself. Sacrilegious had placed a kiss on the girl's lips. It was a simple chaste kiss. The touching of the lips was so delicate as if it was almost dreamlike in manner. As to Sacred's purpose of doing such a gesture considered intimate and sweet, it was but a mystery. He had always been the kind to say such sweet nothings to tease without any true meaning behind it. Removing his hand that was placed at the back of her head, he had a rather amused smile on his lips. Those eyes of amethyst held another faint emotion that flickered too fast to be discerned by anyone. Even more so the next set of words that left his lips.
"You're now mine, right?" His tone was incorrigible to find the true meaning of those words. Was he playing once more like he had always done? Or, is he simply playing the part of how a date should be? Could it even possible for him to have an inkling of a minute feelings for the girl? No one was certain as he once more reached for the girl's face. This time, he placed a fingertip on her lips. "This is mine now."
"Memories are precious, even the ones we forget. Maybe it's our way of replacing them with new ones, ones that we wouldn't want to forget."
"Well then that makes two of us," Saya replied as she offered a grin to her companion. She turned her attention to the mountain of sand in front of Takeru and poked at her own small mound of sand. A flash of images played through Saya's mind as she smiled fondly at them. Satoshi, Amaya, Kiyoshi, her father, and herself were sitting by a fire, enjoying small talk as Satoshi tried his best to tell a story. These memories were precious to her, so why did it feel as if they never happened? Why did they feel so...foreign, as if someone else had lived this life and that she was just a husk? She shook the thoughts from her head as she dug her hands into the sand, grabbing a handful and placing it to the side.
She then proceeded to dig a bigger hole with much more effort than needed, earning a frustrated look as she continued to dig. How far she was digging, she didn't know but she stopped when she felt her fingers connect with something. Blinking, she peered into the hole that was the size of a beach ball and spotted a few shells, however; one of them moved. She took a closer look and pulled back quickly when a claw shot up from underneath the shell. The shell then moved away, revealing another clawed hand before scurrying off in another direction.
"I think we managed to destroy a crab's home," she stated as she watched the red critter walk off. For a moment, it seemed as if it glanced back over it's shoulder to glare at her before it disappeared into the water. She laughed at the silly thought and sighed. "So, what shall we build? A castle, a fort, or a hotel for crabs?" she chuckled to herself, pulling a few strands of gritted hair from her face. She frowned slightly as she tried to get some of the sand that was still sticking to her. She felt sticky with the way the sand clung to her and for a moment, she was still mad at Sacred for doing what he did. There was nothing she could do about it now, what was done was done. That didn't mean she'd forgive him so easily. Speaking of which,
"Remind me to be angry with Sacred when we get back to the Academy," she muttered as she pulled the sand closer to her. She'd probably forget anyways what happened today...but that depended on the duration of how long they were to be lost at sea. Either way, she was enjoying her moment as of right now. She began molding the sand in her hands, placing little balls in front of her. Before she knew it, there were two pole looking sand sculptures that were nothing really but sand piled on top of each other. She released a nervous laugh as she turned to Takeru.
"Can I just bury you instead? It'd be a lot easier," she half joked. She hadn't realized exactly how long it had been since she made a sand castle. It was one of the perks of being born into a hunter family, however; as of late, she has begun to doubt the truth to that. Amaya and herself held little resemblance to their parents. Her mother was a tall, beautiful woman with gorgeous midnight-black hair while her father was a strong-face silver haired man. Satoshi resembled their father more than anything, however; Amaya and herself didn't even hold a candle to their parents. It was not just the appearances either, but the words Toru had spoken during the dance. What had he known that she hadn't? Was their something more than what she was told? She sighed as she fell on her back, gazing up at the sky. "It is such a beautiful day, I just want to lay here forever and hope it never ends," she half whispered, reaching out to grasp at the sky as she did so.
“I might be stronger than I look, but my heart may yet be made of glass."
The gentle brush of a hand over her face drew Ekaterina from the last of her reverie, too slowly perhaps for her to react the way she would have ordinarily: with much more surprise and confusion. Instead it was just… nice. Kitty had always been a rather sheltered girl—in fact, this easily qualified as her first ‘date,’ whatever level of genuineness or farce was involved. That question was one she didn’t really know the answer to but also didn’t particularly care to ask. This was what it was, and they were who they were, and she wasn’t going to worry it with too many queries. If she knew anything at all, it was that not everything should be analyzed down to its smallest parts, because that tended to obscure the important little things in life.
Of course, such abstract reasoning could only carry one so far in life, and as she was quite quickly discovering, she did not necessarily have the same simple stoicism in all situations. Her fingers curled loosely into her palm on reflex when he brought it to her attention that she was actually stroking his hair, and she might have even apologized regardless (for this was in her nature), but what Sacred said next was perplexing enough to warrant her stilling her tongue. Reward? But she had not—
His hand slid round to the back of her neck in a motion smooth as silk, and she was ever so gently tugged forward. Without any way to see what was going on, she simply followed, trusting him to not lead her astray. It was something she was forced to do often—to trust in the good intentions of others, but that wasn’t to say she had a problem with it. Not at all, actually; she found that the people she was surrounded by rarely went awry with her, and appreciated this.
Her hair slipped forward from where it lay behind her shoulders, but she thought nothing of it. It wasn’t until she felt the kiss that she understood what it was. It was short, butterfly-soft, but her heart gave an irregular thump in her chest all the same, some unnamable warm feeling spreading outwards from there and sending strange tingling sensations shooting through the rest of her. It was a bit like being nervous, only… nicer. Much nicer. The fleeting moment reached its end, and Ekaterina remembered to breathe again, straightening and placing a palm to her own cheek, which was hot to the touch with the intensity of her blush. Had that really just happened? It seemed like the kind of thing she might have dreamed up, except… she’d never been the kind of girl who thought overmuch about such things, let alone allowed herself the little weaknesses of dreaming them.
For some reason, the question only made it worse. Here she was, so entirely out of her depth, that she wasn’t even sure on what level the question was being asked. She knew him not well enough to easily pass it off as a joke, but at the same time, she had no cause to believe it was anything but. How, then, was she to respond?
The girl smiled gently beneath the finger on her lips, and spoke only softly when it was removed. “Mm… perhaps. It does seem a nice sort of thing to be.” It was probably best to assume that he was simply joking, carrying on the act for reasons indiscernible, but that did not make her answer necessarily false. In fact, it was perhaps the most honest one she could give, on any level of conversation. Whether or not he knew it, part of her at least would always be his, now. She’d not been kissed before, and that first, that piece of her history, of her life, that was his.
Though she didn’t know it and could not say it, if his intentions remained so shrouded, his gestures so sweet, the rest of her would not be long to follow.
Of course, such abstract reasoning could only carry one so far in life, and as she was quite quickly discovering, she did not necessarily have the same simple stoicism in all situations. Her fingers curled loosely into her palm on reflex when he brought it to her attention that she was actually stroking his hair, and she might have even apologized regardless (for this was in her nature), but what Sacred said next was perplexing enough to warrant her stilling her tongue. Reward? But she had not—
His hand slid round to the back of her neck in a motion smooth as silk, and she was ever so gently tugged forward. Without any way to see what was going on, she simply followed, trusting him to not lead her astray. It was something she was forced to do often—to trust in the good intentions of others, but that wasn’t to say she had a problem with it. Not at all, actually; she found that the people she was surrounded by rarely went awry with her, and appreciated this.
Her hair slipped forward from where it lay behind her shoulders, but she thought nothing of it. It wasn’t until she felt the kiss that she understood what it was. It was short, butterfly-soft, but her heart gave an irregular thump in her chest all the same, some unnamable warm feeling spreading outwards from there and sending strange tingling sensations shooting through the rest of her. It was a bit like being nervous, only… nicer. Much nicer. The fleeting moment reached its end, and Ekaterina remembered to breathe again, straightening and placing a palm to her own cheek, which was hot to the touch with the intensity of her blush. Had that really just happened? It seemed like the kind of thing she might have dreamed up, except… she’d never been the kind of girl who thought overmuch about such things, let alone allowed herself the little weaknesses of dreaming them.
For some reason, the question only made it worse. Here she was, so entirely out of her depth, that she wasn’t even sure on what level the question was being asked. She knew him not well enough to easily pass it off as a joke, but at the same time, she had no cause to believe it was anything but. How, then, was she to respond?
The girl smiled gently beneath the finger on her lips, and spoke only softly when it was removed. “Mm… perhaps. It does seem a nice sort of thing to be.” It was probably best to assume that he was simply joking, carrying on the act for reasons indiscernible, but that did not make her answer necessarily false. In fact, it was perhaps the most honest one she could give, on any level of conversation. Whether or not he knew it, part of her at least would always be his, now. She’d not been kissed before, and that first, that piece of her history, of her life, that was his.
Though she didn’t know it and could not say it, if his intentions remained so shrouded, his gestures so sweet, the rest of her would not be long to follow.
|Sometimes, I wonder if memories forgotten or not, will define who we were or would they define who we are going to be.|
Just like that, Takeru listened to her fluttering words. They were pleasant to his ears more than any music that existed. It was rather odd for him to feel as such. He pulled his knees closed to him and placed his arms around it while his head laid on top of it in a sideways manner. His eyes of vermilion and obsidian gazed at Saya's form who seemed intent on creating a deeper hole. Her actions were rather determined as he noted a frustrated expression lingering on her face. Soon, her efforts were rewarded when a hermit crab came out rather perturbed by the annoyance. Well, he was no crab whisperer. But, it should be obvious when somebody disturbs one's sleep without proper reasoning.
The girl then asked him what to make. He thought for a moment and then began working once more by piling the sand near him resembling that of a cave. "Probably a subdivision of caves, we wouldn't want angry residents homeless." He imagined a crowd of crabs and other crustaceans carrying placards and performing a rally of sorts. This made him chuckle for a bit. The very picture was outward weird and humorous and every sense. He could see himself explaining different ways of easing the riot while Saya was busy creating holes or new houses for everyone. It was quite hilarious but, it was then he heard something about getting mad at Sacred.
"I don't think that will be a problem." Takeru noted with a small smile. He stopped creating his series of caves and then looked towards the sea as he continued speaking. "The guy has an unbelievable talent to make everyone angry at him just by staying at his side." There was certain tinge of sadness in that despite the light humor inserted in his statement. Releasing a small sigh, he returned his attention to Saya who seemed to be making a tower or something resembling it. Well, that is how it looked like to him. Just to be on the safe side, he didn't say anything about it and watched as the girl gave of a rather nervous laugh. She then suggested burying him instead for it was far easier.
Tilting his head to the side, Takeru seemed to be considering that request. However, it was not enough. "I'm not going to follow in the Headmaster's footsteps. Thank you very much." Speaking of which, he wondered where the Headmaster was taken by the waves. His eyes drifted to the sea once more. The man may have such great tenacity and luck when it comes to survival. But, it does not mean he cannot be worried for the person who raised him. "I hope the Headmaster is fine..." He spoke with concern, it was also obvious in his eyes. Despite him punishing the older man, Takeru still cared for the Headmaster. With or without his forgotten memories, the man would always be an important person in his life. This much was certain. It was then he felt a gush of wind beside him. There he now finds Saya lying down on the sand.
Hearing her words, Takeru was hoping the same thing. But, they would need to get off this island some time soon. Nothing in this world ever stays forever. Shaking his head, it was such a negative way of thinking and noticed Saya reaching out her hand to the sky. Well, they were on a date. He grabbed her hand and soon found himself above her. His body covered her lithe frame from the sun. The hand he took was placed gently on his cheek with his own wrapping around it as he smiled down at her. "I'm lucky to have such a beautiful date." There was no insincerity in those words. "Today and this time, you're my lover." His free hand gently caressed her cheek removing some strands of her hair stuck to her skin. But instead of tucking it behind her ear, he lifted those locks to his lips and placed a kiss on it.
"So, please look only at me and think only of me." Takeru then released the strands in his hand and then slowly lowered his face as it was a few centimeters away from Saya's. "You're mine for eternity." Somehow, those words were very familiar. It was he had spoken to someone before. It was then a vision of a woman flooded his mind. Rather, it was a little girl. Her face was unseen but, her lips could be seen moving. A question. Instinctively, he answered. "This I promise, Saya." It was then he leaned and placed a kiss on her forehead.
The girl then asked him what to make. He thought for a moment and then began working once more by piling the sand near him resembling that of a cave. "Probably a subdivision of caves, we wouldn't want angry residents homeless." He imagined a crowd of crabs and other crustaceans carrying placards and performing a rally of sorts. This made him chuckle for a bit. The very picture was outward weird and humorous and every sense. He could see himself explaining different ways of easing the riot while Saya was busy creating holes or new houses for everyone. It was quite hilarious but, it was then he heard something about getting mad at Sacred.
"I don't think that will be a problem." Takeru noted with a small smile. He stopped creating his series of caves and then looked towards the sea as he continued speaking. "The guy has an unbelievable talent to make everyone angry at him just by staying at his side." There was certain tinge of sadness in that despite the light humor inserted in his statement. Releasing a small sigh, he returned his attention to Saya who seemed to be making a tower or something resembling it. Well, that is how it looked like to him. Just to be on the safe side, he didn't say anything about it and watched as the girl gave of a rather nervous laugh. She then suggested burying him instead for it was far easier.
Tilting his head to the side, Takeru seemed to be considering that request. However, it was not enough. "I'm not going to follow in the Headmaster's footsteps. Thank you very much." Speaking of which, he wondered where the Headmaster was taken by the waves. His eyes drifted to the sea once more. The man may have such great tenacity and luck when it comes to survival. But, it does not mean he cannot be worried for the person who raised him. "I hope the Headmaster is fine..." He spoke with concern, it was also obvious in his eyes. Despite him punishing the older man, Takeru still cared for the Headmaster. With or without his forgotten memories, the man would always be an important person in his life. This much was certain. It was then he felt a gush of wind beside him. There he now finds Saya lying down on the sand.
Hearing her words, Takeru was hoping the same thing. But, they would need to get off this island some time soon. Nothing in this world ever stays forever. Shaking his head, it was such a negative way of thinking and noticed Saya reaching out her hand to the sky. Well, they were on a date. He grabbed her hand and soon found himself above her. His body covered her lithe frame from the sun. The hand he took was placed gently on his cheek with his own wrapping around it as he smiled down at her. "I'm lucky to have such a beautiful date." There was no insincerity in those words. "Today and this time, you're my lover." His free hand gently caressed her cheek removing some strands of her hair stuck to her skin. But instead of tucking it behind her ear, he lifted those locks to his lips and placed a kiss on it.
"So, please look only at me and think only of me." Takeru then released the strands in his hand and then slowly lowered his face as it was a few centimeters away from Saya's. "You're mine for eternity." Somehow, those words were very familiar. It was he had spoken to someone before. It was then a vision of a woman flooded his mind. Rather, it was a little girl. Her face was unseen but, her lips could be seen moving. A question. Instinctively, he answered. "This I promise, Saya." It was then he leaned and placed a kiss on her forehead.
||“Who knew, I would find your lips sweet like candy. It's addictive.”||
Nice... This girl was really quite an oddity. No wonder Ivan had grown attached to her. She was entertaining even more than the Takagi twins combined. It seemed the saying that the silent ones are to be watched out for must be truly a fact. As a result, he cannot help but released a slight chuckle at her choice of words. Whether she was saying it truly or not, he really did not care at the moment. All that mattered, he wanted to continue this date of theirs more. After all, this was a vacation that would not happen again. This was entirely a one-time deal. So, he would squeeze everything he could from this moment with her. Just this once. He would let the mood cater to his whim. Consequences and all those trivial things are thrown out of the window.
"You better not regret being mine, princess." His words were wrapped with such a playful tone while emphasizing the word princess with such softness and endearment. The fingertips on her lips were long gone. Instead, he was now using them to play with her locks like a kitten enjoying itself with a ball of yarn. There was just comfortable silence and for a long time, he had not been in such a presence. It was something he welcomed. As if proof, he closed his eyes once more letting the sounds of their surroundings linger. Although, he still preferred her voice more than anyone could offer.
When was the last time, he simply lazed like this without anything or anyone interfering with the peace of his mind. There was nothing looming over him. Ah yes, the time when Takeru had a sleepover at his room. He had a good night sleep which truly something he rarely has. It is one of the many reasons he would ask the man frequently to sleep with him. Of course, every time he asks Takeru, it would be around a lot of people which would give an entire different meaning. In turn, this would make the Kuran heir all flustered and defending himself in a rather comical way. He would also receive few punishments here and then.
Speaking of which, he wondered how Takeru was doing with the prefect. Sacred was not worried about the girl for Saya was tough enough to handle and play with his teasing on more occasions. What he is worried about is Takeru, the guy tends to be too polite and would act so boringly as a gentleman. Perhaps later, he would check up on the two and then interject his personal touch in one way or another. As for the others, he was pretty much sure Ivan's dog is perfectly fine along with Takagi twin, Amaya. Then, the Headmaster should be alive somewhere. That guy won't die even if one grinds him to dust. His only concern at the moment was the owner of the lap he was using as a pillow. Yes, just her.
Opening his eyes, he was still playing with her hair when he broke the silence. "Hey..." Sacred started with a rather lazy tone. "Do me another favor." A strange glint was once more present in those mauve eyes of his. This girl was mine. Well, at the moment as she had stated. "I'm hungry." A sensual timbre was added to his voice. He removed his head from her lap and was now sitting upright. His hand reached for her chin and lifted it a bit as his face leaned dangerously closed to hers. "You're mine, so you must satisfy me, my princess." A rather devious smile was present on his lips as his other hand was now free of her hair and was now placed over her head. Entrapment. He would not have her run away from him.
"I didn't bring any sweets with me." His lips was just a hairbreadth away from her lips. "But, your lips is sweet enough. It will do." This time, there was nothing delicate or gentle about this kiss. It was rather sensual, passionate, and one would consider a very adult kind of kissing. He licked her lips like some treat and then nibbled at her bottom lip. Although, it was not enough to break skin but should be enough for her to gasp. When done so, he allowed his tongue to enter her mouth and do what he does best. Devour. It was quite a long kiss as he made sure to leave her breathless.
Sacred took a moment to give her some time to catch her breath. He looked at her expression and can help but have a rather Cheshire cat-like smile on his lips. She was too delectable. And truth be told, her lips are truly sweet. He then pulled the girl towards him and placed her on his lap. His arms were now around her petite frame to support her and also not to let her escape from him. He was not done. "You're very addictive, princess." He whispered these words to her ear and even teased her by biting at the pinna. Although, he did not draw blood.
"Let me hear your voice more." After stating that, he sealed her lips with his once more in such a passionate kiss that should only be shared between lovers. One would wonder if Sacred was doing this to poke fun or to see the girl all flustered or there was another meaning to all of it. Whatever it may be, there was no denying one thing that Sacred cannot help but like about kissing her. "So sweet."
"You better not regret being mine, princess." His words were wrapped with such a playful tone while emphasizing the word princess with such softness and endearment. The fingertips on her lips were long gone. Instead, he was now using them to play with her locks like a kitten enjoying itself with a ball of yarn. There was just comfortable silence and for a long time, he had not been in such a presence. It was something he welcomed. As if proof, he closed his eyes once more letting the sounds of their surroundings linger. Although, he still preferred her voice more than anyone could offer.
When was the last time, he simply lazed like this without anything or anyone interfering with the peace of his mind. There was nothing looming over him. Ah yes, the time when Takeru had a sleepover at his room. He had a good night sleep which truly something he rarely has. It is one of the many reasons he would ask the man frequently to sleep with him. Of course, every time he asks Takeru, it would be around a lot of people which would give an entire different meaning. In turn, this would make the Kuran heir all flustered and defending himself in a rather comical way. He would also receive few punishments here and then.
Speaking of which, he wondered how Takeru was doing with the prefect. Sacred was not worried about the girl for Saya was tough enough to handle and play with his teasing on more occasions. What he is worried about is Takeru, the guy tends to be too polite and would act so boringly as a gentleman. Perhaps later, he would check up on the two and then interject his personal touch in one way or another. As for the others, he was pretty much sure Ivan's dog is perfectly fine along with Takagi twin, Amaya. Then, the Headmaster should be alive somewhere. That guy won't die even if one grinds him to dust. His only concern at the moment was the owner of the lap he was using as a pillow. Yes, just her.
Opening his eyes, he was still playing with her hair when he broke the silence. "Hey..." Sacred started with a rather lazy tone. "Do me another favor." A strange glint was once more present in those mauve eyes of his. This girl was mine. Well, at the moment as she had stated. "I'm hungry." A sensual timbre was added to his voice. He removed his head from her lap and was now sitting upright. His hand reached for her chin and lifted it a bit as his face leaned dangerously closed to hers. "You're mine, so you must satisfy me, my princess." A rather devious smile was present on his lips as his other hand was now free of her hair and was now placed over her head. Entrapment. He would not have her run away from him.
"I didn't bring any sweets with me." His lips was just a hairbreadth away from her lips. "But, your lips is sweet enough. It will do." This time, there was nothing delicate or gentle about this kiss. It was rather sensual, passionate, and one would consider a very adult kind of kissing. He licked her lips like some treat and then nibbled at her bottom lip. Although, it was not enough to break skin but should be enough for her to gasp. When done so, he allowed his tongue to enter her mouth and do what he does best. Devour. It was quite a long kiss as he made sure to leave her breathless.
Sacred took a moment to give her some time to catch her breath. He looked at her expression and can help but have a rather Cheshire cat-like smile on his lips. She was too delectable. And truth be told, her lips are truly sweet. He then pulled the girl towards him and placed her on his lap. His arms were now around her petite frame to support her and also not to let her escape from him. He was not done. "You're very addictive, princess." He whispered these words to her ear and even teased her by biting at the pinna. Although, he did not draw blood.
"Let me hear your voice more." After stating that, he sealed her lips with his once more in such a passionate kiss that should only be shared between lovers. One would wonder if Sacred was doing this to poke fun or to see the girl all flustered or there was another meaning to all of it. Whatever it may be, there was no denying one thing that Sacred cannot help but like about kissing her. "So sweet."
"A promise is something to be cherished. You shouldn't make a promise unless you intend to keep it."
Saya laughed at Takeru's response. She could see it as a herd of hermit crabs stampeded into their new living spaces. She laughed at the thought and turned to face Takeru, her hand still in the air. He had responded about Sacred, and in honesty there was truth in those words. The pure-blood was rather flamboyant and just rambunctious enough to do such things. She sighed as she pushed her mind away from Sacred and laughed at Takeru's response about following in the Headmaster's footsteps. There would be nothing wrong with being buried in the sand, however; if there were more hermit crabs, perhaps it was best to remain on top of the sand instead of in it. She felt Takeru grab her hand and opened her eyes in time to see him hovering above her.
She felt her face rise in temperature as he spoke to her, causing her to shift her eyes away from him momentarily before he continued. Part of her wanted to smile and laugh, but there, deep inside, another part of her wanted it to be true. She couldn't understand why, but the feeling that was there, it felt like for the first time in her life, she was experiencing something similar to...obsessive. She raised her hands around Takeru's neck as he leaned closer to her face, making a promise to be hers for eternity before kissing her forehead. A smile lingered on her lips as she decided to respond to him, keeping his head from moving any further in the process.
"That goes both ways then. You can only think of me and see only me. I will be Takeru's if Takeru will be mine," she began, pulling his face closer to hers. They were mere centimeters from brushing lips. "So I guess that means that you will see a possessive Saya hereafter," she smirked against the lack of space between them. She then pulled the rest of his face closer to hers and gave a quick, but chaste kiss to the boy. She lingered a bit longer than she had anticipated and released Takeru from her grip. She smiled coyly at the boy before her as she felt a familiar tinge in the back of her mind.
"And you are making a solemn promise Takky, you can't break it," she continued, a hint of confusion in her eyes as she spoke the name. She didn't understand why she called him that, but it seemed familiar. She could see something, a vague memory, but it didn't belong to her. Or did it? she couldn't tell. This memory was of the small girl that Saya could never put a face to. She was holding someone's hand, by the looks of it, another child's. She was smiling and giggling like any child would before placing a chaste kiss on the other child's forehead. She shook the memory from her thoughts as she glanced into the mismatched eyes of Takeru.
"You know, I wish sometimes I had your eyes. I want them, will you give them to me?" she stated in a playful tone, however; her hands removed themselves from his neck and went to his face. She placed them on both sides of his face and held him in place as she stared at the obsidian and crimson eyes. A familiarity shined behind her own carmine brown eyes before she released her hold on his face. She truly did want his eyes though. She couldn't understand why though. Perhaps it was because they reminded her of something. Something that seemed so lost and forgotten, yet remained known and familiar at the same time. She couldn't understand her own feelings at time and just let them be. Besides, they were enjoying this moment. As soon as they returned to the Academy, all of this would be pushed to the back of everyone's minds and forgotten.
"I don't want to forget."
“What is this strange feeling…?"
Life was too short for regrets. She might have said something like that, only it wasn’t, was it? No matter how long or short a person’s life was, there was always room to regret. What she wanted to say instead was that she would much rather regret doing or saying something she shouldn’t have than refraining from something she should have. But such thoughts were too heavy for the moment, and so she kept them to herself for a while, letting them flit over the surface of her dark world, and then releasing them to go where they may, instead relishing in this small moment of tranquility. She was so rarely this at ease, always worried about something or another—worry was a constant habit of hers, she knew, and perhaps in the end, all she would gain from this mysterious piece of serendipity would be another soul to worry about, but… for a moment like this, when she was worried about nothing at all, it was entirely worth it.
She lost track of how much time passed in silence, the only hint as to Sacred’s own thoughts the occasional tug on the ends of her hair as a strand was batted this way or that. This unusual new action amused her to a degree, something which only showed up as a slight upward tilt to the otherwise peaceful set of her mouth.
He spoke then, and she tilted her head to one side. “And what favor is that?” she asked lightly, almost languidly, as though she were rousing herself from half-repose. Not so far from the truth; with nothing of particular import to occupy her save his presence itself, she had been in a state of deep relaxation, happy just to observe the sound of the ocean and the smell of the tropical breeze.
The answer surprised her, as did the way in which it was spoken. For a tiny moment, she was afraid. She had, after all, grown up around vampires, and knew just how dangerous hunger could be if one met it unprepared. In the end, Sacrilegious, much as he seemed to be a good person, was not well known to her. In fact, Ivan had warned her about situations like this. His tone seemed to slide over her skin like silk and honey, which made things at one worse and better, as it peppered the surface of her pale arms with goosebumps. But the fear passed as quickly as it had come—she knew not why or wherefore, but she trusted that he wasn’t going to hurt her. Maybe a silly thing, but as always, it was the way she chose to face the world. One could trust, and take the risk of being irreparably harmed, or one could remain always wary, and never happy.
She was aware of being caged in by his arms, and this brought with it an attendant awareness of his proximity, and her own reactions to it. The hairs at the nape of her neck stood on end as it became obvious just how close his lips were to hers. “I—” she whispered, but even she was uncertain of how she would have finished that sentence. Regardless, she had not the opportunity, as his mouth was upon hers then, the character of this kiss entirely different from the last.
It verged on overwhelming for someone so sensitive to sensations as she was. Growing up without sight, she had always placed special emphasis on learning to differentiate between sounds, touches, smells, and tastes, and in a way, this experience was testing all of these capacities. It was a strange, rattling mix of the soft and the sharp, the latter of which was so surprising that she gasped when his teeth found her lower lip. That only made matters worse (or was it better? She was having a hard time thinking enough to tell), because she was not prepared for the fact that he tasted like so many things, a heady mixture of the honey his voice would suggest, the spun sugar of the candy he favored, and just a hint of something coppery, a taste she dimly recognized as blood just barely edging the rest.
He pulled away, and her breathing was short and sharp, trying to regain the air she’d gone without for time she’d lost track of entirely. She was bewildered, more than a little embarrassed, and frankly trembling just a bit, the tiny tremors not the result of fear, but of something else she could not place. What was it…?
She sighed, perhaps from relief at the mercy he showed her by teasing her ear a bit while she recovered. She realized half-dazedly that he was talking, but try as she might, she just couldn’t register most of it. Her mind felt like it was working through molasses. She did manage to understand one thing, though, even if she wasn’t quite sure how she was supposed to speak or sing when Sacred was occupying her mouth in other ways.
Regaining a little of her sense of self-control at last, she reached up and cupped his face in both hands, feathering little touches over his cheekbones, his nose, his eyelids, his chin. It was the closest she’d ever come to seeing him. There was something about that that made her sad, but she brushed the thought away, unwilling to let it intrude for the moment. “You’re a very demanding prince,” she said teasingly, though there was still a hint of dazedness to it. “Asking for so many things.” She followed her fingertips with her lips, dropping little butterfly kisses onto the flawless skin of his face.
“I hope you know that I can be a little bit demanding, too.” She warned playfully, then touched her lips to his again. It was not the same chaste thing as her others had been, but it was far from as sensual as his, either. It was something searching, asking rather than demanding, despite her caution to him. The moment was lovely, and some part of her desired to prolong it, but the more cautious part of her nature warned her against that, admonishing her for allowing it to happen in the first place. She was fundamentally a tender-hearted person, and that meant she was vulnerable in a way that other people were not. She might have trusted him this far, but she did not trust herself to leave these things in this moment if it continued, as he surely intended to do.
And the last thing she wanted was to be a burden for anyone.
The trouble was, she didn’t know how to say this, or perhaps it was something she needed to ask. Entirely out of her depth, Kitty could only hope that somehow, he would understand.
She lost track of how much time passed in silence, the only hint as to Sacred’s own thoughts the occasional tug on the ends of her hair as a strand was batted this way or that. This unusual new action amused her to a degree, something which only showed up as a slight upward tilt to the otherwise peaceful set of her mouth.
He spoke then, and she tilted her head to one side. “And what favor is that?” she asked lightly, almost languidly, as though she were rousing herself from half-repose. Not so far from the truth; with nothing of particular import to occupy her save his presence itself, she had been in a state of deep relaxation, happy just to observe the sound of the ocean and the smell of the tropical breeze.
The answer surprised her, as did the way in which it was spoken. For a tiny moment, she was afraid. She had, after all, grown up around vampires, and knew just how dangerous hunger could be if one met it unprepared. In the end, Sacrilegious, much as he seemed to be a good person, was not well known to her. In fact, Ivan had warned her about situations like this. His tone seemed to slide over her skin like silk and honey, which made things at one worse and better, as it peppered the surface of her pale arms with goosebumps. But the fear passed as quickly as it had come—she knew not why or wherefore, but she trusted that he wasn’t going to hurt her. Maybe a silly thing, but as always, it was the way she chose to face the world. One could trust, and take the risk of being irreparably harmed, or one could remain always wary, and never happy.
She was aware of being caged in by his arms, and this brought with it an attendant awareness of his proximity, and her own reactions to it. The hairs at the nape of her neck stood on end as it became obvious just how close his lips were to hers. “I—” she whispered, but even she was uncertain of how she would have finished that sentence. Regardless, she had not the opportunity, as his mouth was upon hers then, the character of this kiss entirely different from the last.
It verged on overwhelming for someone so sensitive to sensations as she was. Growing up without sight, she had always placed special emphasis on learning to differentiate between sounds, touches, smells, and tastes, and in a way, this experience was testing all of these capacities. It was a strange, rattling mix of the soft and the sharp, the latter of which was so surprising that she gasped when his teeth found her lower lip. That only made matters worse (or was it better? She was having a hard time thinking enough to tell), because she was not prepared for the fact that he tasted like so many things, a heady mixture of the honey his voice would suggest, the spun sugar of the candy he favored, and just a hint of something coppery, a taste she dimly recognized as blood just barely edging the rest.
He pulled away, and her breathing was short and sharp, trying to regain the air she’d gone without for time she’d lost track of entirely. She was bewildered, more than a little embarrassed, and frankly trembling just a bit, the tiny tremors not the result of fear, but of something else she could not place. What was it…?
She sighed, perhaps from relief at the mercy he showed her by teasing her ear a bit while she recovered. She realized half-dazedly that he was talking, but try as she might, she just couldn’t register most of it. Her mind felt like it was working through molasses. She did manage to understand one thing, though, even if she wasn’t quite sure how she was supposed to speak or sing when Sacred was occupying her mouth in other ways.
Regaining a little of her sense of self-control at last, she reached up and cupped his face in both hands, feathering little touches over his cheekbones, his nose, his eyelids, his chin. It was the closest she’d ever come to seeing him. There was something about that that made her sad, but she brushed the thought away, unwilling to let it intrude for the moment. “You’re a very demanding prince,” she said teasingly, though there was still a hint of dazedness to it. “Asking for so many things.” She followed her fingertips with her lips, dropping little butterfly kisses onto the flawless skin of his face.
“I hope you know that I can be a little bit demanding, too.” She warned playfully, then touched her lips to his again. It was not the same chaste thing as her others had been, but it was far from as sensual as his, either. It was something searching, asking rather than demanding, despite her caution to him. The moment was lovely, and some part of her desired to prolong it, but the more cautious part of her nature warned her against that, admonishing her for allowing it to happen in the first place. She was fundamentally a tender-hearted person, and that meant she was vulnerable in a way that other people were not. She might have trusted him this far, but she did not trust herself to leave these things in this moment if it continued, as he surely intended to do.
And the last thing she wanted was to be a burden for anyone.
The trouble was, she didn’t know how to say this, or perhaps it was something she needed to ask. Entirely out of her depth, Kitty could only hope that somehow, he would understand.
|I only said it because I meant it. I only meant it because it is the truth. It is the truth because that is how I feel right now.|
Hesitation? No, it wasn't. Discomfort? It wasn't that as well. Her words made something inside him move. As if, something inside of him was frozen for long. Now, it was moving once more. Because... Yes, it was warmth. He could not help but chuckle lightly. A possessive Saya? He would want to see that. If he could handle the eccentricities of Sacred and the Headmaster, he had enough confidence to face anything bordering the peculiar. Little by little, his laughter died down and all that remained was a small smile. "Saya is mine. Takeru is Saya's. Shall we seal that contract of ours?" There was slight slyness in that tone of his but, there was also a sense of seriousness in that.
As if to confirm this contract, Saya had kissed him to seal it. Soon, the feeling he could only identify as warmth spread all over his body more so. It was just a chaste kiss. This was probably just to continue this act of theirs as lovers on a date. Yet, he had this belief it was not just because of that reason. Even without such an ambiguous ploy, this moment was simply just right. Something that should have happened a long time ago. Well, he was not certain how to describe it. Everything comes easy to him when this girl before him is involved. He knew her. This is what a voice within his being tells him. Still, there was the mind saying this is impossible which he also believes so. They never shared a past not until they met each other at Cross Academy.
Hearing his nickname which Takeru had initially thought to be coined by the Headmaster, those eyes of red and black widened to a certain degree. Why does she know that? Well, it was not a secret or anything but, it was like she knew it from the beginning. As if, she was like those unknown people plaguing his dreams every so often. Could it have been a premonition? Or is this girl a part of his forgotten memory? Could that even be possible? He had a precious fragment of his past this close to him? How he wanted to ask her right there and now about this probable connection. But, instead his lips already moved on its own. "The contract has been sealed. Not even death can separate us and I will never break it, Sai."
Then, there it was again a vision flashing before his eyes like a silent film. A boy sitting underneath a tree reading a book. A girl trying hard to capture the boy's attention. It was hard battle but the girl won with a kiss on the cheek. The boy then smiled and returned the favor with a kiss on the lips making the girl blushed effectively. They were saying something in between but... all he heard was Saya saying that she wanted his eyes. Blinking a couple of times, his eyes were rather odd. Heterochromia was not easy to come to people. They are extremely rare unlike in felines. When he was young, there were a lot of the humans who feared this so-called oddity of his. They call his red eye, disgusting. At one point, he had considered plucking them out or use a contact lens to hide it away.
So, her words made him smile so warmly. "If you want them, I will give them all to you. Just you" Takeru's words did not have an amount of playfulness in them as he placed a hand over his red eye as if about to pluck them out. It was only prevented when a huge wave managed to wash over them. Blinking a couple of times, he gave out a rather hearty laughter. Both of them were now both dripping wet. Yet, he did not mind at all. "Then, I will always remind you. If you forget, I will always tell you. I will be always here by your side." Smiling warmly at her, droplets of water glistened on his skin and those mismatched eyes of his seemed to hold a light which is brighter than the sun.
"I'll kiss you like this over and over again." Demonstrating this, Takeru kissed her forehead, her eyelids, nose, cheeks that could be surmised as delicate as a butterfly and then hovered closely to her lips. "Because, I will kiss you every time to remind you, that this is moment." With that, he kissed her but this time, it was unlike that feverish act he first gave her or a chaste kiss she delivered earlier. It was gentle, yet held a sense of craving passion. There was nothing innocent about it. At the same time, it was adorably sensual in a way. Releasing her from the kiss, Takeru had a rather childish expression of pleading. "Saya, can I kiss you more?"
As if to confirm this contract, Saya had kissed him to seal it. Soon, the feeling he could only identify as warmth spread all over his body more so. It was just a chaste kiss. This was probably just to continue this act of theirs as lovers on a date. Yet, he had this belief it was not just because of that reason. Even without such an ambiguous ploy, this moment was simply just right. Something that should have happened a long time ago. Well, he was not certain how to describe it. Everything comes easy to him when this girl before him is involved. He knew her. This is what a voice within his being tells him. Still, there was the mind saying this is impossible which he also believes so. They never shared a past not until they met each other at Cross Academy.
Hearing his nickname which Takeru had initially thought to be coined by the Headmaster, those eyes of red and black widened to a certain degree. Why does she know that? Well, it was not a secret or anything but, it was like she knew it from the beginning. As if, she was like those unknown people plaguing his dreams every so often. Could it have been a premonition? Or is this girl a part of his forgotten memory? Could that even be possible? He had a precious fragment of his past this close to him? How he wanted to ask her right there and now about this probable connection. But, instead his lips already moved on its own. "The contract has been sealed. Not even death can separate us and I will never break it, Sai."
Then, there it was again a vision flashing before his eyes like a silent film. A boy sitting underneath a tree reading a book. A girl trying hard to capture the boy's attention. It was hard battle but the girl won with a kiss on the cheek. The boy then smiled and returned the favor with a kiss on the lips making the girl blushed effectively. They were saying something in between but... all he heard was Saya saying that she wanted his eyes. Blinking a couple of times, his eyes were rather odd. Heterochromia was not easy to come to people. They are extremely rare unlike in felines. When he was young, there were a lot of the humans who feared this so-called oddity of his. They call his red eye, disgusting. At one point, he had considered plucking them out or use a contact lens to hide it away.
So, her words made him smile so warmly. "If you want them, I will give them all to you. Just you" Takeru's words did not have an amount of playfulness in them as he placed a hand over his red eye as if about to pluck them out. It was only prevented when a huge wave managed to wash over them. Blinking a couple of times, he gave out a rather hearty laughter. Both of them were now both dripping wet. Yet, he did not mind at all. "Then, I will always remind you. If you forget, I will always tell you. I will be always here by your side." Smiling warmly at her, droplets of water glistened on his skin and those mismatched eyes of his seemed to hold a light which is brighter than the sun.
"I'll kiss you like this over and over again." Demonstrating this, Takeru kissed her forehead, her eyelids, nose, cheeks that could be surmised as delicate as a butterfly and then hovered closely to her lips. "Because, I will kiss you every time to remind you, that this is moment." With that, he kissed her but this time, it was unlike that feverish act he first gave her or a chaste kiss she delivered earlier. It was gentle, yet held a sense of craving passion. There was nothing innocent about it. At the same time, it was adorably sensual in a way. Releasing her from the kiss, Takeru had a rather childish expression of pleading. "Saya, can I kiss you more?"
||“There are things I don't mind breaking, yet when it comes to you... I want you to break me instead.”||
This girl who is blind to the world. The treasured princess of Ivan. She was truly peculiar. Kissing her, it was delicious as the sweet he always preferred no matter what. The lollipop that will always been seen occupying his mouth. Perhaps, it is why he wanted to devour this fragile creature in his arms. He could easily do it and no one can do anything about it. She was in his mercy and yet, there is this inkling within him not to betray the trust this girl was naively giving him. He did not want to break her which was very unreal to him. The decision he had made when he met her for the first time. He would not get involved with her. She was not of his concerns and that it would stay that way. But then again...
Tugging at his mischievousness, Sacred find her teasing rather amateur and oddly fascinating. Then again, this girl was rather a busybody always brooding and thinking. Well, this is from his personal observation. When he had done these notes of his, he would never tell or explain to anyone. In any case, isn't it natural for a prince to demand things from his chosen princess? Right at this moment, they were having an interaction under the guise of a date. Pretending to be a prince and princess on some lone island, it was like a perfect setting for a honeymoon now that he thought about it. In an overall view, this was all simply a pretend. When they leave this island, nothing will remain but the normal routine of their lives. So, he believed it is only right for him to demand.
Tracing his face with such delicate touches, Sacred cannot help but let the girl do as she pleased for now. This time he remained still. It soon escalated with her showering his face with butterfly kisses. It was then he was now certain that he had a great amount of restraint for things like this. Normally, a man would not hesitate to take it to another level. As for him, he did move or said anything as he let her caress his face as much as she wanted. But then, she playfully stated that she could be demanding too. Now, this was something he would want to see. Her words earned a rather amused and seductive smile decorating his lips. "My princess, I will answer to any demands you desire. Anything you wish, I will do without fail."
That was then she kissed him. A kiss that cannot be described as innocent or light. It was not also a kiss that he could say as sensual and filled with burning passion. Her kiss was more asking, confirming, and wanting to know. It was not demanding as well. Perhaps, he would need to spoil this girl a little more before he could see such requests that can be often called as selfish. Placing a hand on her cheek, he held it so gently like it was an important relic. As for his other hand, he placed rubbed her back in a circling manner to give a sense of calmness and a form of relaxation.
His answer to her kiss was rather a gentle one. It was not demanding neither it was playful. There was warmth behind it but just only for a brief moment as Sacred ended it. His hands were now cupping her face and then pressing his forehead on hers. "So adorable you are princess." Allowing a moment of silence to pass between them before continuing with his words. Your desires. Your wishes. Won't you share them with me?" He then positioned his face that their noses were now touching each other. "Your doubts, Your fears, I will take them all." Those eyes of deep mauve had subtle glow that was almost unnoticeable. His voice spilled from his mouth like velvet tinged with a barely noticed tenderness. Because, you alone is the one thing that will never be a burden to me. Just you." Then, he kissed her forehead. "This time, I will cater to you, princess."
He then held her hand and pressed his lips on top of it. "Now, what does my cute princess wish? Be reminded, I will not take no as an answer." There was the usual hint of coyness and playfulness in the last part of his statement. Once more rging the possibility as a game for him, but then again... Sacred then positioned the hand he held to where his heart was located. "Today, I'm yours." After saying that he pulled the girl into a gentle embrace without removing her hand over his heart. His head gently placed on top of her head. His heart seemed to flutter ever so briefly as embarrassed or nervous. It was possible not to notice. If one was not sharp enough.
Tugging at his mischievousness, Sacred find her teasing rather amateur and oddly fascinating. Then again, this girl was rather a busybody always brooding and thinking. Well, this is from his personal observation. When he had done these notes of his, he would never tell or explain to anyone. In any case, isn't it natural for a prince to demand things from his chosen princess? Right at this moment, they were having an interaction under the guise of a date. Pretending to be a prince and princess on some lone island, it was like a perfect setting for a honeymoon now that he thought about it. In an overall view, this was all simply a pretend. When they leave this island, nothing will remain but the normal routine of their lives. So, he believed it is only right for him to demand.
Tracing his face with such delicate touches, Sacred cannot help but let the girl do as she pleased for now. This time he remained still. It soon escalated with her showering his face with butterfly kisses. It was then he was now certain that he had a great amount of restraint for things like this. Normally, a man would not hesitate to take it to another level. As for him, he did move or said anything as he let her caress his face as much as she wanted. But then, she playfully stated that she could be demanding too. Now, this was something he would want to see. Her words earned a rather amused and seductive smile decorating his lips. "My princess, I will answer to any demands you desire. Anything you wish, I will do without fail."
That was then she kissed him. A kiss that cannot be described as innocent or light. It was not also a kiss that he could say as sensual and filled with burning passion. Her kiss was more asking, confirming, and wanting to know. It was not demanding as well. Perhaps, he would need to spoil this girl a little more before he could see such requests that can be often called as selfish. Placing a hand on her cheek, he held it so gently like it was an important relic. As for his other hand, he placed rubbed her back in a circling manner to give a sense of calmness and a form of relaxation.
His answer to her kiss was rather a gentle one. It was not demanding neither it was playful. There was warmth behind it but just only for a brief moment as Sacred ended it. His hands were now cupping her face and then pressing his forehead on hers. "So adorable you are princess." Allowing a moment of silence to pass between them before continuing with his words. Your desires. Your wishes. Won't you share them with me?" He then positioned his face that their noses were now touching each other. "Your doubts, Your fears, I will take them all." Those eyes of deep mauve had subtle glow that was almost unnoticeable. His voice spilled from his mouth like velvet tinged with a barely noticed tenderness. Because, you alone is the one thing that will never be a burden to me. Just you." Then, he kissed her forehead. "This time, I will cater to you, princess."
He then held her hand and pressed his lips on top of it. "Now, what does my cute princess wish? Be reminded, I will not take no as an answer." There was the usual hint of coyness and playfulness in the last part of his statement. Once more rging the possibility as a game for him, but then again... Sacred then positioned the hand he held to where his heart was located. "Today, I'm yours." After saying that he pulled the girl into a gentle embrace without removing her hand over his heart. His head gently placed on top of her head. His heart seemed to flutter ever so briefly as embarrassed or nervous. It was possible not to notice. If one was not sharp enough.
"When this ends, will I regret it? Or will I cherish everything I've done up until this point?"
When those words left his lips, Saya couldn't help but chuckle. Not even death? Well, it was lucky for the both of them that they didn't have to worry about that, because this was just a moments peace. But why did it feel like it was much more than that? Something was clawing at the back of her mind, a sense of familiarity and she could place it. She would never admit this to the Student Council President, but whenever she saw him, she couldn't help but think that he was someone she had known for a very long time. Almost as if they were twins separated at birth or something of the sort. She laughed to herself at that thought as she watched Takeru reach for his eye.
Before she could stop him from actually plucking the orb out, a wave washed over them, causing her to have a sputtering fit as she had her mouth open when it happened. His laughter rang through her ears, and it was a pleasant tune. It was something she wanted to hear more often. She never wanted to see those tears of his again and as long as she could help it, she would try everything in her power to keep him from feeling sad again. Even if this trip was just a sense of serenity for them, she didn't want another repeat of those loved ones dying again. His calling out her nickname caused her to open her eyes she hadn't realized she had closed. It was probably through reflex when he began kissing her forehead and made his way to her eyelids. It was the sudden gentle, yet passionate kiss that took her off guard. He then asked for permission to continue kissing her, causing a flustered smile to appear on her lips.
"I don't know, I will have to think about that one," she teased as she noticed the pleading look in his eyes. She tapped her chin thoughtfully before a mischievous glint in her eyes sparkled. "I think I can allow that," she finally answered before grabbing the collar of his shirt and pulling him down into a heated kiss. She had never been this teasing, not even when she was with Kiyoshi. Something about the Kuran in front of her seemed so familiar, and she never wanted this fluttering sensation to end. It was perhaps the reason why the meaning behind this particular kiss seemed to be more possessive and almost, scared. What was she afraid of? Loosing him? Preposterous, it wouldn't make sense, at least not to her it wouldn't. She never knew the boy personally up until a few weeks ago. She released him, breathing a bit harder as she hadn't let go of his lips for quite some time.
"Up until now, I barely knew you, yet," she hesitated in her sentence. She had spoken those words she was thinking, and she couldn't take them back now. She sighed, glancing away from the President, fixing her gaze on the sea as she took a deep breath, "Somehow it feels as if I've known you my whole life. Isn't that strange of me to think that?" she laughed at herself. It was true, every word of it. Up to this very moment, she had barely interacted with the Student Council President, only on a rare basis when they, Ekaterina and herself, needed to be informed of upcoming festivals or plans that would require the prefects to be present. She continued to chuckle before her eyes reset to a rather serious notion. Her hands went to his face and cupped his cheeks.
"Takeru, don't ever change," and with that, she pulled his face down once more to capture his lips in yet another possessive, passionate embrace of her own. She could feel something on her face, and it wasn't the water. It felt like something was rolling down her cheeks. Was she crying? Why was she crying? Perhaps it was because she was happy for once in a long time. Truly happy, because of this boy in front of her? That couldn't be possible...could it? She could feel something in the back of her mind cracking ever so slightly, flooding her mind with memories that she couldn't place. They were jumbled together, but they were the same. It was the same woman, the same young girl, another young girl, and now, a little boy with a mop of black hair.
Who were these people? Why were they in her memories? Why did it feel as if her mind was on fire and something was clawing to get out? Whatever it was, it slowly ceased to a steady rhythm before setting down. She would ask Satoshi when she returned to the Academy if there was something more than it seemed. Especially when it concerned her twin and herself. There was this little inkling in the back of her mind that nothing was what it seemed, and everything had been a lie. Of course, she had witnessed first hand whens he was growing up, who her parents were, and what it meant to be human. For now, she would continue to hold this boy in her arms until, as he had stated, they were to not be separated. Not even by death.
“Didn’t you know? You just gave me everything I’d ever wanted."
Was it possible for drowning to feel pleasant? She supposed it must be, because it was the only way to describe the way she felt at the moment. Like she was drowning, flooded far over her head by things she did not understand and other things that she might, somewhere that wasn’t her mind. Her heart maybe, or her soul. But wasn’t that being melodramatic, perhaps? It was enough that she felt so warm, and light, as though she were floating just beneath the surface of the ocean, as she had been not too long ago, when this very man had put her there. Circles, waves and eddies and patterns in the movements of her days.
Her query was answered with something gentle, almost tender, actually, and she melted into it without her own permission. What on earth was this? A game? A grand joke, something that they would laugh about later, hold over the heads of their friends and pretend to hint at just to make them react? It had begun as such, and maybe it still was, but she… she didn’t really know anymore. She told herself it made no difference.
Sacred pulled back a little, though the contact of his forehead on hers was still solid, real, and she found herself smiling anyway. What at, specifically, she couldn’t say. Did she need something so exact? Could she not just be happy generally?
It faded into something a little more thoughtful, more serious, at the statement that followed. Her desires and wishes? What did she desire and wish for? She’d honestly always thought of herself as someone who had more than she’d ever need, and sometimes more than she properly wanted. Her family had always been poor, but she’d never felt it. Ivan was anything but, and under his wardenship, she went without nothing she asked for, to the point where sometimes, she refused to ask. Maybe she’d even forgotten how. Her doubts and fears? There were plenty of those, but they were locked some place deep in herself, kept well away from the surface, because she never wanted to trouble anyone more than she already did simply by existing.
But… his lips brushed her forehead, and he said the words she’d always wanted to hear but never could have requested. She held a contemplative silence for a moment, a little overwhelmed by the fact that something so very dear to her had been said so easily, so kindly, as though he’d known all along. Maybe he had—she didn’t think herself too hard to read, really. But he’d said it, and she wanted very much to believe him. To believe that the warmth spreading over her insides, different somehow in kind from the other, was born of something genuine and real that wouldn’t shatter and disappear when touched by the graceless hands of reality, existing at the edges of this time out of time, whatever peculiar warped dimension this was where it was just them and the breeze and quiet words and kisses.
The hand splayed over his heart registered the slight hitch in its rhythm, and she wondered at that. She couldn’t have not noticed, with how attuned she was to everything that was going on at this moment, but she didn’t quite know why it happened. Her free arm wound round his back, and she sighed gently, relaxing into the embrace. Kitty could hardly call it a hug, as that was an act with an entirely different character. She thought over how to answer the request, as it seemed she would have to demand something after all (it was rather silly of her to assert that quality in herself, wasn’t it, but she’d thought it just another part of the exchange, however clumsy and new she might be to such things).
Making up her mind, she whispered her answer into his shoulder. “I want… to know about you,” she said simply. “Tell me something about yourself. A story, perhaps. Whatever you want.” She hoped she wasn’t asking for too much, but it had occurred to her repeatedly that everyone else seemed to know him quite a bit better than she did, and yet she was the one standing here with the opportunity to ask, so…
“I do not desire that we should be strangers, after all.” There was a hint of amusement in the words, attached as they were to a false sense of impetuousness. Whatever the word was for their new sort of acquaintance—partners-in-crime, friends, or something else—strangers was definitely no longer it.
Her query was answered with something gentle, almost tender, actually, and she melted into it without her own permission. What on earth was this? A game? A grand joke, something that they would laugh about later, hold over the heads of their friends and pretend to hint at just to make them react? It had begun as such, and maybe it still was, but she… she didn’t really know anymore. She told herself it made no difference.
Sacred pulled back a little, though the contact of his forehead on hers was still solid, real, and she found herself smiling anyway. What at, specifically, she couldn’t say. Did she need something so exact? Could she not just be happy generally?
It faded into something a little more thoughtful, more serious, at the statement that followed. Her desires and wishes? What did she desire and wish for? She’d honestly always thought of herself as someone who had more than she’d ever need, and sometimes more than she properly wanted. Her family had always been poor, but she’d never felt it. Ivan was anything but, and under his wardenship, she went without nothing she asked for, to the point where sometimes, she refused to ask. Maybe she’d even forgotten how. Her doubts and fears? There were plenty of those, but they were locked some place deep in herself, kept well away from the surface, because she never wanted to trouble anyone more than she already did simply by existing.
But… his lips brushed her forehead, and he said the words she’d always wanted to hear but never could have requested. She held a contemplative silence for a moment, a little overwhelmed by the fact that something so very dear to her had been said so easily, so kindly, as though he’d known all along. Maybe he had—she didn’t think herself too hard to read, really. But he’d said it, and she wanted very much to believe him. To believe that the warmth spreading over her insides, different somehow in kind from the other, was born of something genuine and real that wouldn’t shatter and disappear when touched by the graceless hands of reality, existing at the edges of this time out of time, whatever peculiar warped dimension this was where it was just them and the breeze and quiet words and kisses.
The hand splayed over his heart registered the slight hitch in its rhythm, and she wondered at that. She couldn’t have not noticed, with how attuned she was to everything that was going on at this moment, but she didn’t quite know why it happened. Her free arm wound round his back, and she sighed gently, relaxing into the embrace. Kitty could hardly call it a hug, as that was an act with an entirely different character. She thought over how to answer the request, as it seemed she would have to demand something after all (it was rather silly of her to assert that quality in herself, wasn’t it, but she’d thought it just another part of the exchange, however clumsy and new she might be to such things).
Making up her mind, she whispered her answer into his shoulder. “I want… to know about you,” she said simply. “Tell me something about yourself. A story, perhaps. Whatever you want.” She hoped she wasn’t asking for too much, but it had occurred to her repeatedly that everyone else seemed to know him quite a bit better than she did, and yet she was the one standing here with the opportunity to ask, so…
“I do not desire that we should be strangers, after all.” There was a hint of amusement in the words, attached as they were to a false sense of impetuousness. Whatever the word was for their new sort of acquaintance—partners-in-crime, friends, or something else—strangers was definitely no longer it.
|Change is said to be a constant thing and no one knows what is down the road. But, I know one thing for certain, I will never let you go...|
Is this normal? It is fine? It is true that they were dating in a sense of fun. It was a way to enjoy the day on this island. This was supposed to be just a harmless, an innocent, and an enjoyable passing of time. So, why did it turn out like this? Making promises, acting like lovers, and kissing with such fervor and sweetness. It is not something he regrets at all. But, it was odd for words. Doing these sweet gestures and sincere promises, this was not simply a mere facade of a date. There was something real here. A connection which makes it as if the lost time within had come back again. This girl before him was someone important to him not only now but also somewhere from a long time ago. Yet, that is rather impossible.
But as she kissed him, teasing him with about his plead of kissing her again. All those questions disappeared in a haze of smoke. Just like this, he wanted to kiss her more. Somehow, it seemed the feelings on that are mutual. If it was possible not to breath, he would have. Dying like this? He wouldn't mind at all, death by a kiss. Their resident pure-blood would probably tease him and even annoy him to the point of oblivion. Still, he didn't mind. Saya is really addictive. She is his new obsession in which he would give everything up. His past, his present and his future, they are dispensable. This is the one moment that he would never want to be taken away.
Those words echoed within his head. Moirae... Yes, she noted that about him. At first, he didn't understand at all. How can he be distant? He did not have a bad reputation, everyone seems to be smiling around him, there is the Night Class whom respected him... Then, it finally hit him. He really did not have anyone he could open up to. His friendships were just simple conversations. He never truly had someone by his side like the others around him did. Slowly, he opened up to Sacred and then to Moirae... It is why he hold those two close to him. But, it was not as easy as it came to this girl before him. The ever diligent prefect of Cross Academy, Saya Takagi, did not have to make great effort. It was like she knew him from the beginning and him to her.
The white-haired vampiress always knew the right things to say. Sadness welled up inside of him again. Those mismatched eyes were clouded with his inner feelings. His happiness being a bit murkier at that moment. It was because when he returned to Cross Academy, there was one thing that did change. Moirae will not be there to welcome them back with her bright smile. It is why he had hardly heard Saya's words about knowing him or something along those lines. He was only taken out of his reverie when he felt hands cradling his face. "Taka---" He stuttered before changing the way he calls her into, "Saya?" Her words pierced into the cloud of his grief again effectively dispersing it and a kiss given to him once more.
It was passionate, possessive, and and rather a bit fearful as well. Her embrace did not waver as it encircled him. There was familiarity in this gesture of hers. Then, there was something deep inside of him dictating what to do to assure this girl with him. Something wet... Well, they were literally drowned by the wave earlier. But, he has this intuition it was far different. Ending the kiss by him pulling away slowly, he knew it. She was crying but why? A hand reached out and cradled her cheek gently. "I'm here. I won't go anywhere." Then, he wiped those tears away with butterfly kisses. There was no doubt in his mind that Saya was a strong person, but even then, she can have her doubts and break down.
"No matter what happens. No matter what path you may choose to take. I will be here." He then raised his head to look properly at her. A flash of memories made itself visible only to his eyes. The couple that had always appeared in his dreams held beside them two girls. Then, the man reached out a hand to him. He saw himself as a child reaching for it. When their hands clasped together, it changed into something smaller that fitted with his perfectly. He was running now while following the little girl who held his hand tightly. Somehow, he called out and the girl turned to look at him. It was then Saya's face returned to his field of vision. "Even if we get separated somehow, I will never fail to find you again even if I have to fight destiny or death. No matter what I will return to your side."
Takeru, this time initiated the kiss. It started as sweet, innocent, and awfully warm. But then, he slowly nibbled at her lower lip as if begging for entry. His hands slowly made its way around her back. Once situated, in one fluid motion, he pulled her towards him that they were now both sitting. His sudden gesture should have made her gasp in surprise and with that opportunity. He proceeded to taste her mouth on an intimate and sensual manner. His arms enveloped her form as he pulled her closer not wanting to release her. She tasted sweetly with a bit of cinnamon. He was head over heels to her taste. The kiss only ended when, he noticed they both need air to breath. How annoying. This thought made him chuckle inside. When did air became an annoyance to him?
"I will never let you go. We have a contract. But, I think there will be a change Saya..." He stated her name like some fragile porcelain as if it was truly precious. "I don't think I can return to just being the Student Council President and you as a Cross Academy prefect anymore." Those eyes of his only reflected her and they were hazed with a certain emotion. "I don't want to return to being just that. So..." He leaned dangerously closed to her face once more. Their lips brushing against each other. "Will you be my lover truly?"
But as she kissed him, teasing him with about his plead of kissing her again. All those questions disappeared in a haze of smoke. Just like this, he wanted to kiss her more. Somehow, it seemed the feelings on that are mutual. If it was possible not to breath, he would have. Dying like this? He wouldn't mind at all, death by a kiss. Their resident pure-blood would probably tease him and even annoy him to the point of oblivion. Still, he didn't mind. Saya is really addictive. She is his new obsession in which he would give everything up. His past, his present and his future, they are dispensable. This is the one moment that he would never want to be taken away.
"Lord Takeru, you are distant..."
Those words echoed within his head. Moirae... Yes, she noted that about him. At first, he didn't understand at all. How can he be distant? He did not have a bad reputation, everyone seems to be smiling around him, there is the Night Class whom respected him... Then, it finally hit him. He really did not have anyone he could open up to. His friendships were just simple conversations. He never truly had someone by his side like the others around him did. Slowly, he opened up to Sacred and then to Moirae... It is why he hold those two close to him. But, it was not as easy as it came to this girl before him. The ever diligent prefect of Cross Academy, Saya Takagi, did not have to make great effort. It was like she knew him from the beginning and him to her.
"Sometimes, we already have a connection from long ago that transients to the present and we choose that for a future."
The white-haired vampiress always knew the right things to say. Sadness welled up inside of him again. Those mismatched eyes were clouded with his inner feelings. His happiness being a bit murkier at that moment. It was because when he returned to Cross Academy, there was one thing that did change. Moirae will not be there to welcome them back with her bright smile. It is why he had hardly heard Saya's words about knowing him or something along those lines. He was only taken out of his reverie when he felt hands cradling his face. "Taka---" He stuttered before changing the way he calls her into, "Saya?" Her words pierced into the cloud of his grief again effectively dispersing it and a kiss given to him once more.
It was passionate, possessive, and and rather a bit fearful as well. Her embrace did not waver as it encircled him. There was familiarity in this gesture of hers. Then, there was something deep inside of him dictating what to do to assure this girl with him. Something wet... Well, they were literally drowned by the wave earlier. But, he has this intuition it was far different. Ending the kiss by him pulling away slowly, he knew it. She was crying but why? A hand reached out and cradled her cheek gently. "I'm here. I won't go anywhere." Then, he wiped those tears away with butterfly kisses. There was no doubt in his mind that Saya was a strong person, but even then, she can have her doubts and break down.
"No matter what happens. No matter what path you may choose to take. I will be here." He then raised his head to look properly at her. A flash of memories made itself visible only to his eyes. The couple that had always appeared in his dreams held beside them two girls. Then, the man reached out a hand to him. He saw himself as a child reaching for it. When their hands clasped together, it changed into something smaller that fitted with his perfectly. He was running now while following the little girl who held his hand tightly. Somehow, he called out and the girl turned to look at him. It was then Saya's face returned to his field of vision. "Even if we get separated somehow, I will never fail to find you again even if I have to fight destiny or death. No matter what I will return to your side."
Takeru, this time initiated the kiss. It started as sweet, innocent, and awfully warm. But then, he slowly nibbled at her lower lip as if begging for entry. His hands slowly made its way around her back. Once situated, in one fluid motion, he pulled her towards him that they were now both sitting. His sudden gesture should have made her gasp in surprise and with that opportunity. He proceeded to taste her mouth on an intimate and sensual manner. His arms enveloped her form as he pulled her closer not wanting to release her. She tasted sweetly with a bit of cinnamon. He was head over heels to her taste. The kiss only ended when, he noticed they both need air to breath. How annoying. This thought made him chuckle inside. When did air became an annoyance to him?
"I will never let you go. We have a contract. But, I think there will be a change Saya..." He stated her name like some fragile porcelain as if it was truly precious. "I don't think I can return to just being the Student Council President and you as a Cross Academy prefect anymore." Those eyes of his only reflected her and they were hazed with a certain emotion. "I don't want to return to being just that. So..." He leaned dangerously closed to her face once more. Their lips brushing against each other. "Will you be my lover truly?"
||“It seemed you are quite the kind of danger I cannot get enough of. How truly enticing, this sweet treat of mine.”||
It had been a long time since he had allowed himself this personal pleasure in a sense. Well, he does like doing everything at his own pace and desires. But, this was a bit different and he really did not care to explain. For him, he had always been beneath the dark ocean. Sinking to a bottomless pit, yet along the way, there would be a few hands pulling him towards the surface. Still, it would never be enough to make him rise above the water. However, it would be enough to keep him from falling further. Even more so, when the firm hand that had always made sure he remained afloat was no more. His descent continued once more. But then, this frail, no, this interesting human girl was now one of those hands reaching for him. But unlike the others, he was now barely a centimeter away from the surface.
As payment, he would pamper this blind princess. Yes, if this is the only time he could do so. Then, he would do it. This little charade of a date which started as his way of prodding with his so-called companions, a way to poke fun at them turned into something lightly with a profound meaning. Although, he would not admit that to anyone or even to himself. So if the girl thought of it as a game, then so be it. He does not have an inkling to change that way of thinking. Rather, it was more entertaining that way. He would see how far she was willing to go in this play of theirs. An act that was only about them and watched by no one. The way he preferred it.
This girl was dangerous if spoiled. This was proven with her request of him. Perhaps, he should have been specific. The pure-blood was not the kind to openly talk about himself or tell a memory or two. So in truth, no one really knew about him. He had wanted to keep it that way because in a sense, that side of him will only belong to the people he held so dear. But, he would never back down on his words. Actually, he found it not too difficult to converse with her about him. More so, he was a having a harder time of what tale to tell. The passing breeze encircled them as the sound of bells echoed on the background. Actually, it had always been doing that with every movement of his. Ah... this will do just fine.
"Do you hear that?" The bells continued to tingle with a delicate and light melody. Whether she responded with words or a gesture, Sacred continued on. "It was a gift but more of a restraining order." He ended his statement with a light chuckle remembering the events that played for him to have this bell earring. "I became a hunter at some point and been given a partner." He was not sure how the girl would take that information that he was a hunter once. After all, he seemed completely cut off from the association and even been constantly supervised by them. For he alone was impervious to the anti-vampire weapons. "Well, this partner was more like of a watcher to make sure to keep me in line."
Even if he did mean well, his intentions and the fact that he is a pure-blood will not be taken lightly by the Hunter Association. He will always be under surveillance which still extends to this day. "I didn't mind. This partner of mine was a spitfire. So, it was entertaining." Yes, this partner of his was truly the light for him during those times. Even more so, that person continued to exist for his sake. For a moment, those eyes of mauve held sadness but it soon disappeared. "But then, this partner of mine became somewhat easy to startle. Saying that because I was too close or appearing out of nowhere, and even saying that I was like a cat so silent."
There was a pause for a moment as he recalled the many instances that he started this person without even the slightest of intentions to do so. He found it peculiar but adorable nonetheless, back then he had no idea the true reason to that. "The solution was this." With his free hand, he made the earring jingle once more. Well, it did not matter to him to wear such an accessory. Although, it had been a bit difficult to create ambushes of the vampires they hunted. "It certainly alerted my partner when I am there. But, it also alerted the mad vampires we stalked." There was humor at the end of his statement as memories how some of the hunts turned into a more grueling sport.
Sacred at one point suggested the bell earring to be removed. But, his partner refused vehemently. There was not even a debate on that matter. "I suggested it to be taken off but my partner would not hear any of it. We just have to work harder, that is what my partner said." There was a bittersweet smile seen on his lips. "Ever since then, I never took it off." Back then, he was ignorant but now he knew through Moirae. When they return, he would visit that person. It had been a long time. With that thought in his head, he buried his face into the girl's head. Her scent was also pleasing. Her taste was addictive. It seemed he would not readily ignore her next time. "This is a story that I told no one but you." It is true as he was never the kind to speak about himself even when asked, he would always slip away with his flamboyant actions.
Pulling away, he wanted to see her face. She stated with a notable amusement in her tone the desire not to be strangers. He knew Ivan would be displeased at this. They were always at odds with each other and the people in between made their existences with each other tolerable. Dispersing the thoughts of this girl's benefactor, the pure-blood tucked her tresses behind her ear. "This is a secret between us." He then proceeded to kiss her once more but it was more innocent than what he initiated earlier. Licking her lips like some treasured sweets and then he left trails of kisses to the lobe of her ear as he softly bit it with his lips. He then spoke beside her ear with such allure as his breath tickled her. "You will keep it right? My secret keeper?" They were definitely not strangers anymore.
As payment, he would pamper this blind princess. Yes, if this is the only time he could do so. Then, he would do it. This little charade of a date which started as his way of prodding with his so-called companions, a way to poke fun at them turned into something lightly with a profound meaning. Although, he would not admit that to anyone or even to himself. So if the girl thought of it as a game, then so be it. He does not have an inkling to change that way of thinking. Rather, it was more entertaining that way. He would see how far she was willing to go in this play of theirs. An act that was only about them and watched by no one. The way he preferred it.
This girl was dangerous if spoiled. This was proven with her request of him. Perhaps, he should have been specific. The pure-blood was not the kind to openly talk about himself or tell a memory or two. So in truth, no one really knew about him. He had wanted to keep it that way because in a sense, that side of him will only belong to the people he held so dear. But, he would never back down on his words. Actually, he found it not too difficult to converse with her about him. More so, he was a having a harder time of what tale to tell. The passing breeze encircled them as the sound of bells echoed on the background. Actually, it had always been doing that with every movement of his. Ah... this will do just fine.
"Do you hear that?" The bells continued to tingle with a delicate and light melody. Whether she responded with words or a gesture, Sacred continued on. "It was a gift but more of a restraining order." He ended his statement with a light chuckle remembering the events that played for him to have this bell earring. "I became a hunter at some point and been given a partner." He was not sure how the girl would take that information that he was a hunter once. After all, he seemed completely cut off from the association and even been constantly supervised by them. For he alone was impervious to the anti-vampire weapons. "Well, this partner was more like of a watcher to make sure to keep me in line."
Even if he did mean well, his intentions and the fact that he is a pure-blood will not be taken lightly by the Hunter Association. He will always be under surveillance which still extends to this day. "I didn't mind. This partner of mine was a spitfire. So, it was entertaining." Yes, this partner of his was truly the light for him during those times. Even more so, that person continued to exist for his sake. For a moment, those eyes of mauve held sadness but it soon disappeared. "But then, this partner of mine became somewhat easy to startle. Saying that because I was too close or appearing out of nowhere, and even saying that I was like a cat so silent."
There was a pause for a moment as he recalled the many instances that he started this person without even the slightest of intentions to do so. He found it peculiar but adorable nonetheless, back then he had no idea the true reason to that. "The solution was this." With his free hand, he made the earring jingle once more. Well, it did not matter to him to wear such an accessory. Although, it had been a bit difficult to create ambushes of the vampires they hunted. "It certainly alerted my partner when I am there. But, it also alerted the mad vampires we stalked." There was humor at the end of his statement as memories how some of the hunts turned into a more grueling sport.
Sacred at one point suggested the bell earring to be removed. But, his partner refused vehemently. There was not even a debate on that matter. "I suggested it to be taken off but my partner would not hear any of it. We just have to work harder, that is what my partner said." There was a bittersweet smile seen on his lips. "Ever since then, I never took it off." Back then, he was ignorant but now he knew through Moirae. When they return, he would visit that person. It had been a long time. With that thought in his head, he buried his face into the girl's head. Her scent was also pleasing. Her taste was addictive. It seemed he would not readily ignore her next time. "This is a story that I told no one but you." It is true as he was never the kind to speak about himself even when asked, he would always slip away with his flamboyant actions.
Pulling away, he wanted to see her face. She stated with a notable amusement in her tone the desire not to be strangers. He knew Ivan would be displeased at this. They were always at odds with each other and the people in between made their existences with each other tolerable. Dispersing the thoughts of this girl's benefactor, the pure-blood tucked her tresses behind her ear. "This is a secret between us." He then proceeded to kiss her once more but it was more innocent than what he initiated earlier. Licking her lips like some treasured sweets and then he left trails of kisses to the lobe of her ear as he softly bit it with his lips. He then spoke beside her ear with such allure as his breath tickled her. "You will keep it right? My secret keeper?" They were definitely not strangers anymore.
"Can I trust you enough to give you this thing beating within my chest?"
Saya couldn't help but laugh at herself when she felt herself crying. The notion was silly to begin with since the reason for the tears was the boy in her arms. This wasn't supposed to have escalated to the point it had. It was just a pretend date, nothing more than that. But for some odd reason, she couldn't find it in herself to call it that. This natural feeling that was blossoming felt as if it had been there the entire time and that she was just re-connecting with it. Everything up until now, everything she had did, wasn't out of playfulness. The gestures were sincere, from the hugs, to the words, to her kisses.
Everything she truly meant.
She smiled at his words when he told her that he was there and wouldn't be going anywhere. This caused her to clutch tighter to his shirt as he wiped away her tears with gentle kisses. For her to break so easily in front of this boy scared Saya a bit. She had always put up the strong front, catering to her friends and her sister, being their support beam without much thought to herself. It wasn't because she wasn't unhappy, and she did have things that bothered her, but she couldn't trouble them with these thoughts. She couldn't understand why her defenses seemed void and useless around the Student President.
The feelings, apparently were mutual. He spoke of fighting destiny and death to find her again, and she could only nod her head in agreement. From this point forth, he was important to her. She too would fight heaven and hell to be there for him. Even if they were to return as just friends, she would still be there no matter what. Because he was important to her now. He had always been important to her, a little voice in the back of her mind had stated. Still, she couldn't understand how it was so. The Kuran heir had been almost a stranger to her, but that apparently did not stop the feelings of familiarity from bubbling within her being everytime she saw him.
She was brought out of her reverie when he took the initiative to kiss her. She smiled against his lips as it started off innocent and warm, however; she couldn't help but feel the demanding hunger for more as he asked for entrance. The sudden movement of him pulling her closer to his body caused the reaction he was looking for when she gasped, sucking in a bit of air before the feeling of him tasting her mouth in an intimate gesture entered her senses. If it were not for the serious nature the both of them were sharing at the moment, she would have laughed at their displays of affection. They both seemed to hunger for each other and Saya couldn't help but allow him to taste. When he released her, they were both breathing heavily. She hadn't noticed that her lungs were screaming for air during their shared kiss.
"And what would that be?" she responded through broken breaths to his statement of their contract. She couldn't stop staring at his mismatched eyes when he spoke. She truly wanted them and their beauty. They only served to highlight his handsome features, however; she didn't want his features. She wanted his eyes. She listened as he continued. The feeling was mutual. She couldn't see herself away from him, which would be demanded of her by being a prefect. But she couldn't just up and leave her position as a prefect either. The students, whether they realized it or not, depended on Ekaterina and herself. And she wouldn't leave Ekaterina by herself as a prefect either. She opened her eyes that she hadn't realized she had closed and peered as he leaned closer to her face.
"What?" she found herself asking. Did he just ask her that? She hesitated in her answer. It wasn't that she wanted to say no. As a matter of fact she wanted to say yes, but the thing that stopped her was the fluttered beating of her heart. She grabbed his hand and placed it over her chest where her heart lay. She closed her eyes as he leaned in closer, their lips brushing slightly against each other. She held his hand there until her heartbeat became regular again to a steady drumming beat before smiling. "Do you feel that? Only you can do this to me," she stated before opening her eyes.
"If I give this to you, my heart, you have to promise me that you won't break it. It is yours to do what you will with it, but you cannot break it," she replied as she closed the small gap between them. She pulled away and leaned her head into the crook of his neck. "No one can touch you like this, only I can. You will be mine if I am to be yours," she whispered into his neck. Sacred had not been lying when he said that she was possessive. She truly was, and it only intensified when it came to the boy she was holding. She couldn't explain the reason, but she felt the need to be. Something had seemed to just possess her when it came to holding him as she was. Despite their close proximity, her body seemed to be filled with a warmth she thought wouldn't return. Even though the feelings she shared with Kiyoshi were ultimately true, she couldn't help but feel something stronger pulling at the strings of her heart. She hadn't missed the hazed look in his eyes when he had asked her to truly be his.
"We shall be as one then," she stated as she closed her eyes, leaning further into his shoulder.
“I’ve kept many secrets, but this one, I’d gladly keep forever, just because it’s yours."
He asked after a sound, and she smiled to herself, but nodded anyway. The light chime was a soothing sort of thing, and she’d put the bauble at his ear down to one of his much-discussed eccentricities. Apparently, it was much, much more than that.
If Kitty was anything, she was a good listener, and she did not interrupt the story he was telling, almost afraid to speak. She’d truly been expecting something lighthearted or silly or perhaps a refusal, but he was as good as his word, and that was a detail she would not forget. Moving her hand from over his heart, she placed her ear there instead, so that one of them was filled with the steady thrum of his life and the other with the velvet sound of his voice. As someone who had heard much of the world’s most beautiful music, she still thought this a more sublime harmony than any of it. How strange.
A hunter? Truly? The information surprised her, but not because of his current relationship with the organization. More like, she hadn’t expected it because he seemed so… distant from the trouble of humans and other vampires alike, as someone who sort of made his place in the world far above all that. Such impressions were often as not illusions, of course—it was often those that seemed the most removed that had most reason to be involved. She knew that quite well, anyway.
There was something affectionate in his voice when he spoke of his partner, but she felt no tinge of jealousy or irritation at all. In fact, she smiled, just a bit, imagining without trouble what it must have been like to be that person, constantly surprised and feeling on a razor’s edge about it. She supposed it must have amused Sacred a great deal, though how she knew that, she wasn’t sure. Maybe it was just a guess.
“Thank you,” she said at the end, humming contentedly at the simple happiness of being held so, someone’s face buried in her hair. No… not someone’s. His. She was convinced that there was something special about the fact that it was him. She’d likely have reacted much differently otherwise. She wasn’t quite sure how to take the confession that this was a story only she knew, but telling someone else was not a thought that even crossed her mind. She’d not considered the possibility until he brought it up, moving his lips over a path from hers to her ear. Ekaterina’s eyes, useless as they were, fell closed, and she exhaled softly, shivering slightly at the touch of his breath at her ear and the sensual slide of his voice.
A secret keeper, was it? Oh yes, she could be that, without hesitation or reservation. “Always,” she replied with the simplicity of utter certainty. Her lips were sealed, truly.
“Do you think we’re missed, yet?” she asked, a bit more indifferently than she’d intended to. She didn’t really desire to go, because frankly she wasn’t sure what that would mean, but at least she’d have something to hold onto. Whatever this moment turned out to be, in he end, she would always have this secret to keep, and keep it she would, close to her heart and safe.
If Kitty was anything, she was a good listener, and she did not interrupt the story he was telling, almost afraid to speak. She’d truly been expecting something lighthearted or silly or perhaps a refusal, but he was as good as his word, and that was a detail she would not forget. Moving her hand from over his heart, she placed her ear there instead, so that one of them was filled with the steady thrum of his life and the other with the velvet sound of his voice. As someone who had heard much of the world’s most beautiful music, she still thought this a more sublime harmony than any of it. How strange.
A hunter? Truly? The information surprised her, but not because of his current relationship with the organization. More like, she hadn’t expected it because he seemed so… distant from the trouble of humans and other vampires alike, as someone who sort of made his place in the world far above all that. Such impressions were often as not illusions, of course—it was often those that seemed the most removed that had most reason to be involved. She knew that quite well, anyway.
There was something affectionate in his voice when he spoke of his partner, but she felt no tinge of jealousy or irritation at all. In fact, she smiled, just a bit, imagining without trouble what it must have been like to be that person, constantly surprised and feeling on a razor’s edge about it. She supposed it must have amused Sacred a great deal, though how she knew that, she wasn’t sure. Maybe it was just a guess.
“Thank you,” she said at the end, humming contentedly at the simple happiness of being held so, someone’s face buried in her hair. No… not someone’s. His. She was convinced that there was something special about the fact that it was him. She’d likely have reacted much differently otherwise. She wasn’t quite sure how to take the confession that this was a story only she knew, but telling someone else was not a thought that even crossed her mind. She’d not considered the possibility until he brought it up, moving his lips over a path from hers to her ear. Ekaterina’s eyes, useless as they were, fell closed, and she exhaled softly, shivering slightly at the touch of his breath at her ear and the sensual slide of his voice.
A secret keeper, was it? Oh yes, she could be that, without hesitation or reservation. “Always,” she replied with the simplicity of utter certainty. Her lips were sealed, truly.
“Do you think we’re missed, yet?” she asked, a bit more indifferently than she’d intended to. She didn’t really desire to go, because frankly she wasn’t sure what that would mean, but at least she’d have something to hold onto. Whatever this moment turned out to be, in he end, she would always have this secret to keep, and keep it she would, close to her heart and safe.
|From this moment, your heart is mine and my heart is yours. This is an unbreakable bond.|
So, this is how it feels.
A moment of hesitation... For Takeru, it felt it like a death sentence. Whatever courage he had as he asked the fateful question crumbled into dusts. He was inwardly wishing that a giant wave would come over and then washed him away. But then again... Saya took his hand and placed it over her chest where he could feel her the beating of her heart. At first, he had blushed due to the positioning of his hand. It was awfully closed to her... The word did not come to fruition in his mind as he finally understood the meaning of the gesture. Her heart was fluttering so iridescently and erratically. She then stated what he had concluded earlier.
She then sealed their distance. Who knew, he would feel so much happiness from that one gesture. In the years he had studied at Cross Academy, he was well-aware about the affection of the female populace towards him. Their feelings were displayed fervently from letters, confession, dances, and chocolates. He appreciated their longing to be that special girl in his heart. So even when he rejected their confessions, he had done it as properly and politely as he could. It was during that one time where Moirae spotted him rejecting another girl and described him to be distant. Sacred had also pointed out to him at some point that they were the same. Putting a facade where he is kind and friendly to others, it can also be viewed that no one was important to begin with.
Back then, he angrily retorted that it was no true. Thinking about it, he got angry because it was true. No one was that special to him. So, no one truly mattered to him. Everyone was the same and he noted is that not fine? The answer to that question came to him when he met Ageha for the first time. A caged pure-blood princess who had a different point of view in all things grim and dark. She told him that no two people are alike and everyone wants to be treasured only by one person. Isn't that the same with him? She said as if it was the most natural thing. Thinking about it, that was the first time he felt the need to be cherished and he wanted it to be her.
The haphazard teasing of Moirae and the impetuous pairing of Sacred were not without substantial reasoning. They might have noticed the feelings he had chosen to recognize as simple admiration. Remembering it, he had felt a bit disappointed finding out that Ageha is the purple pure-blood's fiancée. He was not openly against it however, he had this bittersweet feeling. He had thought it was because of the way Sacred treated the Shirabuki princess. How impudent and not even an ounce of care. But, it was probably because the pure-blood princess was his first love.
Now, he completely finally understood their words.
In his arms, the one person that he would not mind to be possessed or be chained to. This hunger which makes him want to do things to her. Well, he was not certain what they are. But, he never wanted her touches to be given to another. Anytime, he wanted to kiss her, to hold her, and to touch her. Every second, he wanted to see her, he wanted to be near her. Will that be considered obsessive of him? May be he is. Closing his eyes, he allowed Saya's words to drift to his ears like honey. They were filled with sweet feelings. It seemed he was not the only one who was possessive when it comes to their important person.
"I am Saya's" Takeru declared with a factual tone. Because, it is the absolute true. He wanted to laugh at the irony. Earlier, he had no thought of romance and was even worried about it. The person he would love will most likely be placed in danger. So, he did not want to take the risk. Now here he was, he had already taken the dive. It seemed the saying that love chooses no time and place was really true. Placing his arms around her form, he pulled her body closed to him. It was so delicate and fragile compared to his. Yet, somehow it fitted perfectly against him.
This is not a dream... It is reality...
"And Saya is mine for eternity." Opening his eyes, he gently leaned his face closer to hers and kissed her once more. "I'll put a mark on you..." Takeru whispered in an seductive and breathless tone to Saya's ear. He then placed feathered kisses on her neck down to the collarbone. It was rather tickling but soon it changed into something sensual. He was now licking it as if softening an area. At times, he would gently nip on the skin. Then, he without hesitation began to suck around the area of her collarbone. Just like that, his arms remained around her form. After a few minutes, he was done and delivered another kiss to her lips. "Everyone will know your mine."
A rather playful glint was present upon those mismatched eyes. Those crimson and onyx-hued eyes glowed with a certain allure. It only reflected Saya and no one else. His fingers slowly traced the area where he was sucking a while ago. Those fingertips of his continued to circle around the area. There a red bruise was now present. Takeru had just given Saya a kiss mark or more commonly known as a hickey. Actually, he wanted to place more kiss marks all over her body. So, he will satisfy himself with that for now. There was no need to rush. After all, this beautiful girl was now his. "Since you allow me to do that, tell me what you wish to do."
Just like that, reality was even more wonderful than the dream.
A moment of hesitation... For Takeru, it felt it like a death sentence. Whatever courage he had as he asked the fateful question crumbled into dusts. He was inwardly wishing that a giant wave would come over and then washed him away. But then again... Saya took his hand and placed it over her chest where he could feel her the beating of her heart. At first, he had blushed due to the positioning of his hand. It was awfully closed to her... The word did not come to fruition in his mind as he finally understood the meaning of the gesture. Her heart was fluttering so iridescently and erratically. She then stated what he had concluded earlier.
She then sealed their distance. Who knew, he would feel so much happiness from that one gesture. In the years he had studied at Cross Academy, he was well-aware about the affection of the female populace towards him. Their feelings were displayed fervently from letters, confession, dances, and chocolates. He appreciated their longing to be that special girl in his heart. So even when he rejected their confessions, he had done it as properly and politely as he could. It was during that one time where Moirae spotted him rejecting another girl and described him to be distant. Sacred had also pointed out to him at some point that they were the same. Putting a facade where he is kind and friendly to others, it can also be viewed that no one was important to begin with.
Back then, he angrily retorted that it was no true. Thinking about it, he got angry because it was true. No one was that special to him. So, no one truly mattered to him. Everyone was the same and he noted is that not fine? The answer to that question came to him when he met Ageha for the first time. A caged pure-blood princess who had a different point of view in all things grim and dark. She told him that no two people are alike and everyone wants to be treasured only by one person. Isn't that the same with him? She said as if it was the most natural thing. Thinking about it, that was the first time he felt the need to be cherished and he wanted it to be her.
The haphazard teasing of Moirae and the impetuous pairing of Sacred were not without substantial reasoning. They might have noticed the feelings he had chosen to recognize as simple admiration. Remembering it, he had felt a bit disappointed finding out that Ageha is the purple pure-blood's fiancée. He was not openly against it however, he had this bittersweet feeling. He had thought it was because of the way Sacred treated the Shirabuki princess. How impudent and not even an ounce of care. But, it was probably because the pure-blood princess was his first love.
Now, he completely finally understood their words.
In his arms, the one person that he would not mind to be possessed or be chained to. This hunger which makes him want to do things to her. Well, he was not certain what they are. But, he never wanted her touches to be given to another. Anytime, he wanted to kiss her, to hold her, and to touch her. Every second, he wanted to see her, he wanted to be near her. Will that be considered obsessive of him? May be he is. Closing his eyes, he allowed Saya's words to drift to his ears like honey. They were filled with sweet feelings. It seemed he was not the only one who was possessive when it comes to their important person.
"I am Saya's" Takeru declared with a factual tone. Because, it is the absolute true. He wanted to laugh at the irony. Earlier, he had no thought of romance and was even worried about it. The person he would love will most likely be placed in danger. So, he did not want to take the risk. Now here he was, he had already taken the dive. It seemed the saying that love chooses no time and place was really true. Placing his arms around her form, he pulled her body closed to him. It was so delicate and fragile compared to his. Yet, somehow it fitted perfectly against him.
This is not a dream... It is reality...
"And Saya is mine for eternity." Opening his eyes, he gently leaned his face closer to hers and kissed her once more. "I'll put a mark on you..." Takeru whispered in an seductive and breathless tone to Saya's ear. He then placed feathered kisses on her neck down to the collarbone. It was rather tickling but soon it changed into something sensual. He was now licking it as if softening an area. At times, he would gently nip on the skin. Then, he without hesitation began to suck around the area of her collarbone. Just like that, his arms remained around her form. After a few minutes, he was done and delivered another kiss to her lips. "Everyone will know your mine."
A rather playful glint was present upon those mismatched eyes. Those crimson and onyx-hued eyes glowed with a certain allure. It only reflected Saya and no one else. His fingers slowly traced the area where he was sucking a while ago. Those fingertips of his continued to circle around the area. There a red bruise was now present. Takeru had just given Saya a kiss mark or more commonly known as a hickey. Actually, he wanted to place more kiss marks all over her body. So, he will satisfy himself with that for now. There was no need to rush. After all, this beautiful girl was now his. "Since you allow me to do that, tell me what you wish to do."
Just like that, reality was even more wonderful than the dream.
||“This flimsy thread of gold precariously entwined with my fingers would not let me go or is it the other way around?”||
Truly peculiar. The girl spoke two words that showed gratitude. Was his story worthy of such feelings? He can never tell. For him, his memories are rather simple and without grandeur. They were events of his life that created who he is now. Not much as of an importance to others, it is why this girl is intriguing. Why bother knowing him? Because, she does not want to be strangers? He hardly thinks she is ignorant of the consequences about dwelling to his existence. She will get burn the further she sinks into him soon enough. Perhaps, he should warn her. Then again, he likes this. Oddly enough, he meant it in a light and pleasant manner.
He must be truly sadistic or probably getting selfish over this blind princess. Would that mean he was getting attached? The dreaded word he avoided as much possible but it would always find a way for him to never get above it. Someone once told him, there is something about him that makes people rather attached to him. In return, he gets attached as well. He never understood the concept really. So, he attributed it as a charm of his which provides needless troubles. Yet, he wonders if it was the same with this girl he had chosen to pamper.
Desiring to know of him, this enticing secret-keeper of his. So, he indulged her with an object he always cherished till this day. Although, he felt the tale he spoke were nothing more but passing of words. Despite that, they brought a sense of comfort to him when he think about it now. Those people of his past flickered in his thoughts brought a sweet yet sad smile on his lips. This feeling of warmth tinged with melancholy filled him for a moment before he sufficed himself by playing. Yes, he was now having a grand time running his fingers through her hair and even twirling a finger into her tresses. Perhaps, he was indeed a cat and her hair was an alluring yarn.
The thought made him chuckle ever so lightly. Sound of bells echoing behind his self-made song. He did not mind for the girl to hear it. It was because he was having fun and that was it. It was then he heard her answer to always keep his secret. Amusing, he wondered if he could really trust her. But then again, he should not have told her if he did not from the very beginning. This girl possesses the ability to pierce through a person's walls unconsciously. Something hereditary perhaps. Yet, it did not matter to him. For in the end, he was having a tranquil moment with this sweet creature.
Silence reigned between them for a moment. It was unwanted but rather comfortable. However, she chose to break it with a question of their other companions. The pure-blood released a rather uncaring sigh about it. They were on an isolated island as it may seemed. Surrounded by the sea whichever angle any of them looks at it. If he knew any better, Takeru and the Takagi prefect were enjoying a moment or doing completely childish. Well, he could be wrong but that is the thrill there. As for the dog and the other twin, it would be entertaining to see them frazzle with each other. Who knows perhaps the dog will learn to break free of the self-implicated collar of his.
Then, there was the Headmaster who he had thrown out to the sea. Sacred knew that the guy misses the touch of land without a doubt. However, he has little tolerance for the idiocy of the man along with the grand gesture of smudging him with kisses. The mere thought give him chills which was a first. Definitely, the Headmaster was a force to be reckoned in regards of mental torture. Anyway, he believes no one misses them that much. They could even be considered interruptions. Because, it is how he will see the others who dare come here. He will not be very pleased with it.
"No." An answer with no room for debates. Sacred continued with his activity of playing with her hair. "Or do you grow bored of me already, princess?" He lazily inquired but had a feint tone of disbelief. "Such great despair... Woe is me..." He playfully placed his face at the crook of her neck and nibbled on the sensitive skin. Somehow, he was starting to crave for something sweet. Oh yes... something very sweet indeed. "Does this prince can't satisfy you?" He whispered with such seduction as he licked the skin he was nibbling a while ago. "We can't have that." After stating that, he smiled on her skin and then enveloped the said portion of her skin into his mouth. Of course, he was careful not to break her skin. His hand were no longer playing with her hair. Rather, they were teasingly tracing the contours of her body.
It went on like that for a few minutes before Sacred released the skin from his mouth. He then licked on it once more and placed a chaste kiss on it. Slowly, his hands returned to her face where he cradled them like porcelain mask. His face hovered closely to her. "Princess. I can't have you think of another now." He leaned to close the gap in which his lips laid teasingly at the side of her mouth. "I am very selfish. You're mine as you said." Once more, he placed a feather kiss on her lips and then slowly smiled which were still connected. Lifting his lips to provide a small gap, he spoke once more. "Or is it just me that wants to possess? Do you not want me too?" There was a tone of coyness in it. "Hey Princess, show me you want me too. If not, I fear I might do something really crazy to you."
He must be truly sadistic or probably getting selfish over this blind princess. Would that mean he was getting attached? The dreaded word he avoided as much possible but it would always find a way for him to never get above it. Someone once told him, there is something about him that makes people rather attached to him. In return, he gets attached as well. He never understood the concept really. So, he attributed it as a charm of his which provides needless troubles. Yet, he wonders if it was the same with this girl he had chosen to pamper.
Desiring to know of him, this enticing secret-keeper of his. So, he indulged her with an object he always cherished till this day. Although, he felt the tale he spoke were nothing more but passing of words. Despite that, they brought a sense of comfort to him when he think about it now. Those people of his past flickered in his thoughts brought a sweet yet sad smile on his lips. This feeling of warmth tinged with melancholy filled him for a moment before he sufficed himself by playing. Yes, he was now having a grand time running his fingers through her hair and even twirling a finger into her tresses. Perhaps, he was indeed a cat and her hair was an alluring yarn.
The thought made him chuckle ever so lightly. Sound of bells echoing behind his self-made song. He did not mind for the girl to hear it. It was because he was having fun and that was it. It was then he heard her answer to always keep his secret. Amusing, he wondered if he could really trust her. But then again, he should not have told her if he did not from the very beginning. This girl possesses the ability to pierce through a person's walls unconsciously. Something hereditary perhaps. Yet, it did not matter to him. For in the end, he was having a tranquil moment with this sweet creature.
Silence reigned between them for a moment. It was unwanted but rather comfortable. However, she chose to break it with a question of their other companions. The pure-blood released a rather uncaring sigh about it. They were on an isolated island as it may seemed. Surrounded by the sea whichever angle any of them looks at it. If he knew any better, Takeru and the Takagi prefect were enjoying a moment or doing completely childish. Well, he could be wrong but that is the thrill there. As for the dog and the other twin, it would be entertaining to see them frazzle with each other. Who knows perhaps the dog will learn to break free of the self-implicated collar of his.
Then, there was the Headmaster who he had thrown out to the sea. Sacred knew that the guy misses the touch of land without a doubt. However, he has little tolerance for the idiocy of the man along with the grand gesture of smudging him with kisses. The mere thought give him chills which was a first. Definitely, the Headmaster was a force to be reckoned in regards of mental torture. Anyway, he believes no one misses them that much. They could even be considered interruptions. Because, it is how he will see the others who dare come here. He will not be very pleased with it.
"No." An answer with no room for debates. Sacred continued with his activity of playing with her hair. "Or do you grow bored of me already, princess?" He lazily inquired but had a feint tone of disbelief. "Such great despair... Woe is me..." He playfully placed his face at the crook of her neck and nibbled on the sensitive skin. Somehow, he was starting to crave for something sweet. Oh yes... something very sweet indeed. "Does this prince can't satisfy you?" He whispered with such seduction as he licked the skin he was nibbling a while ago. "We can't have that." After stating that, he smiled on her skin and then enveloped the said portion of her skin into his mouth. Of course, he was careful not to break her skin. His hand were no longer playing with her hair. Rather, they were teasingly tracing the contours of her body.
It went on like that for a few minutes before Sacred released the skin from his mouth. He then licked on it once more and placed a chaste kiss on it. Slowly, his hands returned to her face where he cradled them like porcelain mask. His face hovered closely to her. "Princess. I can't have you think of another now." He leaned to close the gap in which his lips laid teasingly at the side of her mouth. "I am very selfish. You're mine as you said." Once more, he placed a feather kiss on her lips and then slowly smiled which were still connected. Lifting his lips to provide a small gap, he spoke once more. "Or is it just me that wants to possess? Do you not want me too?" There was a tone of coyness in it. "Hey Princess, show me you want me too. If not, I fear I might do something really crazy to you."
"They say love is a cage. If that is true, then let me be the bird to never flee from it."
This feeling.
What was this feeling that was rapidly boiling in the pit of her stomach? It was familiar, she'd felt it before. Only once though. It wasn't with Kiyoshi though. It was a feeling that seemed to have been locked away for so long, and now it was clawing at her to get out. She smiled against his shoulder when he said he'd be hers. Somehow, it felt that she was always his to begin with, despite the relationship they had previously. Who would have known that the Academy's terrifying prefect could have even been considered by the Academy's Student Council President? But he wasn't just the President any longer. He was hers. If anyone could see her now, they would probably laugh at the prefect. Why? Because she wasn't known to be intimate with people, and the way she was holding him in her arms could be considered dangerously possessive.
She wasn't going to allow anyone near him nor confess to him their feelings of undying love for him. She would make sure that once they returned, regardless of how embarrassing it might be (for him), she would let the school know that the president was no longer on the market. She laughed at that thought. The market? When had he become an object to possess? She pulled back and glanced at those mis-matched eyes of his. That's right, she wanted those orbs of his. She listened as he spoke of her being his for an eternity. An eternity, there could be so much done with such a long time to hold onto. If they had that time. As such, they were merely humans who could only hold dear what little time they had, and as such, her clutch on Takeru increased. Even when they returned to the Academy, she could not guarantee that her focus would be her duties. Most of her attention would be given to this one person whom she held so dearly.
She allowed the memory of their first kiss to play in her mind. He had been in such a daze and the way he had apologized was adorable. Then, she remembered him saying that she could punish him as she saw fit. He had spoken to her the same words not moments before they built their sand castles. Now, here he was telling her these words, and she couldn't stop the clawing sensation from rising in her being. Then, he spoke of leaving a mark on her and she couldn't help the shivers that ran down her spine as he kissed her skin and the way he spoke it. This caused her to smile before she could feel the blood rush to her face. At this moment, she was glad that no one was around to see such an intimate act. She was afraid of what she might do. And she still is afraid of what she might do as he continued to speak.
"What I wish to do?" she found herself repeating his statement. "There are many things I wish to do, but so little time to do it in," she replied in a teasing voice. She couldn't help but feel more shivers as his fingers traced the love-kiss on her collar bone. She placed a chaste kiss on his lips after stating that, something flashing in her carmine eyes as she pulled back, a grin plastered on her face. Even though she wanted more from this person who was now hers, it would be wise to keep it on the low in case of prying eyes. Although she highly doubted anyone would be around to see their act. Her thoughts briefly fluttered to her companion and sister. How was Ekaterina fairing with Sacred? Moreso, what was her sister doing? These thoughts were pushed out of her mind as she glanced back at the Kuran heir.
"It is only fair that everyone knows that you are mine as well is it not?" she stated as her lips captured his in a heated kiss. Just as he had, she trailed butterfly kisses along his neck, however; where he had been gentle, Saya had not. She nipped and tugged at his skin with her teeth, not enough to break skin, but enough to leave a mark. She trailed her tongue against the base of his neck and latched onto his neck, sucking at it with a rather possessive need to taste the skin. It was intoxicating really, his taste, his skin, everything about this boy. She was becoming addicted to him. Who would have known that this play of theirs would have turned out the way it had. From the innocent gestures to these heated promises and sweet whispers of belonging to no one else but each other? She could almost hear the teasing she would endure from her older brother.
He had been like that even when she was first promised to Kiyoshi. He had teased her to no end about it, saying that he wanted to be an uncle (even her father chipped in saying he wanted to be a grandfather) after their wedding, but of course she had to wait until she graduated from school first. She would never hear the end of it now from Satoshi, but something tugged at the back of her mind. They knew the Kuran heir and his dealings with the vampire council. It wasn't exactly a secret to them as they were hunters. What would that entail for her then? She knew they wouldn't be pleased about it because of the fact that if she were to involve herself with the Kuran heir, she would be involving herself with his affairs as well. She didn't want to think about that. She'd deal with those matters when they came to her. For now, she just wanted to be in his hold.
"I wish to taste you, to hold you, to possess you, to love you, to be one with you. That is what I wish," she finally answered. Caution would have to be thrown to the wind as she latched her lips back onto the Kuran heir's and pulled him down with her as she fell back into the sand, the warm light of the sun hovering over them.
“All my other thoughts floated away on the breeze, and all that was left was you."
“You should laugh more often,” she observed quietly. “It’s a beautiful sound.” It was spoken with the same bare honesty as she usually used. Ekaterina was not a very good liar, mostly from lack of practice. What was the point? Lies were most often found out in the end, and they hurt people, even when they were supposed to be protecting them. She had no desire to do that, nor did she want to be lied to. It was true, sometimes her words could embarrass her, as they did now, but in such cases, her weapon of choice was silence.
Not that she was doing a very good job of keeping her own counsel around him. She put it down to some magnetic aspect of his personality, as though it drew the words right from her without giving her much of a say in the matter. In truth, it was probably just as much that she wanted to speak with him, for whatever reason that might be. She was usually the quiet one, who expressed little of her personal feelings, always calm and kind and steady. But… she didn’t always feel so, in her innermost heart. She worried more than most, even if her anxiety rarely manifested. She felt joy and melancholy and humor; she had a sense of honor and a sense of propriety (thought admittedly that one was having a hard time at the moment). She just… kept things to herself, for the most part. It wasn’t like lying, because that essential privacy was part of her as well.
Except, it seemed, where Sacred was concerned.
Her question was received with even less concern than it was asked, and she shook her head immediately. “It’s not that, truly.” The last thing she was right now was bored. She might have told him that she thought it was probably impossible to be bored in his presence, but she did have enough of a mental filter left to stop the utterance at the tip of her tongue. Why? Well, perhaps only because the speed at which she was opening up to the person before her frightened her a little. Private people did not say such things, and she said nothing without giving it a great deal of thought. To just say something like that, however honest, was impulsive, and she’d never been that.
She soon forgot all about that, though, the gentle, picking sensation of his teeth at her neck somewhere between ticklish and something a little different. How strange, that she was being bitten and rather liked it. Of course, it wasn’t the sort she’d been afraid of for that frozen moment a while ago, though she was alarmed to discover that she might not mind that so much either. Shoving the thought aside, for it was much too dangerous, she hummed a note somewhere in the back of her throat; something far more sensual and purring than she’d ever thought herself capable of producing.
Her smile was slow, and the seductive curve of it felt very strange on her face, but not at all uncomfortable. “And of who else would I think, my Prince? Here and now, there is only you.” She could feel him smile against her mouth, feel the unfamiliar but not at all unpleasant sensations of his hands along her sides, and she spoke naught but her mind. How could there be anyone else, when the present influx of sensation was already so much? Too much, nearly, but she was adjusting.
Was it so simple as wanting? For her, it never had been. Maybe, for someone so powerful and completely able to take what he wanted from the world without asking for permission, it was that simple. But not for her. She had long lived by the grace and generosity of others, and learned to be satisfied with what she had. Ekaterina had ever refrained from asking, and had only ever taken what she needed. She’d thought, once, that such things were also all she’d ever want, but here was a perfect example of the growing complexity of her life. “For me,” she said, tracing the line of his collarbone with a finger delicately, “what I want and what I may ask for are different.” Her eyes, uncannily pale, fell half-lidded, and she sighed softly, relaxing further into him. They were an interesting study in contrast: she was softer where he was firmer, but she found it very comfortable.
“But, since I’m a princess for now, I suppose I’m allowed to ask, just this once.” She smiled, leaning forward until their lips brushed just barely, then glided away, placing slow kisses along the line of his jaw and down the side of his neck, throwing in the occasional playful nip, her fingers threading through the silken hair at the nape of his neck, blunt fingernails scratching gently, so gently, at his scalp. She stopped once she reached the line of his shirt on his shoulder, and guided herself back to his mouth with the position of her hands, pulling him just a bit towards her.
This time, there was nothing hesitant or teasing about the touch of their lips, and she swiped her tongue over his, asking for entrance. She would be persistent about this, and when it was granted, she would pause for a second, a bit unsure of herself, then forge ahead, slowly stroking his tongue with hers, exploring this new set of sensations she had not known. Pulling back just a bit, she bit his lower lip tenderly, tugging a little before she pulled back, the deep red stripe dusting her nose and cheekbones evidence of her naïve embarrassment. She chewed her own lip self-consciously, her smile sheepish. If ever her lack of familiarity with this sort of thing were obvious, it would be now.
Not that she was doing a very good job of keeping her own counsel around him. She put it down to some magnetic aspect of his personality, as though it drew the words right from her without giving her much of a say in the matter. In truth, it was probably just as much that she wanted to speak with him, for whatever reason that might be. She was usually the quiet one, who expressed little of her personal feelings, always calm and kind and steady. But… she didn’t always feel so, in her innermost heart. She worried more than most, even if her anxiety rarely manifested. She felt joy and melancholy and humor; she had a sense of honor and a sense of propriety (thought admittedly that one was having a hard time at the moment). She just… kept things to herself, for the most part. It wasn’t like lying, because that essential privacy was part of her as well.
Except, it seemed, where Sacred was concerned.
Her question was received with even less concern than it was asked, and she shook her head immediately. “It’s not that, truly.” The last thing she was right now was bored. She might have told him that she thought it was probably impossible to be bored in his presence, but she did have enough of a mental filter left to stop the utterance at the tip of her tongue. Why? Well, perhaps only because the speed at which she was opening up to the person before her frightened her a little. Private people did not say such things, and she said nothing without giving it a great deal of thought. To just say something like that, however honest, was impulsive, and she’d never been that.
She soon forgot all about that, though, the gentle, picking sensation of his teeth at her neck somewhere between ticklish and something a little different. How strange, that she was being bitten and rather liked it. Of course, it wasn’t the sort she’d been afraid of for that frozen moment a while ago, though she was alarmed to discover that she might not mind that so much either. Shoving the thought aside, for it was much too dangerous, she hummed a note somewhere in the back of her throat; something far more sensual and purring than she’d ever thought herself capable of producing.
Her smile was slow, and the seductive curve of it felt very strange on her face, but not at all uncomfortable. “And of who else would I think, my Prince? Here and now, there is only you.” She could feel him smile against her mouth, feel the unfamiliar but not at all unpleasant sensations of his hands along her sides, and she spoke naught but her mind. How could there be anyone else, when the present influx of sensation was already so much? Too much, nearly, but she was adjusting.
Was it so simple as wanting? For her, it never had been. Maybe, for someone so powerful and completely able to take what he wanted from the world without asking for permission, it was that simple. But not for her. She had long lived by the grace and generosity of others, and learned to be satisfied with what she had. Ekaterina had ever refrained from asking, and had only ever taken what she needed. She’d thought, once, that such things were also all she’d ever want, but here was a perfect example of the growing complexity of her life. “For me,” she said, tracing the line of his collarbone with a finger delicately, “what I want and what I may ask for are different.” Her eyes, uncannily pale, fell half-lidded, and she sighed softly, relaxing further into him. They were an interesting study in contrast: she was softer where he was firmer, but she found it very comfortable.
“But, since I’m a princess for now, I suppose I’m allowed to ask, just this once.” She smiled, leaning forward until their lips brushed just barely, then glided away, placing slow kisses along the line of his jaw and down the side of his neck, throwing in the occasional playful nip, her fingers threading through the silken hair at the nape of his neck, blunt fingernails scratching gently, so gently, at his scalp. She stopped once she reached the line of his shirt on his shoulder, and guided herself back to his mouth with the position of her hands, pulling him just a bit towards her.
This time, there was nothing hesitant or teasing about the touch of their lips, and she swiped her tongue over his, asking for entrance. She would be persistent about this, and when it was granted, she would pause for a second, a bit unsure of herself, then forge ahead, slowly stroking his tongue with hers, exploring this new set of sensations she had not known. Pulling back just a bit, she bit his lower lip tenderly, tugging a little before she pulled back, the deep red stripe dusting her nose and cheekbones evidence of her naïve embarrassment. She chewed her own lip self-consciously, her smile sheepish. If ever her lack of familiarity with this sort of thing were obvious, it would be now.
|Once, I kiss you this time. I will make us one and not even fate can stop us.|
Teasing him like this, it was quite hard not to fall. It was hard to keep his reasoning in check. She was simply the type he can never refuse. The frustration that comes with the inability to deny was never present unlike the times he had done so with Sacred and others. He rather like her wishes, desires, doubts, simply put all together, he likes all of her. Perhaps, it is weird for him to say or even think about it. After all, they had barely had notable connections, conversations, and meetings. They only met through the joint responsibility of school obligations. So, why is it that these feelings he has for her was not something that bloomed overnight? Somehow, it felt it existed for a longer time, even further than what he could logically assumed. She had always been his most precious. Always...
It should be peculiar to feel such passionate and sincere feelings for a girl that he had barely talked to. Regarded, he always enjoyed those small talks. They were always refreshing and warm. So, he felt so at home and comfortable. He had always wondered why it felt like that. There was this familiarity and emotions banging behind the forgotten portion of his soul. Back then, he ignored it and considered it as fondness, the innocent kind. But now, those emotions were all out with rhyme and reason. Then again, it really did not matter to him now. Because, this was completely right in so many ways which he yet to explain. So, he would let it control him for now. Logic thrown in a chest and locked for a while. He just wants her so much.
So, he placed a kiss mark on her collarbone. It was a mark that speaks that she is his. People at the academy might find her frightening as a prefect. However, he is well-aware how others find her. They say she is cute if she would not be so stern on her duties. Others even had a crush on her. He knew that much for most ask love advices from him. In friendly banter, he would offer them. But somehow, he had this faintest of feeling knowing the girl would never say yes. That is why he gave advice. Because, she will never be theirs. Even then, he can still be insecure not of her feelings but of those around him. The only thing he could think of is to mark her. To show everyone, she belonged to him. Just him alone.
Mischievous as she is, a spitfire and feisty as she is, he cannot help but be happy to see this side of hers. He wanted to be the only to see her different facets. There it was again that haze of emotion. He wanted to see all of her. Would that be so bad? It was then she stated that it was only fair for everyone to know he is hers as well. Good point. But, she is terribly wicked. Her lips on his skin. It only triggered anticipation. Biting. Nipping. Tugging. They only served to fan the flame. How diabolical she is to tease and to torture him like this. He was holding on for dear life to not devour this girl right here and now. It made him wonder when did he become someone who would lose his cool over someone.
Well, there was Sacred who always did so easily. However, she was different. Entirely different. He was certain that if the Headmaster finds out about this. The man would not waste time to set a wedding date promptly. There would also be talks of babies immediately. At the same time, he would always be bothered by the Headmaster to tell the story about how the love came forth. He could already see it before his eyes. Despite all of that, he did not find it out of place to see himself asking her to be his wife. To have children with her, to grow old with her, it were best seen and done with her.
As a Kuran, many had expectations for him both from the vampires and the humans. His blood is that of a pure-blood but his existence is that of a human. A being trapped in between but expected to perform both perfectly. She is a hunter and undoubtedly, she will be dragged into his affairs. Even if with all his might, he wanted to keep them far away from her. This can be considered by many as selfish. But, he wants her by his side. If he had to relinquish all, he will do so if it means to have her with him always. Before, he had never thought of anything but to fulfill his duties as a Kuran to the best of his abilities.
Even in the matters of marriage, he did not care. There was a great chance that the Vampire Council will present to him women of noble heritage and even a pure-blood to be his wife. Back then, he would see it as something normal and unavoidable. So, he would simply accept. But now, he sees it as something idiotic. Because if he had said yes, he would never hold this wonderful girl in his arms like these. He could not even think of a present and a future without her. What a hopeless man he had become with her and that was not bad at all. As long as, it is her.
No turning back now. Those words of hers were the final straw to the restraints he placed on himself. He will grant that wish. Not caring if anyone sees them. Although, no one would. "I can't hold back anymore, Saya." He managed to whisper so breathlessly after the kiss where she pulled him down with her. Those mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony were filled with passion, adoration, and want. Most of all, they were all directed at her for his eyes only reflected her. "I want you so badly. Let me be one with you as I make you solely mine." Yes, no more words were spoken as Takeru captured those lips of her with such great fervor and affection. Soon, it lead to a more intimate act. An act that is considered a covenant and the entwining of the body and heart. There with the sun, sand, and sea. He made her his and his alone.
It should be peculiar to feel such passionate and sincere feelings for a girl that he had barely talked to. Regarded, he always enjoyed those small talks. They were always refreshing and warm. So, he felt so at home and comfortable. He had always wondered why it felt like that. There was this familiarity and emotions banging behind the forgotten portion of his soul. Back then, he ignored it and considered it as fondness, the innocent kind. But now, those emotions were all out with rhyme and reason. Then again, it really did not matter to him now. Because, this was completely right in so many ways which he yet to explain. So, he would let it control him for now. Logic thrown in a chest and locked for a while. He just wants her so much.
So, he placed a kiss mark on her collarbone. It was a mark that speaks that she is his. People at the academy might find her frightening as a prefect. However, he is well-aware how others find her. They say she is cute if she would not be so stern on her duties. Others even had a crush on her. He knew that much for most ask love advices from him. In friendly banter, he would offer them. But somehow, he had this faintest of feeling knowing the girl would never say yes. That is why he gave advice. Because, she will never be theirs. Even then, he can still be insecure not of her feelings but of those around him. The only thing he could think of is to mark her. To show everyone, she belonged to him. Just him alone.
Mischievous as she is, a spitfire and feisty as she is, he cannot help but be happy to see this side of hers. He wanted to be the only to see her different facets. There it was again that haze of emotion. He wanted to see all of her. Would that be so bad? It was then she stated that it was only fair for everyone to know he is hers as well. Good point. But, she is terribly wicked. Her lips on his skin. It only triggered anticipation. Biting. Nipping. Tugging. They only served to fan the flame. How diabolical she is to tease and to torture him like this. He was holding on for dear life to not devour this girl right here and now. It made him wonder when did he become someone who would lose his cool over someone.
Well, there was Sacred who always did so easily. However, she was different. Entirely different. He was certain that if the Headmaster finds out about this. The man would not waste time to set a wedding date promptly. There would also be talks of babies immediately. At the same time, he would always be bothered by the Headmaster to tell the story about how the love came forth. He could already see it before his eyes. Despite all of that, he did not find it out of place to see himself asking her to be his wife. To have children with her, to grow old with her, it were best seen and done with her.
As a Kuran, many had expectations for him both from the vampires and the humans. His blood is that of a pure-blood but his existence is that of a human. A being trapped in between but expected to perform both perfectly. She is a hunter and undoubtedly, she will be dragged into his affairs. Even if with all his might, he wanted to keep them far away from her. This can be considered by many as selfish. But, he wants her by his side. If he had to relinquish all, he will do so if it means to have her with him always. Before, he had never thought of anything but to fulfill his duties as a Kuran to the best of his abilities.
Even in the matters of marriage, he did not care. There was a great chance that the Vampire Council will present to him women of noble heritage and even a pure-blood to be his wife. Back then, he would see it as something normal and unavoidable. So, he would simply accept. But now, he sees it as something idiotic. Because if he had said yes, he would never hold this wonderful girl in his arms like these. He could not even think of a present and a future without her. What a hopeless man he had become with her and that was not bad at all. As long as, it is her.
No turning back now. Those words of hers were the final straw to the restraints he placed on himself. He will grant that wish. Not caring if anyone sees them. Although, no one would. "I can't hold back anymore, Saya." He managed to whisper so breathlessly after the kiss where she pulled him down with her. Those mismatched eyes of crimson and ebony were filled with passion, adoration, and want. Most of all, they were all directed at her for his eyes only reflected her. "I want you so badly. Let me be one with you as I make you solely mine." Yes, no more words were spoken as Takeru captured those lips of her with such great fervor and affection. Soon, it lead to a more intimate act. An act that is considered a covenant and the entwining of the body and heart. There with the sun, sand, and sea. He made her his and his alone.
[||“If I say, I want to eat you all up. Would you run away from me? or Would you let me taste every inch of you?”||
The more she speaks, the more it is enticing for him. She noted that he should laugh more. Well, he does laugh once in a while. But most of the time, he simply satisfies himself with a smirk. It seemed to make people more wary and rather easier to tease with. Then, she went saying it was a beautiful sound. He wondered when did that ever happened? Perhaps, the world had gone upside-down while they were on this island. This is why he cannot help but do what he pleases with her. Every word she allows to leave that lips of hers only makes her someone very delectable to his eyes. "You like my voice, don't you?" He inquired with a playful tone accompanied by an amused smile on his lips. How he liked peeling this blind princess layer by layer.
So, she was not bored. Well, it did not really matter to him much whichever way she had answered. It would only provide him more opportunities to spend more time with her. Wait, did he think that he wanted to spend time with this girl? What a dangerous notion indeed for him. This was getting trickier and trickier by the minute. Normally, he would ended this with a simple statement and leave. But then, there was something inside him to continue, to reveal more things hidden in her inner self. How he wanted to see her bare and naked just for his eyes. Oh, it was that alluring sight that made him stay despite his usual notoriety to leave most everyone either hot or bothered, or even both.
Only him, she says. How terrifyingly sweet of her. This only makes him want to do more things to her. Whether it was for his fun or for something else entirely, one thing was for certain, he would only do this to her. Whatever meaning it may be placed, he could care less. As long as he likes it, there was nothing wrong with his actions. This was how he simply views things around him. Although, there were indeed deeper meaning to all he does. It was just that he did not like to expound on it too much or be bothered with an explanation when he could readily show and make that person feel it thoroughly.
Then, she traced his skin with such delicacy that it was almost soft and nice to his senses. It seemed she could be more than a simple princess. As if to further serve the truth in his observation, she began to trail kisses around his jaw then to his neck with the occasional nip along the way. What a gentle seductress he has here. Her hand playing with his hair with such intricacy while pulling him closer to her. Soon, their lips were once more connected. But unlike the innocent and slightly intimate kiss, she had given to him earlier. This was on a different level. How truly lovely of her.
Begging so insistently for an entrance, he granted it with an amused glint in those eyes of his. She tasted him and for that, he allowed her to take the lead. He simply followed her and watched what she will do next. When she was done exploring in his opinion, she pulled away with such a face pulsating with rose red shade. Now, this could be considered foul-play. Disregard that notion, this was certainly a foul-play. Now, how could he resist such an expression that flashes her embarrassment, diving into untested waters and then come out as so innocent. This was girl was a born-temptress. It made him wonder no man had considered making her as a lover. But, it was not a mystery as he recalled Ivan.
Unfortunately, he could hardly careless for the opinions, likes, and dislikes of that pure-blood. To him, all that he could be concerned of is this temptation of a girl and what makes it completely right to him. "Now princess, you simply made me want to do something crazy to you." After saying that, he swiftly but gently pushed the girl down to the ground. At the exact moment, he captured those lips of hers. A very sweet treat that he found himself as of now addicted to it. There was finesse in that kiss but at the same time a want so dangerously attractive as he licked and nipped her lips with such ardor.
As for his hands, it did not waste time as it found itself inside her shirt actually. One was at her back pushing her so close to his lips without the chance of an escape. The other one trailing the contours of her stomach with such delicate fingertips even sometimes trailing underneath her chest and awfully closed to her most intimate part. Yet, he never went all the way. Giving the girl a breather, he lifted his lips from hers. "It seemed my mark is already showing." His eyes hovered at the area where he had playfully bitten and sucked at. It was now catering a reddened bruise, or a kiss mark. "But I want to leave another mark. So even when I'm not here. You could only think of me."
He delivered another kiss to her lips as he plunged his tongue and tasted every nook and cranny there is. There was even a playful fight between his and her tongue in the process. Their taste mixing with each other. "You make me crazy." He spoke with such a breathless and seductive manner as he pulled away from the kiss. Then, he slowly lowered his head to her body. His face stopped at her midsection as he lifted the shirt to reveal the bare skin. Actually, the idea to see her naked physically was becoming quite an appeal. He then lowered his lips to her bellybutton and delivered butterfly kisses around it. His arms wound around her body to keep her in place as he licked and nipped at the exposed skin to his hungry mouth. Stopping momentarily, he peered upwards at her "Can I taste you more? You're so addictive."
So, she was not bored. Well, it did not really matter to him much whichever way she had answered. It would only provide him more opportunities to spend more time with her. Wait, did he think that he wanted to spend time with this girl? What a dangerous notion indeed for him. This was getting trickier and trickier by the minute. Normally, he would ended this with a simple statement and leave. But then, there was something inside him to continue, to reveal more things hidden in her inner self. How he wanted to see her bare and naked just for his eyes. Oh, it was that alluring sight that made him stay despite his usual notoriety to leave most everyone either hot or bothered, or even both.
Only him, she says. How terrifyingly sweet of her. This only makes him want to do more things to her. Whether it was for his fun or for something else entirely, one thing was for certain, he would only do this to her. Whatever meaning it may be placed, he could care less. As long as he likes it, there was nothing wrong with his actions. This was how he simply views things around him. Although, there were indeed deeper meaning to all he does. It was just that he did not like to expound on it too much or be bothered with an explanation when he could readily show and make that person feel it thoroughly.
Then, she traced his skin with such delicacy that it was almost soft and nice to his senses. It seemed she could be more than a simple princess. As if to further serve the truth in his observation, she began to trail kisses around his jaw then to his neck with the occasional nip along the way. What a gentle seductress he has here. Her hand playing with his hair with such intricacy while pulling him closer to her. Soon, their lips were once more connected. But unlike the innocent and slightly intimate kiss, she had given to him earlier. This was on a different level. How truly lovely of her.
Begging so insistently for an entrance, he granted it with an amused glint in those eyes of his. She tasted him and for that, he allowed her to take the lead. He simply followed her and watched what she will do next. When she was done exploring in his opinion, she pulled away with such a face pulsating with rose red shade. Now, this could be considered foul-play. Disregard that notion, this was certainly a foul-play. Now, how could he resist such an expression that flashes her embarrassment, diving into untested waters and then come out as so innocent. This was girl was a born-temptress. It made him wonder no man had considered making her as a lover. But, it was not a mystery as he recalled Ivan.
Unfortunately, he could hardly careless for the opinions, likes, and dislikes of that pure-blood. To him, all that he could be concerned of is this temptation of a girl and what makes it completely right to him. "Now princess, you simply made me want to do something crazy to you." After saying that, he swiftly but gently pushed the girl down to the ground. At the exact moment, he captured those lips of hers. A very sweet treat that he found himself as of now addicted to it. There was finesse in that kiss but at the same time a want so dangerously attractive as he licked and nipped her lips with such ardor.
As for his hands, it did not waste time as it found itself inside her shirt actually. One was at her back pushing her so close to his lips without the chance of an escape. The other one trailing the contours of her stomach with such delicate fingertips even sometimes trailing underneath her chest and awfully closed to her most intimate part. Yet, he never went all the way. Giving the girl a breather, he lifted his lips from hers. "It seemed my mark is already showing." His eyes hovered at the area where he had playfully bitten and sucked at. It was now catering a reddened bruise, or a kiss mark. "But I want to leave another mark. So even when I'm not here. You could only think of me."
He delivered another kiss to her lips as he plunged his tongue and tasted every nook and cranny there is. There was even a playful fight between his and her tongue in the process. Their taste mixing with each other. "You make me crazy." He spoke with such a breathless and seductive manner as he pulled away from the kiss. Then, he slowly lowered his head to her body. His face stopped at her midsection as he lifted the shirt to reveal the bare skin. Actually, the idea to see her naked physically was becoming quite an appeal. He then lowered his lips to her bellybutton and delivered butterfly kisses around it. His arms wound around her body to keep her in place as he licked and nipped at the exposed skin to his hungry mouth. Stopping momentarily, he peered upwards at her "Can I taste you more? You're so addictive."
"The desire of the man is for the woman, but the desire of the woman is for the desire of the man." - Madame De Stael
Was she dead?
She had to have been, because she was in heaven. How strange it was to be feeling the things she was when with this boy. Everything seemed to stop and only revolved around him. Everything she ever was, ever will be, will now belong to him. And yet, she didn't mind. It felt right, as if she'd always belonged to him in a way that confused her. Regardless, it didn't matter because the here and now was all that did matter. She intertwined her fingers with his as she kept her lips to his. She didn't mind, the lack of air, the burning sensation in her lungs. These were all welcomed as she released his lips, breathing a bit harshly.
Her eyes were hazed with an emotion that she could only describe as a want. A need for something, however; she wouldn't call it lust. No, if it were lust, she wouldn't have these genuine feelings nor spoke the words of her heart. She meant every single word. She wanted to belong solely to him, and no one else. This feeling was foreign though, never had she truly wanted to belong to someone. Not even him. She won't deny the feelings she had for Kiyoshi, but the ones that were here now, it makes her wonder what she would have missed if he still lived and fulfilled their promise as hunters of the Takagi clan. A hint of sadness filled her eyes when she thought of him though. He had died, and here she was, loving another man so quickly and so fully. But it didn't seem wrong to her, not once. And the happiness returned to her eyes.
She wouldn't be here, with him, with them. Her friends, the headmaster. Everyone. She wouldn't be here with him, Takeru. Even now it still felt like a dream. If that were the case, then she never wanted to wake up from it. The warmth of the sun, of his words, of his touches, it all brought nirvana to her own senses. None of this felt wrong. As odd as it may seem, the feelings, everything that poured from her being was true and felt as if she had kept them bottled up inside for such a long time. Even when their meetings, brief as they were to discuss the current affairs of the school, as prefect and Student Council President, she couldn't help but feel a slight crush on the boy.
Perhaps this was one of the other reasons she always denied the declarations of the others of her school. It wasn't a secret that she had suitors before, but even then she had denied their affections. She just never felt that way about anyone else. At first, she thought it was because of her promise to Kiyoshi, but every time she interacted with the Student Council President, those feelings would always shift slightly. Now, she knew why. She peered into the mismatched eyes she wanted to own when he spoke of not being able to hold back anymore. She didn't want to either. She merely did it for the sake of being discovered. She wouldn't hear the end of it from Amaya if she had stumbled upon them, but even now she didn't care.
"A want and need are two different things. I don't want you," she stated, hesitating in her next choice of words, "I need you," she replied as he captured her lips in a passionate kiss that she couldn't help but return ten-fold. Underneath the brightly shining sun, the two students of Cross-Academy, the Prefect and the Student Council President, sealed their contract of being one as their bodies mingled and intertwined as one. She was now his. No one could have her, nor could anyone have him like this. This was now set in stone. And she wouldn't want it any other way as she shared a part of her with the one she would keep for eternity. Even if she had to become a vampire to make it so, she would never belong to anyone else but to the Kuran Heir who would become everything to her. The air she breathed, the water she drank. Life itself would no longer hold meaning without him by her side.
“I always thought I was brambles and thorns, but somehow, you make me feel like roses."
“Of course I like it,” she replied with a bright smile, as though it were the simplest thing in the world. Truly, she didn’t find it complicated anyway. She’d always liked the way he spoke, even to other people. But something about the way he formed his words now—the subtle variations in tone and volume, the slight purr at the end of some of the syllables, well… perhaps she imagined that it was different when he spoke to her, but it was not such an unpleasant delusion if so.
Crazy? What on Earth— “Kyah!” the startled exclamation wasn’t loud, but it conveyed her surprise all the same, as she was laid with her back to the stone beneath. It was cool against the back of her shirt, or at least compared to the heat that had been steadily building beneath her skin. How strange that she hadn’t noticed it until now, really. Any further protest (halfhearted though it would have been), was stymied by that sensation again, the heady intoxication of mouths moving together, breaths mingled when they could be so stolen from the spaces between kisses. It was almost a shame, she thought, that she needed to breathe at all. If this was ‘crazy,’ she was more than willing to embrace her inner insanity.
At his mention of it, her hand went to the mark at her neck, which ached faintly, if not at all unpleasantly. Was there really a mark there? She made a mental note not to use the video call feature on her computer with Ivan for a few days… if they even made it off this island by then. Strangely, the thought of having to avoid the questions her father-figure would surely ask brought a smile to her face. Though, maybe that had as much to do with the tingling lines of fire he’d left scorching along her abdomen with nothing more than a simple touch of hand to bare skin. It was something she’d never known, and the sheer newness of it was almost enough to overcome her natural caution. She may know so very little of what happened between men and women in the dark, but she knew enough to be a bit wary, a bit guarded still, even ill-anchored as she was in this sweeping tide of sensation.
His words brought a hitch to her breath, a stutter to her tongue. She, always so well-spoken when she chose to speak at all, reduced to a blushing heap of embarrassment and heat. “A-another?” She would have considered what he could possibly mean by that, but unfortunately (or maybe fortunately) her mind blanked at the touch of his searing, devouring kiss, and she could only react, only feel, not think at all. If that had been his intention, he’d succeeded most thoroughly, and her breath came in short heaves thereafter, the cloud at the edges of her mind receding just enough to register the new sensations at her abdomen, pleasant but almost ticklish. A breathy giggle was morphed halfway into a contented sigh.
The question threw her from whatever precarious ledge she’d managed to grasp and hold on to, and though she knew not exactly what he asked, even Ekaterina knew what a tone like that meant, as the impossible mass of nerves and emotions pooled somewhere in her belly, like a thousand butterflies on fire. It demanded something distinctly different from the niggling sensation at the back of her mind, and the strength of the new feeling scared her just enough that she was able to shake off what remained of her delirium. Propping herself up on her elbows, she ignored the loose strands of golden hair that dislodged from her crown and fell into her face.
If she’d been capable of meeting his eyes, of searching them for the true intent behind such a request, she would have done so, but she was not. For her, it was enough that he was asking. She had not quite forgotten that she was entirely at his mercy, in more ways than one. Her momentary flash of insight allowed her mind to command her once more, and she chewed over her next sentence before she finally found the ability to speak it. Apparently, he made her a little crazy, too, but her powers of reason were not all gone just yet.
“I think… I’d like that,” she confessed, sheepish and burning-faced. “But I… just a little, please?” There were certain things she just wasn’t prepared for, and everything that had happened was so sudden that she couldn’t in good conscience erase every line she’d ever drawn for herself. Not yet. It was nothing so conventional as wishing to protect her so-called virtue for its own sake. Only… she had promised, long ago, that the most tender of all acts was not one she’d partake in until she’d known love. Maybe a silly thing, but one she could not abandon regardless. Whatever the strange feelings were that were bubbling in her chest—need, desire, want stronger than she’d thought to experience, she couldn’t let herself act on them alone.
It didn’t mean she said such a hesitant thing easily, though; part of her very much wished to continue, to follow wherever he decided to lead, on his whims or otherwise. She was also quite afraid that she’d just ruined what time they’d whiled away already, and that was the last thing she wanted.
Crazy? What on Earth— “Kyah!” the startled exclamation wasn’t loud, but it conveyed her surprise all the same, as she was laid with her back to the stone beneath. It was cool against the back of her shirt, or at least compared to the heat that had been steadily building beneath her skin. How strange that she hadn’t noticed it until now, really. Any further protest (halfhearted though it would have been), was stymied by that sensation again, the heady intoxication of mouths moving together, breaths mingled when they could be so stolen from the spaces between kisses. It was almost a shame, she thought, that she needed to breathe at all. If this was ‘crazy,’ she was more than willing to embrace her inner insanity.
At his mention of it, her hand went to the mark at her neck, which ached faintly, if not at all unpleasantly. Was there really a mark there? She made a mental note not to use the video call feature on her computer with Ivan for a few days… if they even made it off this island by then. Strangely, the thought of having to avoid the questions her father-figure would surely ask brought a smile to her face. Though, maybe that had as much to do with the tingling lines of fire he’d left scorching along her abdomen with nothing more than a simple touch of hand to bare skin. It was something she’d never known, and the sheer newness of it was almost enough to overcome her natural caution. She may know so very little of what happened between men and women in the dark, but she knew enough to be a bit wary, a bit guarded still, even ill-anchored as she was in this sweeping tide of sensation.
His words brought a hitch to her breath, a stutter to her tongue. She, always so well-spoken when she chose to speak at all, reduced to a blushing heap of embarrassment and heat. “A-another?” She would have considered what he could possibly mean by that, but unfortunately (or maybe fortunately) her mind blanked at the touch of his searing, devouring kiss, and she could only react, only feel, not think at all. If that had been his intention, he’d succeeded most thoroughly, and her breath came in short heaves thereafter, the cloud at the edges of her mind receding just enough to register the new sensations at her abdomen, pleasant but almost ticklish. A breathy giggle was morphed halfway into a contented sigh.
The question threw her from whatever precarious ledge she’d managed to grasp and hold on to, and though she knew not exactly what he asked, even Ekaterina knew what a tone like that meant, as the impossible mass of nerves and emotions pooled somewhere in her belly, like a thousand butterflies on fire. It demanded something distinctly different from the niggling sensation at the back of her mind, and the strength of the new feeling scared her just enough that she was able to shake off what remained of her delirium. Propping herself up on her elbows, she ignored the loose strands of golden hair that dislodged from her crown and fell into her face.
If she’d been capable of meeting his eyes, of searching them for the true intent behind such a request, she would have done so, but she was not. For her, it was enough that he was asking. She had not quite forgotten that she was entirely at his mercy, in more ways than one. Her momentary flash of insight allowed her mind to command her once more, and she chewed over her next sentence before she finally found the ability to speak it. Apparently, he made her a little crazy, too, but her powers of reason were not all gone just yet.
“I think… I’d like that,” she confessed, sheepish and burning-faced. “But I… just a little, please?” There were certain things she just wasn’t prepared for, and everything that had happened was so sudden that she couldn’t in good conscience erase every line she’d ever drawn for herself. Not yet. It was nothing so conventional as wishing to protect her so-called virtue for its own sake. Only… she had promised, long ago, that the most tender of all acts was not one she’d partake in until she’d known love. Maybe a silly thing, but one she could not abandon regardless. Whatever the strange feelings were that were bubbling in her chest—need, desire, want stronger than she’d thought to experience, she couldn’t let herself act on them alone.
It didn’t mean she said such a hesitant thing easily, though; part of her very much wished to continue, to follow wherever he decided to lead, on his whims or otherwise. She was also quite afraid that she’d just ruined what time they’d whiled away already, and that was the last thing she wanted.
|This moment will always be ours. But, it will not be the last time for you will always be my breath of life.|
There were a lot of words that can described what had happened. Yes, he could even create a a long list to prove that. However, there was only one word to describe what he is feeling right now. Happiness. Even then, it could not truly grasp the raw emotions he has within him. This was the closest thing he could think of. They only grow stronger as time passes by. The source of the limitless and powerful feelings he has, the woman currently in his arms, securely cradled to him with his shirt serving as her blanket. Everything that he had touched, he had kissed, he had caressed, he had taken, and he will always adore, they were not for anyone's eyes but his.
Looking at Saya's face, he was pretty much contented. As a result, he cannot help but smile with such bliss. This priceless girl was really his now. He did not care anymore being stuck in this island. This would always be perfect as long as she is with him. Caressing her face so delicately, he was only worried he had brought her discomfort. At the same time, he was rather daring and bold doing it right here and now on the shore, technically outside for anyone to see. Then more importantly, he had gone and done it many times without any protection.
Well, he cared less about it in his part. Although, it was a different matter about her. If she ever carried his child, he would be the happiest man in the entire universe. However, he did not want to disrupt any future aspirations that she had before all of this. He wanted her to reach for her dreams and ambitions freely. While she does so, he will be there to support her always. The other thing he was concerned about are the prying eyes. He is very selfish and would not have anyone see such a seductive and adorable side of his Saya. Yes, his.
"Saya..." He called her attention softly and sweetly. "How are you feeling?" Concern readily present in his voice as those eyes of red and black held adoration and worry about her well-being. After all, he had been rather rough and a bit forceful as well. Then, there was also the part where he teased her every chance he gets. He even made to a point that every nook and cranny of her body was thoroughly visited by his hands and lips. Even if he had put into mind to be gentle as it was Saya's first time and even for him, however, when it was being done, he just couldn't help but show his hunger, his desire, his need of her.
"Forgive me for being rather wild on you." He placed a soft kiss on her forehead. Then, continued cradling her close to him that she could practically hear his heartbeat in the process. "I just can't help but to want and to need you so much." Declaring it with sincerity, he then placed his chin on top of her head. Every movement he made was delicate and filled with affection "I'll take any punishment you give me. I am Saya's after all. " After stating that, he stayed in that position in comfortable silence. This is where he wants to be in the most. To be here with her. This is his home.
Just like that, the sun was slowly setting on the horizon. The colors of the skies made this moment more enticing and beautiful. But of course, no one and nothing would be more beautiful than her. This he was very certain and confident about. But then, magical moments have their endings. Although, he was rather annoyed by what kind of ending it brought. "Takeru!!! Takeru!!! My beloved son!!!" The familiar voice of the Headmaster, it seemed he need not worry about the man's health after all. As Sacred had described the man, the Headmaster was more stubborn than a cockroach.
It was clear on his face the irritation of being interrupted. Sitting up, he released a disappointed sigh. Narrowing his eyes, he could see the Headmaster on a ship. Probably, a passing ship chanced upon the man who was thrown to the sea by the purple vampire. Actually, it would have been better if Sacred had buried the man underneath the sand. Because upon closer inspection, he cannot help but shivered noticeably. The reason, the Headmaster was in some weird mermaid outfit and even calling out to him with a flag being waved with in the air. On the cloth, it was written, on a family bonding trip with lots of love and hugs.
He shook his head in disbelief and embarrassment as he glanced at Saya with a faint blush. "Sorry about that." Pointing at the Headmaster who was still fervently waving at them. It would seem their summer vacation on an island was coming to an end. Somehow, he found this a bit disappointing. Actually, he was thankful for the mishaps the Headmaster had done along the way. It made this trip very perfect. He was glad to have went on this trip with every one. Holding Saya's hand, he squeezed it every so gently and smiled at her so lovingly. "Stay with me always, Saya."
Looking at Saya's face, he was pretty much contented. As a result, he cannot help but smile with such bliss. This priceless girl was really his now. He did not care anymore being stuck in this island. This would always be perfect as long as she is with him. Caressing her face so delicately, he was only worried he had brought her discomfort. At the same time, he was rather daring and bold doing it right here and now on the shore, technically outside for anyone to see. Then more importantly, he had gone and done it many times without any protection.
Well, he cared less about it in his part. Although, it was a different matter about her. If she ever carried his child, he would be the happiest man in the entire universe. However, he did not want to disrupt any future aspirations that she had before all of this. He wanted her to reach for her dreams and ambitions freely. While she does so, he will be there to support her always. The other thing he was concerned about are the prying eyes. He is very selfish and would not have anyone see such a seductive and adorable side of his Saya. Yes, his.
"Saya..." He called her attention softly and sweetly. "How are you feeling?" Concern readily present in his voice as those eyes of red and black held adoration and worry about her well-being. After all, he had been rather rough and a bit forceful as well. Then, there was also the part where he teased her every chance he gets. He even made to a point that every nook and cranny of her body was thoroughly visited by his hands and lips. Even if he had put into mind to be gentle as it was Saya's first time and even for him, however, when it was being done, he just couldn't help but show his hunger, his desire, his need of her.
"Forgive me for being rather wild on you." He placed a soft kiss on her forehead. Then, continued cradling her close to him that she could practically hear his heartbeat in the process. "I just can't help but to want and to need you so much." Declaring it with sincerity, he then placed his chin on top of her head. Every movement he made was delicate and filled with affection "I'll take any punishment you give me. I am Saya's after all. " After stating that, he stayed in that position in comfortable silence. This is where he wants to be in the most. To be here with her. This is his home.
Just like that, the sun was slowly setting on the horizon. The colors of the skies made this moment more enticing and beautiful. But of course, no one and nothing would be more beautiful than her. This he was very certain and confident about. But then, magical moments have their endings. Although, he was rather annoyed by what kind of ending it brought. "Takeru!!! Takeru!!! My beloved son!!!" The familiar voice of the Headmaster, it seemed he need not worry about the man's health after all. As Sacred had described the man, the Headmaster was more stubborn than a cockroach.
It was clear on his face the irritation of being interrupted. Sitting up, he released a disappointed sigh. Narrowing his eyes, he could see the Headmaster on a ship. Probably, a passing ship chanced upon the man who was thrown to the sea by the purple vampire. Actually, it would have been better if Sacred had buried the man underneath the sand. Because upon closer inspection, he cannot help but shivered noticeably. The reason, the Headmaster was in some weird mermaid outfit and even calling out to him with a flag being waved with in the air. On the cloth, it was written, on a family bonding trip with lots of love and hugs.
He shook his head in disbelief and embarrassment as he glanced at Saya with a faint blush. "Sorry about that." Pointing at the Headmaster who was still fervently waving at them. It would seem their summer vacation on an island was coming to an end. Somehow, he found this a bit disappointing. Actually, he was thankful for the mishaps the Headmaster had done along the way. It made this trip very perfect. He was glad to have went on this trip with every one. Holding Saya's hand, he squeezed it every so gently and smiled at her so lovingly. "Stay with me always, Saya."
||“The more I know of you. The more you know of me. A connection will be made. Now, will you grasp it or let it go?”||
An amused smile was present on his lips. The princess was still naively compliant and irrevocably innocent. Very interesting, indeed. He then decided to place another kiss mark on her stomach where he nipped and sucked on the skin which such allure and possessiveness until it was red enough to his liking. Once done, he removed his hands from her skin and then placed his mouth near to her ears. "Princess do remember. You're mine." The way he spoke it was like an appealing secret wanting to be unraveled. His tone held the usual coyness and seduction but right now, it was also combined with another undefinable emotion. With that said, he gave her a chaste kiss on the lips and then removed himself from her form.
"It is time go back." He stated in a nonchalant manner as he stood. Although, he would like to take a picture of what the girl looked like. She was disheveled in every sens. Her hair was in a playful mess. Her clothes were opened on certain portions. A kiss mark protruding on her neck. Disheveled but absolutely sexy, who knew that the blind princess would have such a charm. This is why it is fun to probe in the inner psychosis of people. Because, they will always be not what they seemed to be. In her part, he was rather entertained by her many facets yet to be fully revealed. Someday, he will have her stark naked before him. Whether that to be on a physical or mental aspect, it was only for the pure-blood to know.
Looking at the sky, he could see the twilight colors as the sun slowly sets for the day. So, a day was almost over. He did not know that such a long time had passed. Well, they do say that when one is having fun, time goes by faster than anticipated. Returning his attention to his companion, he had a smirked cradling his lips. "I don't mind you returning with such a seductive look." His deep mauve eyes flashed with mischief. He then grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her upwards, effectively colliding with him. Then his other hand held her chin and delivered another searing, maddening, and intimate kiss. He did not pull away until he was certain that she would be breathless after separating their lips.
"But then again, I don't want anyone else to see you like this." There was a hint of playfulness in his voice which never catered to show his true feelings or thoughts on the matter. Whether this was just for fun or for something else, he had yet to fully state that completely. Although, he was never the kind to do something he did not want to do in the first place. Even if its for the sake of fun, as long as he dislikes it. He will never do it. Licking her lips for the final touches, he then stepped away to provide the girl some time to fix herself. When she was done, he held her hand. "Now, let this prince escort you back."
For the rest of the return trip, the pure-blood did not say or noted anything. There was complete silence but, it was not the kind filled with tension or uneasiness. Rather, it was entirely comfortable and pleasant. Soon, he heard a familiar yet very annoying voice. There was no doubt in Sacred's mind that the Headmaster had managed to find his way back. Next time, he should put more strength in his throw. He had expected Takeru already scolding or pummeling the Headmaster. Yet, what he saw was a sea cow on the sand. "Princess, how do like to have a sea cow for dinner?" He inquired with a rather deadly tone. Sacred was serious which was prompted by another thing.
"It is time go back." He stated in a nonchalant manner as he stood. Although, he would like to take a picture of what the girl looked like. She was disheveled in every sens. Her hair was in a playful mess. Her clothes were opened on certain portions. A kiss mark protruding on her neck. Disheveled but absolutely sexy, who knew that the blind princess would have such a charm. This is why it is fun to probe in the inner psychosis of people. Because, they will always be not what they seemed to be. In her part, he was rather entertained by her many facets yet to be fully revealed. Someday, he will have her stark naked before him. Whether that to be on a physical or mental aspect, it was only for the pure-blood to know.
Looking at the sky, he could see the twilight colors as the sun slowly sets for the day. So, a day was almost over. He did not know that such a long time had passed. Well, they do say that when one is having fun, time goes by faster than anticipated. Returning his attention to his companion, he had a smirked cradling his lips. "I don't mind you returning with such a seductive look." His deep mauve eyes flashed with mischief. He then grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her upwards, effectively colliding with him. Then his other hand held her chin and delivered another searing, maddening, and intimate kiss. He did not pull away until he was certain that she would be breathless after separating their lips.
"But then again, I don't want anyone else to see you like this." There was a hint of playfulness in his voice which never catered to show his true feelings or thoughts on the matter. Whether this was just for fun or for something else, he had yet to fully state that completely. Although, he was never the kind to do something he did not want to do in the first place. Even if its for the sake of fun, as long as he dislikes it. He will never do it. Licking her lips for the final touches, he then stepped away to provide the girl some time to fix herself. When she was done, he held her hand. "Now, let this prince escort you back."
For the rest of the return trip, the pure-blood did not say or noted anything. There was complete silence but, it was not the kind filled with tension or uneasiness. Rather, it was entirely comfortable and pleasant. Soon, he heard a familiar yet very annoying voice. There was no doubt in Sacred's mind that the Headmaster had managed to find his way back. Next time, he should put more strength in his throw. He had expected Takeru already scolding or pummeling the Headmaster. Yet, what he saw was a sea cow on the sand. "Princess, how do like to have a sea cow for dinner?" He inquired with a rather deadly tone. Sacred was serious which was prompted by another thing.
Before Takeru could hear any answer from Saya, he felt someone tackling him to the sand and the sound of something slapping on the sand. "Takeru! Takeru! Your father missed you so much! My sweet Takeru! Don't worry! I found us a way out of this island!" He was being smothered by something creepy and bizarre in the shape of a mermaid with the face of the Headmaster. "Get off..." The Kuran Heir managed to speak before finally pushing away the Headmaster from him. Taking a few breaths, he then looked at the man. "Before that, why are you wearing that?!" He pointed with annoyance as the Headmaster smiled brightly. "Oh, these fine gentlemen made me in compensation. See! They are traders roaming the sea for potential clients."
Taking a look at the gentlemen, they were without a doubt pirates. Yes, it was official. It was far a better idea to have buried the man underneath the sand completely. Sacred made his and the blind princess known by greeting. "Hey there. It seems you cause some trouble." As the pure-blood stated that, the pirates surrounded them with such malicious look on their eyes. This was simply perfect. The sand, the sea, the island, and pirates. "Takeru, I'll kill the headmaster." Hearing Sacred say that, Takeru could not help but agree. "I'll support you all the way," And then, the pirates yelled at their lungs and the leader declaring, "Take all of them!" Unfortunately for them, these sea robbers have no idea who they were just dealing with. No idea.
Mismatched eyes looked at the pirates in a very threatening manner. "A fair warning. Touch any of them especially Saya. You're dead." Sacred noticing the special mentioned person. The pure-blood whistled in amusement. "It seemed leaving you two to your own devices had merits." Playfully stating that, Takeru blushed furiously. "Shut it Sacred!" The pure-blood smiled mischievously and looked at the ruffians who wanted to take them. "Boys, I don't like anyone touching what's mine." Those eyes of mauve darkened considerably as he blocked punch thrown at him with a finger and then kicking the man to his stomach. It effectively made the attacker fly away for a good meter and was unconscious. "Who is next?" An amused smile now present on Sacred's lips as he waited for anyone to attack him.
Taking a look at the gentlemen, they were without a doubt pirates. Yes, it was official. It was far a better idea to have buried the man underneath the sand completely. Sacred made his and the blind princess known by greeting. "Hey there. It seems you cause some trouble." As the pure-blood stated that, the pirates surrounded them with such malicious look on their eyes. This was simply perfect. The sand, the sea, the island, and pirates. "Takeru, I'll kill the headmaster." Hearing Sacred say that, Takeru could not help but agree. "I'll support you all the way," And then, the pirates yelled at their lungs and the leader declaring, "Take all of them!" Unfortunately for them, these sea robbers have no idea who they were just dealing with. No idea.
Mismatched eyes looked at the pirates in a very threatening manner. "A fair warning. Touch any of them especially Saya. You're dead." Sacred noticing the special mentioned person. The pure-blood whistled in amusement. "It seemed leaving you two to your own devices had merits." Playfully stating that, Takeru blushed furiously. "Shut it Sacred!" The pure-blood smiled mischievously and looked at the ruffians who wanted to take them. "Boys, I don't like anyone touching what's mine." Those eyes of mauve darkened considerably as he blocked punch thrown at him with a finger and then kicking the man to his stomach. It effectively made the attacker fly away for a good meter and was unconscious. "Who is next?" An amused smile now present on Sacred's lips as he waited for anyone to attack him.
"Time holds no regrets, as such, neither shall I. What has been sealed is now mine to cherish."
What happened? How had this escalated to something of pure ecstasy? It wasn't something she regretted. In reality, she had welcomed it with open arms. Her eyes were closed as she leaned against the boy who was now hers. Her body had just reacted to his touches, his kisses, to everything he had did. She hadn't cared that the location for her first time had been out in the open for prying eyes, however; she knew, deep down, that no one would have bothered to have looked. But then there was this sense of worry in her being. Although really at the time, she hadn't thought about it, but now, she let her hands drift to her stomach as she thought about it. Creating life was something that was truly sacred between two lovers, and although she would not object to bearing his children, at the current moment, with the way things were...
She pushed the thoughts out of her mind as she felt his chin on top of her head. He had inquired about how she was feeling. She had a thoughtful look on her face when she thought about it. How did she feel? Happy? Satisfied? None of these words seemed to fit her current emotions. Troubled, no. She didn't feel troubled by the act they had committed. It was something that she wanted to do over and over again until they either died of exhaustion or finally just couldn't keep the stamina. She opened her eyes to glance at the setting sun, watching as the sky was painted in dark hues of purples and reds. He had stated that he would receive any punishment she would give him, but the only thing that came to mind for a punishment would be to continue their dance. Although he was sorry about being wild with her, she didn't mind.
Some would say she was a masochist for such a thing, but none of that mattered when it came to him. Sure, there were moments it was a bit painful, but she had experienced pain far greater than that as a hunter-in-training when she was younger. Well, she'd be lying herself if she hadn't returned the passion just as much as he had. They had explored every inch of each other's bodies, and it was a feeling that would only grow as long as she was with him. The only thing she could hear was his heartbeat as he drew her closer. She liked the rhythm it played, and it caused her own to fall into sync. Was this what it truly felt like to feel something so much for someone? Dare she say, love someone? Love someone with all their being that their heartbeats fell into as one? She couldn't answer Takeru as her attention was captured by none other than the Headmaster.
"What...is he wearing?" were the only words that formed in her mind and out of her mouth. He was dressed as a mermaid. Then, her eyes fluttered to the cloth the man was waving. She smiled brightly at the words. If he only knew the hugs that were given moments before, he'd have probably...did something. She didn't know what he would have done. Regardless, even though she was mad at the headmaster for causing their shipwreck, it seemed that he had managed to find a way back for them. Takeru apologized and asked her to stay with him always. "We have a contract Takky, of course," she replied, however; it fell on deaf ears as the Headmaster tackled Takeru to the floor. Saya laughed at the situation as the Headmaster wailed to Takeru. At least they would be returning home soon.
It was a shame really, she didn't want to leave. Forget the world, they could make a new start here and stay away from the chaos. But of course, the other part of her knew that they had to return. Duties still needed to be performed and school work needed to be done. Not to mention, Takeru would return to the duties as the Student Council President. Everything was brought back to reality when Takeru inquired about the Headmaster's outfit. So, not only had the Headmaster managed to get them lost, but apparently he brought pirates with him. How lovely, these were the only thoughts that graced Saya's mind as her face twisted into that of a bored expression. Her attention was given to Sacrilegious and Ekaterina who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. She felt a blush creep on her cheeks when Sacred mentioned something about merits being given as she stared at her friend.
"Same could be said about you Sacred. I trust you didn't do anything to Ekaterina to bring her discomfort. She is my friend you know," she stated, although she knew the answer to that question as the look in Ekaterina's eyes was anything to go by. Despite being blind, emotions could still flicker behind the veil that covered the world. Before she could say anything more, words escaped the mouth of one of the would be robbers. Not only had these people foolishly declared to take them all, they had no idea who they were trying to take. A pure-blood, a former hunter, a prefect hunter, and a former pure-blood turned human who could still hold his own. This much was given, however; she glanced at Sacrilegious.
"Try not to kill them Sacred. I don't want to be responsible for the deaths of idiots, even if they do deserve it," she stated to the pure-blood as a smile formed on her lips at Takeru's declaration of someone trying to touch or harm them, especially her. She made her way so that she was standing next to Ekaterina and glanced at her friend. "Should we let the boys have all the fun?" she asked in an amused tone. Before she could hear Ekaterina's response, she felt an arm grab hers from the side. She turned to see it was one of the would-be pirates and only smiled brightly, confusing the man a bit. "I guess not," was her only reply as she twisted her body, allowing her leg to sweep from underneath the man. It connected with the back of his own leg as he took a stumble and fell. She brought her knee down and buried it deep within the man's gut.
Removing herself from the man, she could see his pain as he clutched tightly to his stomach. The next person who tried to attack her, received a quick jab to the throat with her hand. He stumbled back, clutching at his throat as he coughed violently. A throat-punch was always effective when she didn't want to use much force in hurting someone. Not only that, she had placed her hand right beneath his Adam's apple. She could feel the slight crack of something, but it wasn't enough to break the man's airways. Although she could have, he would have only suffocated. After all, she was the one that said not to kill them. Well, she couldn't help herself, she forgot they were merely humans and not vampires. She turned her attention towards the others as it seemed everyone had finally pitched in. This would be a piece of cake if she had her Artemis Rod, but it stayed behind at the Academy. Not that she couldn't handle herself without a weapon, it would just mean she didn't have to touch this people when she did so.
"Headmaster, do not think you will be getting off lightly for this," she stated as she smiled at the Headmaster in a frightening gesture. Well, she'd be lying if she said she wasn't enjoying herself at the moment, but still. The Headmaster seemed to only attract trouble when he handled things. From this point on, anyone other than the Headmaster would need to handle affairs.
“It’s like I can feel a thread, winding round me, pulling me towards something. I wonder if you’re at the other end."
Was it really time to leave again? Time—now there was a strange concept. She’d lost all track of it somewhere along the way, but she could feel the air growing cooler on her skin, and surmised that it must have grown later than she would have supposed. It was at once both a shame and a relief: a shame because she didn’t want to go, and a relief because perhaps it was for the best that they did. She couldn’t predict this man, but more troubling was that she seemed unable to predict her own reactions to him. It was lovely and maddening and altogether too much to think about right now.
She was just thinking that she must be in quite a state when he said as much, and her response, whatever it would have been, was cut off when his hand wrapped around her forearm, tugging her forward in a smooth, irresistible motion, whilst the fingers of his other cradled her chin. She felt like something precious, held so, and it was most strange. What had started to calm a bit under the cool evening air flared again to life under the force of that blistering kiss, and she couldn’t help but return it with everything she had. She knew not his mind, and for all she could tell, it may well be the last one she ever received. They were leaving this place, shrouded in whatever strange magic it was, and though the memory would never leave her, she did not presume to know anything but that.
She pulled in a steadying breath in his absence, shifting her weight as though she needed to relearn how to stand, and that wasn’t so far from the truth. Meticulously, she set herself to rights, smoothing down her dark blue shirt and running her fingers through her hair until the copious strands sat smoothly over her shoulders and down her back again. The absurd thought struck her that, much care as she’d always put into her own tresses, she preferred running her hands through his, and she smiled secretively to herself. No, she would not soon forget any of this. Probably never, if she were to be precise.
When he took her hand, she laced their fingers, entwining the digits and taking simple pleasure from the warmth of his larger palm over her smaller one. He had wonderful hands, too, a musician’s hands. Each new little thing she uncovered about this person delighted her—it was so wonderful and strange.
“I count myself lucky indeed, to be accompanied by such a prince,” she replied, allowing the flow of conversation to ebb into silence. It was far from uncomfortable, and he seemed more than willing to walk at such a pace as she found comfortable, needing to test her steps for just a split moment before committing to them. She knew she wouldn’t fall, not anchored to him as she was, and she might have abandoned even this small caution altogether, but she always exercised care, from force of habit. And perhaps… from the desire to prolong this company, if only for a little bit longer.
She caught the flow of voices from afar, and determined that the headmaster was once again among them, and apparently Takeru-kaichou was not at all pleased with this development. She was glad the man had returned, mostly because it meant he was alive… but something in the sudden tension in the air had her on her guard, even despite the playful words exchanged between her friends. She was confused by the mention of a sea cow, as she as unable to know how the man that ran Cross Academy was dressed. What did manatees have to do with anything?
“Traders… clients?” she repeated, more to herself than anyone else. Now, she was not a suspicious person by nature, but she was also not a fool, and if that was legitimate, then she was secretly Queen of all Creation.
A few more words were exchanged, some of them very interesting (she had a few questions for Saya when next they had a chance to speak), but any joy she would have felt from the implication of Takeru-kaichou’s words regarding her best friend was abruptly squashed when it seemed they would not be able to escape the situation without a fight. Fighting was not Ekaterina’s specialty, but she wasn’t worried. It did happen to be the specialty of Sacred and Saya, and she was more than willing to bet that Takeru knew his fair share of it as well. As for her, all she had to do was stay out of the way.
…Or not. She was seized from behind, her wrists locked together by a much larger, rougher hand, and her breath left her in a sharp hiss as her head was yanked backwards by a handful of her hair. Her back connected with something solid—a human body, no doubt, and the words whispered into her ear had her shuddering with revulsion. She was not here to be a victim to pirates, that was for sure. Operating on instinct, she let her whole body go limp as a marionette with cut strings, causing the one holding her to stumble forward a bit, trying to compensate for the sudden extra weight.
She wasn’t sure where the knowledge came from, but she knew that was her chance. Throwing her head back, she caught him in the nose, her ears faintly registering a wet crack. Twisting, she used both her held hands to grab the one binding them and rotated herself a full three hundred and sixty degrees, spinning behind his back and holding the arm there, letting it take all the torque from the spin. The man holding her cried out at the twin sensations of pain, and she flinched from misplaced sympathy, but something wouldn’t let her release him, and so she lashed out with a foot instead, close enough to him that she managed to find the back of one knee with the blow, collapsing him to the sand.
All things considered, she was as stunned as he was. Ekaterina had never learned a lick of self-defense, and nor had she spent any length of time contemplating how to fend off an attacker or where and how to hit somebody to hurt them. She’d operated on something other than her own knowledge just then, but she would have hesitated to call it instinct. Then again, she thought, ducking just in time to avoid a club-swing aimed for her head as another joined the fray, maybe that was what it was. She’d heard nothing more than a whistle of displaced air, and known to duck. When this one followed up with a punch, she knew to sidestep. Each subsequent attempt left her with a strange understanding of where it was coming from and how to avoid it, as though someone else were puppetting her body around. Someone who knew what they were doing, obviously. She could only continue dodging, though, as she did not want to hurt them, and whatever was telling her how to move seemed content with that. So what took place was a dance over the surface of the sand, her steps light and unnaturally sure, compared to the lurching, stumbling shuffle of her attacker. Bending backwards, she felt another blow with the club rush by a few inches from the tip of her nose and snapped back upright.
“Please,” she tried, holding both her hands up in front of her in the universally placating gesture, “I swear to you, your friends cannot beat mine. If you would just leave now, we could all avoid any further unnecessary violence.” The name he called her in response did not bear repeating in polite company, and she took it as a ‘no.’
Well, that was unfortunate. Probably eventually more for him than her, as while she did not desire him harm, her friends were all quite good at inflicting it, and had fewer compunctions about it than she did.
She was just thinking that she must be in quite a state when he said as much, and her response, whatever it would have been, was cut off when his hand wrapped around her forearm, tugging her forward in a smooth, irresistible motion, whilst the fingers of his other cradled her chin. She felt like something precious, held so, and it was most strange. What had started to calm a bit under the cool evening air flared again to life under the force of that blistering kiss, and she couldn’t help but return it with everything she had. She knew not his mind, and for all she could tell, it may well be the last one she ever received. They were leaving this place, shrouded in whatever strange magic it was, and though the memory would never leave her, she did not presume to know anything but that.
She pulled in a steadying breath in his absence, shifting her weight as though she needed to relearn how to stand, and that wasn’t so far from the truth. Meticulously, she set herself to rights, smoothing down her dark blue shirt and running her fingers through her hair until the copious strands sat smoothly over her shoulders and down her back again. The absurd thought struck her that, much care as she’d always put into her own tresses, she preferred running her hands through his, and she smiled secretively to herself. No, she would not soon forget any of this. Probably never, if she were to be precise.
When he took her hand, she laced their fingers, entwining the digits and taking simple pleasure from the warmth of his larger palm over her smaller one. He had wonderful hands, too, a musician’s hands. Each new little thing she uncovered about this person delighted her—it was so wonderful and strange.
“I count myself lucky indeed, to be accompanied by such a prince,” she replied, allowing the flow of conversation to ebb into silence. It was far from uncomfortable, and he seemed more than willing to walk at such a pace as she found comfortable, needing to test her steps for just a split moment before committing to them. She knew she wouldn’t fall, not anchored to him as she was, and she might have abandoned even this small caution altogether, but she always exercised care, from force of habit. And perhaps… from the desire to prolong this company, if only for a little bit longer.
She caught the flow of voices from afar, and determined that the headmaster was once again among them, and apparently Takeru-kaichou was not at all pleased with this development. She was glad the man had returned, mostly because it meant he was alive… but something in the sudden tension in the air had her on her guard, even despite the playful words exchanged between her friends. She was confused by the mention of a sea cow, as she as unable to know how the man that ran Cross Academy was dressed. What did manatees have to do with anything?
“Traders… clients?” she repeated, more to herself than anyone else. Now, she was not a suspicious person by nature, but she was also not a fool, and if that was legitimate, then she was secretly Queen of all Creation.
A few more words were exchanged, some of them very interesting (she had a few questions for Saya when next they had a chance to speak), but any joy she would have felt from the implication of Takeru-kaichou’s words regarding her best friend was abruptly squashed when it seemed they would not be able to escape the situation without a fight. Fighting was not Ekaterina’s specialty, but she wasn’t worried. It did happen to be the specialty of Sacred and Saya, and she was more than willing to bet that Takeru knew his fair share of it as well. As for her, all she had to do was stay out of the way.
…Or not. She was seized from behind, her wrists locked together by a much larger, rougher hand, and her breath left her in a sharp hiss as her head was yanked backwards by a handful of her hair. Her back connected with something solid—a human body, no doubt, and the words whispered into her ear had her shuddering with revulsion. She was not here to be a victim to pirates, that was for sure. Operating on instinct, she let her whole body go limp as a marionette with cut strings, causing the one holding her to stumble forward a bit, trying to compensate for the sudden extra weight.
She wasn’t sure where the knowledge came from, but she knew that was her chance. Throwing her head back, she caught him in the nose, her ears faintly registering a wet crack. Twisting, she used both her held hands to grab the one binding them and rotated herself a full three hundred and sixty degrees, spinning behind his back and holding the arm there, letting it take all the torque from the spin. The man holding her cried out at the twin sensations of pain, and she flinched from misplaced sympathy, but something wouldn’t let her release him, and so she lashed out with a foot instead, close enough to him that she managed to find the back of one knee with the blow, collapsing him to the sand.
All things considered, she was as stunned as he was. Ekaterina had never learned a lick of self-defense, and nor had she spent any length of time contemplating how to fend off an attacker or where and how to hit somebody to hurt them. She’d operated on something other than her own knowledge just then, but she would have hesitated to call it instinct. Then again, she thought, ducking just in time to avoid a club-swing aimed for her head as another joined the fray, maybe that was what it was. She’d heard nothing more than a whistle of displaced air, and known to duck. When this one followed up with a punch, she knew to sidestep. Each subsequent attempt left her with a strange understanding of where it was coming from and how to avoid it, as though someone else were puppetting her body around. Someone who knew what they were doing, obviously. She could only continue dodging, though, as she did not want to hurt them, and whatever was telling her how to move seemed content with that. So what took place was a dance over the surface of the sand, her steps light and unnaturally sure, compared to the lurching, stumbling shuffle of her attacker. Bending backwards, she felt another blow with the club rush by a few inches from the tip of her nose and snapped back upright.
“Please,” she tried, holding both her hands up in front of her in the universally placating gesture, “I swear to you, your friends cannot beat mine. If you would just leave now, we could all avoid any further unnecessary violence.” The name he called her in response did not bear repeating in polite company, and she took it as a ‘no.’
Well, that was unfortunate. Probably eventually more for him than her, as while she did not desire him harm, her friends were all quite good at inflicting it, and had fewer compunctions about it than she did.
|Where dreams end, eternity will begin.|
There was no doubt in Takeru's mind that their resident pure-blood was enjoying the physical banter. If the man that the vampire had sent flying a couple of meters and the amused smile were not the best indicators, he will never know what will. Dodging an incoming punch, the Kuran Heir used his opponent's own momentum and tripped the bulky man with a simple move. The result, the brute fell on the sand face first. "You better all leave while you all still can unharmed." Takeru declared out of concern but he was ignored arrogantly. As a proof, two men ganged up on him. It was easy for him to avoid the blows while analyzing his enemies' movements.
He is not a vampire and he is not a hunter. However, Takeru had trained himself in self-defense and sword combat. He even made sure to keep his fitness always in check. This is to protect himself and to keep those he cherishes safe with his own abilities. It is a fact that his title as the Kuran Heir will certainly bring him many tribulations. As such, he must be prepared for any eventualities. "Don't tell me I didn't gave you lot a chance." Once that was said, Takeru ducked as the two men punched each other in the face due to his evasive maneuver. It is more efficient for him to use the aggressiveness of his opponents against them. Mismatched eyes looked at the two men who were knocked out cold with boredom and seeing them as nuisances.
Hearing Saya's words about restraints, Sacred released a sigh of disappointment. "You always take my fun away, Miss Prefect." The pure-blood noted as he was already holding a pirate by the throat and then throwing the said man to a group of 5 rushing towards Saya. After doing that, Sacred was already beside Saya as he blew on her ear. "Will you ta---" Unable to continue his words, a knife was thrown dangerously closed to his head, more like aimed for it. He was able to move away by stepping away from the Takagi prefect. The knife was now implanted strongly on a hapless coconut trunk.
"Takeru, that's not the proper way to kill me now." Mauve eyes met those pair of black and red orbs gleaming with annoyance. An amused smile present on Sacred's lips while Takeru had a frown on his. "Not worth the effort." Takeru retorted coldly as he had twisted a man's wrist who was about to stab him. This man was the owner of the knife the Kuran Heir had disarmed. Takeru then flipped the man as the pirate was on his back while delivering an elbow punch on to the gut effectively rendering his opponent unconscious. Unknown to him, another pirate crept behind Takeru which Sacred disposed with a simple backhand slap which made the man flew towards the sea. "I think a thank you should be in order."
Standing properly, Takeru delivered a straight punch towards Sacred as it missed the pure-blood's face by a mere centimeter. The punch landed on another pirate about to attack the vampire from behind. "We're even now." Sacred shrugged at this and had a mischievous glint in his eyes. "And here I wanted to sleep with you." Shivers were visibly seen on Takeru as he was also beet red. "What the hell are you saying!?" He bellowed at the pure-blood who was completely calm about the situation. "Just like what I said." Takeru delivered a roundhouse kick which Sacred dodged by jumping backwards in the air without difficulty. Instead, Takeru's kick landed on an incoming pirate who was rendered knocked out.
"Stop saying weird things like that!" However, it was ignored completely as the attentions of the pure-blood was taken away by another. The vampire landed like a feline on the blind princess' attacker which surprised the brute pirate. "Hey." Sacred started as those dark purple eyes of his looked down at the man who was his pedestal. "Can pirates fly?" With that said, the pure-blood jumped to the ground and grabbed the attacker's head by the scalp as if picking up a ball. He then threw the man backwards as if it was a piece of garbage. Fortunately, the pirate landed on the water. When that was done, he looked at the blind girl. It seemed she was fine and all.
In any case, the fight seemed to be finally over. Every single one of the pirates were all unconscious and mostly suffering from broken bones and battered injuries. For assurance, Takeru had tied them all up to prevent another messy fight. The Kuran Heir looked at Saya with great concern. It was good to see she was doing fine. However, her words prompted Takeru to remember the bringer of all these misfortunes. His mismatched eyes glanced at the Headmaster who Sacred had already tied to a stick like some pig about to be roasted. "We're having this for dinner." The pure-blood stated coldly and with lingering annoyance. This man brought nothing but troubles.
"I have a better plan." Takeru stated as Sacred slumped his shoulders in disappointment. However seeing the Kuran Heir's devious glint in those eyes of vermilion and black, the pure-blood cannot help but wonder what Takeru was planning with the Headmaster. "All yours then." Sacred let the stick he carried easily to the ground as the Headmaster incessantly wailed and begged for forgiveness. Yes, the man meant well but his procedures were very questionable. "Headmaster, don't expect leniency. As Saya said, this will not be taken lightly." After that, they inspected the ship brought to the shore. It was still operational and without a problem. In short, they would be able to leave this island.
As for the Headmaster, his fate was to be the ship's figurehead. He wore the mermaid costume, it but all fitting. The man continued to beg forgiveness and then to be released. Of course, his cries fell on deaf ears. "Think on what you did." Takeru noted while seeing that Sacred was staring at him with that creepy yet amused smile. This does not bode well. "What do you want?" The pure-blood then gestured to Takeru's neck. "That's a very interesting mark. I wonder who made it..." Trailing his eyes to Saya, he had an amused smile. "A matching pair, I see..." Takeru glared towards Sacred who only smiled coyly. "Shall we go now?"
He is not a vampire and he is not a hunter. However, Takeru had trained himself in self-defense and sword combat. He even made sure to keep his fitness always in check. This is to protect himself and to keep those he cherishes safe with his own abilities. It is a fact that his title as the Kuran Heir will certainly bring him many tribulations. As such, he must be prepared for any eventualities. "Don't tell me I didn't gave you lot a chance." Once that was said, Takeru ducked as the two men punched each other in the face due to his evasive maneuver. It is more efficient for him to use the aggressiveness of his opponents against them. Mismatched eyes looked at the two men who were knocked out cold with boredom and seeing them as nuisances.
Hearing Saya's words about restraints, Sacred released a sigh of disappointment. "You always take my fun away, Miss Prefect." The pure-blood noted as he was already holding a pirate by the throat and then throwing the said man to a group of 5 rushing towards Saya. After doing that, Sacred was already beside Saya as he blew on her ear. "Will you ta---" Unable to continue his words, a knife was thrown dangerously closed to his head, more like aimed for it. He was able to move away by stepping away from the Takagi prefect. The knife was now implanted strongly on a hapless coconut trunk.
"Takeru, that's not the proper way to kill me now." Mauve eyes met those pair of black and red orbs gleaming with annoyance. An amused smile present on Sacred's lips while Takeru had a frown on his. "Not worth the effort." Takeru retorted coldly as he had twisted a man's wrist who was about to stab him. This man was the owner of the knife the Kuran Heir had disarmed. Takeru then flipped the man as the pirate was on his back while delivering an elbow punch on to the gut effectively rendering his opponent unconscious. Unknown to him, another pirate crept behind Takeru which Sacred disposed with a simple backhand slap which made the man flew towards the sea. "I think a thank you should be in order."
Standing properly, Takeru delivered a straight punch towards Sacred as it missed the pure-blood's face by a mere centimeter. The punch landed on another pirate about to attack the vampire from behind. "We're even now." Sacred shrugged at this and had a mischievous glint in his eyes. "And here I wanted to sleep with you." Shivers were visibly seen on Takeru as he was also beet red. "What the hell are you saying!?" He bellowed at the pure-blood who was completely calm about the situation. "Just like what I said." Takeru delivered a roundhouse kick which Sacred dodged by jumping backwards in the air without difficulty. Instead, Takeru's kick landed on an incoming pirate who was rendered knocked out.
"Stop saying weird things like that!" However, it was ignored completely as the attentions of the pure-blood was taken away by another. The vampire landed like a feline on the blind princess' attacker which surprised the brute pirate. "Hey." Sacred started as those dark purple eyes of his looked down at the man who was his pedestal. "Can pirates fly?" With that said, the pure-blood jumped to the ground and grabbed the attacker's head by the scalp as if picking up a ball. He then threw the man backwards as if it was a piece of garbage. Fortunately, the pirate landed on the water. When that was done, he looked at the blind girl. It seemed she was fine and all.
In any case, the fight seemed to be finally over. Every single one of the pirates were all unconscious and mostly suffering from broken bones and battered injuries. For assurance, Takeru had tied them all up to prevent another messy fight. The Kuran Heir looked at Saya with great concern. It was good to see she was doing fine. However, her words prompted Takeru to remember the bringer of all these misfortunes. His mismatched eyes glanced at the Headmaster who Sacred had already tied to a stick like some pig about to be roasted. "We're having this for dinner." The pure-blood stated coldly and with lingering annoyance. This man brought nothing but troubles.
"I have a better plan." Takeru stated as Sacred slumped his shoulders in disappointment. However seeing the Kuran Heir's devious glint in those eyes of vermilion and black, the pure-blood cannot help but wonder what Takeru was planning with the Headmaster. "All yours then." Sacred let the stick he carried easily to the ground as the Headmaster incessantly wailed and begged for forgiveness. Yes, the man meant well but his procedures were very questionable. "Headmaster, don't expect leniency. As Saya said, this will not be taken lightly." After that, they inspected the ship brought to the shore. It was still operational and without a problem. In short, they would be able to leave this island.
As for the Headmaster, his fate was to be the ship's figurehead. He wore the mermaid costume, it but all fitting. The man continued to beg forgiveness and then to be released. Of course, his cries fell on deaf ears. "Think on what you did." Takeru noted while seeing that Sacred was staring at him with that creepy yet amused smile. This does not bode well. "What do you want?" The pure-blood then gestured to Takeru's neck. "That's a very interesting mark. I wonder who made it..." Trailing his eyes to Saya, he had an amused smile. "A matching pair, I see..." Takeru glared towards Sacred who only smiled coyly. "Shall we go now?"
"Even as we leave this place, the memories we made will forever be laced with each other. I don't mind this at all because I made them with all of you."
Saya shivered when Sacreligious blew in her ear, and before she could shove the pure-blood away, a knife divided the desired distance. She heard Sacred's statement towards Takeru and could only agree. The retort to the pure-blood only caused Saya to laugh at the response as the pure-blood went after another pirate. She was caught off guard by a pair of arms from behind, gripping her tightly and lifted off the ground. The smile that had been plastered on her face disappeared in the blink of an eye as her brows furrowed and anger radiated from her eyes. No one was allowed to touch her like that. Immediately, she brought her head back, nailing the man in the face as he released her to grab at his now bleeding nose.
"I don't like being touched by other people. There is only one who can do that," she stated in a dead-pan voice before bringing her leg around and kicked the man in the head, sending him away as if his head had been a ball. Saya had managed to catch a piece of Sacred's statement when he told Takeru that a thank you was in order. Takeru merely returned the favor, however; the pure-bloods request, or more so his preferred payment, caused Saya to subconsciously clench her fists. She'd have to disappoint the pure-blood. Takeru was hers, and she wasn't going to share him with anyone.
When the pirates had been apprehended, the next thing to deal with was the headmaster. Although she would have agreed with Sacred, the only one really who could eat the Headmaster would be Sacred. She didn't have a taste for humans and she doubted any of her companions (save for maybe Sergei as well) had the desire for human flesh either. She was brought out of her thoughts when Sacred pointed out Takeru's mark and then her own. She only smirked at the pure-blood. Yes, a matching pair to let those around know that no one else could have them. When did she become so possessive? Oh, that's right, she's always been possessive.
"Sorry Sacred, but Takeru is no longer for you to have. He's mine," Saya stated as she grabbed Takeru in an embrace and fixed the pure-blood with a stare. She didn't mind doing things like this in front of others, however; at the same time, she wanted to make a statement about it as well. She released Takeru and smiled, folding her hands behind her back and rocked on her heels. There were going to be plenty of disappointed hearts back at the Academy, but she didn't care. When Sacred mentioned if they were ready to leave, Saya hesitantly agreed. They would be returning to the real world now.
She had expected to be stuck on the island for a few days, maybe a week at the most. It was a bit of a relief that they now had a way home, but also a bit disappointed. Regardless, they needed to return back to the school. A thought suddenly appeared in Saya's head as she glanced around. There was Sacred, Ekaterina, The Headmaster, Takeru, and herself. Where was Amaya and Sergei?
"I think we should wait for my sister and Sensei," she stated as she folded her arms against her chest. Maybe they got lost in the forest or something? Well, her sister more-so since Sergei wasn't exactly human. Perhaps he went to find her seeing as they all did split up. Well, this was surely interesting. She couldn't help but smile as she let her arms fall to her side as a mischievous grin made it's way to her face. "Or we could just leave them," she stated, a hint of playfulness laced in with her tone as she made her way onto the boat. She wasn't being serious about it though. She couldn't leave her sister behind, her father would kill her for that. But regardless, home was beckoning for their return and they had to oblige.
“Life is full of surprises.”
Amaya had stood on the small beach for quiet some time, her eyes set on the ocean in front of her as a gentle wind graced her skin. For a moment she felt at peace with herself, other than the headache she wasn't in any form of pain, she was kind of happy with how peaceful this island had turned out to be. Ama crouched down and started to draw in the damp sand with a stick, it was just strange swirls and symbols she saw from her hallucinations that had branded themselves in her brain. Through they were strange they were also interesting and artistic in a peculiar way, she had taken up drawing the symbols or even going as far as painting them, because whenever she closed her eyes, well there they were. She blamed the symbols for the reason why she couldn't sleep. Yes, sleep had become rare for her, and Amaya was certain that she wouldn't be able to sleep on this island, she knew nothing about the land, and half the people that was on the island with her, were Vampires.
It sounded like the start of a love story gone wrong. Six friends stuck on a strange island in the middle of no where...well seven, but the Headmaster would be the creeper in the forest, watching everyone...creepily. Amaya snorted and couldn't help the small giggle that escaped her mouth at the image of the Headmaster creeping around, trying to follow Sacrilegious without being noticed. Now that would be an interesting thing to see. A small wave swept in and washed her drawings away, making her smile fade. Ama sighed and stood back up before turning around and glancing towards the woodland that lay behind her. Maybe she should go for a walk...it wouldn't hurt to just wander around for a bit, surly the Headmaster wouldn't have allowed all of his students to come to this island is there were any chance of any of them being injured. Slowly she started to walk towards the woodland, diffrent smells drifting up to greet her nose. Amaya hesitated for a moment and narrowed her eyes. It would be horrible to walk into the those woods and then start hallucinating, she would get lost and confused and end up letting her secret out for everyone else to know about, she hadn't even told her twin, there was no way she was telling anyone else, not even the Headmaster. It was her secret, burden and curse to bare.
Following his nose was not a particularly difficult task, and it wasn't long into his walk that he picked up Amaya's scent, which he traced through a forest pathway and back out onto the beach on another side of the small island. He wondered what she was doing all the way out here-- perhaps she had simply gone wandering and lost track of the time or distance. But after the incident in the hospital, he would readily admit, at least to himself, that he was concerned for her health, so perhaps it would be a good thing to check up on her, if only briefly. Which was how he found himself padding quietly through the last of the forest, emerging from the treeline a short distance from where she was standing, as he'd thought he would.
If her expression was anything to go by, she was troubled by something, and Sergei blinked, considering for no more than a moment before leaving the shade of the trees and emerging into the sun, the rays of light throwing his long strands of hair into a more aureate relief than usual. In such light, his eyes favored their blue elements, rather than the violet night brought out. He walked not hastily in her direction, approaching as though he had simply stumbled upon the location. When he was close enough to be heard, he tilted his head slightly to one side. “Takagi-san?" he inquired mildly. “Is everything all right?" He knew, of course, that very little could count as all right at the present point and time, with all that had happened, but she was intelligent enough to understand what he meant, he was quite certain.
Amaya blinked a few times as she realized she was no longer alone in her area of refuge, however she wasn't very bothered by the fact that Sergei had stumbled upon her hiding place, it was bound to happen sooner or later. Carefully she turned around to face her Senesi, and all at once it came back in a flash. For a moment she was worried it was a hallucination, but could she possibly have a hallucination about something that had happened in the past? She was no longer on a beach, but instead on the ground of the infirmiry, her head hurt horrible and there was a pool or something warm and sticky under her head, mixing with her hair. Sergei was kneeled beside her, looking as worried as she had ever seen him. Then it all happened so fast, she had pulled him down into an embrace she had never taken part in before, and she watched as he seemingly fought with himself, leaning closer to her neck for a split second before pulling away as the doctors rushed into the room...and then it was all gone, and she was back on the beach with Sergei a few feet away from her.
Amaya stumbled a bit to the side as her eyes widened. For a moment she just stared at Sergei, and then her eyes darted to his lips. Her face flushed and she quickly turned her head away from him. "I..I uh..I'm fine. Completely fine! R-really..." She sputtered while blushing madly. She wasn't sure if that had just been her mind playing tricks on her...or...if she had really kissed Sergei. Why had she forgotten about it for so long? Was it because she had hit her head...oh god she had her first kiss with her Sensei.
Sergei watched the memories flicker over her face, and it wasn't that hard to figure out what she was remembering. Ah. He'd rather hoped that would stay forgotten, for both their sakes. It had been an innocent mistake, and part of him wanted to assure her of as much, remind her gently that she hadn't exactly been herself when it happened, and that there was nothing to be ashamed of. That said... something told him that even bringing it up would just make it worse. It would also force him to confront several questiosn he had not yet properly asked himself about it, and he really didn't desire to do that. So he accepted the answer, stuttered as it was, with an equanimous nod. “I see," he replied gently, taking the extra few steps to draw even with her position, though he kept a foot or so of distance for the sake of politeness and her comfort.
This enabled him to look out at the ocean, and he wondered if perhaps a change in topic was in order. It was no mystery to him that occasionally, such a thing was called for and would minimize the discomfort of a conversation, but he didn't want her to be uncomfortable at all speaking to him, and this was considerably harder to engineer. He wasn't really sure how to do it, so for now, he tried to make himself as nonthreatening as possible, something which may well be a moot point, given what she had seen of him. Maybe that was part of it? Perhaps she feared him. She probably should, and this was in fact the healthy reaction to have, but... this didn't mean he much liked it.
“I hope..." he started hesitantly, glancing down at his feet before he turned his eyes back out to sea. “I hope the other day did not alarm you overmuch. When I... changed. It is not something I am proud of, but unfortunately, it has its uses."
Amaya blinked as she looked up him, did he think that she was scared of him because of what had happened when the school was under attack? To be honest, now that she thought about it, she wasn't as all bothered by how Sergei had...changed. Perhaps it was because she had seen it happen before with other vampies when she was younger and her parents had taken her on hunting trips, or perhaps it was because she already knew Sergei, and knew that was only part of him, and that he wasn't a monster. Everyone had their dark sides and their secrets, just like she had her own, he had his aswell, he shouldn't have to apologize for what he was, not to her or anyone else for that matter. "No...I wasn't alarmed at all really...Is that weird?" She added the last part more to herself as she pursed her lips and looked down in deep thought.
She wasn't scared of the man in front of her, she felt kind of bad for him, because he thought that he had to be sorry for what he changed into while trying to protect everyone. Just because he could change forms didn't make him a monster, just because he was half Vampire didn't make him a monster, to her it made him a protector. Remembering something for the first time in a long time, Ama reached in her pocket, and pulled out the glasses he had asked her to hold on to from the day when their school had been turned into a battle ground. She held them delicately for a moment, beofre holding them out for Sergei to take. She stretched out her arm so her hand was nearly touching his chest. "These are yours...I'm sorry I never gave them back sooner, I guess I just kind of lost track of time..." She frowned slightly, because she had also stopped going to classes after the attack, if she had shown up for at least his class, she would have been able to give them back sooner.
“Perhaps a little strange, yes, but..." but what? He didn't really know how to complete the sentence with words, and so he smiled instead, just a bit. She didn't know the whole of it, but that was not her burden to bear, and that she was so accepting of what she knew spoke volumes of her character. The reappearance of his spectacles surprised him enough that he blinked, the smile stretching to something equal parts surprised and kind. A hand reached up, brushing hers on the way to the free end of his glasses. Whether that was accidental or somehow on purpose, even he didn't really know, but he accepted them anyway, sliding the lenses back onto his face.
“Do I look more like a teacher now?" he asked with a trace of humor. “I don't actually need them. If you'd tried them on yourself, you'd know there's no actual prescription in them. I just... they make me feel a little more human." His tones grew melancholy there, dipping to brush fingers in a well of regret deep enough to echo, but he forced himself to brighten again, glancing askance at his student. “I also think it helps with the students. They listen much better to someone who doesn't look close to their age, especially the Day Class." The Night Class was used to young-looking teachers, as most vampires didn't age much, even nobles. The Day Class, on the other hand, might have confused him for another student if he wasn't so careful to be otherwise. It wasn't usual to teach both, but Sergei slept so little that he needed the method of occupying his time.
Amaya smiled for a moment before frowning a little more, did he not think he looked human? To her he looked plenty human, more human than most of the Night Class. He was right about one thing through, he did look young, but maybe not young enough to be a student...maybe. "I think you look human, more human than half of the humans at Cross Academy." She chuckled to herself as the smile reappered. "I didn't know you taught both classes through, I guess it makes sense, the Headmaster seems to really trust you." She shurugged while playing with the sand under her feet. Amaya was sure that if he really needed to, he could get the Day Class to listen to him, but he didn't seem like one of the teachers that yell all of the time, more like the quiet angry teacher. Then again he might act diffrently with the Night Class than he did with the Day Class. "Did you always want to be a teacher? I mean...out of everything out there that you could possibly do, you wanted to teach at Cross Academy? Not that the Academy is bad or anything..it's just...aren't you tired of all the drama from when you were in school? I couldn't imagine going through it all over again." Ama's voice was laced with humor as she faked a shudder.
Sergei chuckled, a rich, velvety sound that perhaps belied his training as a musician. “Actually, I never went to school, in the conventional sense. My father tutored me in everything I needed to know, and that was quite some time ago, now." He was still learning every day, of course, but those were lessons which could not be imparted in the usual way. “So you could say that the Academy has been quite an informative experience, in its own way." Granted, not everything about it was so grand-- she had a definite point about the interpersonal relations between students. The Day and Night Classes had vastly different characters where such things were concerned, but the principles it all boiled down to were the same. Questions of identity, of carving out one's place in the world, and of finding that relative to others. It was a difficult process, and one that produced no shortage of, as she had said, drama. Shakespeare would have been proud, no doubt.
The underlying question actually puzzled him, though. Did he want to teach? It was a strange query. He rarely bothered to consider what he wanted. He needed to stop Lilith, and had taken it on good faith that his father knew better than him how to do that. So, he followed the man's instructions, and tried not to catastrophically screw anything up in the meantime. “I suppose," he said at last, “that I'm still figuring out exactly what I want to be doing. In the meantime, teaching has its rewards, and I enjoy it more than some of the things I've done instead." Not exactly a ringing endorsement, but then he'd not given it too much thought before. “And how about you, Takagi-san? If the world were arrayed before you, what would you choose to do?"
Amaya tilited her head to the side as she thought about the question for awhile. What would she do? Her parents would want her to keep up the family job and be a hunter like her sister, they wouldn't want her to go off and do something else other than hunting. That didn't leave much for her to be able to do, actually she couldn't do anything else that they would approve of, so she was... well she was screwed. Amaya sighed before looking back up at Sergei. “It’s impossible for me to think about my future. I can’t even recognize myself right now. How can I know what I want to do later when I don’t even know what to do right now?” She said the same thing she had said to her parents, but instead of storming away with a suitcase like she had with her parents she shrugged and smiled loosely. "I really have no idea to be honest. Some people want me to follow in my sister's footsteps, and well...I just don't know. It's kind of pathetic when I think about it." She sighed and looked back down at the ground.
"I think I should just stop fighting them and do what they want, if I listen then maybe I'll be able to protect everyone I care about...I mean I already have training I just...Ah you have no idea what I'm talking about...do you?" She glanced back up at Sergei and then looked back towards the ground. The only way he would have known that her and Saya were from a long line of Vampire Hunters was if the Headmaster had been running his mouth again, or if he had heard their last name somewhere before. Ama had never really thought about how many people at the school actually knew about the whole Hunter thing...maybe she should talk to the Headmaster about her problem.
“I am aware," he informed her mildly. There was very little Ivan didn't know, and he suspected he might actually know more of what she was than she did. He wasn't keeping it from her intentionally, but further confusing her when she was already in such a delicate position might harm her more than anything, and he did not want to do that. “But you know... I don't think that's pathetic at all. It takes a great deal of strength to break from such a set path, especially when the expectation of others weighs so heavily upon you. It is not something I am capable of, at any rate. Perhaps you will find, in time, that being a hunter is what you truly desire. If so, I am sure you will make the best of hunters. But... if you decide you wish for something else, I assure you I have every confidence you will succeed at that as well." What from someone else might have been flattery was simply Sergei's honest opinion. Students like Amaya were rare, those with the intelligence and drive to apply themselves to anything they desired and excel.
“When you do choose, I hope you do so because you've found the thing you really want. Acting only for the will of another is... tiring." He exhaled through his nose, the sound not quite a sigh, but close. The tide was coming in, and the water drew close to their feet. As he'd removed his shoes a while ago, he wasn't all that concerned, and noticed mostly from habit. Observe, remain always attentive to your surroundings. He'd learned that and much more, but for whose sake? He was never really sure.
Amaya looked up at Sergei for a moment, confusion clear in her eyes, because no one had ever told her to do what made her happy, most people told her to either choose one or the other, but never...She blinked a few times, and then did something that even surprised herself a little. She threw herself at Sergei, hugging him tightly as she fought back un-needed tears. She wasn't really sure why she was hugging him, it might have been a bit much on her part, but at the same time...When she was touching Sergei, her headache seemed to just...vanish. She had noticed it a few minutes ago when their hands had brushed, it was almost like the night when she had hit her head on the ground and was still hallucinatiing, he had been the one thing that stood out, he was like a beacon of light, and now for some strange reason, he was a pain killer for the headache that had been bothering her for the last couple of weeks.
All at once her eyes started to close as all of the sleep she had been losing caught up to her, and all because the pain was gone. She let out a small sigh of relief and relaxed against Sergei. However she fought back the sleep and kept her eyes open, she wanted to stay awake longer, she didn't just want to fall asleep on Sergei...on Sergei. On him. As in on. But at the same time she couldn't bring herself to pull away from him and stand up straight, Amaya knew as soon as she took a step away and left the embrace the pain would come right back.
He certainly had not been prepared for that. To his knowledge, Amaya was not currently delusional or injured, which left him to assume, perhaps dangerously, that she crossed this particular personal boundary of her own free will, arms wound tight around his midsection and head resting on his chest. It was quite comfortable, he thought, but then that was a dangerous kind of thing to be thinking. He was dangerous, and bad for people, and there were a number of reasons why this was a very bad idea. But in a way, wasn't that just him being selfish? He could argue that it was better for her safety to remain away from him, but this individual moment, he wasn't going to hurt anyone, and it seemed she'd sought him for some measure of comfort. Surely, it would be wrong of him to deny her that.
Though the rationalization was not perfect, it would do. He lifted his own arms and twined them round her shoulders, propping his chin on the crown of her head, surreptitiously brushing his lips over the place her forehead met her hairline. If this was what she required of him, he would grant that wish for as long as she wanted it. For once, it could be as simple as that.
The moment his arms were around her shoulders she felt herself relax even more, she felt safe and guarded in his embrace, slowly all of the pain that had been with her for weeks left her body, leaving her to go limp in his arms as her eyes nearly shut all of the way. "You..smell pretty." She mumbled into his chest as her body went limp agasint his own. For the first time in so long she felt so at peace, and all because she was being held by someone who had magical mind healing powers..through she doubted he really had magical mind healing powers, it was still nice. She let out one more soft sigh before tightening her grip a little more and allowing her eyes to slide shut so she could sleep.
It had been so long since she slept longer then two hours in one night, she couldn't actually remember the last time she had slept wihout having a nightmare or a skull crushing headache, this was so perfect..she could have stayed like this and slept standing up for hours and it wouldn't have bothered her in the slightest, she just hoped she wasn't bothering Sergei, through he did make a good pillow. Was it wrong to think about her teacher making a good pillow? Most likely, yes. But she didn't really care at the moment, she was to far into a deep sleep to care.
He resisted the urge to laugh quietly to himself, lest it wake her, but the very fact that she was asleep at all was a bit perplexing. He knew few people who could sleep while standing, if any. Perhaps some adjustment was in order-- it would be rather rude of him if she woke with stiff limbs, after all. Moving as smoothly and carefully as he knew how, Sergei adjusted his grip, lifting Amaya from under her knees and cradling her close to his chest. Spotting a tree not far off, he decided that would do. Treading gently to the spot, he lowered himself so that he was sitting with his back to it, slanting the slumbering girl so that her head was resting at the center of his chest, just over the steady thrum of his heart. She was quite pleasantly warm, as was the sun they rested under, and the sound of the ocean was just as soothing as he'd remembered...
To what would later be his own chagrin, he tipped his head back against the tree, arms still loosely about her, and drifted off himself.
“Would you let me bear your burdens with you?”
Amaya was still partly asleep when she started to notice that she was laying on something very warm and..soft. She wiggled closer to whatever was holding, in hopes of not waking up just yet, because she still had no headache or any pain, but at the same time, she felt like she needed to wake up, something was prompting her to open her eyes. She didn't want to, all she wanted to do was curl up more and sleep all day, but she already didn't know long she had been asleep, so she needed to wake up now or never. Never was a better option...no no no, now. Amaya opened her eyes and blinked a few times, confusion setting in for a moment as she realized she was no longer standing nor sleeping on the ground, and she could hear...what was that? A heartbeat? Oh dear that was like a lullaby. It was so soothing...slowly looked up and was met with the sight of Sergei's sleeping face.
Ama blinked a few times as she watched him closely. He looked so peaceful while he slept, he was...well beautiful. A small smile formed on her lips as she watched him sleep for what felt like hours, but was most likely only minutes before she turned away and looked out at the ocean before she started to softly sing to herself, a lullaby she had heard long ago from an unknown person.
"Wild flower blossoming
I beg of you tell me this so I know too
Why do people fight?
They all act as if it's right
Don't they know
That's no
Way to live
Valiant flower blossoming
What can you see?
When ...you look down on me
Why can't people say
That they're sorry for the way
That they fought
I thought
We once could
When the sky has cleared
And rains have passed
I still won't forget the past
You are not alone on your own
I remember you back then
Trembling in front of me
Crying deep inside silently
When you see loved ones withering
What do you do with your remaining time
When your leaves can't speak a word
And your thoughts cannot be heard
How do you convey your love
Ahh
When the summer's sun is hiding and
Winds are harsh against our backs
Everything seems to overlap
I'll sing in your memory
All the times you've spent with me
We've lost your name but I'll sing for you"
Sergei was, for once, not dreaming as he slept. A most unusual ocurrence, as he was frequently troubled with what should be nightmare but was in fact merely memory. Never one to sleep for extended periods, however, he felt himself returning to wakefulness eventually, guided along by what sounded like... a song. In a voice he knew but could not quite properly identify. In his life, music and song were nothing unusual, and frequently enjoyed by himself and his siblings. This, though, was not one of them. It was something different, less trained but more... something. He didn't know quite what, even as the fog faded from his senses and he realized that his surroundings were unfamiliar.
Now that was something even more peculiar. It had him alert much more quickly than perhaps she should have woken, and for a moment, his arms tightened reflexively on whatever he held. Wait... what? His eyes snapped open in alarm, and, tilting his head down, he realized belatedly that the person he was holding and the person singing were one and the same. Takagi-san? He blinked rapidly, loosening his hold as the appropriate memories resurfaced. Well, this was... irregular. Clearing his throat a tad awkwardly, he managed a smile. “Ah, um... my apologies, Takagi-san, I thought perhaps it would be more comfortable to sleep... not standing." One of his eyes twitched, and he internally berated himself for sounding like an idiot. He was, without arrogance, one of the most articulate people he knew. He shouldn't be struggling for words.
Part of him wanted to get up, but she would have to first, and he'd have to let go for that to happen. This train of thought, perhaps somewhat slower than it should have been, did eventually cause him to release her entirely. He felt that something else should be said here, but once again his conversational resources failed him, so he reached for the truth, unsure if it was the right one. “I did not know you had an affinity for music. You're quite talented."
When Sergei's arms tightened around her, she stopped singing and looked up in confusion, Sergei's eyes were still closed through, they shortly snapped open and caught her staring up at him. There was a long moment of silence as they stared at each other, and then he started to apologize, and fumble over his words, which in a horrible way, Amaya found it slightly amusing. Sergei never stumbled over his words, but he was getting all shy because she was in his arms and on his lap. Wait...on his lap...? Her own eyes widened as her face flushed a horrible shade of scarlet, and even through he released his hold on her, she was still seemingly unable to move from where she sat. She was on his lap. ohbloodyhell.
Ama opened her mouth and then snapped it shut as she tired to think of something to say. Should she apologize for falling asleep on him? Or should she cassualy bring up something else? Yeah...like that wouldn't be weird. She mentally rolled her eyes at herself and tried to regain control of her limbs, to no avail. "I uh...Um...and you...sleep...lap...oh...thank...you?" She manged to choke out several diffrent words, that most likely made no sense what so ever and only made her blush deepen. She should have just kept her mouth shut. She should have just tuffed up and stayed awake. Bloody hell. She was on his friggin lap. Crap.
Sergei wasn't really sure what to make of that string of words, and for a few moments, the awkward silence stretched out as though interminable. Slowly, though, as the series of events turned itself over in his mind, he began to smile, little by little. Maybe it was the deep scarlet of her face that did it, or just the way they were both so utterly hopeless, but whatever the reason, he began to laugh, just a quiet shaking of his shoulders at first, and he had to bite down on his lip to prevent it from becoming much more uproarious than that. Leaning forward slightly, he put his forehead to her thin shoulder, still chuckling quietly and quite unable to stop. “Sorry," he apologized when he found the breath, “I know this is awfully indelicate, but..." he couldn't really help it-- the situation was utterly absurd, and clearly the last thing either of them had expected to happen. He'd come to check on her health, for goodness's sake!
Of course, his nose so close to her neck was reminding him that she smelled good, but for the moment, it wasn't a problem. He'd eaten earlier that day, and wasn't any hungrier than usual. Drawing himself back up straight, he flashed a smile, genuine and bright. “I should thank you," he informed her matter-of-factly. “Perhaps you'll think me very strange, but I haven't had fun with someone in a very long time." A strange kind of fun, to be sure, but why not think of it so? They could carry on being mortally embarrassed, or they could embrace the humor in the situation.
As Sergei began to laugh, she couldn't help but join in, but she tired to hold the laughter back as much as possible. Technically they were both adults, and yet they were both acting like school children, mostly her with her lack of control when it comes to blushing. "I guess I should thank you too then.." She said as her laugher died down to light giggles, that soon faded as well. "I haven't been able to sleep lately...and I haven't laughed this much in a few weeks, I owe you." She smiled up at him as her scarlet blush died down to a strawberry colored shade in her cheeks. Part of her wanted to tell him what had been going on, why she hadn't been able to sleep and why she had been so toubled when he first showed up...but at the same time if she did that he would have to tell the Headmaster, who would tell her parents, who would then pull her out of the school and force her to come back home until she was no longer ill.
That was the last thing she wanted to happen, so she really couldn't trust anyone, or tell anyone, even if she told her sister, she would be so worried about Amaya's health she would end up talking to the headmaster anyway, and the same events would take place. Ama looked down and bit down on her lip. She wanted to tell Sergei, she wanted to tell someone but she had already made a promise to herself that it would be her burden to bare, she didn't want to worry anyone else, they all already had enough to worry about.
She looked concerned again. Worried. It was something he was quite rapidly growing to dislike. Tilting his head to one side, he used a hand to lift her eyes to his, placing a single digit beneath her chin and applying the gentlest of pressures. “Perhaps it is none of my business, and you are free to tell me so. But if something troubles you, you have my word that I'd keep it in the strictest confidence." He made up his mind then and there that if she rebuffed the question, he would not ask again. But perhaps she wouldn't; he had to admit, he didn't know. Somehow, though... he did know that he wanted her to trust him, to confide in him. He could not promise that he could solve all her problems, and indeed, he believed her strong enough to find the solution to most anything on her own, but speaking of such things was often the first step to solving them, and it was one he, curiously, wished her to take with him.
Amaya stared up at him for a long moment, at ends with herself, before she gave in and broke the promise she had made to herself. "I...I've been um.." She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and let it all flow out. "I've been having this hallucinations for the past few weeks..and well...they're bad...I couldn't go to classes or in big crowds a-and I saw things that were never really there and i-it scares me..." Slowly her voice got smaller and small as she curled in on herself, even through she was still sitting on Sergei's lap. "I don't know what's wrong with me...I think i'm going crazy...I always have this horrible headache and it hurts so bad I can't sleep and the nightmares" She shuddered at the thought, and if it was possible, folded in on herself even more. "But..all of it just vanishes when I'm touching you..." By the time Ama was done speaking she was shaking slightly as small tears had escaped from her eyes. This was the first time she had confided in anyone about the matter, and it would most likely be the last time, unless they never stopped...
Whatever he had been expecting, that was not it. Ah, but he should have. She'd been through multiple traumatic experiences in quick succession; that she'd managed to hide the consequences for this long was amazing in and of itself. He was left unsure of what to do-- he was more used to causing trauma than trying to take it away. Frowning sadly, he reached up, using his thumbs to brush away the tears. “Shh..." he soothed gently, sliding his hands backwards to hug her again, tugging her into his shoulder with extreme care. He wasn't sure exactly why anything he did had an effect on the hallucinations, but given what he knew of his powers, it didn't precisely surprise him. His genetic code was a mystery, but this subtle level of unconscious mental influence, the ability to put people at ease, had always been part of who he was. Whether that came from one side or the other was hard to say, exactly, but it was the only part of the whole thing he'd ever thought to like, even a little.
Sighing, he rubbed her back in soothing circles, turning his head to press a kiss to her temple. “There's nothing wrong with you," he spoke quietly, given how close he was to her ear. “People endure far less than you have and come out worse. You'll beat those dreams. And until you do, I'll help you in any way you need." That was a promise, uttered with every last ounce of sincerity he had.
If it was possible, Amaya started to cry harder as his words actually made her feel better. She cried for a good five minutes before her tears dried up and she relaxed once more. "Thank you.." She mumbled before pulling back to wipe off her face. She blinked a few times and realized how close they were, but all she did was stare before blushing slightly and looking away. "We should...head back I guess...god forbid if they were to leave without us, we would have to swim back." Ama smiled slightly before glancing over her shoulder at the ocean it seemed to peaceful and beautiful, she would have to come back to this island one day, it was just so perfect.
"And that would be most unfortunate," he agreed with humor. Taking her hand, he guided both of them to their feet, but even once they were standing, he did not relinquish his grip. It was a small thing, perhaps, but if it brought her relief to touch him, then he wasn't going to deny her that. Together, they picked their way back through the forested area, emerging once again onto the beach in enough time to witness a human of some kind being thrown out into the ocean and the Headmaster strung up onto the bow of a ship as the figurehead. Reaching the group, he glanced from the four gathered people, noting shifts in body language both subtle and otherwise without comment, back to the ship.
"Do I want to know?" he asked speculatively, and it was his foster sister who answered him, grin bright enough to challenge the sun.
“Not really. Just climb aboard." It seemed like good advice, and it wasn't long before they'd be able to depart.
|Nothing is frightening or dangerous, as long as I hear your voice on the other end.|
Before Takeru could answer and retort, he felt arms embracing him. He knew this touch and scent. These are the things that he will always cherish about the only person who can own him. Why wouldn't he? Saya's statement made him smile. He definitely liked it when she is possessive of him. It was really enlightening. As for Sacred, he found the scene amusing but a bit troubling. Not because, he was against of their romance or the consequences it could bring. He could careless about that. It was just weird due to his own personal issues. Anyway, the pure-blood knew very well that the Takagi prefect was possessive. He did state that beforehand. "My. My. My... It does not mean I can't steal him now do I?" An amused smile played on his lips as he winked at Takeru who shivered at the sexual innuendo dripping from that tone. "It makes it more exciting don't you think so?"
"Never going to happen in this lifetime!" Takeru retorted as Sacred simply shrugged as if what the Kuran Heir said was nothing more but mere passing wind. This infuriated Takeru as he released an annoyed sigh and then grabbed hold of Saya as he managed to spin her around a bit. Afterwards, he embraced her from behind while kissing the side of her neck. "I will only be hers." The pure-blood's smile widened at this spectacle. The boy who seemed to be important to the Takagi prefect during the masquerade ball said something to him before his death. He wondered if he should say that now or much later. Perhaps much later, he then glanced at the newcomers. He had sensed their presence long before they had made their appearance. But, his eyes did swept on the form of the blind princess. It seemed he cannot ignore her as simply as that anymore.
"Well, I guess the whole crew is up and about." The pure-blood then looked at the Headmaster who was still at the bow and was now wailing for help to the teacher and the Takagi twin. It would have been better to plaster the man's mouth. The sound he is creating is rather annoying to his sense of hearing. In the end, the Headmaster's cries fell on deaf ears. He then approached the blind princess and tuck some few strands of hair behind her ears. "Nice moves earlier. Let's go princess." After stating that, he guided the girl to the ship and then went on his way. Takeru noticed the pure-blood was not anymore concerned about him and Saya. Although, he was rather reluctant to release her from his arms. But then again, he has to at some point. "I guess we won't have to wait for Rasputinov-sensei and your twin anymore." He then smiled at her sweetly. "Let's go back all together."
Just like that, once everyone was aboard the ship. They began to set sail in a comfortable ambiance. Each of them having their own spots at the deck. Takeru chose to stay with Saya. Sacred was on his own corner looking out to the sea. He did not impose on the blind girl's company. After all, he had already imposed far too much. As for the others, they are in the places which they had chosen to be. The atmosphere was nice and warm as the scent of the sea and the serene background of the night sky delivered a cold summer breeze. It was soothing making everyone of them on board completely calmed and relaxed. Well except for the Headmaster who was still crying for help with the occasion wail being stuffed by the water.
The peace was only disturbed by the familiar ringtone of Takeru who took out his phone and looked at it rather surprised. It seemed they were now back to the part of the waters where there is a signal. As such, it only means that all of their gadgets for communication were back online. On his screen, there were a lot of missed calls particularly from Ageha. The pure-blood princess must have been very worried about them. It made him feel a bit guilty. He looked at Saya for a while and mouthed a quiet apology. Afterwards, he answered the phone. "This is Takeru. Hello, Ageha."
Yes, it is the typical Shirabuki Princess. Would it be considered him as cruel to feel rather happy about her concerns about them? She was very worried and Takeru could hear that she was almost crying. "Don't worry. We're all right. Yes, no one is hurt. I'm absolutely fine. Yes. Please, don't cry." Ageha continued to address her concerns through the phone and somehow, he cannot help but have a small smile adorning his lips. This girl was after all still important to him but not as great as Saya. It was then he finally popped the question to the pure-blood princess. "Do you want to talk to Sacred?" There was silence at the other end of the line before he heard the predictable answer of yes. He wanted to laugh but that would be a bit impolite. He directed his eyes to the purple pure-blood who could not have missed that all.
"Hey Sacred, it's your fiancée" The said pure-blood looked at Takeru with a rather bored expression while the Kuran Heir had a rather indignant expression. It is true that Sacred had already knew from the beginning that it was Ageha that Takeru was conversing with. The girl must have been very worried. It was her nature just like her. Somehow, the thought brought a tug to some memories of his past. In any case, Takeru was not certain whether the others knew of this engagement. It was not much of a public information but, it was not a secret as well. Well if they didn't or they did, the betrothal was pretty much out. Throwing the phone to the direction of Sacred, the pure-blood caught it and gazed at the screen for some time before answering. "Yeah."
Takeru released a sigh as Sacred and Ageha were now talking or if it was to be considered a conversation. The pure-blood was simply giving one-word answers. But, he could tell much that Sacred does care for Ageha. The only other person that could get Sacred straight would be the Shirabuki Princess. Furthermore, he could notice a certain comfortable presence around the pure-blood. Speaking of which, he did notice that same presence around Ekaterina earlier. Glancing at the said girl, he only hoped that Sacred did not do anything inappropriate. Hopefully, he didn't. It is true that the pure-blood was rather coy and always likes to tease. No one knows if he was serious or not about anything. But, there are limitations to that. This much Takeru was certain.
"Never going to happen in this lifetime!" Takeru retorted as Sacred simply shrugged as if what the Kuran Heir said was nothing more but mere passing wind. This infuriated Takeru as he released an annoyed sigh and then grabbed hold of Saya as he managed to spin her around a bit. Afterwards, he embraced her from behind while kissing the side of her neck. "I will only be hers." The pure-blood's smile widened at this spectacle. The boy who seemed to be important to the Takagi prefect during the masquerade ball said something to him before his death. He wondered if he should say that now or much later. Perhaps much later, he then glanced at the newcomers. He had sensed their presence long before they had made their appearance. But, his eyes did swept on the form of the blind princess. It seemed he cannot ignore her as simply as that anymore.
"Well, I guess the whole crew is up and about." The pure-blood then looked at the Headmaster who was still at the bow and was now wailing for help to the teacher and the Takagi twin. It would have been better to plaster the man's mouth. The sound he is creating is rather annoying to his sense of hearing. In the end, the Headmaster's cries fell on deaf ears. He then approached the blind princess and tuck some few strands of hair behind her ears. "Nice moves earlier. Let's go princess." After stating that, he guided the girl to the ship and then went on his way. Takeru noticed the pure-blood was not anymore concerned about him and Saya. Although, he was rather reluctant to release her from his arms. But then again, he has to at some point. "I guess we won't have to wait for Rasputinov-sensei and your twin anymore." He then smiled at her sweetly. "Let's go back all together."
Just like that, once everyone was aboard the ship. They began to set sail in a comfortable ambiance. Each of them having their own spots at the deck. Takeru chose to stay with Saya. Sacred was on his own corner looking out to the sea. He did not impose on the blind girl's company. After all, he had already imposed far too much. As for the others, they are in the places which they had chosen to be. The atmosphere was nice and warm as the scent of the sea and the serene background of the night sky delivered a cold summer breeze. It was soothing making everyone of them on board completely calmed and relaxed. Well except for the Headmaster who was still crying for help with the occasion wail being stuffed by the water.
The peace was only disturbed by the familiar ringtone of Takeru who took out his phone and looked at it rather surprised. It seemed they were now back to the part of the waters where there is a signal. As such, it only means that all of their gadgets for communication were back online. On his screen, there were a lot of missed calls particularly from Ageha. The pure-blood princess must have been very worried about them. It made him feel a bit guilty. He looked at Saya for a while and mouthed a quiet apology. Afterwards, he answered the phone. "This is Takeru. Hello, Ageha."
Yes, it is the typical Shirabuki Princess. Would it be considered him as cruel to feel rather happy about her concerns about them? She was very worried and Takeru could hear that she was almost crying. "Don't worry. We're all right. Yes, no one is hurt. I'm absolutely fine. Yes. Please, don't cry." Ageha continued to address her concerns through the phone and somehow, he cannot help but have a small smile adorning his lips. This girl was after all still important to him but not as great as Saya. It was then he finally popped the question to the pure-blood princess. "Do you want to talk to Sacred?" There was silence at the other end of the line before he heard the predictable answer of yes. He wanted to laugh but that would be a bit impolite. He directed his eyes to the purple pure-blood who could not have missed that all.
"Hey Sacred, it's your fiancée" The said pure-blood looked at Takeru with a rather bored expression while the Kuran Heir had a rather indignant expression. It is true that Sacred had already knew from the beginning that it was Ageha that Takeru was conversing with. The girl must have been very worried. It was her nature just like her. Somehow, the thought brought a tug to some memories of his past. In any case, Takeru was not certain whether the others knew of this engagement. It was not much of a public information but, it was not a secret as well. Well if they didn't or they did, the betrothal was pretty much out. Throwing the phone to the direction of Sacred, the pure-blood caught it and gazed at the screen for some time before answering. "Yeah."
Takeru released a sigh as Sacred and Ageha were now talking or if it was to be considered a conversation. The pure-blood was simply giving one-word answers. But, he could tell much that Sacred does care for Ageha. The only other person that could get Sacred straight would be the Shirabuki Princess. Furthermore, he could notice a certain comfortable presence around the pure-blood. Speaking of which, he did notice that same presence around Ekaterina earlier. Glancing at the said girl, he only hoped that Sacred did not do anything inappropriate. Hopefully, he didn't. It is true that the pure-blood was rather coy and always likes to tease. No one knows if he was serious or not about anything. But, there are limitations to that. This much Takeru was certain.
“And suddenly, it was like a shadow passed over my world, and I realized… I was never meant to be happy for long."
Everyone mostly went their own ways when they boarded the boat, which was understandable if they had as much to think about as she did. It was mostly the events on the island, maybe, but there was no mistaking that the looming specter of the attacks still hung over them all, perhaps temporarily forgotten, but not gone. Sergei had gone to mind the tiller, mostly to make sure they didn’t veer sharply off-course. Kitty was standing at the prow, enjoying the feel of the breeze on her face. It was crisp, but not too cold, rippling through her thick sheets of hair careless of leaving it mussed. Well, it wasn’t like she minded, either, of course.
Aside from the occasional creaking of the boat, the deck was mostly silent (the headmaster, easily-ignored as he was, notwithstanding), at least until Takeru-kaichou received what sounded to be a phone call. From the sound of it, the person on the other end was their host, this mysterious Lady Ageha person who she’d maybe heard of once or twice, but never met. Apparently Ivan knew her family, but that definitely didn’t mean that Ekaterina did. Truly, she wasn’t certain why she’d been invited along on this vacation in the first place, except perhaps that she was a friend of the twins, who were both going, and maybe the Headmaster had said something about it, since her plans were otherwise to spend the holiday by herself, since Ivan was traveling at the moment.
It seemed they had seriously upset the woman by getting lost, and Kitty felt a stirring of sympathy. If her friends had gone missing on their way to see her she probably would have been quite distraught herself. Actually, she knew she would have been, though she’d have made her best effort not to let it show. No tears, no trembling in her voice, but something likely would have given it away anyhow. She was a terrible liar.
She wasn’t making a conscious effort to listen, but there was nothing else to be heard on the deck, and though she’d been still already, she positively froze upon hearing the word ‘fiancee.’ Everyone else might have had reason to know, but who would have thought to tell the human prefect such a fact? Nobody, that was who. She decided rather quickly that she wasn’t going to react to that if at all possible, but she couldn’t really help the fact that she was deaf to all further talking, leaning a bit more heavily than she should have against the rail of the boat, and exhaling a gusty breath.
So it was just a game after all. She shouldn’t be surprised. Shouldn’t care. Hadn’t she known that, going into the whole thing? She’d been certain, actually, at first, and any subsequent doubt was just the fault of her own naïve way of thinking. To think she’d almost… no. She wasn’t going to think about that at all. Ekaterina shook herself. There’d been no promises, no hints that it was anything else. Well, not from him, anyway. She’d made a promise, about his secret, and she’d keep it. But perhaps it was better if she just pretended nothing was awry at all.
Yes, that was probably best. If nothing else, the burgeoning pain in her chest was enough to convince her that at least some part of herself had taken a simple game too far. More the fool her, for that. Whether Sacred cared for his fiancée or not (and why would he agree to marry someone he didn’t?), she would never be the kind of person that was okay with flouting such a bond, even in jest. So… she’d treasure the memory, and avoid any chance of a repetition of their joke. Not that she thought opportunities would be forthcoming of course, she just…
Sighing, Ekaterina rubbed at her cheek with a hand, surprised when it came back wet. How strange; she hadn’t felt any ocean spray for quite some time… shaking her head, she wiped the remainders of the moisture away and tried to think of something else instead, succeeding in distracting herself a bit by considering the content of her last conversation with Ivan. He wanted her to give a concert over Christmas, for private guests of the estate. While she’d not minded doing such things as a child, she was not one for public performance now, really, but… how could she possibly say no? He asked nothing of her, save for this. It was a rather sad attempt to occupy her mind, but she started sorting through the pieces of music she preferred. It was actually kind of funny, that Ivan celebrated Christmas, but he’d always said that someone dear to him had loved holidays of all kinds, and so he took every opportunity to acknowledge them, even the more obscure or strange ones. Remembering Dmitri pranking Sergei on the last first of April was almost enough to restore the smile to her face, but it fell again right away.
Ah, but she was a foolish girl, wasn’t she?
Aside from the occasional creaking of the boat, the deck was mostly silent (the headmaster, easily-ignored as he was, notwithstanding), at least until Takeru-kaichou received what sounded to be a phone call. From the sound of it, the person on the other end was their host, this mysterious Lady Ageha person who she’d maybe heard of once or twice, but never met. Apparently Ivan knew her family, but that definitely didn’t mean that Ekaterina did. Truly, she wasn’t certain why she’d been invited along on this vacation in the first place, except perhaps that she was a friend of the twins, who were both going, and maybe the Headmaster had said something about it, since her plans were otherwise to spend the holiday by herself, since Ivan was traveling at the moment.
It seemed they had seriously upset the woman by getting lost, and Kitty felt a stirring of sympathy. If her friends had gone missing on their way to see her she probably would have been quite distraught herself. Actually, she knew she would have been, though she’d have made her best effort not to let it show. No tears, no trembling in her voice, but something likely would have given it away anyhow. She was a terrible liar.
She wasn’t making a conscious effort to listen, but there was nothing else to be heard on the deck, and though she’d been still already, she positively froze upon hearing the word ‘fiancee.’ Everyone else might have had reason to know, but who would have thought to tell the human prefect such a fact? Nobody, that was who. She decided rather quickly that she wasn’t going to react to that if at all possible, but she couldn’t really help the fact that she was deaf to all further talking, leaning a bit more heavily than she should have against the rail of the boat, and exhaling a gusty breath.
So it was just a game after all. She shouldn’t be surprised. Shouldn’t care. Hadn’t she known that, going into the whole thing? She’d been certain, actually, at first, and any subsequent doubt was just the fault of her own naïve way of thinking. To think she’d almost… no. She wasn’t going to think about that at all. Ekaterina shook herself. There’d been no promises, no hints that it was anything else. Well, not from him, anyway. She’d made a promise, about his secret, and she’d keep it. But perhaps it was better if she just pretended nothing was awry at all.
Yes, that was probably best. If nothing else, the burgeoning pain in her chest was enough to convince her that at least some part of herself had taken a simple game too far. More the fool her, for that. Whether Sacred cared for his fiancée or not (and why would he agree to marry someone he didn’t?), she would never be the kind of person that was okay with flouting such a bond, even in jest. So… she’d treasure the memory, and avoid any chance of a repetition of their joke. Not that she thought opportunities would be forthcoming of course, she just…
Sighing, Ekaterina rubbed at her cheek with a hand, surprised when it came back wet. How strange; she hadn’t felt any ocean spray for quite some time… shaking her head, she wiped the remainders of the moisture away and tried to think of something else instead, succeeding in distracting herself a bit by considering the content of her last conversation with Ivan. He wanted her to give a concert over Christmas, for private guests of the estate. While she’d not minded doing such things as a child, she was not one for public performance now, really, but… how could she possibly say no? He asked nothing of her, save for this. It was a rather sad attempt to occupy her mind, but she started sorting through the pieces of music she preferred. It was actually kind of funny, that Ivan celebrated Christmas, but he’d always said that someone dear to him had loved holidays of all kinds, and so he took every opportunity to acknowledge them, even the more obscure or strange ones. Remembering Dmitri pranking Sergei on the last first of April was almost enough to restore the smile to her face, but it fell again right away.
Ah, but she was a foolish girl, wasn’t she?
"It is impossible to forget a first love. After all, they were your first, how could anyone compete with that?"
"Oh, now you tease Sacred, but you won't succeed," Saya replied as she felt Takeru grab her and spin her around so that he embraced her from behind. Her eyes drifted to Amaya and Sergei as they appeared. A warm smile lit on her lips, however; it turned into a full grin when she noticed their laced fingers. She chuckled and shook her head as everyone boarded the ship. It was time to return much to everyone's chagrin, or at least hers. She sighed, enjoying the sea air as the ship rocked gently on the waves. It wasn't the most lavish ship they had been on (not that she had been on many ships before) and the incessant cries of the headmaster only made her smile. It was nice, being on a boat surrounded by friends (yes, that included Sacred much to her chagrin) and her sister. It almost seemed as if nothing had ever happened. The dance, Kiyoshi, Moirae, nothing. But then a heavy guilt fell into the pit of her stomach.
This wasn't true because the moment they returned to the school, Moirae wouldn't be there to greet them. Kiyoshi wouldn't be there either, nor would she have ever known he was still alive. This brought a sad smile to her lips. She had loved Kiyoshi so much, that even with Takeru, no matter how much warmth and happiness he brought her, couldn't replace. He was her first love, the first one she ever cared so much about. Somehow, this voice in the back of her head had told her otherwise, that it wasn't such. There was someone else who had been her first, but she couldn't figure out for the life of her. She was only brought out of her reverie when the wailing of someone's phone went off. It seemed they had returned to an area where they could use their devices. Takeru mouthed an apology to her as he answered the phone.
Why was he sorry? Because he was answering the phone? Then, it made a bit of sense as he answered and the tone he used became rather warm. This caused a slight frown to mar Saya's face, but she quickly replaced it with a small smile. So, she wasn't the only one with slight feelings cradled for someone. She wanted to laugh at herself for that split second she felt that jolt pulse through her being. So, she removed herself away from the group and made her way towards her sister and stood by her side. She could hear the conversation still as she stared at Amaya. She hadn't seen so sick as she had been when they first left for the Shirabuki princess' summer home. Which pegs the question, were they still going? They were only stuck on the island for a day, and they still had some time.
Her thoughts were interrupted when Takeru mentioned something to Sacred. His fiancee? He had a fiancee? Well, it didn't surprise her a bit since she had heard from her father that he was a rather old vampire and was desperately sought after for reasons unknown. Who would have known that Sacred would have a fiancee? She chuckled at the thought. She could only imagine him walking down a wedding isle, his blushing bride in tow before he did something outrageous. Instead of the runaway bride, it would have been the runaway groom. She snorted at the image in her head before turning her attention to her sister.
"Hey Ama, how are you feeling? You don't look so pale," she stated, placing her hand on her sister's forehead, moving some bangs out of the way in the process. Even though she might not look it, something could still be causing Amaya discomfort, and Saya hated seeing her sister in such a way. It made her feel a bit weak and powerless since there was nothing she could do for her. She didn't like that feeling at all, and she would often try to find ways to remedy it. More often than not she ended up failing, but that didn't deter her from continuing to try. "Did you like the little shipwreck we found ourselves on?" she half joked, referring to the island they were stuck on for a few hours and trying to make her sister laugh. Humor had never been a strong point for Saya, but she at least attempted to for her sister.
“For a moment I felt at peace with myself and everything around me, but then I realized that this was just the calm before the storm, and deep down I had the feeling that everything I knew, everything I am, was about to change.”
Once they were all on the ship, Sergei released her hand and went to go check on everything, to make sure they were not steered off course...again. As soon as he was gone through, her headache returned, a little worse than last time actually, but she ignored it and instead stood by the rails to stare out at the ocean. Even this was peaceful, for some reason through, Amaya felt as if they all should have stayed put, that things would have been fine the way they were if they all had just stayed on that island, with each other, and away from the Academy they seemed to only bring pain and guilt and death, lots of death. Amaya sighed quietly and leaned forward on the railing.
There would have to be a lot of work to be done when they all returned to the school, of course her sister and Kitty would have their hands full...maybe it was time the Academy had another Prefect. Ever since her talk with Sergei, she had been thinking. Amaya figured that she would humor her parents, and bring up perhaps being a Hunter like the rest of her family, she would have to bring up the matter to her sister soon as well as the Headmaster, but she was tired of being the weak one. Because she wasn't a Prefect, she wasn't able to go to meetings and get updates on everything that was going on, she wouldn't be able to help properly if the school was ever attacked again, because she was just a normal Day Class Student with to much knowledge on the matter of the Night Class.
Suddenly Saya came up beside her, breaking her train of thought and making her look up at her sister. "Hey Ama, how are you feeling? You don't look so pale," Saya spoke with a small smile as she reached up and gently layed her hand on Ama's forehead. It was clear that her twin knew something was, and had been bothering her, and Amaya could tell how it was making her sister feel, and she hated it. She hated seeing her beloved twin look so helpless and worried and...weak. Seeing that look in her face made Amaya feel weak, and that was the reason she didn't dare tell her sister what was going on within her mind, it would only in-cress those feelings. "Did you like the little shipwreck we found ourselves on?" She joked making a soft smile grace Amaya's face as she reached up to take her sister's hand into her own.
"I'm fine Saya, what about you? How have you been handling...everything that has happened?" Amaya said looking away at the ocean. She didn't want to say any names of those who had died, it would only reopen fresh wounds and old scars that didn't need to be opened at the moment. "The island was fun, it was a nice get away, even if it wasn't the place we had originally planned to got to." She smiled once more and kept a neutral grip on her sisters hand, it wasn't firm nor was it loose. "However...we should all get back as soon a possible, I feel like something bad is going to happen..." Amaya spoke in hushed tones as she closed her eyes briefly. What could be worst than everything that had already happened? "Let's just...Let's go home." She whispered to her sister while opening her eyes and turning them towards Saya. As much as she felt they should have stayed longer on the island, she was eager to return to the Academy, to their home.
"Let's go home, Onee-chan"
|When your happiness is in the past, will you reach for it when it is before you or not?|
Night enveloped the group with its cold yet mystical feeling which it brought. The sky was like a field of diamonds with all of the stars littered so carelessly. There would also be another description of them being a glittering river. If that is so, does that mean they were all currently sinking to the riverbed? This was one of the nonsensical or perhaps not within the head of the pure-blood. Sacred looked at the heavens with his usual bored expression. Although deep down, he did feel a bit relieved about going back to the academy. It would appear something came up so, proceeding to the Summer House was a no-go. Yet, it was meshed with annoying gloom. Ageha was insistent about visiting them at the school. even when he said that it would be far better for him to never return to Cross Academy. Of course, she took it the other way as him feeling humbled and all as if that would even be remotely possible. She was as dense as her. So in the end, he could not help but agree.
For certain, the Shirabuki Princess will turn his pristine lifestyle upside down. Well, it was already disturbed. In the end, it really did not matter anymore. Anyway, it was just a visit. The girl was probably worried about him and Takeru due to Moirae's death. Yes, the white-haired vampiress was now gone. She would not be there to welcome him and even deliver sarcastic remarks. There would be no one waiting for him with a a cup of tea or to tell him to do be a bit more responsible and act lord-like. His eyes drifted towards his wrist where the green ribbon of Moirae was securely tied. It was now used as a makeshift bracelet. All that remains of her were this and those fleeting memories.
He then slowly raised his wrist where the ribbon was wrapped around as he placed a chaste kiss on it and then let his hand fall to his side. His eyes stared into the ocean which mirrored the sky. Everything that he wanted to hold dear and recognized as important faded away. It was always like that in which his eyes slowly looked towards Takeru. His attachment to the Kuran Heir was not due to a romantic inkling. It was something more concrete to that. He did not want to lose Takeru. This time he did not want to fail. But then, his attention shifted on the form of a certain princess who he recognized as a very sweet treat. There is no doubt she had heard about the fact of him being engaged.
Curious, he was of her reaction. However with her back turned to everyone, no one can determine what expression she made. Their date had become quite steamy and seductive in many ways. Whether she took it as for good humor or a bit of seriousness, he found himself carrying for a bit. Definitely odd, this was not something that would be considered normal for the pure-blood. Usually, he would have dismissed it. It was not his fault if someone gets carried away with his whimsical ministrations that hardly meant anything to him. But this time, he did care even if it was a bit. Returning his eyes to the sky, this was certainly an amusing day. There was no doubt about it.
Once the phone was returned to his hands, Takeru fought the urge to scold the pure-blood being so cold towards Ageha. After all, they were bound to get marry and with everything that comes with it. This was the part that he could never understand about Sacred. Before, the pure-blood would turn down every engagement pushed towards him. But after that one meeting with the Shirabuki Princess, he agreed without much of an explanation. Well, he was not completely against it. There is truth that this was a tactical movement by the Vampire Council. Yet, he had thought that a bond of love would make Sacred open up. Perhaps, it would be Ageha who would be able to do it. The one thing he did not expect was this lackluster interaction the pure-blood had towards his betrothed.
Since the Shirabuki Princess was too kind for her good, she seemed to tolerate such behavior from Sacred. But, it was not a good enough reason for him not to intervene from time to time. This time he did not as the pure-blood probably wanted not to see Ageha. Because if he does, the sadness of yesterday would return. Moirae's death will be recalled once more. The thought made his grip on his phone tightened as he lowered his head to hide his face for the meantime. He knew it very well. So for now, he did not say anything to Sacred. He just couldn't. Although, Ageha did say a lot of things. The bottom point, they were not going to take a detour despite having time to do so. They would be returning back to Cross Academy.
Speaking of which, Ageha would be coming over for a bit as she informed him. It made him wonder where the pure-blood princess would be staying. Is she going to share a room with Sacred? It was not an odd thing but still... In the end, he strictly prohibited it. So, he would have another empty room inside Moon Dormitory for her to rest for the duration of his stay. Keeping his phone, he looked around in search of Saya. He found her with Amaya and decided against going to them. Those two needed a moment of their own. Anyway, he was a bit tired. So, he would be getting some sleep early. With that, he left them on the deck. He knew that with Rasputinov on the wheel. There should be not much of a problem. Hopefully, there won't be any at all.
It still took a couple of days to return back at Cross Academy. This time the whole affair of transportation was handed to Rasputinov and Takeru. They were the most sensible in the group. As such, they were back to the grounds of Cross Academy. The Headmaster was also released from his punishment and immediately kissed the cemented pathway in relief. But what welcomed them was someone with golden locks playing with the light breeze. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than the Shirabuki princess waiting for them with a sweet and gentle smile. There was no turning back as Takeru and Sacred looked at Ageha's presence as if seeing a ghost. "Let's go." And that was the end of that.
For certain, the Shirabuki Princess will turn his pristine lifestyle upside down. Well, it was already disturbed. In the end, it really did not matter anymore. Anyway, it was just a visit. The girl was probably worried about him and Takeru due to Moirae's death. Yes, the white-haired vampiress was now gone. She would not be there to welcome him and even deliver sarcastic remarks. There would be no one waiting for him with a a cup of tea or to tell him to do be a bit more responsible and act lord-like. His eyes drifted towards his wrist where the green ribbon of Moirae was securely tied. It was now used as a makeshift bracelet. All that remains of her were this and those fleeting memories.
"Master Sacrilegious, welcome back."
He then slowly raised his wrist where the ribbon was wrapped around as he placed a chaste kiss on it and then let his hand fall to his side. His eyes stared into the ocean which mirrored the sky. Everything that he wanted to hold dear and recognized as important faded away. It was always like that in which his eyes slowly looked towards Takeru. His attachment to the Kuran Heir was not due to a romantic inkling. It was something more concrete to that. He did not want to lose Takeru. This time he did not want to fail. But then, his attention shifted on the form of a certain princess who he recognized as a very sweet treat. There is no doubt she had heard about the fact of him being engaged.
Curious, he was of her reaction. However with her back turned to everyone, no one can determine what expression she made. Their date had become quite steamy and seductive in many ways. Whether she took it as for good humor or a bit of seriousness, he found himself carrying for a bit. Definitely odd, this was not something that would be considered normal for the pure-blood. Usually, he would have dismissed it. It was not his fault if someone gets carried away with his whimsical ministrations that hardly meant anything to him. But this time, he did care even if it was a bit. Returning his eyes to the sky, this was certainly an amusing day. There was no doubt about it.
Once the phone was returned to his hands, Takeru fought the urge to scold the pure-blood being so cold towards Ageha. After all, they were bound to get marry and with everything that comes with it. This was the part that he could never understand about Sacred. Before, the pure-blood would turn down every engagement pushed towards him. But after that one meeting with the Shirabuki Princess, he agreed without much of an explanation. Well, he was not completely against it. There is truth that this was a tactical movement by the Vampire Council. Yet, he had thought that a bond of love would make Sacred open up. Perhaps, it would be Ageha who would be able to do it. The one thing he did not expect was this lackluster interaction the pure-blood had towards his betrothed.
Since the Shirabuki Princess was too kind for her good, she seemed to tolerate such behavior from Sacred. But, it was not a good enough reason for him not to intervene from time to time. This time he did not as the pure-blood probably wanted not to see Ageha. Because if he does, the sadness of yesterday would return. Moirae's death will be recalled once more. The thought made his grip on his phone tightened as he lowered his head to hide his face for the meantime. He knew it very well. So for now, he did not say anything to Sacred. He just couldn't. Although, Ageha did say a lot of things. The bottom point, they were not going to take a detour despite having time to do so. They would be returning back to Cross Academy.
Speaking of which, Ageha would be coming over for a bit as she informed him. It made him wonder where the pure-blood princess would be staying. Is she going to share a room with Sacred? It was not an odd thing but still... In the end, he strictly prohibited it. So, he would have another empty room inside Moon Dormitory for her to rest for the duration of his stay. Keeping his phone, he looked around in search of Saya. He found her with Amaya and decided against going to them. Those two needed a moment of their own. Anyway, he was a bit tired. So, he would be getting some sleep early. With that, he left them on the deck. He knew that with Rasputinov on the wheel. There should be not much of a problem. Hopefully, there won't be any at all.
It still took a couple of days to return back at Cross Academy. This time the whole affair of transportation was handed to Rasputinov and Takeru. They were the most sensible in the group. As such, they were back to the grounds of Cross Academy. The Headmaster was also released from his punishment and immediately kissed the cemented pathway in relief. But what welcomed them was someone with golden locks playing with the light breeze. Upon closer inspection, it was none other than the Shirabuki princess waiting for them with a sweet and gentle smile. There was no turning back as Takeru and Sacred looked at Ageha's presence as if seeing a ghost. "Let's go." And that was the end of that.
"Where one ends, something new begins. It's a vicious cycle that gnaws at us until we find a way to escape. But can we?"
Saya had frowned slightly as her sister spoke. She could only listen as she continued speaking and it caused something to stir in Saya's heart. Sure, she was dealing with the things that happened in her own little way. The island, what had happened between her and Takeru was just a small step to recovery for her. Although she knew it was more than that, she couldn't help but let out a sigh. A smile tugged at her lips when Amaya mentioned for them to go home. That sounded nice, to go home. But what would they be going home to? Even if they had this short vacation of theirs, who wasn't to say that those people wouldn't return to the Academy and try to abduct them again. This thought caused Saya to subconsciously grip tighter onto the railing of the boat but she relaxed.
"Yeah, going home sounds like a good plan, Imouto-chan," Saya replied as she smiled for her sister. The question still lingered in her mind though. Why did they want Amaya and herself? And then Toru mentioned something about the taste of Amaya's blood. It was odd, but she had known that for some odd reason, Amaya and her blood had a very intoxicating scent to vampires. It was one of the main reasons she tried her best to keep Amaya from hurting herself and of course her own well-being. She sighed as the night finally hung in the air. She smiled at Amaya before excusing herself. She wanted to get some sleep.
It took a few days before they were able to reach the Academy. She chuckled lightly at the Headmaster and his antics of kissing the ground once they arrived, however; it was short lived when a presence made itself known. She glanced at Sacrilegious and Takeru who both had their eyes on the figure standing, waiting for them. Beautifully crafted locks of gold flew gently in the breeze as Saya found herself staring at the young woman. Both Sacred and Takeru had a look as if all color had been drained of their face, and it caused Saya a bit of worry, although it quickly vanished when Sacred spoke. With a deep sigh, she fell behind the group, watching as they walked ahead of her.
She couldn't help but feel something was terribly wrong. Her chest was hurting and it felt as if her heart was about to burst, but the facade she played on her face was completely different of what she was feeling. It wasn't until a pair of arms embraced her that Saya allowed a small smile on her face. She glanced up into emerald eyes as she spotted Satoshi, grinning up at her older brother. His presence always seemed to calm her and make her feel more relaxed. Whether it was because of the gentle smile that played at his lips or if it was because he had this warmth about him, she could never decipher the feeling.
"So it seems the rumors were true, the Headmaster had lost ya'll," he teased as he ruffled Amaya's hair in the process. "Dad had a fit and nearly went looking for you both himself," he chuckled as he continued. The sight was something rather comically. His father's face had turned so red he was afraid that his blood level would have risen much more to a dangerous height. But then again, his father had always been protective of his girls. Satoshi sighed as he ran a hand through his silver locks. "Dad wants you to send him a card. He says the two of you don't write him as much anymore and he is going to die of a broken heart," he continued as he air-quoted his father.
Saya smiled softly at the gesture. So, the news of their temporary shipwreck even reached her father. She laughed at Satoshi's interpretation of her father. It seemed about right, the man had a fuse as short as twig. Anything could set him off really. She calmed her laughter down and shook her head. Well, it was true, she hadn't written him in such a long time it was no wonder he was worried. Not only that, but the events were likely to have reached his ears as well. Probably the reason why Satoshi was currently here. Well, he was also there to serve as a temporary prefect to the school while both prefects were out. Despite the summer, it was still interesting to be back in his old role as prefect.
"Alright, Amaya and I will write him later, but for now, I want to go to my dorm room and take a shower. I think I still have sand in my ears," Saya retorted as she gave her brother a hug before walking off. He could only shake his head as she slowly disappeared from his sight. He released a deep breath as he shoved his hands in his pockets. If only he could tell them, would it keep them safe? His father made him promise that they would never know, that they could never know unless it would drive them to the point of insanity. They were told of her descent when she was told of her heritage the first time. Although she was able to recover, she hadn't suffered so many great losses, and the only thing that had happened was when he tried to use her in place of the other woman.
"Take care of yourselves, Amaya, Saya."
“I can’t be a burden anymore."
“I truly believe that, in the end, you will save us all."
Over the intervening days, Ekaterina had put whatever troubled her behind her, and appeared in front of nobody as anything other than her usual self, a little bit sad around the edges but otherwise quite stoic and unflappable. It was how she’d always seemed, and even those who knew her best could likely discern no real difference at all. If there was one, she did not acknowledge it, though of course what she did with the privacy of her own time was for her alone to know.
Boat travel was actually quite pleasant, and with the trip back under the direction of people who actually wished to directly move to their destination, they made good time, back at the school in a matter of days. Their new visitor, both of the foster-siblings greeted courteously but sparingly, as neither had any wish to interfere with the visits she’d properly come to have, though perhaps their reasons for this were quite different in nature. So it was after bidding Ageha a proper welcome that both retreated back to their accommodations.
Sergei, the spell of vacation broken, made a report to Ivan of the goings-on, though he judiciously left out with whom he suspected Ekaterina had spent the majority of her time on the island. Her business was her own, and her adoptive brother respected that, even if their father was less inclined to do so. The dhampir did not often disobey his creator, but on this one thing, he was resolute. He knew not what had transpired anyway, though naturally he had his suspicions. Sacrilegious was much herder to read than Takeru, and Katya had said nothing about anything, unlike Saya, so while he knew how one end of that split had gone, he could not quite divine the other, and he didn’t try.
He had just finished the conversation and was considering attending to some lesson plans when he heard the soft knock at his door that signified the presence of Katya. Heading to the portal, he swung it to admit her, almost afraid that he was going to hear another sudden proclamation of danger, as he had the last time. Nothing was immediately forthcoming, though, and he watched as she sat upon one of his armchairs, relying more heavily on her cane than she usually did, something that to him, signified that she was insecure about something. Patiently, he made tea, serving her in silence and settling into his own seat, regarding her gently over the rim of his cup. He would wait until she felt comfortable speaking, however long that took.
In the end, it was only a couple of minutes. She shifted a bit in her seat, her mouth bearing a small frown. Her hair shifted over her shoulder, and he was almost certain he saw some kind of bruise there, but she was quick to cover it again, fiddling with the ends of her locks. She’d been wearing it loose much more often, lately, and he knew not the reason. Katya could surprise him, but in that much, she had always been a creature of habit. He dismissed it as unimportant for the moment.
“The pirates,” she started, and he knew she referred to the incident that had taken place just before he and Amaya arrived at the scene with the boat. “When they attacked, I… fought them. Sort of. Everyone else did more, but I…” she paused, but he sensed she was not yet finished and refused to cut off her train of thought. “Some… part of me knew what to do. Like someone else was moving my body around. I couldn’t see them, but I could hear them move, feel the air they displaced, and somehow I knew where they were going to be.”
Sergei’s eyes widened, and he drew in a slow breath to keep himself from speaking too soon. He knew exactly what was happening to her, but he hadn’t expected it. Something similar had happened during Dmitri’s training, the development of a combat instinct, but the boy had never described it as such. Perhaps that was simply because he already knew something of fighting and could react on his own… or perhaps Katya was more strongly tied to her blood. Given certain other recent events, he considered this the more likely option.
It wasn’t going to please Ivan.
“I want you to teach me to fight. Please. I can’t… I can’t be a burden anymore, Sergei, and that little piece of me showed me that I don’t have to be, not really.” Her voice was soft, but she sounded steady, sure, resolved. He knew that if he refused, she’d find another way. She was smart, and resourceful, and had a number of friends who knew how to handle weapons. But… he wasn’t sure her secret, this thing she had just told him, would be something she should share with anyone else.
He spent a long moment without speaking, mulling over the options in his mind. He was capable of teaching her… maybe. If he could keep himself under control. The heat of a fight tended to test that control, and there was no mistaking the fact that the odor of her blood was quite distinctly sweet. She smells as he did, Ivan had mentioned once, casually, but as with everything Ivan did, there were multiple layers to the statement. Speaking of their father, he would likely be incensed to learn that she had received any such knowledge from anyone. He did not desire that his fragile nightingale should learn of violence and death, but that, at least in Sergei’s opinion, was not an accurate representation of what the world was like. He could shelter her so when he was present, perhaps, but Cross Academy was not so insulated, not anymore.
Still, he would remark upon it, lest she miss the knowledge of what she asked. “You know he does not favor the suggestion.” There was no need to specify who he was. In the lives of his menagerie, Ivan was a singular figure, and hardly needed reference by name.
“And he is not here,” she replied, a slight edge of steel to her voice. That succeeded in surprising him once again. His sister was nothing if not gentle, but that statement had been anything but. “So much of me is glass, Sergei. It’s pretty enough, I suppose, but he tries to dress it up like diamonds when it would be better for everyone if he melted it down and made it something stronger.”
There were so many implications in that statement he didn’t really know where to start. So he began, as always, by trying to reassure her. “You are not so delicate as glass, Katya. We both know that.” Nor was she so worthless. “And if indeed this is your chosen metaphor, than diamonds are not such bad things to be. They are harder to snap than steel, after all, but I see your point.” She didn’t want to be treated like a trinket, a prize, and he could understand that, though he knew not what made the sentiment so virulent now. Perhaps it had always been so? No, she was not so good a liar. It must be the recent attacks that left her feeling thus.
He sighed. There was only one thing for it. “Very well. If it is what you wish, you shall have it from me, sestra.” His use of her native word for sister brought a tiny smile to her face, as he’d attempted. “Tomorrow morning, before music practice. Meet me in the gymnasium. Wear something you can move in.” Her smile widened, and she nodded. They talked of inconsequential things for a while, and then she departed, heading out onto the grounds to lay in the grass for a while and think. He, on the other hand, got to those lesson plans, situating himself in the common lounge again, in case he was needed.
The list of people he looked after only grew by the day, after all, and he had promises to keep.
Boat travel was actually quite pleasant, and with the trip back under the direction of people who actually wished to directly move to their destination, they made good time, back at the school in a matter of days. Their new visitor, both of the foster-siblings greeted courteously but sparingly, as neither had any wish to interfere with the visits she’d properly come to have, though perhaps their reasons for this were quite different in nature. So it was after bidding Ageha a proper welcome that both retreated back to their accommodations.
Sergei, the spell of vacation broken, made a report to Ivan of the goings-on, though he judiciously left out with whom he suspected Ekaterina had spent the majority of her time on the island. Her business was her own, and her adoptive brother respected that, even if their father was less inclined to do so. The dhampir did not often disobey his creator, but on this one thing, he was resolute. He knew not what had transpired anyway, though naturally he had his suspicions. Sacrilegious was much herder to read than Takeru, and Katya had said nothing about anything, unlike Saya, so while he knew how one end of that split had gone, he could not quite divine the other, and he didn’t try.
He had just finished the conversation and was considering attending to some lesson plans when he heard the soft knock at his door that signified the presence of Katya. Heading to the portal, he swung it to admit her, almost afraid that he was going to hear another sudden proclamation of danger, as he had the last time. Nothing was immediately forthcoming, though, and he watched as she sat upon one of his armchairs, relying more heavily on her cane than she usually did, something that to him, signified that she was insecure about something. Patiently, he made tea, serving her in silence and settling into his own seat, regarding her gently over the rim of his cup. He would wait until she felt comfortable speaking, however long that took.
In the end, it was only a couple of minutes. She shifted a bit in her seat, her mouth bearing a small frown. Her hair shifted over her shoulder, and he was almost certain he saw some kind of bruise there, but she was quick to cover it again, fiddling with the ends of her locks. She’d been wearing it loose much more often, lately, and he knew not the reason. Katya could surprise him, but in that much, she had always been a creature of habit. He dismissed it as unimportant for the moment.
“The pirates,” she started, and he knew she referred to the incident that had taken place just before he and Amaya arrived at the scene with the boat. “When they attacked, I… fought them. Sort of. Everyone else did more, but I…” she paused, but he sensed she was not yet finished and refused to cut off her train of thought. “Some… part of me knew what to do. Like someone else was moving my body around. I couldn’t see them, but I could hear them move, feel the air they displaced, and somehow I knew where they were going to be.”
Sergei’s eyes widened, and he drew in a slow breath to keep himself from speaking too soon. He knew exactly what was happening to her, but he hadn’t expected it. Something similar had happened during Dmitri’s training, the development of a combat instinct, but the boy had never described it as such. Perhaps that was simply because he already knew something of fighting and could react on his own… or perhaps Katya was more strongly tied to her blood. Given certain other recent events, he considered this the more likely option.
It wasn’t going to please Ivan.
“I want you to teach me to fight. Please. I can’t… I can’t be a burden anymore, Sergei, and that little piece of me showed me that I don’t have to be, not really.” Her voice was soft, but she sounded steady, sure, resolved. He knew that if he refused, she’d find another way. She was smart, and resourceful, and had a number of friends who knew how to handle weapons. But… he wasn’t sure her secret, this thing she had just told him, would be something she should share with anyone else.
He spent a long moment without speaking, mulling over the options in his mind. He was capable of teaching her… maybe. If he could keep himself under control. The heat of a fight tended to test that control, and there was no mistaking the fact that the odor of her blood was quite distinctly sweet. She smells as he did, Ivan had mentioned once, casually, but as with everything Ivan did, there were multiple layers to the statement. Speaking of their father, he would likely be incensed to learn that she had received any such knowledge from anyone. He did not desire that his fragile nightingale should learn of violence and death, but that, at least in Sergei’s opinion, was not an accurate representation of what the world was like. He could shelter her so when he was present, perhaps, but Cross Academy was not so insulated, not anymore.
Still, he would remark upon it, lest she miss the knowledge of what she asked. “You know he does not favor the suggestion.” There was no need to specify who he was. In the lives of his menagerie, Ivan was a singular figure, and hardly needed reference by name.
“And he is not here,” she replied, a slight edge of steel to her voice. That succeeded in surprising him once again. His sister was nothing if not gentle, but that statement had been anything but. “So much of me is glass, Sergei. It’s pretty enough, I suppose, but he tries to dress it up like diamonds when it would be better for everyone if he melted it down and made it something stronger.”
There were so many implications in that statement he didn’t really know where to start. So he began, as always, by trying to reassure her. “You are not so delicate as glass, Katya. We both know that.” Nor was she so worthless. “And if indeed this is your chosen metaphor, than diamonds are not such bad things to be. They are harder to snap than steel, after all, but I see your point.” She didn’t want to be treated like a trinket, a prize, and he could understand that, though he knew not what made the sentiment so virulent now. Perhaps it had always been so? No, she was not so good a liar. It must be the recent attacks that left her feeling thus.
He sighed. There was only one thing for it. “Very well. If it is what you wish, you shall have it from me, sestra.” His use of her native word for sister brought a tiny smile to her face, as he’d attempted. “Tomorrow morning, before music practice. Meet me in the gymnasium. Wear something you can move in.” Her smile widened, and she nodded. They talked of inconsequential things for a while, and then she departed, heading out onto the grounds to lay in the grass for a while and think. He, on the other hand, got to those lesson plans, situating himself in the common lounge again, in case he was needed.
The list of people he looked after only grew by the day, after all, and he had promises to keep.
“What dose it mean to want to protect those that you hold close to your heart.”
The last few days on the ship passed in a blur, Amaya had kept to herself mostly, through she did go to Sergei often and hold onto his hand so she could be pain free for a short time. However once they all made it back to the Academy everyone went their own way. Amaya had began to wander off as she allowed her mind to pull her away from reality, however someone abruptly pulled her back to reality by bumping into her. Ama blinked and stepped back as her eyes traveled up to meet the eyes of none other than Arashi Ikeda. He was a Noble vampire with a big heart, Amaya and Arashi often talked with each other, he knew nearly everything about her because she used to always go to him when she was stressed out, and he would always help and just listen. Amaya had the feeling they would end up having a long talk again today, because she did have something on her mind. "Ah Amaya-san! How are you?" He smiled down at her, his eyes twinkling, one green one purple, such a strange combination. "I hear that the Headmaster got you all lost on an island, I wish I could have gone along! It sound so fun." He laughed as the smile that graced his face. widened
Amaya couldn't help but smile back at him. "It was interesting." She mumbled glancing over her shoulder, everyone was already gone. Arashi seemed to notice right away that something seemed off, so he draped an arm over her shoulders and led her away towards his favorite part of the school, the gardens. "What's wrong?" He said look down at her sternly as they walked, his smile replaced with a caring gaze. Amaya sighed and looked down at their feet as they walked on the stone pathway. "Remember when I told you my thoughts on becoming a Vampire Hunter...?" He nodded but kept quiet so she could continue. "Well I'm starting to change my mind...I mean…I might do it.” She looked up as they entered the garden, it was very peaceful there because not many students knew about it, it was a good hiding spot. ”Go on.” He urged gently, knowing she wasn't done venting yet. "It’s just…if I do become a Vampire Hunter with my sister, I can always be there to protect her, that’s all I want to do, I just want to protect the people I care about…I want to protect everyone.” Amaya looked up like she was fearful he would judge her for feeling that way, but she was met by a proud smile. ”I was wondering how long it would take…” He mumbled before walking further into the garden.
Amaya’s face screwed up in confusion before she hurried after him. "What does that mean?" She asked as he reached out to brush his fingers on one of the petals of a rose before he spoke. "When people have someone to protect, they become stronger. He turned and smiled down at her fondly, it was clear he was proud that she had discovered the will to protect others, he had honestly wondered how long it would take for to understand being a [Vampire is more than just killing Vampires, it's protecting. "You should always protect those you hold near your heart, they will people to guild you in the hardest times" Amaya stared at him for a moment as a wind swept across the garden around them, shaking the flowers gently and making the sound of rustling leaf's fill the silence. After a long moment, Amaya nodded and smiled up at Arashi as the wind swept rose pedals into the air around the two of them. "I promise Arashi, I'll always protect my friends." After speaking she turned and walked away, but at a halfway point, she turned back around and cast him one more smile. "That means you too, of course." Her smile winded into a grin that Arashi matched, and then she was gone from sight, leaving the vampire in the garden. Amaya would hav eot speak with the Headmaster about perhaps, taking up his offer on being a Prefect, Kitty and Saya needed a brake as things where, after all the Academy had been attacked twice now, Ama needed to help protect the Day Class as much as possible.
|The love I had once for her was covered in a fog of memories which holds me captive in an illusion.|
"Hello, my name is Ageha Shirabuki."
It was another proposal. The council had concocted to get a hold of the illustrious and eccentric violet pure-blood. Many had been turned down even as mistresses. After all, it is also the responsibility of a pure-blood to continue the propagation of their race. However, this specific princess had managed to dissuade Sacrilegious from turning down the offer of being engaged to her. He had heard about her family being almost obedient to the council despite their status. Then, there was the issue about Ageha's older sister, Sara. The one who had declared that she will be Queen of the Vampires. Her ambition made many suffered before it came to a halt by Kaname Kuran.
With all of that, Sacred had expected a woman with such elegance and manipulative gestures. More so, her name meaning butterfly. He hated butterflies with a vengeance for it reminded him of someone specifically. However, Ageha broke all of those expectations and his barriers single-handedly. She was definitely a force to be reckoned with. Her charm also worked quite well in regards to Takeru who had taken a shine on her. But, it was not her charm, her beauty, her lineage that made Sacred agree to this engagement. Every time he looked at her, the image of that person overlaps with her.
"You still can't remember my name? You must be really old aren't you?"
"Welcome back, Lord Sacrilegious, Takeru-kun, everyone." The Shirabuki princess greeted with such a delightful smile. She was dreadfully worried when they did not show up at the Summer House as planned. In such great concern, she had asked the navy, marines, and everyone to search for them. Thankfully, nothing bad had happened to them. They had all returned to Cross Academy safe and sound. Takeru stopped before Ageha and gave a tender smile. "It's good to see you Ageha." He then felt arms wrapping around his torso and a face buried on his chest. The calming and soothing scent of Lavender filled his senses. This was without doubt, Ageha. However, he should remove the princess off of him. There would probably be a couple of people glaring at him or not.
Once Ageha released Takeru, her eyes trailed on Sacred's form who was currently walking away without a care. He did not even glance or say hi to his betrothed. Takeru immediately called for the pure-blood in irritation. There was a limit on how callous one should be. If he didn't want to get married, he should have deny Ageha from the beginning. "Sacred! Come back here! He---" He was not able to continue as he felt someone tugging at his sleeve and it was none other than the golden-haired princess. She shook her head and smiled brightly. She was already used to Sacred's flippantly nature. Actually, she believed it was part of the violet pure-blood's charm.
After receiving some greetings from the others and returning her as well, Ageha excused herself but not before telling Takeru that they would talk later. She then ran after Sacred. Takeru simply watched as the Shirabuki princess was soon out of his sight. Unlike before, he could feel his heart twinged a bit when Ageha would rather choose to be with Sacred. But now, he felt sadness for the princess who seemed to harbor a one-sided love from anyone's point of angle. But then again, Sacred must have feelings for Ageha. Because, he could have rejected her and even now outright. Yet, it never happened. So, there could be a hope that the feelings were mutual. Still, these were all his perceptions and it could only go so far.
In any case, it was not his business on how those two would deal with their personal love problems. At the moment, he has his own to care for. Looking to his side, Takeru could see Saya talking to a man with silver-hair. He knew of that man as the Takagi twins' brother. For a moment, he had thought of the man as competition. Shaking his head, he must still be suffering from having too much sun and sand in his system. He just felt jealous over his possible future brother-in-law. Anyway, his attention was taken by another when a hand grabbed his wrist and pulled him away to some direction. "Eh? What the?!" Apparently, the Headmaster had taken hold of him. "My beloved son! We must do a house-warming celebration!" Takeru was thoroughly confused. Why would they need to do such a thing? They didn't have a new house to begin with. "Wait a minute!" But his objections were lost in the wind as he was literally whisked away by the Headmaster.
On another part of the academy, a certain pure-blood princess searched for her promised prince. "Lord Sacrilegious!" Ageha called out when suddenly her eyes were covered from behind. All she could see was darkness but the warmth emitting from the hand was known to her very well. "This place is not for someone like you. Leave." Yes, there was no mistaking it. This was none other than Sacrilegious. She held the hand covering her vision and removed it. There, she noticed a new accessory decorating his wrist. It was a green ribbon which she knew who the owner of it was. "It's not your fault." Sacred forcefully took back his arm from her grip. "You're not needed here." There was a great amount of resentment in his tone which would be highly unlikely for him to unless addressing Judas or Evie.
However, Ageha was not concerned about it at all. Instead, she turned around to face him. Those mauve eyes looked at her with such coldness. But, she knew well this was one of his shields. Deep down, he was hurting and wanted to cover up his pain. This was how he faces reality. "You want to cry, right?" Sacred's eyes widened at that statement as she then reached for the hair ribbon on his wrist. The token left by Moirae. She gently traced it and remembered the memories she had with the silver-haired vampiress. "If you can't..." Her eyes of hazel gold looked at him. They were beginning to be glassy from the tears collecting there. "I'll cry your share then." Just like that, the tears begin to stream down her face. "I wanted to see Moirae again... I want to..."
Arms encircled Ageha's smaller frame. Sacred pulled the crying and whimpering girl into his arms. This was not out of sympathy or a gesture for comfort. Why would he? She decided to do this without his consent. So, there was no need for him to make her stop from crying. As for her, she buried her face into his chest as she continued to cry. She continued speaking in such a tearful voice while he hid his face in those golden locks of hers. There was no way out of it. She was just like that person. It is why he cannot just refuse her. Better yet, he cannot just completely ignore her. He just can't. But, it also reminded him of one truth. That person will never come back. Never again. Just like Moirae.
Days passed by and soon the summer vacation was over. The students were back on Cross Academy with the occasional chattering of how they spent their vacation. However, the main topic will always be the Night Class. Saying, they missed the beautiful students whom they adored so much. Everything was back to normal as much as anyone was concerned about. However inside the Headmaster's office, a certain letter brought an eerie news. Standing from his chair, the Headmaster looked out his window and saw the students fluttering about with smiles.
He wanted to protect the peace of this academy and the smiles of the students both humans and vampires. It was promise he wanted to keep no matter what. At the same time, there was another promise he had intended to never be broken. "I know you don't want this." His eyes went to the opened letter that he had read earlier. "Is it time, Kaname? Is it?" He then looked out the window once more and saw Saya and Amaya. Then, there was a knock on his door. "It's Takeru, you called for me?" Taking a deep breath, he took one last look at the twins and returned to his desk. "Come in." As the door opened, he must do his duty and moreover, his promise.
"You will redeem yourself, am I right?" Evie queried as she played with the bouquet of roses in her hands. The one being questioned was Toru who had already healed from the wounds he had incurred from Sacrilegious. "Yes, Lady Evie." There was a moment of silence before she stood from her seat and approached Toru who was kneeling before her. "I don't care who. I just need one." She then lowered herself before the kneeling Toru as she peered to his face. "I don't expect another failure." Toru nodded firmly knowing that the female pure-blood was not joking. There was no room for disappointments or mistakes. In addition, he had a personal score to settle with those twins and that blasted Sacred.
Evie then returned to her seat and played with the roses once more. "Go." With that said, Toru stood from his position and bid her goodbye. "I will not fail you." Once, he was gone. Judas appeared from behind his sister's chair. "You should have let me handle this." Hearing such words from her little brother, she showed him one rose. "I need you on another matter." Taking the rose, it instantly withered. "What would that be?" She had a playful smile on her lips as all the roses in her hands turned into butterflies. "The Lord needs assistance. Provide it." Judas scowled at this. "Why me?" Evie turned to look at him and smiled sweetly. "Because, I said so."
"This fleeting dream I've been having seems to be at it's end. Tell me, will you still be there at the end of the tunnel? Or will I find myself alone with these questions unanswered"
The request was strange and it was something Saya had hesitated on fulfilling. She had come out of nowhere and declared something Saya never wanted to hear from her younger sister. But she couldn't ignore it either. With the events that happened not too long ago, Saya was afraid she wouldn't be able to protect Amaya as she wished to. So, she reluctantly agreed to help train her younger sister again in the ways of being a hunter. If Amaya could learn how to defend herself, not only would Saya feel more relieved, but a great worry would be lifted from her shoulders. Not that it wasn't a burden, she just didn't want to see her younger sister hurt.
She had ignored Takeru and everyone else for the last few days so that she could focus on Amaya's training. She felt bad about it, but right now her sister needed her attention. As of right now, they were taking a break from their sparring practice. Amaya had seemed to grow a bit tougher from their last sparring practice, which was a few years ago. Maybe Saya was just becoming soft? She shrugged her shoulders subconsciously as she took a bite out of the sandwich she had prepared for their lunch. She was enjoying the cool breeze underneath one of the trees with Amaya somewhere off to the side. She missed moments like these. When things seemed peaceful and worries were thrown to the air.
"I should do this more often," she smiled to herself as she glanced up at the bright sky. A frown settled in on her face as her mind began to drift. She had been having weird dreams as of late, ever since they returned from their mishap at the island. They always ended the same though. A woman with hair that matched Saya's and Amaya's standing with a man whose eye's could only be seen. But they seemed so familiar. She could see a younger version of herself standing with these people with Amaya holding her hand, and then another young child whom she didn't recognize. Who were these people and why couldn't she remember them?
"Have a lot on your mind?" a voice snapped her out of her reverie as she turned to meet Satoshi's smile. Saya returned it as he sat next to her. She offered him a part of her sandwich which he refused politely. "I just ate, but thanks. How goes Amaya's training?" he asked as she sighed. "That bad huh," he stated as Saya shook her head.
"No, she's actually doing great, but," she paused as she glanced away from her brother. Amaya's training was going great in reality, but somethings just didn't feel right. With a heavier sigh than intended, Saya returned her attention towards her brother. "I've been having these weird dreams lately," she began. Satoshi merely rose an eyebrow at this confession, but remained silent, ushering her to continue. This didn't seem to bode well for Satoshi. It was only a matter of time before something would happen, however; he hadn't thought it would be now. He had hoped that somehow they wouldn't remember anything. If these dreams were parts of her memory trying to resurface, there wouldn't be anything he could do about it.
"Ah, but they aren't nightmares. They just...they always end the same," she continued. She chuckled nervously before setting the sandwich down. She didn't feel like eating the rest. With a deep sigh, she turned her attention to Satoshi and grinned. "Do you want to help me with Amaya's training? You have more experience than I do and you've been at it longer. Plus I feel like I am getting rusty," she stated, earning a laugh from her brother. He patted her head before standing up.
"As tempting as it sounds, I have a few things to attend to. Things at the Hunters Association have been pretty up-tight lately after that attack at the dance. Plus, attacks in the streets are becoming a bit of a nuisance and they've only increased over the last few weeks," he declined as he frowned at the last statement. The rising level of level E vampires was becoming quite the problem, and there were more of them than there were hunters. This was causing a slight strain on the hunters side and most were ready to break the treaty. Thankfully, this hadn't come to fruition as the president managed to keep everyone calm. But for how long would they remain so?
"Take care of yourself Toshi," Saya called out after her brother as he left her side. She sighed, turning her attention towards Amaya before smiling. At least her efforts were not going to be in vain with her sister. "Are you ready to continue Ama!?" she asked as she stood, putting her lunch away and grabbed her Artemis rod. She was going to teach Amaya how to protect herself when a weapon would be available to her. The last few days had been about physical hand-to-hand combat. If an enemy had a weapon, she would need to learn how to dodge and attack.
“I will not be useless anymore."
“The resolution of the human heart is a powerful thing."
The distinctive ringing of steel-on-steel filled the gymnasium, still unoccupied at this hour. Sergei was a combatant trained to both precision and power, to say nothing of his sheer speed, but Katya was surprising him. He was holding back, yes, and checking his blows, but not nearly as much as he’d expected he’d have to. She seemed to have an almost precognitive sense of where he was going to go, and it was really just her reaction time and how she chose to handle that knowledge that needed the work. She’d confessed to feeling guided from within, but after a few days of hard practice, he wasn’t really sure where that guidance ended and her own instinct began, or if those were really different things at all. Nobody mastered the art of death in a few days, but she was already passably good at most of the things he was teaching her, enough to hold her own if she had to, and that couldn’t be natural.
She was also stronger than a human should be, and they’d stopped using wooden weapons for practice when she’d broken three of the kendo club’s bokken over various points of his body from well-placed hits. At that point, he’d felt it necessary to inform Ivan of his findings. His father had been less than pleased with what he was doing, and the argument had been heated—or rather, very, very cold on Ivan’s end and heated on Sergei’s. Katya had entered, then, forcing herself into the conversation and speaking to her adoptive father in calm, factual tones. Sergei had watched with fascination and a small amount of envy as Ivan removed his mask to ask her, no, plead with her, to change her mind, but Ekaterina had remained unmoved.
The expression of pure anguish was not one Sergei had ever expected to see on Ivan’s face, but it crossed his inhumanly-perfect features all the same, and at last, he relented, and the next day, the Gemini had appeared with a delivery. Apparently, Ivan had (very carefully) been experimenting with the ability to make One Metal objects grow and shrink, something they could already do, but not to the extent he had managed here. Ekaterina now wore a silvery necklace, shaped something like a cross or piece of religious iconography, but if one looked closer, it was obviously actually a sword, and grew into a fencing flamberge, the wavy blade of it containing hints of blue in some lights. Sergei’s European longsword spent the majority of its time as a pocketwatch, actually, albeit one made without a glass protector for the face. He’d never had much cause to use One Metal weapons before, but he was trained to do so if necessary. Given what they faced, it was probably wise.
The two jumped away from each other, both landing lightly on their feet. Katya was growing more confident, and her handicap was proving an obstacle, but a smaller one than he would have supposed. That was good—wherever this power was coming from, it was helping her as a person as well as a combatant. “Again,” she said calmly, but he could tell that the consecutive hours of exertion were getting to her. She may be an extraordinary human, but human she was, and unused to this part of herself.
He shook his head. “Not today, Katya. Tomorrow. For now, you should go get some rest. Pushing yourself past exhaustion will not help you.” She frowned slightly, but consented, the elegant blade in her hand shrinking until it was a necklace again, and he placed his own back in his pocket.
After a shower and something to eat, Kitty found herself restless still, so she wandered out onto the grounds, selecting her favorite spot on the lawn. Mischa, who was with her, laid down obediently, and she used his body as a pillow, leaning her head back against him. Her hair fell away from her neck, but it didn’t matter. The skin there was unblemished again, she knew. Sighing softly, she rested one arm over her torso, reaching back with the other to rub at her dog’s ears. “It’s not going to last, Mischa,” she said sadly, and the dog chuffed. “This little dream we’re all having, this moment of peace… it’s not going to last. Nothing lasts.” A warm tongue licked her hand, and she smiled, but it was only a small one, and gone quickly.
Dreams… every night now, she dreamed of that magnificent garden, that perfect place where she could see and everything she saw was beautiful. She’d even seen her reflection once, but there was no way that woman was really her. She looked too much like the perfect man who spoke so nicely to her and told her she was meant to be a queen. A queen—what a preposterous thought. But they were so nice those dreams, like every time she went to sleep, she got to spend her hours in paradise. It was almost hard to wake up, really, and each time, he invited her not to. But she still didn’t belong there, and so she declined, even if it got harder to do every time. She didn’t tell anyone about the dreams, because who would care? They all had much more important things to worry about. Maybe Dmitri would listen, but he was incredibly busy lately with things for the Association, and Elise, and every time he’d ask her how she was during his calls, she’d hesitate and almost tell him, but end up biting her tongue and saying that she was well.
She wasn’t going to be anyone’s problem anymore. If she was to be anything, she wanted to be the solution, or at the very least, not in the way.
“I’m even a problem to you, aren’t I, boy?” she asked the dog. “You have to take me places when you’d rather be napping, hm?” As if he could understand her, Mischa whined and nudged her arm with his head. Kitty giggled softly. “I’m sorry. You’re right. No need to be so down on myself when I’m working to make it better.”
It was there, in the field filled with the smell of summer flowers and fresh air, that Ekaterina fell once more to sleep.
Sergei, for his part, headed to his office, leaving the door open so that any students who’d had problems with their recent homework would be able to come by. He tried to do this at least once a week, for a couple of hours, and anyone in any of his classes would know he was here. His mind was drifting, but nobody seemed inclined to drop by at the moment, so maybe that was all right, just for a while.
She was also stronger than a human should be, and they’d stopped using wooden weapons for practice when she’d broken three of the kendo club’s bokken over various points of his body from well-placed hits. At that point, he’d felt it necessary to inform Ivan of his findings. His father had been less than pleased with what he was doing, and the argument had been heated—or rather, very, very cold on Ivan’s end and heated on Sergei’s. Katya had entered, then, forcing herself into the conversation and speaking to her adoptive father in calm, factual tones. Sergei had watched with fascination and a small amount of envy as Ivan removed his mask to ask her, no, plead with her, to change her mind, but Ekaterina had remained unmoved.
The expression of pure anguish was not one Sergei had ever expected to see on Ivan’s face, but it crossed his inhumanly-perfect features all the same, and at last, he relented, and the next day, the Gemini had appeared with a delivery. Apparently, Ivan had (very carefully) been experimenting with the ability to make One Metal objects grow and shrink, something they could already do, but not to the extent he had managed here. Ekaterina now wore a silvery necklace, shaped something like a cross or piece of religious iconography, but if one looked closer, it was obviously actually a sword, and grew into a fencing flamberge, the wavy blade of it containing hints of blue in some lights. Sergei’s European longsword spent the majority of its time as a pocketwatch, actually, albeit one made without a glass protector for the face. He’d never had much cause to use One Metal weapons before, but he was trained to do so if necessary. Given what they faced, it was probably wise.
The two jumped away from each other, both landing lightly on their feet. Katya was growing more confident, and her handicap was proving an obstacle, but a smaller one than he would have supposed. That was good—wherever this power was coming from, it was helping her as a person as well as a combatant. “Again,” she said calmly, but he could tell that the consecutive hours of exertion were getting to her. She may be an extraordinary human, but human she was, and unused to this part of herself.
He shook his head. “Not today, Katya. Tomorrow. For now, you should go get some rest. Pushing yourself past exhaustion will not help you.” She frowned slightly, but consented, the elegant blade in her hand shrinking until it was a necklace again, and he placed his own back in his pocket.
After a shower and something to eat, Kitty found herself restless still, so she wandered out onto the grounds, selecting her favorite spot on the lawn. Mischa, who was with her, laid down obediently, and she used his body as a pillow, leaning her head back against him. Her hair fell away from her neck, but it didn’t matter. The skin there was unblemished again, she knew. Sighing softly, she rested one arm over her torso, reaching back with the other to rub at her dog’s ears. “It’s not going to last, Mischa,” she said sadly, and the dog chuffed. “This little dream we’re all having, this moment of peace… it’s not going to last. Nothing lasts.” A warm tongue licked her hand, and she smiled, but it was only a small one, and gone quickly.
Dreams… every night now, she dreamed of that magnificent garden, that perfect place where she could see and everything she saw was beautiful. She’d even seen her reflection once, but there was no way that woman was really her. She looked too much like the perfect man who spoke so nicely to her and told her she was meant to be a queen. A queen—what a preposterous thought. But they were so nice those dreams, like every time she went to sleep, she got to spend her hours in paradise. It was almost hard to wake up, really, and each time, he invited her not to. But she still didn’t belong there, and so she declined, even if it got harder to do every time. She didn’t tell anyone about the dreams, because who would care? They all had much more important things to worry about. Maybe Dmitri would listen, but he was incredibly busy lately with things for the Association, and Elise, and every time he’d ask her how she was during his calls, she’d hesitate and almost tell him, but end up biting her tongue and saying that she was well.
She wasn’t going to be anyone’s problem anymore. If she was to be anything, she wanted to be the solution, or at the very least, not in the way.
“I’m even a problem to you, aren’t I, boy?” she asked the dog. “You have to take me places when you’d rather be napping, hm?” As if he could understand her, Mischa whined and nudged her arm with his head. Kitty giggled softly. “I’m sorry. You’re right. No need to be so down on myself when I’m working to make it better.”
It was there, in the field filled with the smell of summer flowers and fresh air, that Ekaterina fell once more to sleep.
Sergei, for his part, headed to his office, leaving the door open so that any students who’d had problems with their recent homework would be able to come by. He tried to do this at least once a week, for a couple of hours, and anyone in any of his classes would know he was here. His mind was drifting, but nobody seemed inclined to drop by at the moment, so maybe that was all right, just for a while.
“Fear is a weakness. It makes a person lose her nerve and her cool. It makes people jumpy and organizations nervous, and when that happens, there is always a chance to take advantage.”
Fear, something Amaya was close with, but she had grown tired of it, and so once they had returned to the school, she had done two things. The first thing she did was speak with the Headmaster about taking up the offer to become a Prefect along side her sister and Kitty. Since she had rejected the offer earlier in the year, the Headmaster was more than happy to agree and hand her over a arm badge. Now that she was a Prefect, a Guardian of Cross Academy, Amaya felt that she need to get back in touch with the hunter side of her, so the second thing she had done that day was approach her twin and ask her to help re-train her. It had actually been a good idea at the time, but Amaya hadn't noticed how out of shape she had been, but in the last few days she toughened back up and pushed herself to the limit.
The only problem was the fact that between helping out as a Prefect, training, and the few classes she attended in the day, she hadn't seen much of Sergei, and she didn't like that very much. When she wasn't around him she felt like a part of her was missing, the the hallucinations were still bad, so all she could do to get away from them was train. As the days passed she grew more accustomed to the hallucinations, and willed herself not to freak out over them anymore, through it was still hard. She ignored the nightmares by not sleeping, and when she did she was to tired to care about the dreams. For the most part she still stayed away from crowds, but sometimes it couldn't be ignored. Amaya was getting better, not the way she had expected, but still she was getting better.
At the moment, she sat on a tree somewhere in the forest, her sandwich in one hand and a book in the other. One of her legs were crossed so she could hold her bottle of water in place while the other leg hung over the side of the branch. She was so into the book on basic combat, that she hadn't paid much mind to her sandwich until her stomach made a sound similar to a dying whale. Ama looked away from her book and to her stomach with a frown before taking a bite of the sandwich Saya had given to her this morning. It tasted fine, but when she pulled back her hand to glance down at the food, there were maggots in it. She flinched and swallowed the bite whole before tossing it somewhere off into the forest. "I hate you." She mumbled tapping her temple with a single finger before she snapped her book shut and stood up on the branch.
Casually she stepped off the branch and allowed her body to drop down from the tree on to the ground, her book in one hand and her bottle of water in the other. As she training had progressed she had found the more graceful part of her come back out of hiding, which helped during training with Saya and her personal training. After a moment of hesitation, Amaya begun to walk back towards where her sister was most likely waiting. As far as Amaya knew they were going to start training with weapons instead of basic hand to hand combat. She wasn't bothered by this at all, in fact she was eager to brake back in her sword, she was only worried they would end up hurting one another. "Are you ready to continue Ama!?" Amaya looked up in slight surprise as she realized that she had unknowingly returned to the clearing where they had been training."Yeah I'm ready." She called back as she dropped her bottle of water and book to the ground and pulled out her sword.
Amaya couldn't help but wonder how she looked to her sister. She had been taking the training seriously in the last few days, and because of that she had earned herself a few bruises on her body and a thin cut on her cheek below her right eye. She also had a few specks of dirt on the left side of her face. She didn't care through, the cut was healing properly and so were the bruises, she didn't feel tired nor weakened, no Amaya had never felt so strong before in her life.
|Trapped in between this life and the allure of the light.|
There had been a missive from the council. It seemed that the Senators had become extremely concerned about the fact that the Cross Academy is easily infiltrated by those who have joined with Lilith's Faction. To combat this, they had proposed for the school to be under the protection of the Council since the Association would not intervene unless asked for. But, it was not the part that Takeru was concerned about. It was an entirely different matter. They had finally found out about the distinct interests of the notorious pure-blood queen, Evie on the Takagi twins. As a result, they requested for the twins to be turned over for protection. That was of course just a rouse. For in truth, they simply needed a leverage if the situation cannot be handled anymore.
He had been with those Senators since he had made the decision to enter the world of the vampires as he is now. Takeru knew full well those dark intentions they held. There was even a request for Sacred to appear before the Council for some questioning. Of course, it goes without doubt that the purple pure-blood would just ignore it all together. It was easy for Sacred to do that. He is a pure-blood and the Senators cannot do anything to him in the end. But what ails, the Kuran Heir was the peace of this school clinging on such a fragile line. It was slowly being distorted and something was coming out of the woodwork which he has no idea about. He was as of now stumbling in the dark.
Furthermore, the Headmaster's words eluded him in such a way. The discussion they had was far the most serious one he had with the man for the first time in his life. But the contents were not of pleasantries but the subtle truths covered by the beauty of lies. The Council had clearly stated that even if he is a Kuran, he is still human and his opinion would not considered anymore. In short, the retrieval of the Twins and integrating themselves to the Academy were now out of his hands. He could not have that at all. It had been his sworn oath to protect this place and even more so Saya above all. In this desperation, the Headmaster spoke such cryptic words.
"Return to where I came from... Go back home? There is nothing there." Takeru muttered to himself as he leaned back to his chair inside his room. He had a feeling that something was being revealed before his eyes but at the same time, he was not allowed to see it. Closing his eyes, he had concluded that it had been a few days since he had talked or even seen Saya. He hoped it would not be interpreted as something badly. It was a good thing that he had heard that Saya was busy training Amaya. Both of them needed it. As for him, there were a lot of things he needed to do. For now, he had asked for the Association to strengthen their presence around the Academy to dissuade the Council for now. The Headmaster even said that he would handle the matters with the school. For now, they could keep everyone at bay. But, there was still that factor.
Toru. Evie. Judas. Those trio of pure-bloods were still on the loose. Moreover, he never knew their true intentions and seeing they could easily infiltrate the academy makes them more unpredictable. Then, there was also that fact he cannot do anything much against them. He knew for he had the opportunity to meet Evie up-close and personal. The only reason he came out unscathed was due to Sacred's intervention. The biggest defense of this school was the purple pure-blood. But then again, a simultaneous attack from the three cannot be handled by Sacred alone. In addition, if there was to be another invasion. All hell will break loose. He was certain of this.
It was then a knock echoed through his door. Takeru was not expecting any guests at the moment. Still, he stood from his chair and approach the door. "Coming. Who is it?" Upon opening the door, his mismatched eyes widened in surprise. However, it was a pleasant one. Before him, Ageha stood with a gentle smile on her face. He had thought that she had already left the premises of the school. "Hello, Takeru-kun. Can we talk?" Immediately, he took himself out of reverie and stepped aside. "Sure, Ageha come in." With that said, Ageha entered the room as the door closed behind her. He offered her a seat which the pure-blood princess took. "I thought you had already left." Ageha shook her head and looked at him thoughtfully. "How are you?"
The Kuran heir avoided those eyes of hers. He was still not over his mourning. There was no way he would be over it. Then, the desire to protect one person so strongly grips at him. Now, the fact everything he cherishes being threatened to be destroyed hold him ferociously. He does not know what to answer that question. May be, just one word. "Fine." Ageha reached to hold his hand and gave a small smile. Takeru looked at this and nodded before looking at her again. "You know what Fine means, right?" He shook his head and had a thoughtful expression as she gently swept aside some of his fringes before answering and satisfying the budding curiosity. "Fucked-up, Insecure, Neurotic, and Emotional."
This made Takeru smile while Ageha playfully winked at him. It was definitely the charm of the Shirabuki Princess. "Perfect description." He noted while she simply shrugged. After a few minutes, she then had a rather serious expression on her face. "I'm breaking off the engagement." It took a while before Takeru fully digested the meaning of her words. "What!? Why?! Did Sacred do something again!? I'll punch that---" Ageha quickly calmed him down knowing that he would truly do as he says. "No! It was my decision. The Council you can't fight them openly because of me." Those mismatched eyes looked at him in understanding. It seemed Ageha was not as innocent as he had thought.
"Ever since the engagement. You and Lord Sacrilegious tried to protect me from being used. They took advantage of that." Takeru knelt before Ageha as he gripped her hands tightly. "Ageha. This is our choice. Don't think it's just about you." She smiled at him sweetly. "It is not about me. I'm a pure-blood. I will be fine. Plus, we both know. I'm not the one for Lord Sacrilegious. I never was." Takeru lowered his eyes as he placed his head on her lap in which Ageha looked at him warmly. He had an inkling that Sacred was tied to something when in regards to Ageha. Yet, he had believed it would soon turn into something real. But, it was not meant to be. "Do what you must. I will always be here for you two."
Raising his head, Takeru looked at her with those eyes of red and black. Ageha had already talked to him about Moirae. The girl cried all night until she felt asleep. She cried the share for him and Sacred. In that way, she protected them. Even now, she was doing the same thing. This seemingly delicate creature that should have been born as a creature of light than of darkness. "Ageha, be careful." This made her smile and then kissed his forehead ever so sweetly. "Of course, I won't make you and Lord Sacrilegious cry. It is my job to cry for both of you." Somehow, the problems that weighed on him heavily earlier dispersed like a passing cloud. Right now, he felt completely at ease with this pure-blood princess. Would that be wrong?
He had been with those Senators since he had made the decision to enter the world of the vampires as he is now. Takeru knew full well those dark intentions they held. There was even a request for Sacred to appear before the Council for some questioning. Of course, it goes without doubt that the purple pure-blood would just ignore it all together. It was easy for Sacred to do that. He is a pure-blood and the Senators cannot do anything to him in the end. But what ails, the Kuran Heir was the peace of this school clinging on such a fragile line. It was slowly being distorted and something was coming out of the woodwork which he has no idea about. He was as of now stumbling in the dark.
Furthermore, the Headmaster's words eluded him in such a way. The discussion they had was far the most serious one he had with the man for the first time in his life. But the contents were not of pleasantries but the subtle truths covered by the beauty of lies. The Council had clearly stated that even if he is a Kuran, he is still human and his opinion would not considered anymore. In short, the retrieval of the Twins and integrating themselves to the Academy were now out of his hands. He could not have that at all. It had been his sworn oath to protect this place and even more so Saya above all. In this desperation, the Headmaster spoke such cryptic words.
"Return to where I came from... Go back home? There is nothing there." Takeru muttered to himself as he leaned back to his chair inside his room. He had a feeling that something was being revealed before his eyes but at the same time, he was not allowed to see it. Closing his eyes, he had concluded that it had been a few days since he had talked or even seen Saya. He hoped it would not be interpreted as something badly. It was a good thing that he had heard that Saya was busy training Amaya. Both of them needed it. As for him, there were a lot of things he needed to do. For now, he had asked for the Association to strengthen their presence around the Academy to dissuade the Council for now. The Headmaster even said that he would handle the matters with the school. For now, they could keep everyone at bay. But, there was still that factor.
Toru. Evie. Judas. Those trio of pure-bloods were still on the loose. Moreover, he never knew their true intentions and seeing they could easily infiltrate the academy makes them more unpredictable. Then, there was also that fact he cannot do anything much against them. He knew for he had the opportunity to meet Evie up-close and personal. The only reason he came out unscathed was due to Sacred's intervention. The biggest defense of this school was the purple pure-blood. But then again, a simultaneous attack from the three cannot be handled by Sacred alone. In addition, if there was to be another invasion. All hell will break loose. He was certain of this.
It was then a knock echoed through his door. Takeru was not expecting any guests at the moment. Still, he stood from his chair and approach the door. "Coming. Who is it?" Upon opening the door, his mismatched eyes widened in surprise. However, it was a pleasant one. Before him, Ageha stood with a gentle smile on her face. He had thought that she had already left the premises of the school. "Hello, Takeru-kun. Can we talk?" Immediately, he took himself out of reverie and stepped aside. "Sure, Ageha come in." With that said, Ageha entered the room as the door closed behind her. He offered her a seat which the pure-blood princess took. "I thought you had already left." Ageha shook her head and looked at him thoughtfully. "How are you?"
The Kuran heir avoided those eyes of hers. He was still not over his mourning. There was no way he would be over it. Then, the desire to protect one person so strongly grips at him. Now, the fact everything he cherishes being threatened to be destroyed hold him ferociously. He does not know what to answer that question. May be, just one word. "Fine." Ageha reached to hold his hand and gave a small smile. Takeru looked at this and nodded before looking at her again. "You know what Fine means, right?" He shook his head and had a thoughtful expression as she gently swept aside some of his fringes before answering and satisfying the budding curiosity. "Fucked-up, Insecure, Neurotic, and Emotional."
This made Takeru smile while Ageha playfully winked at him. It was definitely the charm of the Shirabuki Princess. "Perfect description." He noted while she simply shrugged. After a few minutes, she then had a rather serious expression on her face. "I'm breaking off the engagement." It took a while before Takeru fully digested the meaning of her words. "What!? Why?! Did Sacred do something again!? I'll punch that---" Ageha quickly calmed him down knowing that he would truly do as he says. "No! It was my decision. The Council you can't fight them openly because of me." Those mismatched eyes looked at him in understanding. It seemed Ageha was not as innocent as he had thought.
"Ever since the engagement. You and Lord Sacrilegious tried to protect me from being used. They took advantage of that." Takeru knelt before Ageha as he gripped her hands tightly. "Ageha. This is our choice. Don't think it's just about you." She smiled at him sweetly. "It is not about me. I'm a pure-blood. I will be fine. Plus, we both know. I'm not the one for Lord Sacrilegious. I never was." Takeru lowered his eyes as he placed his head on her lap in which Ageha looked at him warmly. He had an inkling that Sacred was tied to something when in regards to Ageha. Yet, he had believed it would soon turn into something real. But, it was not meant to be. "Do what you must. I will always be here for you two."
Raising his head, Takeru looked at her with those eyes of red and black. Ageha had already talked to him about Moirae. The girl cried all night until she felt asleep. She cried the share for him and Sacred. In that way, she protected them. Even now, she was doing the same thing. This seemingly delicate creature that should have been born as a creature of light than of darkness. "Ageha, be careful." This made her smile and then kissed his forehead ever so sweetly. "Of course, I won't make you and Lord Sacrilegious cry. It is my job to cry for both of you." Somehow, the problems that weighed on him heavily earlier dispersed like a passing cloud. Right now, he felt completely at ease with this pure-blood princess. Would that be wrong?
||“Different kind of sweets, but I still return to that one no matter what.”||
Something was definitely not the same anymore. For the past days, Ageha had been staying with him. No one can object to that. She is known to be his fiancee. Even more so, when they have not seen each other for a long time. But unlike the conclusions of many, the two pure-bloods simply talked throughout the nights. Actually, it was only Ageha who had done so. Sacred just listened without even much of a recognition if he understood or comprehended everything being said. As the matter of sleeping, the girl took the bed and he took the sofa. But, he did sleep well. Usually, he had done so with Takeru with him. It was probably because she was like that person. The irony, he was still living in the past.
Anyway, he had declined attending classes which was completely fine with everyone. It is not like they had any authority to hinder his desires. At the same time, no one had the audacity to tell him off. That was Moirae's job. But now she was not here anymore, no one cannot ask him to be responsible or to not do whatever he pleases all the time. Takeru was busy with business matters which he chose to ignore always. During the days, he had spent with the Shirabuki princess. He had felt a certain peace of mind. Something calming and soothing flooded his being. But he knew for a fact, that it was not going to last as well.
As he had concluded, Ageha finally made a decision. This charade of an engagement was now going to be ended. He was not completely against it. Whatever she chose was fine with him. Whether it to be getting married now or ending it. To him, such things were not that important. Perhaps, it was because he had never once thought that such ceremony held great meaning unless it was with that person. So, it was not something he greatly cared for. Yet, he had one thing in mind. The Council will not be pleased at all. She told him that it will be fine. For in the end, she is a pure-blood and they could not do much to her. There is truth to that but, something was awfully wrong.
Regardless, he pushed it back into his mind. There was no use worrying about things that had no sense to him from the beginning. Taking a lollipop and placing it into his mouth, the familiar sweetness that he always fancied brought a longing that had spanned many years. Still, it was never to be satiated. Lazing around the sofa like some lazy cat, he was still awake even with the morning sun up. The residents of the Moon Dormitory are all asleep. But, he was not. There was something else in his mind at the moment. Ageha had already bid goodbye to him. There parting was short and simple. They simply said goodbye. What else could be expected really? From the beginning, he never treated her as a lover.
She told him that she was going to drop by Takeru before leaving. Standing from his position, he went towards the balcony and sighed. There was no other way to it. Without much of a hesitation, Sacred jumped down from his balcony and made way to the main gates. From there, he could see Takeru and Ageha saying goodbyes with a car waiting for her to be done. As for him, he simply stood at the far back not desiring to be noticed at all. He was contented this way. There was not an ounce of sadness or bitterness flashing across his face or in his deep mauve eyes. He was completely relaxed and almost indifferent. But, there was a slight change in his demeanor.
Ageha noticed him as she simply gave a sweet and warm smile. There it was again an overlapping image from the past and the present. But in the end, the one who still won was the past. So, he simply looked away in which Ageha closed her eyes and then entered the awaiting car. Not soon enough, the sound of the car driving away could be heard. The pure-blood took this as a sign to leave as well which he did without Takeru noticing his presence. Sacred did not want to hear a sermon at the moment. Because, he already know what it will be about. It made him wonder if with this, he will be free from that illusion.
Twirling the lollipop inside his mouth, he partake in that sweet taste. Memories and the events of what happened in that no so distant past played in his mind like a silent movie. A lot has happened in the time of the masquerade ball. He had never expected that the figures from the darkness he had chosen to bury would come out and dragged him into abyss once more. Perhaps, he should do just as that as long as he could take those people he despises with him for eternity. Then, it was completely fine with him. Taking out his lollipop, he looked at it with a thoughtful expression.
"This sweetness. I still missed it..." Sacred softly muttered to himself as he continued to walk away. But, it was then he got a whiff. It was something both familiar and addictive. Oh, he knew to whom this belonged to. Why would he now know? He had devoured it as much as he could in that one day summer escapade. Following the scent, he soon found the blind princess with her dog lying on the green grass. She appeared to be one of those fairy tale princess hoping to be waken up from a kiss. Those eyes of mauve flashed with mischief as an amused smile trailed on his lips.
Just like that, Sacred stopped before the girl and glanced at the dog. He placed an index finger on his lips to inform the do to be quiet. After doing so, he lowered himself to the ground and his face hovered above hers. She was beautiful he would give him that. But, she was also a being that would be enveloped into darkness because of her heritage. Ivan should have known better than to have this girl be admitted here. He should have placed her in a cage but then again, where would be the fun in that? And without further ado, his lips was once more on hers. Her natural taste with the mix of his favorite sweet blended in harmony. After a while, he ended the chaste and a smile tinted with fun and an emotion oddly unidentified plastered on his lips. "Good morning, princess. It's been a while since we met again."
Anyway, he had declined attending classes which was completely fine with everyone. It is not like they had any authority to hinder his desires. At the same time, no one had the audacity to tell him off. That was Moirae's job. But now she was not here anymore, no one cannot ask him to be responsible or to not do whatever he pleases all the time. Takeru was busy with business matters which he chose to ignore always. During the days, he had spent with the Shirabuki princess. He had felt a certain peace of mind. Something calming and soothing flooded his being. But he knew for a fact, that it was not going to last as well.
As he had concluded, Ageha finally made a decision. This charade of an engagement was now going to be ended. He was not completely against it. Whatever she chose was fine with him. Whether it to be getting married now or ending it. To him, such things were not that important. Perhaps, it was because he had never once thought that such ceremony held great meaning unless it was with that person. So, it was not something he greatly cared for. Yet, he had one thing in mind. The Council will not be pleased at all. She told him that it will be fine. For in the end, she is a pure-blood and they could not do much to her. There is truth to that but, something was awfully wrong.
Regardless, he pushed it back into his mind. There was no use worrying about things that had no sense to him from the beginning. Taking a lollipop and placing it into his mouth, the familiar sweetness that he always fancied brought a longing that had spanned many years. Still, it was never to be satiated. Lazing around the sofa like some lazy cat, he was still awake even with the morning sun up. The residents of the Moon Dormitory are all asleep. But, he was not. There was something else in his mind at the moment. Ageha had already bid goodbye to him. There parting was short and simple. They simply said goodbye. What else could be expected really? From the beginning, he never treated her as a lover.
She told him that she was going to drop by Takeru before leaving. Standing from his position, he went towards the balcony and sighed. There was no other way to it. Without much of a hesitation, Sacred jumped down from his balcony and made way to the main gates. From there, he could see Takeru and Ageha saying goodbyes with a car waiting for her to be done. As for him, he simply stood at the far back not desiring to be noticed at all. He was contented this way. There was not an ounce of sadness or bitterness flashing across his face or in his deep mauve eyes. He was completely relaxed and almost indifferent. But, there was a slight change in his demeanor.
Ageha noticed him as she simply gave a sweet and warm smile. There it was again an overlapping image from the past and the present. But in the end, the one who still won was the past. So, he simply looked away in which Ageha closed her eyes and then entered the awaiting car. Not soon enough, the sound of the car driving away could be heard. The pure-blood took this as a sign to leave as well which he did without Takeru noticing his presence. Sacred did not want to hear a sermon at the moment. Because, he already know what it will be about. It made him wonder if with this, he will be free from that illusion.
Twirling the lollipop inside his mouth, he partake in that sweet taste. Memories and the events of what happened in that no so distant past played in his mind like a silent movie. A lot has happened in the time of the masquerade ball. He had never expected that the figures from the darkness he had chosen to bury would come out and dragged him into abyss once more. Perhaps, he should do just as that as long as he could take those people he despises with him for eternity. Then, it was completely fine with him. Taking out his lollipop, he looked at it with a thoughtful expression.
"This sweetness. I still missed it..." Sacred softly muttered to himself as he continued to walk away. But, it was then he got a whiff. It was something both familiar and addictive. Oh, he knew to whom this belonged to. Why would he now know? He had devoured it as much as he could in that one day summer escapade. Following the scent, he soon found the blind princess with her dog lying on the green grass. She appeared to be one of those fairy tale princess hoping to be waken up from a kiss. Those eyes of mauve flashed with mischief as an amused smile trailed on his lips.
Just like that, Sacred stopped before the girl and glanced at the dog. He placed an index finger on his lips to inform the do to be quiet. After doing so, he lowered himself to the ground and his face hovered above hers. She was beautiful he would give him that. But, she was also a being that would be enveloped into darkness because of her heritage. Ivan should have known better than to have this girl be admitted here. He should have placed her in a cage but then again, where would be the fun in that? And without further ado, his lips was once more on hers. Her natural taste with the mix of his favorite sweet blended in harmony. After a while, he ended the chaste and a smile tinted with fun and an emotion oddly unidentified plastered on his lips. "Good morning, princess. It's been a while since we met again."
Unknown to any of them, a pair of eyes watched with interest and obvious malice. This would make things more interesting. Who would have known that in a short time, there would be a lot of connections he could exploit. The last time was fun but left a bad taste in his mouth. Mainly, he was hurt badly. However this time, nothing could go wrong. Now, who would be the first to play with him. Just like that, an amused smile decorated his face as he disappeared into the background.
“If only I were more like you, I could pretend I didn’t hurt."
She was almost getting used to being able to see again, when she slept. All she saw was beautiful, and perhaps that only made waking again all the harder. He’d taken her to the edge of a pond today, the water so perfectly clear that she could see the multicolored fish swimming around inside, like incandescent rainbows reflecting the sunlight and throwing their hues into the water. She’d gasped her wonderment, a tiny little sound lodged somewhere in her throat, and he’d laughed softly and stepped into it, heedless of his shoes or the legs of his pants, and pulled her in after, the hem of her perfectly-white dress trailing in the water.
Where he stepped, everything grew golden, a new color added to the mix of reflections and light. Her light was different, a little more silvery, a moonlike pale reflection of what he was. She didn’t need to voice the thought aloud for him to hear it, and he shook his head. “I am everything I will ever be,” he explained kindly, “But you are still changing, still rising to meet the challenges before you. When you are done, I think you will be even brighter than I am.” There was a pause, and a sorrowful look crossed his face. He looked down at the water, but not so quickly that she failed to notice. “Or… you will fall to the darkness.”
Ekaterina pursed her lips, unnerved by the melancholy she could feel seeping from him. “You’re afraid I will die?” she asked, trying to understand. She knew it was a distinct possibility, but… wasn’t death just like a forever-sleeping? Did that not mean she could spend it here, anyway?
He shook his head, aureate strands of hair falling into the perfect blue-green of his eyes. “No,” he replied enigmatically, “I’m more afraid that you might not.” Though he’d been holding her hand, he released it then, and stepped further into the water. The fish gathered about him, swimming in dizzying, beautiful circles, throwing their pigments in a kaleidoscope pattern about him, and she held her breath against the exquisiteness of it, sure again that she didn’t belong here, that the face reflected in the water was not hers.
“I don’t understand,” she confessed, clasping her hands together in front of her and worrying her lower lip with her teeth. “You…want me to die?” He shook his head again, though she could no longer see the look on his face.
“Not…exactly,” he said, and for perhaps the first time since she’d met him, she watched his shoulders slump, as though he were defeated by something. From the bowed position of his head, she guessed he was staring intently at the water. “I only… I desire that things for you should be always lit, and never dark. I see the possibilities, and some of them end with you falling into the endless dark. I can’t explain it any more than that.”
She smiled softly, and it was her turn to shake her head. “I already live in endless dark,” she reminded him mildly, shutting her eyes as if to approximate her usual blindness. “It hasn’t hurt me yet. In fact, sometimes, I think it might even be better not to see.”
“No!” The exclamation was so sudden that she was taken aback, her eyes snapping open to observe that he was now in profile to her, visage torn with something she could only loosely identify as anguish. “Do not say that! Do not ever say that to me. You… I placed this burden upon you, and I will see it lifted. Do not fall to the darkness. Do not grow comfortable in it, or I…” She strained to hear the next words, but she could feel something tugging at her, pulling her back to the world of the waking.
“Wait, what? What did you say?” He turned to face her, but it was to no avail. She was being pulled back, and the edges of her vision blurred until darkness encapsulated her sight once more. But waking was not the oblivion it usually was. Instead, she felt… warm. Safe. Comfortable. There was a faint sensation as well, one that she knew she’d only discovered recently, but could not place. It was as if, instead of being simply dropped back into the real world, she was being gently, but insistently guided.
She woke just as the pressure on her lips abated, and the first breath she consciously pulled in smelled of him. Even before he’d spoken, she knew who had brought her back this time. But to what end? There was no reason for him to be here, after all. Of course, the smell, his voice… it was all irrevocably associated with those memories now, and to her chagrin, she was already blushing just remembering it. Of course, it didn’t take long for her thoughts to turn back to the reality check she’d returned soon after, and though she just barely managed to stop herself from frowning, her reply was edged with a faint hint of melancholy all the same, tainting the lightness of it. “I certainly hope I haven’t slept through until morning.” A long time… had it been? It may as well have been.
“I suppose it has,” she decided, smiling slightly. “I’d almost forgotten how much there was to worry about, in real life.” It had been much like her dreams, that way: as though she were someone else, somewhere else, in a place without concern or worry to be had.
It was rather a shame that, unlike her dreams, she could not go back.
Where he stepped, everything grew golden, a new color added to the mix of reflections and light. Her light was different, a little more silvery, a moonlike pale reflection of what he was. She didn’t need to voice the thought aloud for him to hear it, and he shook his head. “I am everything I will ever be,” he explained kindly, “But you are still changing, still rising to meet the challenges before you. When you are done, I think you will be even brighter than I am.” There was a pause, and a sorrowful look crossed his face. He looked down at the water, but not so quickly that she failed to notice. “Or… you will fall to the darkness.”
Ekaterina pursed her lips, unnerved by the melancholy she could feel seeping from him. “You’re afraid I will die?” she asked, trying to understand. She knew it was a distinct possibility, but… wasn’t death just like a forever-sleeping? Did that not mean she could spend it here, anyway?
He shook his head, aureate strands of hair falling into the perfect blue-green of his eyes. “No,” he replied enigmatically, “I’m more afraid that you might not.” Though he’d been holding her hand, he released it then, and stepped further into the water. The fish gathered about him, swimming in dizzying, beautiful circles, throwing their pigments in a kaleidoscope pattern about him, and she held her breath against the exquisiteness of it, sure again that she didn’t belong here, that the face reflected in the water was not hers.
“I don’t understand,” she confessed, clasping her hands together in front of her and worrying her lower lip with her teeth. “You…want me to die?” He shook his head again, though she could no longer see the look on his face.
“Not…exactly,” he said, and for perhaps the first time since she’d met him, she watched his shoulders slump, as though he were defeated by something. From the bowed position of his head, she guessed he was staring intently at the water. “I only… I desire that things for you should be always lit, and never dark. I see the possibilities, and some of them end with you falling into the endless dark. I can’t explain it any more than that.”
She smiled softly, and it was her turn to shake her head. “I already live in endless dark,” she reminded him mildly, shutting her eyes as if to approximate her usual blindness. “It hasn’t hurt me yet. In fact, sometimes, I think it might even be better not to see.”
“No!” The exclamation was so sudden that she was taken aback, her eyes snapping open to observe that he was now in profile to her, visage torn with something she could only loosely identify as anguish. “Do not say that! Do not ever say that to me. You… I placed this burden upon you, and I will see it lifted. Do not fall to the darkness. Do not grow comfortable in it, or I…” She strained to hear the next words, but she could feel something tugging at her, pulling her back to the world of the waking.
“Wait, what? What did you say?” He turned to face her, but it was to no avail. She was being pulled back, and the edges of her vision blurred until darkness encapsulated her sight once more. But waking was not the oblivion it usually was. Instead, she felt… warm. Safe. Comfortable. There was a faint sensation as well, one that she knew she’d only discovered recently, but could not place. It was as if, instead of being simply dropped back into the real world, she was being gently, but insistently guided.
She woke just as the pressure on her lips abated, and the first breath she consciously pulled in smelled of him. Even before he’d spoken, she knew who had brought her back this time. But to what end? There was no reason for him to be here, after all. Of course, the smell, his voice… it was all irrevocably associated with those memories now, and to her chagrin, she was already blushing just remembering it. Of course, it didn’t take long for her thoughts to turn back to the reality check she’d returned soon after, and though she just barely managed to stop herself from frowning, her reply was edged with a faint hint of melancholy all the same, tainting the lightness of it. “I certainly hope I haven’t slept through until morning.” A long time… had it been? It may as well have been.
“I suppose it has,” she decided, smiling slightly. “I’d almost forgotten how much there was to worry about, in real life.” It had been much like her dreams, that way: as though she were someone else, somewhere else, in a place without concern or worry to be had.
It was rather a shame that, unlike her dreams, she could not go back.
"There is an uneasiness falling into the pit of my stomach, and it frightens me because I don't know if I can protect you from it."
Saya's breathing had evened out as she stood, the Artemis rod still in her arms as she stared at her sister. The smile that had once been on her lips was now a full blown grin. Amaya had seemed to be catching on a lot quicker than Saya had expected, and it caused a wave of relief to wash over her as she leaned against the rod. She had felt bad about the bruises and cuts she had given to Amaya, but Saya herself hadn't remained unscathed. She had a cut underneath her eye where she had narrowly avoided the butt end of Amaya's sword. Then her arms and abdomen were bruised as well from the well placed kicks and jabs she received from her sister. Needless to say she was proud of her sister. It seemed that even though she had chosen to live the life of a human, her training as a hunter still remained intact.
"I think that will be all for today Ama. You're doing good!" she stated enthusiastically as she returned the rod to it's holster and gave her sister a hug. Releasing her from her hold, she laughed nervously as she noticed they were both covered in sweat and dirt. A few drops of dried blood lingered about, which she was grateful for it being morning time otherwise she'd have a few vampires to kick. "If you want to go back to the dorm and freshen up, I'll meet you there so we can do a round together. I think Kitty's been busy with Rasputinov-sensei lately so she could use the rest," she stated, patting her sister on her shoulder as she walked away. She needed to check a few things out before she did her patrols.
Satoshi's words rang through her ears about the recent attacks in the streets. They were growing more and more each day. It worried Saya greatly. How long before they moved into the campus? How long before the level E's reached the school and tried to attack the students? Granted they were under the protection of the Hunter's Association and a certain pure-blood and faculty, but even they had to have their limits. Right? She sighed, running a hand through her auburn locks before slumping down on the nearest bench. She didn't need all the extra stress on her right now. With the training sessions, her duty as prefect, and the events that happened a few months ago weighed heavily on her mind. She released an aggravated sigh as she laid against the bench.
The warm sun felt nice against her skin and she was so very tired. Not from the training or the sparring, but just tired from everything. This life that she had chosen, there was no rest. She had to always be on guard, always ready for anything. Being at Cross Academy hadn't changed that, especially after picking up as a prefect. After the little mishap at the beach, it still wasn't enough to make her feel relaxed or satisfied. She had too much on her mind and with everything that is happening, she wasn't sure if she could handle the stress much longer. Her body was about ready to cave in and she didn't like this feeling of helplessness at all. Was it truly helplessness that she felt? Or was it something else? She couldn't differentiate from her emotions at the moment.
Whatever the feeling was, she'll deal with it when the time was right. For now, she had a job to do. She didn't care at the moment if she was covered in scars or patches of dried blood. She'll bathe soon enough when she was finished. She just wanted to make sure that the school wasn't in any immediate danger and she'd be required to jump into action. After all, why take a bath when something might happen in a split second and she'd just end up getting dirty again? Although the sticky feeling wasn't doing anything for her current hygiene issues. Rolling so that she sat up, she let out an exasperated groan and forced herself to stand. This day couldn't get any worse...could it?
“Nothing is ever really lost to us as long as we remember it.”
Amaya stood while taking a deep calming breath, they had been training for quite some time now, and both twins sported their own injury's from each other, since both reused to hold anything back. Amaya was now sporting a new bruise on her upper thigh from Saya's rod hitting her leg, and she had also gotten a cut on the top of her head in her hairline from falling on a rock. The training had gone perfectly, and her advancement had surprised both Amaya and Saya, it was nice not to feel so helpless or weak anymore. "I think that will be all for today Ama. You're doing good!" Her sister smiled brightly while returning her rob to it's holster and then gave Amaya a hug, which she returned happily. Amaya had noticed over the last few days that the training had helped bond the twins back together, it had felt like just a month ago they had both been growing apart because of all of the past events, Ama had missed being able to spend time with her sister.
Saya stepped back from the hug and laughed at the realization they they were both covered in sweat and dirt, and Amaya couldn't help but join in on the laugh, if anyone else saw them they would think they had both just went for a five mile run, and then rolled around in the dirt just for the hell of it. Any blood that had fell would be cleaned before the Vampires could catch wind of it, and before the Day Class Students could get interested in the cause, so really there wasn't anything to be worried about. "If you want to go back to the dorm and freshen up, I'll meet you there so we can do a round together. I think Kitty's been busy with Rasputinov-sensei lately so she could use the rest," Saya patted her shoulder before walking away, and all Amaya could do was wave goodbye. So Kitty was training with Sergei? It made sense, Ama felt the same way Kitty did, they both didn't want to be the weak ones anymore while Saya carried all of their weight.
Amaya sighed and took off in a light jog towards her dorm, the shower and a change of clothes were calling her name, there was no way she could turn down a nice shower and cleaner clothes. Once Amaya made it back to her dorm, she went right for the shower, through she didn't relax like she wanted to, she was able to improve her over all smell and she looked a little less beat up now that she wasn't covered in dirt. By the time she was showered only five minuets had passed, and she spent another five putting on her uniform and treat the cut on her face. After Ama was done cleaning her wounds up, she stepped back and took in her appearance. Other than the cut she didn't look half bad, her hair had gotten longer and she had just started to wear it down, it was to much trouble always wearing it up, but there was something different about her...perhaps it was the helpless look that had once took refuge in her eyes was no longer there, instead it had been replaced with something else...but what? She shook her head and stepped back from the mirror.
She didn't need to dwell on that at the moment, she just had to find her sister. Amaya headed out of the dorm, however she grabbed an apple and a change of her sisters uniform out of room before closing the door behind her. She would offer it to her sister, since she hadn't eaten since earlier that day, and most likely wouldn't be going back to the dorm to clean up anytime soon, in fact her sister would still be sweaty if she didn't do something about it, so Amaya also stopped by the kitchen and grabbed two bottle's of water and a towel.
By the time she found her sister, she was having a hard time juggling all of the different objects in her hands, but as soon as she was spotted on a bench, half sitting half sleeping, Amaya threw down the change of clothes beside her sister, and then the apple on top of it. "I figured you wouldn't want to clean up, so you'll have to improvise." Ama grinning at her sister while holding the two bottles of water in one hand and threw the towel over Saya's shoulders so her current clothes wouldn't get to wet, she then proceeded to open one bottle of water and poor half of it on her sister head. She realized she would most likely be yelled at for this, but it was rather amusing seeing her sister sputter in surprise. "Oh don't give me that look." She said with a laugh while pulling the towel up into her sisters now wet face and using it to clean the dirt and sweat from it skin. "You can use the rest of the water the clean out your hair, and then you can go change over in those bushes...you smell like old gym socks." Amaya wrinkled her nose and grinned. "What would you do without such a considerate twin?" She was quoting Saya from a few years ago. Amaya had a bee on her head, and Saya had thought it would be a good idea to kill it with the biggest book she could find...while it was still on Ama's head. Amaya had vowed to get back at her sister one day, and it was worth it. Totally worth it.
||“You should know, even the sweetest nectar has its poison.”||
Was there disappointment in that voice of hers? How enlightening for him. It made him wonder if that mark of his faded. Most likely, it had. He should be the one rather down. Because, Ivan has yet to know what he was able to do with the blind princess. Whether, he had done this just for good measures of teasing with the so-called masked pure-blood or for another reason entirely, it has yet to be known even now. In the end, no one can ever tell what goes through his mind or if his actions held any realism to it. For, it always appear to be nothing more but a passing whim. Due to it, many had been hurt indirectly or perhaps, he had chose to do it. Well, he was rather sadistic and cynical that way.
It also did not got unnoticed by him that lingering melody in her voice. There was the tune of melancholy present. She was sad whether it to be from being woken from the dream or being with him. The pure-blood could care less. If that was to be considered cold and rather arrogant of him, then so be it. Actually, he finds such reaction most normal in regards to his presence. They should be more wary and sadder around him. Moreover, they should run away from him. That way, he would not have to endure this boring life of his. But, his preferences never happen. In the end, there would always be people trying to grip his existence as something important and real. How wrong they were. He was not really real. He does not exist at all. Isn't that right?
"The day is only starting." Sacred noted with that amused smile of his. He had been excused from the night class activities due to the presence of his ex-fiancee. After all, he needed to be a good host for the pure-blood princess. Thus, he did not have enough time to play with the prefects which he usually did especially towards Saya. His playful and mischievous acts towards him kept fueling his non-existent being one way or another. Which makes him remember, his raven had been flying around looking for anything interesting. As far as of now, there was nothing at all. But earlier, there was a a lot.
Amaya had appeared to have joined the ranks of prefects. Wow, an all-girl's team. He does not mind that at all and he was certain that there would be no objects on that. Furthermore, it was not only Amaya who was busy with training even the blind princess was busy with hers. "So you don't want to be helpless, anymore." Sacred stated implying the subtle information that he knew of her training and that of the Takagi twins. If it was ignored, he was fine by that. If it was read and carefully assessed, it was well-appreciated. "Shall I give you a tip?" He playfully asked as he leaned closer to her face once more. "Don't hesitate and it will cause you your mind and self." This was actually a good advice because this is what his race had been taking advantage of ever since. The doubt in people's actions, beliefs, and gesture, it makes them very predictable.
Standing from his position, he stood properly before her laying form. "Such a worry-wart are you?" He drawled out with a teasing tone. This girl had always been keeping herself in check even with the heat of emotions. He wondered if she does not get tire like that. Speaking of which, why was he still here? He really did not have any concerns with her or to anyone else. Come again, his smile widened like that of a Cheshire cat. The lollipop that he had been eating was now gone and all that remained was a stick. But, he was still famished. She can provide that without much of a hassle. "Princess. I'm quite hungry. Won't you feed me?" His words was not wrapped in humor but then again, there was malevolence in those eyes of his.
It also did not got unnoticed by him that lingering melody in her voice. There was the tune of melancholy present. She was sad whether it to be from being woken from the dream or being with him. The pure-blood could care less. If that was to be considered cold and rather arrogant of him, then so be it. Actually, he finds such reaction most normal in regards to his presence. They should be more wary and sadder around him. Moreover, they should run away from him. That way, he would not have to endure this boring life of his. But, his preferences never happen. In the end, there would always be people trying to grip his existence as something important and real. How wrong they were. He was not really real. He does not exist at all. Isn't that right?
"The day is only starting." Sacred noted with that amused smile of his. He had been excused from the night class activities due to the presence of his ex-fiancee. After all, he needed to be a good host for the pure-blood princess. Thus, he did not have enough time to play with the prefects which he usually did especially towards Saya. His playful and mischievous acts towards him kept fueling his non-existent being one way or another. Which makes him remember, his raven had been flying around looking for anything interesting. As far as of now, there was nothing at all. But earlier, there was a a lot.
Amaya had appeared to have joined the ranks of prefects. Wow, an all-girl's team. He does not mind that at all and he was certain that there would be no objects on that. Furthermore, it was not only Amaya who was busy with training even the blind princess was busy with hers. "So you don't want to be helpless, anymore." Sacred stated implying the subtle information that he knew of her training and that of the Takagi twins. If it was ignored, he was fine by that. If it was read and carefully assessed, it was well-appreciated. "Shall I give you a tip?" He playfully asked as he leaned closer to her face once more. "Don't hesitate and it will cause you your mind and self." This was actually a good advice because this is what his race had been taking advantage of ever since. The doubt in people's actions, beliefs, and gesture, it makes them very predictable.
Standing from his position, he stood properly before her laying form. "Such a worry-wart are you?" He drawled out with a teasing tone. This girl had always been keeping herself in check even with the heat of emotions. He wondered if she does not get tire like that. Speaking of which, why was he still here? He really did not have any concerns with her or to anyone else. Come again, his smile widened like that of a Cheshire cat. The lollipop that he had been eating was now gone and all that remained was a stick. But, he was still famished. She can provide that without much of a hassle. "Princess. I'm quite hungry. Won't you feed me?" His words was not wrapped in humor but then again, there was malevolence in those eyes of his.
“My whole life, I’ve always been told that I stand in the light. So why does your darkness lure me so?"
She hadn’t expected this. Which, really, was probably because she hadn’t been thinking properly about it. He was the kind of person directed by his own whims; what on earth had made her so certain that those whims would never extend to speaking to her again? Kitty swallowed past the thickness in her throat, sitting up and bunching a hand in the coarse fur at Mischa’s ruff. He didn’t mind, of course, simply sitting patiently and looking at the new person with strangely-intelligent eyes. He appeared to decide something, and rested his head on his front paws, as if to say he wasn’t going to interfere. He was usually wary of strangers, and his lack of action now was a little odd to her, but hardly the first thing on her mind.
“I… yes. I won’t be useless to anyone.” He seemed already to know what was going on, so she didn’t explain any further than that. It was her own small little resolution, and she supposed that she and Amaya might have shared in that desire. It was good to have friends, striving with you, towards goals like that, and even though they did not directly train together, that Amaya was training at all, accumulating bruises and cuts just as Ekaterina was… it helped, somehow, motivated her more.
Do not hesitate? She supposed it truly was good advice. But she wasn’t quite there yet, to the point where she could act—could do harm to another living being—without some kind of hesitation. “Thank you,” she replied, for the free tip if not because she thought it would help her much yet. Maybe that was a small level of concern on his part, maybe it wasn’t. She didn’t really mind either way. Lots of people in her life were merely concerned with her; it wasn’t necessarily something she wanted or needed from everyone. If there was someone in her close proximity who didn’t much care what became of her, that was fine, too. It was unlikely she’d ever know why he did what he did, so she wasn’t going to just assume anything.
The accusation that she was a worrywart was completely true, and she knew it, so she just shrugged and smiled. It wasn’t like anything could stop making her worry about things—it was just part of her nature. She was not a carefree being, and she probably never would be. She’d never lived the kind of life where she could be. That was what happened when you got wrapped up with vampires and strange invasions of your school and goodness really knew what else. It was a price she was willing to pay for the chance to stay close to them all. Even him, though she’d not admit that out loud, not even to herself.
At his question, however, her smile dimmed, and she shook her head slowly. “That’s unfair of you,” she said quietly. “You have a princess already, and a real one at that. Isn’t that something you should ask of her?” Ekaterina had absolutely nothing against Ageha at all—in fact, the vampires had seemed like a genuinely kind person, a rarity in the world. But that was part of the reason she was not going to be a false princess anymore. The other reason was that she respected herself enough to know that she couldn’t and shouldn’t be happy as a fake, a secondary preoccupation.
It would have been plain as day, however, that her mind and her body were not of an accord on this. Her heartbeat was elevated, a slow flush creeping up her neck and blossoming over her cheeks. Her breathing, though she tried to regulate it, had shortened, slightly audible over the complete silence that followed the pronouncement. She was in over her head, and she knew it. But… she’d been raised better than this. Ekaterina was no idle plaything, no second fiddle, and she refused to let herself be treated like one, even if the constricting feeling in her chest demanded that she allow it.
“I… yes. I won’t be useless to anyone.” He seemed already to know what was going on, so she didn’t explain any further than that. It was her own small little resolution, and she supposed that she and Amaya might have shared in that desire. It was good to have friends, striving with you, towards goals like that, and even though they did not directly train together, that Amaya was training at all, accumulating bruises and cuts just as Ekaterina was… it helped, somehow, motivated her more.
Do not hesitate? She supposed it truly was good advice. But she wasn’t quite there yet, to the point where she could act—could do harm to another living being—without some kind of hesitation. “Thank you,” she replied, for the free tip if not because she thought it would help her much yet. Maybe that was a small level of concern on his part, maybe it wasn’t. She didn’t really mind either way. Lots of people in her life were merely concerned with her; it wasn’t necessarily something she wanted or needed from everyone. If there was someone in her close proximity who didn’t much care what became of her, that was fine, too. It was unlikely she’d ever know why he did what he did, so she wasn’t going to just assume anything.
The accusation that she was a worrywart was completely true, and she knew it, so she just shrugged and smiled. It wasn’t like anything could stop making her worry about things—it was just part of her nature. She was not a carefree being, and she probably never would be. She’d never lived the kind of life where she could be. That was what happened when you got wrapped up with vampires and strange invasions of your school and goodness really knew what else. It was a price she was willing to pay for the chance to stay close to them all. Even him, though she’d not admit that out loud, not even to herself.
At his question, however, her smile dimmed, and she shook her head slowly. “That’s unfair of you,” she said quietly. “You have a princess already, and a real one at that. Isn’t that something you should ask of her?” Ekaterina had absolutely nothing against Ageha at all—in fact, the vampires had seemed like a genuinely kind person, a rarity in the world. But that was part of the reason she was not going to be a false princess anymore. The other reason was that she respected herself enough to know that she couldn’t and shouldn’t be happy as a fake, a secondary preoccupation.
It would have been plain as day, however, that her mind and her body were not of an accord on this. Her heartbeat was elevated, a slow flush creeping up her neck and blossoming over her cheeks. Her breathing, though she tried to regulate it, had shortened, slightly audible over the complete silence that followed the pronouncement. She was in over her head, and she knew it. But… she’d been raised better than this. Ekaterina was no idle plaything, no second fiddle, and she refused to let herself be treated like one, even if the constricting feeling in her chest demanded that she allow it.
"Weaving between reality and illusions isn't healthy. I wonder, is this life I've been lead to believe an illusion? Or is it reality?"
The voice of her sister snapped Saya out of her thoughts as she turned to see Amaya. It was quite the sight as Amaya had seemed to be having trouble juggling the many items in her hold. Saya chuckled at her sister before she tried to make her way to help her, however; she was stopped when Amaya threw something at her. She felt the towel hit her face and as she removed it, the feeling of water being dumped on her and her sisters voice caused her to sputter. Her cheeks grew flustered as she puffed them out at Amaya. A certain set of words only caused her to frown as she recalled that particular incident where she herself had muttered those exact same words.
"It was a huge spider. It could have bitten you! What if it was poisonous!?" she stated as she threw her hands up in the air, trying her best to be serious about the situation. She could never be mad at her sister for getting back at her for that and she smiled. With a devious grin on her face, Saya quickly snatched the other water bottle and poured it on Amaya's head. "There, now we are even," she stated as she gave her sister a thumbs up. She then turned her head o the side, glancing off into the distance. Something felt weird to her, almost as if there was something disturbing the air. She couldn't place it, and for a moment, her eyes narrowed. She was trying to see if off in the distance if she were merely seeing things or if there was actually a shadow standing off to the distance.
"Alright Ama, are you ready to start the rounds?" she asked as she passed it off as just an illusion. Saya would need to get her head checked if she were seeing things. She chuckled at this thought before returning her attention to Amaya. "We can cover more ground if we split up. You take the far end of the Academy, and I'll take this side. Be careful Ama okay?" she stated, leaving her sister to perform her duties. Just because she was satisfied with their training sessions didn't mean she wasn't allowed to worry about Amaya. She was worried about everyone really. She was worried about Ekaterina, Takeru, Sacred, Satoshi, Amaya, all of them. She couldn't understand why but she had this horrible dread lingering in her being. Then, it didn't help that the dreams she had been having had become more frequent.
Every time she closed her eyes, it seemed that the woman would return and spoke of odd things. Granted Saya could never truly make out what she was saying, but she managed to form a few words by trying to lip-read the woman. She could always make out the words, home. The mystery woman always spoke about home. It was confusing to Saya and she really couldn't understand what her home had to do with anything. She had been so lost in thought that she hadn't noticed she had wandered a little too far from the open field of the academy. The ground, even after the events of the dance and Moirae, had managed to rebuild itself a bit. It was still destroyed, however; a single white flower blossoming on a small bush captured her attention.
"Hello you," she stated as she knelled down to stare at the flower. It was odd in a sense that it looked like a rose, but it wasn't. Such an odd flower indeed. She smiled as she pushed herself back up and glanced around. The area seemed so calm. Too calm for Saya's liking and she frowned ever so slightly. Taking a final glance at the flower, she made her way back to finish her rounds. She had a little time on her hands, perhaps she should see how Takeru was doing. She had been avoiding him lately not out of want, but because she was with Amaya. She had wanted to spend every moment when they returned at the Kuran's side, but other duties beckoned her away from him. She laughed lightly as she shook her head. She was hopeless.
With that in mind, she made her way to see if she could find the male. He was probably somewhere near the student council room. He was still the Student Council President after all. But then again, he could be anywhere. She sighed in frustration as she rubbed her temples. There was no use in giving herself a headache because of it. If she ran into him, she ran into him. If not, it wasn't going to be the end of the world...at least not in her mind it wasn't. They made a contract that had been sealed, so she had nothing to worry about. With that thought in mind, she smiled brightly and walked with an extra skip to her pace.
||“Jealousy does bring a beautiful palette to you which I can't resist.”||
He raised an eyebrow at this statement of hers. A princess of his own? Did he have anyone like that as of now? Someone who could feed him? The only who could do so had been lost to him for a long time. Furthermore, there was no way to retrieve that person from the abyss of nothing. If there was a way, he would not be here right now. He would not be here whisking his time with her. He would not be who he is right now. That person even without by his side still was the greatest pillar of his existence. No one can ever hope to fill the void and truly, he never intended for anyone to do so.
Those mauve eyes held a glimmer of sadness but it was much like a flickering of light before it dissolve into an illusion. Instead, he wondered if this girl was informed of that person by Ivan. He knew that man to be tight-lipped. So, why did he inform this blind girl about someone who is not her concern from the beginning. There was a bit of irritation on his part as he grabbed hold of the girl by pulling her towards him by the arm. "Princess? Do you even know what you're saying?" His voice came out as somewhat harsh and reprimanding. It is true that this girl was his secret-keeper. However, this was one tale he did not want to be told so recklessly especially not by him.
But, his irritation soon disappeared as he had managed to look at the girl closely. She was flushed. Her heartbeat betrayed her without remorse. Those shorten breaths of hers did not coincide with what he had initially thought. This girl had no idea of that person. Instead, he had an expression of odd disbelief when he finally connected the dots. Did the princess she meant was the Shirabuki pure-blood? Why would he asked for Ageha to feed him? Well, it was normal to assume given their engagement. If that was so, why does it affect this girl? It could only mean one thing if it would elicit such reactions. Thinking about it, he had seen this expression before. It was not something he was completely unaware of. Was she jealous? Jealous of the Shirabuki princess who was his supposedly fiancee?
"Are you jealous of Ageha?" Sacred stated with curiosity as he spoke the name of the probable cause of such forlorn expression and bashful reactions. He even made sure to say the name with a certain tenderness. For in the end, he had yet to speak the blind princess' name. "Are you saying that because she is my fiancee?" He prodded as he pulled the girl closer to him with every question. Although, Ageha was not his fiancee anymore. He did not divulge that to this girl. This was rather interesting to take note. Her reaction was rather enticing. "Back on the island you said you're mine and now that changes with that knowledge?" His grip on her arm tightened as if to make a point. "I'm not fickle and I don't think you're that kind of girl as well." His tone had an edge of disappointment as he released a sigh. "Disappointing."
His words reflected what he said as his other hand placed itself behind her back for support. "Do you want to possess me?" He asked her as now his lips were dangerously closed to hers once more. "As I said, don't hesitate. Because, you are a sweet that I like very much." With that said, he finally pulled her for a kiss while his other hand made sure to put her in place and even to provide enough pressure to deepen the connection. The lollipop that he would always have no longer satisfies him.This sweet taste that he was slowly yearning more and more.
Those mauve eyes held a glimmer of sadness but it was much like a flickering of light before it dissolve into an illusion. Instead, he wondered if this girl was informed of that person by Ivan. He knew that man to be tight-lipped. So, why did he inform this blind girl about someone who is not her concern from the beginning. There was a bit of irritation on his part as he grabbed hold of the girl by pulling her towards him by the arm. "Princess? Do you even know what you're saying?" His voice came out as somewhat harsh and reprimanding. It is true that this girl was his secret-keeper. However, this was one tale he did not want to be told so recklessly especially not by him.
But, his irritation soon disappeared as he had managed to look at the girl closely. She was flushed. Her heartbeat betrayed her without remorse. Those shorten breaths of hers did not coincide with what he had initially thought. This girl had no idea of that person. Instead, he had an expression of odd disbelief when he finally connected the dots. Did the princess she meant was the Shirabuki pure-blood? Why would he asked for Ageha to feed him? Well, it was normal to assume given their engagement. If that was so, why does it affect this girl? It could only mean one thing if it would elicit such reactions. Thinking about it, he had seen this expression before. It was not something he was completely unaware of. Was she jealous? Jealous of the Shirabuki princess who was his supposedly fiancee?
"Are you jealous of Ageha?" Sacred stated with curiosity as he spoke the name of the probable cause of such forlorn expression and bashful reactions. He even made sure to say the name with a certain tenderness. For in the end, he had yet to speak the blind princess' name. "Are you saying that because she is my fiancee?" He prodded as he pulled the girl closer to him with every question. Although, Ageha was not his fiancee anymore. He did not divulge that to this girl. This was rather interesting to take note. Her reaction was rather enticing. "Back on the island you said you're mine and now that changes with that knowledge?" His grip on her arm tightened as if to make a point. "I'm not fickle and I don't think you're that kind of girl as well." His tone had an edge of disappointment as he released a sigh. "Disappointing."
His words reflected what he said as his other hand placed itself behind her back for support. "Do you want to possess me?" He asked her as now his lips were dangerously closed to hers once more. "As I said, don't hesitate. Because, you are a sweet that I like very much." With that said, he finally pulled her for a kiss while his other hand made sure to put her in place and even to provide enough pressure to deepen the connection. The lollipop that he would always have no longer satisfies him.This sweet taste that he was slowly yearning more and more.
|In the haze of blurry images and fog of lies, you are the only thing that is right.|
The Shirabuki Princess was finally off. He was still worried for Ageha. Her decision does not bode well for the Council but that also means she might receive dangerous consequences. Even if she is a pure-blood, there could always be other means to make her life difficult. Watching as the car soon fade to the background, he released a very long sigh. The problems just keep coming and coming. He wondered where Sacred was. The guy should have at least the decency to say goodbye especially with their engagement being cancelled. In the end, it was not unknown to Ageha that the pure-blood never saw her as lover. "When he looks at me, I think he loves me but, he is actually looking through me."
Those were Ageha's words. Takeru knew that Sacred had issues but he was not really definite on what they really are. As of now, he is still blank about the pure-blood, his origins, his goals, and his desires. All he knew was the bad blood between him, Evie and Judas. Those three undeniably has a history. Then, he also has a peculiar affinity with Sacred which showed from the very moment they met. It still remains a mystery to him. Somehow, he cannot help but think that there could be underlying connections in everything that was happening with this enigmatic feelings.
Beside that, he also has those weird dreams which had become a constant factor every night. They seemed to be memories when he is younger. But then again, he knew that it could not be possible. Perhaps, they could be. These dreams may be his missing link to a past that had been taken from him. But, they would always be in blurry images as if watching a television with great static. They were useless in the end. But one thing was prominent, the voices that echoed in the background. They speak that he had to protect them. Who exactly and how?
No wonder, he was having a headache. All of these problems were piling up with one another which was a miracle that he had yet to have a strand of white hair. Holding his head, he walked towards the main building. There was still some affairs he had to handle as Student Council President. He could always resign to give more time to handle his own matters and the vampires. But, he could not do so. Why? Because, this was the only responsibility that made him feel like a normal student. The world of night and blood does not exist and his indiscernible past never mattered.
Releasing another sigh, he soon found himself near the student council room. However, he was not expecting a crowd of girls hanging about. It made him wonder what the reason could be. They all called out to him which he politely smiled at. "Good morning, what can I do for you all today?" The girls looked at him oddly and other even giggled. Some of the Student Council even peeked from the doors and had disbelief flashing across their faces. This made Takeru wonder if he had forgotten something to be done on this day. Fortunately for him, he did not have to wait long for the answer.
"Silly Kuran-Kaichou! It's your birthday!"
Wait... It was his birthday today? Really? He was definitely surprised as his mismatched eyes widened relatively as the girls began to give him their gifts as a show of affection and to be more close to him. Even the members of the student council joined in with all the hype. He must have been to engross with all of the issues hanging on his shoulder to even notice what day was today. But, there was one gift he wanted to receive the most as of now. Yes, there was only one person who could provide that. His thoughts were interrupted when the girls began to grab hold of his arms and others were dangerously close to him with a question that hanged in the air.
"Kuran-Kaichou! What is your wish?"
Those were Ageha's words. Takeru knew that Sacred had issues but he was not really definite on what they really are. As of now, he is still blank about the pure-blood, his origins, his goals, and his desires. All he knew was the bad blood between him, Evie and Judas. Those three undeniably has a history. Then, he also has a peculiar affinity with Sacred which showed from the very moment they met. It still remains a mystery to him. Somehow, he cannot help but think that there could be underlying connections in everything that was happening with this enigmatic feelings.
Beside that, he also has those weird dreams which had become a constant factor every night. They seemed to be memories when he is younger. But then again, he knew that it could not be possible. Perhaps, they could be. These dreams may be his missing link to a past that had been taken from him. But, they would always be in blurry images as if watching a television with great static. They were useless in the end. But one thing was prominent, the voices that echoed in the background. They speak that he had to protect them. Who exactly and how?
No wonder, he was having a headache. All of these problems were piling up with one another which was a miracle that he had yet to have a strand of white hair. Holding his head, he walked towards the main building. There was still some affairs he had to handle as Student Council President. He could always resign to give more time to handle his own matters and the vampires. But, he could not do so. Why? Because, this was the only responsibility that made him feel like a normal student. The world of night and blood does not exist and his indiscernible past never mattered.
Releasing another sigh, he soon found himself near the student council room. However, he was not expecting a crowd of girls hanging about. It made him wonder what the reason could be. They all called out to him which he politely smiled at. "Good morning, what can I do for you all today?" The girls looked at him oddly and other even giggled. Some of the Student Council even peeked from the doors and had disbelief flashing across their faces. This made Takeru wonder if he had forgotten something to be done on this day. Fortunately for him, he did not have to wait long for the answer.
"Silly Kuran-Kaichou! It's your birthday!"
Wait... It was his birthday today? Really? He was definitely surprised as his mismatched eyes widened relatively as the girls began to give him their gifts as a show of affection and to be more close to him. Even the members of the student council joined in with all the hype. He must have been to engross with all of the issues hanging on his shoulder to even notice what day was today. But, there was one gift he wanted to receive the most as of now. Yes, there was only one person who could provide that. His thoughts were interrupted when the girls began to grab hold of his arms and others were dangerously close to him with a question that hanged in the air.
"Kuran-Kaichou! What is your wish?"
"I told you I am the jealous and possessive type. You are mine and mine alone. No one else will satisfy you."
Saya walked with her hands behind her back and a smile on her face. It confused some of the students as to why the Takagi Prefect was smiling. She hardly ever smiled, especially when she was doing her rounds. She ignored the whispers as the students chatted amongst themselves. She made her way towards the Student Council room. She had decided to start there since it would have been her best starting point to find the one she was looking for. With that in mind, she entered the Academy and made her way up the stairs. After turning a few corners, she finally made it to the hallway the Student Council was located on, however; the sight before her caused Saya to clench her fists tightly and her eyes to narrow dangerously. Takeru was surrounded by a group of girls who were giggling and touching him. She couldn't have that now could she? Calmly, she walked over to the group, a malicious aura radiating from her being. She grabbed the nearest girl to her and peeled her away from Takeru. The girl turned, a startled grunt leaving her lips as she opened her mouth to say something. Immediately, she shut her mouth as Saya fixed the girl with a gaze.
"His wishes, his desires," Saya stated as she peeled the rest of the girls away from Takeru, "are all mine to fulfill. I do not want to see anyone else touching Takeru-kun unless you have prior business that deals with the Student Council and only the student council," she continued, her eyes in a dangerous narrow at the girls that had previously surrounded the President of the Student Council. She then pulled Takeru into an embrace and turned to stare at the girls before a devious grin appeared on her face. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down into a kiss, listening to the disappointed sighs of the girls. She could feel a few glares on her back, but she didn't care. This boy was hers and hers alone. She was the only one to touch him, to kiss him, to do whatever she wanted with him. She released him from the kiss as the girls had a wave of disappointment wash over them. Who would have thought that the Takagi prefect could be so scary when it came to the Student Council President, let alone when did they become an item?
"You are all out of class. They are going to start soon so I suggest you leave before I exercise my right as prefect," Saya stated in a threatening tone but had a smile plastered on her face. This caused some of the people around to shiver. They knew better than to defy the Takagi prefect. They had seen her fury once and never again had they wanted to witness that. Once the hallway was clear, Saya turned to Takeru and frowned. "Why didn't you tell me today was your birthday?" she questioned the Kuran as she embraced him and laid her head on his chest. If she would have known, she would have spent the day with Takeru instead. And she would have gotten him a present or something. But alas, here she was presentless and had no idea it was even his birthday. She pouted ever so lightly as she glanced up into those mismatched eyes of his. They always had the same affect on her and she couldn't help but want them.
"So tell me then, Takky, what are your wishes and desires?" she asked, a smile lingering on her lips. She'd be able to do something for him at least. Whatever it was that he wanted, she would do her best to provide it for him. Even if it was something outlandish, she would try her best to do it for him. She sighed as she pulled away from him and held his hand in her own. She could try making a lunch for the two of them. She was an okay cook, she had stated that before. After all, growing up with three mouths to feed, her father, brother, and sister, someone had to take up the job of cook. She pushed the thought to the back of her mind. She would do something else for the Kuran that would be more meaningful. But what that was, was going to be up to the one she was holding hands with.
“This should be so simple-- I belong to you, and you to me. But you're not simple like that, are you? So everything around you is complicated, too."
Did she? Did she know what she was saying? She’d thought she had, but even as she flinched at his tone, she picked up on something else underlying it, like sadness too soon chased away. Or maybe too long lingering—it was impossible for her to tell. She might have flinched at the harshness of the reprimand, but she did not. This was a matter on which she firmly believed she had the right to act as she was. She didn’t have to like it.
And she didn’t, that much was obvious enough. She thought about the question for a moment, looked inward and tried to discern her own feelings. Jealousy was an ugly thing, she thought, and she didn’t bear Shirabuki-sama any ill will at all, she simply… wished that Sacred was not affianced to her. Perhaps it was the same, if the way he said her name really did cause that sickening drop in her stomach. “Yes,” she said simply, feeling no desire to be dishonest about it. She wouldn’t have been able to slide it by him anyway, and she didn’t really want to. She was jealous, and that was it. What anyone thought about that—if they took her to be horrid because of it or at least appreciated the simple honesty—she found for once didn’t concern her. She just wasn’t going to lie to him.
She wasn’t truly sure when they’d drawn so close, but his grip tightened, and she winced. If what Sergei said was true, she was stronger than any human had a right to be, but she was not as strong as he. That would never change. She thought, perhaps, that she’d been misunderstood. “That part hasn’t changed, not at all. But though I am yours,” she’d said it, after all, even if she wasn’t really sure why he’d taken it beyond that strange moment, but the color rose higher in her face all the same, “but you are not mine, are you? I’m not even sure you could be.” It was that something else, buried under the layers of his words and the tones of his voice. That something that she could sense, but not reach.
“But I think there is someone to whom you do belong, and if there is, she must deserve you. I will not be the awful one who tries to take that which was never offered.” But she would be a fool if she tried to say she wasn’t tempted. His breath, expelled with words so close to her mouth, ghosted over her face like the touch of a butterfly, and she wanted that. She wanted his breath and his voice and his lips and his hands and everything he had. But these things were not hers to take. It wasn’t a hesitation, it was a simple fact.
When he kissed her, she responded as one in a fever, threading her elegant musician’s fingers through the spider-silk strands of his hair, the press of her lips heated, demanding, and unrelenting until she was forced to take in air. The damp track left behind by a single saline tear registered as simply more heat. Ekaterina was saying goodbye, as well as she could. She couldn’t deny him, she knew that now, but she was hoping he’d cease to ask, for the sake of whatever wonderful, lovely, amazing person had managed to claim him. Whether that was his gentle fiancée or not, she couldn’t say. But she had the deep-stirred feeling that someone had, and she would not destroy that person’s happiness.
“I won’t be that person,” she murmured softly, trailing a feather-light touch down the side of his face, “Even if you make me want to be.”
And she didn’t, that much was obvious enough. She thought about the question for a moment, looked inward and tried to discern her own feelings. Jealousy was an ugly thing, she thought, and she didn’t bear Shirabuki-sama any ill will at all, she simply… wished that Sacred was not affianced to her. Perhaps it was the same, if the way he said her name really did cause that sickening drop in her stomach. “Yes,” she said simply, feeling no desire to be dishonest about it. She wouldn’t have been able to slide it by him anyway, and she didn’t really want to. She was jealous, and that was it. What anyone thought about that—if they took her to be horrid because of it or at least appreciated the simple honesty—she found for once didn’t concern her. She just wasn’t going to lie to him.
She wasn’t truly sure when they’d drawn so close, but his grip tightened, and she winced. If what Sergei said was true, she was stronger than any human had a right to be, but she was not as strong as he. That would never change. She thought, perhaps, that she’d been misunderstood. “That part hasn’t changed, not at all. But though I am yours,” she’d said it, after all, even if she wasn’t really sure why he’d taken it beyond that strange moment, but the color rose higher in her face all the same, “but you are not mine, are you? I’m not even sure you could be.” It was that something else, buried under the layers of his words and the tones of his voice. That something that she could sense, but not reach.
“But I think there is someone to whom you do belong, and if there is, she must deserve you. I will not be the awful one who tries to take that which was never offered.” But she would be a fool if she tried to say she wasn’t tempted. His breath, expelled with words so close to her mouth, ghosted over her face like the touch of a butterfly, and she wanted that. She wanted his breath and his voice and his lips and his hands and everything he had. But these things were not hers to take. It wasn’t a hesitation, it was a simple fact.
When he kissed her, she responded as one in a fever, threading her elegant musician’s fingers through the spider-silk strands of his hair, the press of her lips heated, demanding, and unrelenting until she was forced to take in air. The damp track left behind by a single saline tear registered as simply more heat. Ekaterina was saying goodbye, as well as she could. She couldn’t deny him, she knew that now, but she was hoping he’d cease to ask, for the sake of whatever wonderful, lovely, amazing person had managed to claim him. Whether that was his gentle fiancée or not, she couldn’t say. But she had the deep-stirred feeling that someone had, and she would not destroy that person’s happiness.
“I won’t be that person,” she murmured softly, trailing a feather-light touch down the side of his face, “Even if you make me want to be.”
||“The shackles that bound me never belonged to anyone but me and those fleeting words.”||
"Do you remember when you asked me what is more important you or my life?"
So, this blind princess does feel jealousy, the green-eyed monster known as envy. Does she know what that feeling entails? Did she just know it was the same as saying she likes him? He wondered how Ivan would feel when he finds out that his precious girl was now tainted with such negativity, more over, by him? But then again, is it such a bad thing? This emotion made him realize something that she is quite an adorable site. Her bashful and melancholic expression made her so alluring to his eyes. Well, he is twisted from the very beginning. So, if he says he likes seeing this side of hers. No one can tell him that it is odd for him to do so.
Their kiss soon ended as he released her lips from that confinement of his. The sweetness lingered in his mouth and somehow, he was longing for it more and more. The taste which he only wanted from that person was slowly meshing into a new flavor on its own. There is this sense of reluctance inside of him to simply bury this desire never to taste this blind princess again. Although, it would be for the best for both of them. Logically speaking, this relationship of theirs is truly peculiar and unstable. How did it turn out like this? How did it even become like this? Everything based on his playful whim not minding the repercussions it might cause the opposite party both physically and mentally.
"The answer I gave you is my life."
The girl told him that nothing has changed. She was still his. The promise on that island whether it was prompted by him as a play for mere amusement or for other reasons, he yet to reveal. It still stands. She meant it. This naive girl meant those words to him. However, she was also sharp to notice. Never once did he stated to her that he belonged to her. He never made any promises of such possession. All he ever did was to make her heart beat so erratically with his sweet nothings and the desire for her to cling to him desperately. He wanted her to break from such a submissive state and fight for what she desired. It is a side he wanted to witness from her. But as it seems, she would simply let him go as it is.
"You didn't show it openly. But, you were sad when I didn't say you."
He noticed that tear sliding down to her cheek. She was saying goodbye to him. Ah... goodbye. He is supposed to be used to that kind of scenario. Always, there would be someone he knew at some point that would bid goodbye. It was a natural thing really when the paths those people differ from the one he had taken. But, it also meant one thing for Sacred. This blind girl was giving up on him not because he said so. Oh, she was probably giving up for that person she perceived that he belonged to. The person who deserved him very much. What irony to hear that. Because, it should be the other way around. He didn't deserve that person at all.
"What if I offered you myself? What would you do then?" He started and then he gently licked the trail where her tear fell. It was salty but mixed with her flavor. He liked it very much. Perhaps, he should indulged on her more just like he did back at the island. "Would you fight that person over me? The right to possess me? Would you take it if I give it to you?" Slowly, he placed his face before her as those deep mauve eyes gazed at her face. She truly looked like her forefather. Traits which proved who she is and a power that she was slowly awakening to. No doubt, she will be a beacon of trouble. He should wipe his hands off her. But, he found her appealing to him.
"I'll tell you a secret."
An amused smile displayed across his lips but there was an amount of sadness in that eyes of his. He slowly wrapped the girl in his embrace placing her head on his chest. It was to hear his heartbeat a gesture he had developed from that person, this blind princess says he belonged to. "I will be yours if you can be a greater existence than that person." He stated as he had his other hand brush through the girl's blonde locks. They were his favorite toys that he liked to play with. It could be likened to a kitten playing with a ball of yarn. "A person that Ageha can't even defeat." Yes in the end, Ageha was enveloped in the visage of that person. From the very beginning, he had never seen the Shirabuki princess as she is. Somehow, he felt pity for Ageha. Because, it was not her that he said yes to... It was of that person.
"My life is very important because you are my life."
Pulling her away from his chest, he trailed her lips with his index finger as his eyes gazed at it as well. Even now, he was captivated by that person's words, scent, taste, and memories. He was still bounded to her existence even if it had been long gone. Even if, he could not have that person here anymore. Could this blind girl succeed where others had fail so miserably? And why is it, he was looking forward to it? Did he want this naive princess of Ivan to win him over? "The one you must fight with and who owns me as you say... is a person not of the living anymore." The sadness was still present in his eyes but it was overlapped with amusement and his usual carefree attitude. He released her from his embrace. "Will you take me away from that person?" His voice was once more at its playful and mischievous tone but if one could listen well. Underneath, there was a subtle hint of sadness as if begging to be free from the shackles of the past. He was tired that he is.
|Once, I wished for something. I was placed in darkness.|
The answer was taken out of his lips by the person he wanted to see the most. There he saw that familiar brown locks fluttering. He wanted the run his fingers through it. Those eyes of carmine brown flickered with a bit of annoyance and jealousy. This was definitely her, his Saya. He could not help but smile at her antics. It was rather entertaining as he watched her literally peeling the girls clinging to him. He did feel bad about how the girls were being handled. But, he was also having a fun time seeing Saya's possessiveness of him. It was also obvious that the student council and even the people present mostly girls did not expect such words from the Takagi prefect.
Moreover, the next thing she did. It certainly caused a great amount of shock, broken hearts, disappointment, and animosity. The last part mostly on Saya's part in which worried Takeru. Yet, he liked this side of hers very much. This part of her that will only be revealed with him. The kiss they shared was already enough for him to depart and take her away right now. Who knew that the days they were apart truly took a toll on him more than he had anticipated. However, he held himself back. All that mattered was his precious girl was here before him. He embraced her from and then looked at the crowd. "I'm sorry ladies. But as you can see, I only have this girl in mind."
To prove that statement, Takeru bit Saya's ear lobe in front of everyone in a very erotic manner while his hands fully encircled her frame and pushing her against his body. The girls blushed at this and even moaned in envy. They had no choice bu to leave the two who became a couple so suddenly. Something must have happened during summer break. Anyway, the crowd soon dispersed from Saya's threat and with Takeru's open display of affections. He glanced at the student council members peeking through the door. With one gesture, they conceded disappointingly as they retreated back to the room to give their president and the prefect some alone time.
Immediately, Saya released herself from his embrace and looked at him with a frown. "I'm sorry about that." He started as she embraced him once more. "I forgot it was my birthday too." He returned the embrace as he wrapped his arms around her and then ran his fingers through her hair in an effort to ease her concerns. She must be feeling a bit guilty about not spending time with him or even giving him a present. They really did not mean much to him. All that mattered she was here now in his arms. "A lot of things happened and I didn't want to disturb you anyway." He gently noted and there was not a sense of a grudge that Saya had not come to him. It was fine after all. The heart grows fonder with distance from time to time.
Pulling away from him, she then hold his hand. She asked what his desires and wishes with that nickname that seems so fitting coming from her lips. A wish. Somehow, there was something familiar about that. "You must never make a wish again. Do you understand?" There it was again, the voice of the man so distinctly known to him but somehow it should not be. It reverberated through his being and for the brief moment he blacked out for a moment. He saw a vision of that blurry faces of a family. A mother, a father, and two children, females at that. "Takky, it's not that I don't want you to make wishes. But for your sake don't." The caring and gentle voice of a female, much like a mother would to her child.
What do they mean? Blinking his eyes over again, he returned to reality as his mismatched eyes returned to focus and saw Saya's face. He caressed her face into his hands and warmly smiled. Those words was still a mystery to him. But even so, he really did not have any wish for. He has everything he ever wanted before him. She was enough for him, this girl who would do what everything for him. "There's nothing else. All I want is already before me." Upon saying that, he gently kissed her. It was filled with tenderness and affection. Such a sweet feeling it brought. This is his best birthday ever. He then smiled brightly. "I love you Saya."
After saying that, he felt his limbs going numb. Then, it gave him a sensation of weakness. His vision was blurring and his chest tightened. It was not because he having another dream or something like that. Just like that, the last thing he saw was Saya's worried expression. He did not want to see that as he tried to reach for her but he can't do it anymore. Then, he lost his consciousness. His pulse weakened and his heartbeat slowed down. It was like he was going to die. His skin was growing paler and his breath was slowly giving way. What happened to him?
In another part of the building, a girl who seemed hypnotized walked to a seemingly dead end corridor. She was one of the girls who grabbed onto Takeru earlier before being dismissed by Saya. Toru appeared before her. "Good girl." He stated with a malicious smile as he offered his hand. The girl then placed there a very needle much like a hair strand. His smile even grew wider when he plunged his free hand on to the human girl's chest. Just like that the girl then crumbled into ashes. Oh yes, he had bitten some random human girl student. Now, he had no use of her. "Happy birthday, Kuran Takeru-san."
Suffering the same fate as the girl, the needle in his hand also crumbled into mere specks of dust. There was no more evidence. Right about now, Takeru must be suffering at the effects of the deadly poison coursing through his veins. Toru could not wait to see the look on Saya and Sacred's face upon knowing the impending doom of the so-called Kuran Heir. It was certainly more fun when the people you hate have things they never wanted to lose. They just make him want to destroy those precious people and objects more in front of them. The only cure was in his hand and only with him. There was nothing they could hope to do. Just like that, this was just the beginning. "Let's play a game, shall we?" And his presence disappeared once more, it was like he was never there to begin with.
Moreover, the next thing she did. It certainly caused a great amount of shock, broken hearts, disappointment, and animosity. The last part mostly on Saya's part in which worried Takeru. Yet, he liked this side of hers very much. This part of her that will only be revealed with him. The kiss they shared was already enough for him to depart and take her away right now. Who knew that the days they were apart truly took a toll on him more than he had anticipated. However, he held himself back. All that mattered was his precious girl was here before him. He embraced her from and then looked at the crowd. "I'm sorry ladies. But as you can see, I only have this girl in mind."
To prove that statement, Takeru bit Saya's ear lobe in front of everyone in a very erotic manner while his hands fully encircled her frame and pushing her against his body. The girls blushed at this and even moaned in envy. They had no choice bu to leave the two who became a couple so suddenly. Something must have happened during summer break. Anyway, the crowd soon dispersed from Saya's threat and with Takeru's open display of affections. He glanced at the student council members peeking through the door. With one gesture, they conceded disappointingly as they retreated back to the room to give their president and the prefect some alone time.
Immediately, Saya released herself from his embrace and looked at him with a frown. "I'm sorry about that." He started as she embraced him once more. "I forgot it was my birthday too." He returned the embrace as he wrapped his arms around her and then ran his fingers through her hair in an effort to ease her concerns. She must be feeling a bit guilty about not spending time with him or even giving him a present. They really did not mean much to him. All that mattered she was here now in his arms. "A lot of things happened and I didn't want to disturb you anyway." He gently noted and there was not a sense of a grudge that Saya had not come to him. It was fine after all. The heart grows fonder with distance from time to time.
Pulling away from him, she then hold his hand. She asked what his desires and wishes with that nickname that seems so fitting coming from her lips. A wish. Somehow, there was something familiar about that. "You must never make a wish again. Do you understand?" There it was again, the voice of the man so distinctly known to him but somehow it should not be. It reverberated through his being and for the brief moment he blacked out for a moment. He saw a vision of that blurry faces of a family. A mother, a father, and two children, females at that. "Takky, it's not that I don't want you to make wishes. But for your sake don't." The caring and gentle voice of a female, much like a mother would to her child.
What do they mean? Blinking his eyes over again, he returned to reality as his mismatched eyes returned to focus and saw Saya's face. He caressed her face into his hands and warmly smiled. Those words was still a mystery to him. But even so, he really did not have any wish for. He has everything he ever wanted before him. She was enough for him, this girl who would do what everything for him. "There's nothing else. All I want is already before me." Upon saying that, he gently kissed her. It was filled with tenderness and affection. Such a sweet feeling it brought. This is his best birthday ever. He then smiled brightly. "I love you Saya."
After saying that, he felt his limbs going numb. Then, it gave him a sensation of weakness. His vision was blurring and his chest tightened. It was not because he having another dream or something like that. Just like that, the last thing he saw was Saya's worried expression. He did not want to see that as he tried to reach for her but he can't do it anymore. Then, he lost his consciousness. His pulse weakened and his heartbeat slowed down. It was like he was going to die. His skin was growing paler and his breath was slowly giving way. What happened to him?
In another part of the building, a girl who seemed hypnotized walked to a seemingly dead end corridor. She was one of the girls who grabbed onto Takeru earlier before being dismissed by Saya. Toru appeared before her. "Good girl." He stated with a malicious smile as he offered his hand. The girl then placed there a very needle much like a hair strand. His smile even grew wider when he plunged his free hand on to the human girl's chest. Just like that the girl then crumbled into ashes. Oh yes, he had bitten some random human girl student. Now, he had no use of her. "Happy birthday, Kuran Takeru-san."
Suffering the same fate as the girl, the needle in his hand also crumbled into mere specks of dust. There was no more evidence. Right about now, Takeru must be suffering at the effects of the deadly poison coursing through his veins. Toru could not wait to see the look on Saya and Sacred's face upon knowing the impending doom of the so-called Kuran Heir. It was certainly more fun when the people you hate have things they never wanted to lose. They just make him want to destroy those precious people and objects more in front of them. The only cure was in his hand and only with him. There was nothing they could hope to do. Just like that, this was just the beginning. "Let's play a game, shall we?" And his presence disappeared once more, it was like he was never there to begin with.
“Could I ever be enough to free you from a ghost?"
The thrum of his heart was steady, and he was doing it again—creating that strange music that was his heart and his voice and his breathing—and she wondered if he understood just how it made her feel. It was sublime, a truly beautiful thing, but one she felt she had no right to whatsoever. It made it at once harder and easier to let him go. Easier, because it wasn’t difficult to conceptualize just how much that person must love him, if they got to know this everyday, or even just more than twice. Harder, because she was keenly reminded of how much she wanted to be in that person’s place.
Her delicate fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, and she inhaled deeply of the smell of him, something at once wholly unfamiliar and a lot like being home, a feeling she was sure she’d forgotten so many—so few, to someone like him—years ago. She contemplated the question, wondering just what she would do. There was no doubt in her mind whatsoever that that person must be a truly wonderful being, to ensnare him so in her light and her love, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to fight that kind of person. Wouldn’t it be wrong of her to think so much of herself? She was not so great, surely.
And yet he was challenging her to be.A greater existence. He said it like it was a simple thing, his single condition. Like it was possible. She was not so certain about that, not at all. Especially if even someone like Ageha wasn’t able to do it—and it bore asking that if this person wasn’t Ageha, who could it possibly be?
He answered her question, in a way, alluding to the fact that whomever they were was dead. A fresh wave of deep sadness washed over her, and she felt a bit more revulsion for herself, feeling jealous of and desiring to compete with someone passed from this world. But she did want to—the desire to be the greater existence was undeniably present. Not for herself, really, but because she understood exactly what being tethered to a memory could do to a person. It was the same sadness in Ivan’s voice, only… purer? She supposed Sacred hadn’t had as much of a family as Ivan had, and what family he’d gathered about himself was disintegrating. Moirae was gone. No, surely his pain had not dulled as much. Especially if what she’d heard Ivan tell Sergei—that Sacrilegious had been asleep for a long time—was true. She wanted to help him, but was it help? She hoped so.
She had to, now. It wasn’t right that anyone should be so sad forever. She could hear it in his voice, that pervasive melancholia that hurt him so. He shouldn’t have to endure it, an if she could take him from that, she would. Ekaterina hardened her resolve, her brows furrowing and her hold on him tightening. “I will,” she whispered, because he deserved more than her promise to try but because it was taking a lot out of her to make this vow. “I don’t know how, or when, but I will.” She raised her head from his chest, moving closer with every intention of kissing him, when a sudden feeling of illness struck her right in the head. It was one she was growing to recognize, and she braced both hands against him, flinching with the pain of it.
“Something’s wrong,” she said, her voice dissolved into apprehension. “Like at the dance, and the attack. Something’s come.” It wasn’t exactly news she wanted, ever, but right now struck her as particularly bad, and she actually scowled. Someone else was trying to hurt her friends, or was going to—it wasn’t clear which—and she was tired of letting it happen.
Her delicate fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, and she inhaled deeply of the smell of him, something at once wholly unfamiliar and a lot like being home, a feeling she was sure she’d forgotten so many—so few, to someone like him—years ago. She contemplated the question, wondering just what she would do. There was no doubt in her mind whatsoever that that person must be a truly wonderful being, to ensnare him so in her light and her love, and she wasn’t sure she wanted to fight that kind of person. Wouldn’t it be wrong of her to think so much of herself? She was not so great, surely.
And yet he was challenging her to be.A greater existence. He said it like it was a simple thing, his single condition. Like it was possible. She was not so certain about that, not at all. Especially if even someone like Ageha wasn’t able to do it—and it bore asking that if this person wasn’t Ageha, who could it possibly be?
He answered her question, in a way, alluding to the fact that whomever they were was dead. A fresh wave of deep sadness washed over her, and she felt a bit more revulsion for herself, feeling jealous of and desiring to compete with someone passed from this world. But she did want to—the desire to be the greater existence was undeniably present. Not for herself, really, but because she understood exactly what being tethered to a memory could do to a person. It was the same sadness in Ivan’s voice, only… purer? She supposed Sacred hadn’t had as much of a family as Ivan had, and what family he’d gathered about himself was disintegrating. Moirae was gone. No, surely his pain had not dulled as much. Especially if what she’d heard Ivan tell Sergei—that Sacrilegious had been asleep for a long time—was true. She wanted to help him, but was it help? She hoped so.
She had to, now. It wasn’t right that anyone should be so sad forever. She could hear it in his voice, that pervasive melancholia that hurt him so. He shouldn’t have to endure it, an if she could take him from that, she would. Ekaterina hardened her resolve, her brows furrowing and her hold on him tightening. “I will,” she whispered, because he deserved more than her promise to try but because it was taking a lot out of her to make this vow. “I don’t know how, or when, but I will.” She raised her head from his chest, moving closer with every intention of kissing him, when a sudden feeling of illness struck her right in the head. It was one she was growing to recognize, and she braced both hands against him, flinching with the pain of it.
“Something’s wrong,” she said, her voice dissolved into apprehension. “Like at the dance, and the attack. Something’s come.” It wasn’t exactly news she wanted, ever, but right now struck her as particularly bad, and she actually scowled. Someone else was trying to hurt her friends, or was going to—it wasn’t clear which—and she was tired of letting it happen.
“It seems that every time we find a moment to breathe, we are thrust back into conflict once more…"
Sergei dismissed the last of his students just as his office-time drew to a close, and he stood with great relief from his chair. It wasn’t so bad, this sort of thing, but he was always ready to be done by the time he was. Amaya was probably right—he wasn’t really all that suited for teaching. He was good at it, but he wondered how much of that was due to the bleedthrough of his unconscious powers. According to Ivan, Lilith had a powerful allure and a presence that tended to exclude everything else but her. His wasn’t that, not when he wasn’t trying to use it, but he did tend to calm and soothe people, make them less apt to worry or be afraid in his company. He thought it might be some derivative of this part of his nature which helped Amaya’s headaches and hallucinations, perhaps due to the influence of the First Being’s blood.
Either way, it meant his powers were finally good for something besides killing, and that was reason enough to be happy about it. He actually hadn’t seen Amaya in a few days—he hoped she was getting along all right, but then she was stronger than she thought. Chances were, she’d be fine. It didn’t exactly stop him from thinking about her, though, or wanting to see her, and he told himself with decreasing success that this was simply because he was concerned about her as a student, or as a person, that anyone else in the same situation would have produced the same thoughts on his part.
He honestly wasn’t sure how much longer he was going to be able to believe that.
Either way, it would do him some good to walk around on the grounds, so he headed there first, intending to stretch his legs and take in some sunshine. He’d never felt any kind of revulsion for it—indeed, he rather enjoyed it. The warmth was a most welcome sensation for him, when he so often felt so very cold, or like he couldn’t find the internal temperature he wanted. It was another odd thing he put down to the duality of his heritage and tried not to think about.
The sun was indeed pleasant, and it wasn’t long before he found himself under his favorite cherry tree, the blossoms having fallen and coated the ground. The cherries were coming in now, and he knew from experience the students would eat most of them before those fell—they were quite sweet. The Headmaster apparently liked fruit trees that also blossomed, as the grounds were littered with them. Sergei instinctively reached for a cigarette, but stopped himself short and shoved his hands into his pockets instead, looking up at the tree with a smile and contemplating climbing it, as he had when still a child. Perhaps a strange thought for a grown man to be having, though, and he discarded it.
Either way, it meant his powers were finally good for something besides killing, and that was reason enough to be happy about it. He actually hadn’t seen Amaya in a few days—he hoped she was getting along all right, but then she was stronger than she thought. Chances were, she’d be fine. It didn’t exactly stop him from thinking about her, though, or wanting to see her, and he told himself with decreasing success that this was simply because he was concerned about her as a student, or as a person, that anyone else in the same situation would have produced the same thoughts on his part.
He honestly wasn’t sure how much longer he was going to be able to believe that.
Either way, it would do him some good to walk around on the grounds, so he headed there first, intending to stretch his legs and take in some sunshine. He’d never felt any kind of revulsion for it—indeed, he rather enjoyed it. The warmth was a most welcome sensation for him, when he so often felt so very cold, or like he couldn’t find the internal temperature he wanted. It was another odd thing he put down to the duality of his heritage and tried not to think about.
The sun was indeed pleasant, and it wasn’t long before he found himself under his favorite cherry tree, the blossoms having fallen and coated the ground. The cherries were coming in now, and he knew from experience the students would eat most of them before those fell—they were quite sweet. The Headmaster apparently liked fruit trees that also blossomed, as the grounds were littered with them. Sergei instinctively reached for a cigarette, but stopped himself short and shoved his hands into his pockets instead, looking up at the tree with a smile and contemplating climbing it, as he had when still a child. Perhaps a strange thought for a grown man to be having, though, and he discarded it.
“When your in the darkest place, look for the light, and follow it.”
Amaya smiled at her sisters retreating form, her once again wet hair sticking to her face and neck, but her clothes were still dry so she wasn't bothered by it, she just took a moment to use the towel her sister left behind to dry out her hair before she dropped it back to the bench carelessly and started to make her way around the school for her patrol. Over the last few days Ama had gotten used to her new sleeping arrangements, through she never really slept anymore, and she was getting into what it meant to be a Prefect of Cross Academy. It was a nice little thing she had going on right now, but she couldn't shake the feeling that the peacefulness that had settled around her wasn't going to last very long.
She sighed quickly while walking, she cut into the forest first, weaving her way around the trees before cutting back towards the Academy, it was a long process, patrolling just half of the school took a good hour or two, she couldn't imagine doing it alone, it would be tiresome. Amaya looking up at the large building, it was the main building, but it was empty for the time being, for Day classes had ended and Night classes had yet to begin. I wonder if Sergei is still in his classroom... Amaya shook her head and frowned. Ever since she remembered kissing him...well it was hard to explain how she felt, through there was the feeling of wanting to kiss him again that lingered in the back of her mind, haunting her more than the hallucinations.
It wasn't right for a student to think about their teacher like that...through they were both adults...really there was nothing wrong with it...she was just over thinking things. She groaned aloud, half tempted to bang her head on the side of the building, before turning around and walking further away from the school, towards a place she often ate lunch at earlier in the year. She smiled softly at the sight of the cherry tree and couldn't help when her smile widened at the sight of Sergei, standing under the tree. Carefully she snuck up behind him before standing on her tippy toes and covering his eyes with gentle hands. As soon as their skin made contact the pain in her head, that she hadn't even known was there, vanished, making her relax a little more and let out a small sigh of content. "Boo." She whispered the word quietly, a small smile gracing her face.
"This feeling that flutters in my chest, I don't like it. I am afraid, and I don't know what to do."
Saya could only sigh as she heard Takeru's explanation. He forgot it was his own birthday, that's why he didn't tell her. She almost wanted to laugh, but instead, settled for a smile and a light scoff. It, in a way, was adorable. Not that she'd ever mention it out loud of course because adorable was a word that wasn't in her vocabulary. Perhaps, she should start saying it. Besides, it wasn't like she had anything to hide or keep from this boy. He was right about one thing though, a lot of things had happened, but that still didn't mean she couldn't have made the time for him. She could have still visited him or at least attempted something.
"Yeah, well still. And I love you too," she replied as he kissed her. She leaned into it before he pulled away. These actions, these moments, always made it feel as if there were a thousand butterflies fluttering around in her stomach. She liked the sensation it brought and it would only be due to being around this boy who was hers. She grinned up at him, however; it quickly faltered as she stared at Takeru, the color draining from her face. "Takeru!" she shouted in a panicked voice, grabbing him so that she caught him when he fell. She could see the color rapidly draining from his face as he lost consciousness. She cradled him to her as she tried to think of what to do. Her shout had caused some students to peer out of the classroom to see what the fuss was about. Quickly, she pointed to the nearest student.
"You, come help me!" she demanded as the boy quickly swallowed the lump in his throat. She grabbed a hold of one of Takeru's arms and draped it around her while the student grabbed his other. Carefully, they hoisted him up as Saya kept her gaze on Takeru's face. What happened to him? One moment he was fine, the next unconscious. She placed her head against his chest and she could hear the faint beating of his heart. "Hold on Takeru, we will get you to the infirmary," she stated as she began as fast and as gentle as she could. His breathing, it was getting faint every minute. What happened to him? He was just standing in the hallway, surrounded by the girls and seemed fine before she arrived. Did she have something on her that he was allergic to? If that were the case, he would be breaking out in hives as well or something.
As soon as she reached the infirmary, she laid Takeru on one of the empty beds and left to find a doctor. There should have been one here already. As soon as she reached for the knob, the door pulled itself open, revealing a nurse with some food in her hands. Saya quickly grabbed her arm, startling the nurse as she dropped what was in her hands as Saya pulled her over to Takeru and pointed at him. "Help him! I don't know what's wrong with him," she nearly shouted at the nurse. She had never felt this afraid in her entire life, and it was a dreadful feeling that was slowly wrapping itself around her. It felt like someone was shoving cotton balls down her throat. She couldn't breath, her throat had become dry, and the intensity of it all was something that she didn't like.
"Please be okay Takeru," she muttered out in great concern. Immediately, she was dragged out of the room by the nurse who told her to wait outside. She would have protested, she didn't want to leave Takeru's side at all. She wanted to be in there, holding his hand and making sure he was okay. It was still a mystery to her what happened to the Kuran boy. From the short time she arrived to now, he was completely fine. Should she inform the others about this? He was their friend as well, and Sacred...Sacred held the boy as much as she did. What would he do if he found out something was wrong with Takeru? But it was nothing serious...right? Takeru would be fine, he was just a little under the weather and he'll be fine with some rest. Maybe he was just overwhelmed with everything that was happening and his body finally just caved in.
She hadn't noticed she was crying.
|In this silent and still world of glasses, I saw myself, cracked beyond the redemption of mercy.|
How odd yet enticing this delicate creature before him. This girl who could only see darkness since the light was taken from her eyes. The sheltered princess who has yet to transcend to her true heritage. Yet, she had built herself to be a burden no longer. As such, she was not that fragile as she had been before. Whether it would be for the good or not, it could only be decided by her as time passes by. For now, he was rather amused with the answer she had given. His challenge for her to be a greater existence in his being was taken with such a determined bravado. A strong resolve that she will become greater than that person someday. He cannot help but smile at that declaration but instead of his usual Cheshire-like grin. The one decorating his lips was quite gentle and then slowly, she began to close the gap between them. However, she stopped.
Holding his hands, she spoke about something being wrong. The urgency in those words brought his full attention. Her grip on him was rather strong even though, it was not something he would be worried about or even be bothered with. It only meant she was rather stern on this warning. His eyes narrowed more so, due to the apprehension in her voice. She seemed sensitive to malicious intentions and this had been enhanced further by the events that had occurred around her. A common trait, perhaps. In any case, he attuned his senses as well and even provided his familiar to search the grounds for any untoward activities.
They can ever be too careful. Sacred knew personally that Evie and Judas are relentless. The pure-blood twins had always been so since a long time ago. Thinking about them annoys him very much, he clicked his tongue and then released a sigh. He directed his attention to the blind princess. As of now, there was still nothing out of the ordinary. But one can never be sure. This much he knows. "Keep your guard up." He stated coolly as he looked towards the sky. Flashing before his eyes, the sceneries which his crow familiar were seeing had nothing worthy to be noted. But then, there was a voice that strike like lightning within the depths of his consciousness.
His eyes widened in surprise and also unhindered despair. Those deep mauve eyes reflected such disbelief and rage. His crow had finally caught sight of Takeru inside the infirmary as the avian creature passed by its window. However, he was lying on the bed with an appearance resembling that of a dead person. The medical staff was in total panic. Without a delay, he left the blind princess' side in an instance. There were no exchange of words on his side. Moving with such speed, he was very desperate to reach the Kuran Heir. There was no care in his mind if any of the humans saw him as such. Right now, he has to reach Takeru at all costs. It did not take too long due to his status as a pure-blood.
Reaching the infirmary, Sacred knew that the Takagi prefect was there. Yet, he was not in the proper mindset to attend to anybody else. "Takeru!" He stated loudly as the doors that prevented anyone to enter were forced open. It was not that difficult for someone like him. The doctor and nurses looked at the pure-blood in surprise. Some had requested for him to step outside and let them handle it. However, they were all silenced by one look filled with authority and threat. At the same time, he ignored their protests as he soon reached Takeru's bedside. "Takeru..." His heart was beating in such a very slow rhythm. The skin glowing with life was now like the complexion of a ghost. The scent of death lingered over Takeru very strongly.
"We don't know what happened. His body is failing him at a drastic rate. If we don't do something soon, he would..." The doctor informed Sacred out of concern but the pure-blood immediately silenced the man with one look filled with anger. He knew well how that statement would end. There was no way he would allow that to happen. Never again. Reaching to slowly touch Takeru's face, he subtly flinched. The warmth the Kuran heir exuded had now become cold as ice. Gritting his teeth, he knew who could have done this. These symptoms were familiar to that particular concoction of a mad scientist. He would tear them to shreds. No, it was still something merciful. He would ensure that they would regret coming to existence. But right now, he must do something to help Takeru.
The humans cannot do anything for the Kuran heir. But at the very least, Takeru can be kept clinging to the plane of the living until a the cure to his affliction would be sought out. There was no other choice. "Watch over him." His voice did not hold its usual coyness. It was stern and authoritative. He directed this statement to Saya as he left the infirmary to search for a certain person. Following the trail of scent, he soon found two individuals under a cherry tree which he cannot distinguished whether to be beautiful or not. He has only one thought in mind and this dog of a teacher will help him in doing so. The pure-blood even did not make any gestures to Saya's twin. Everything else was inconsequential to him. "Tell Ivan. Takeru needs him now."
Sacred's deep mauve eyes gazed with such resolve and unwavering authority towards Sergei. His voice never trembled but had a great amount of urgency. He was truly desperate to keep Takeru alive. At the same time, there was no amount of hesitation and from the way he had spoken of Ivan. The purple pure-blood was not happy about having any kind of connection with the masked man. However, this was the only choice left. Sacred was also certain that Ivan would come. Because, he was certain that Ivan would not fail Takeru if needed. Despite how infuriating this may be for Sacred.
Holding his hands, she spoke about something being wrong. The urgency in those words brought his full attention. Her grip on him was rather strong even though, it was not something he would be worried about or even be bothered with. It only meant she was rather stern on this warning. His eyes narrowed more so, due to the apprehension in her voice. She seemed sensitive to malicious intentions and this had been enhanced further by the events that had occurred around her. A common trait, perhaps. In any case, he attuned his senses as well and even provided his familiar to search the grounds for any untoward activities.
They can ever be too careful. Sacred knew personally that Evie and Judas are relentless. The pure-blood twins had always been so since a long time ago. Thinking about them annoys him very much, he clicked his tongue and then released a sigh. He directed his attention to the blind princess. As of now, there was still nothing out of the ordinary. But one can never be sure. This much he knows. "Keep your guard up." He stated coolly as he looked towards the sky. Flashing before his eyes, the sceneries which his crow familiar were seeing had nothing worthy to be noted. But then, there was a voice that strike like lightning within the depths of his consciousness.
"Everything will be fine, you'll see."
His eyes widened in surprise and also unhindered despair. Those deep mauve eyes reflected such disbelief and rage. His crow had finally caught sight of Takeru inside the infirmary as the avian creature passed by its window. However, he was lying on the bed with an appearance resembling that of a dead person. The medical staff was in total panic. Without a delay, he left the blind princess' side in an instance. There were no exchange of words on his side. Moving with such speed, he was very desperate to reach the Kuran Heir. There was no care in his mind if any of the humans saw him as such. Right now, he has to reach Takeru at all costs. It did not take too long due to his status as a pure-blood.
Reaching the infirmary, Sacred knew that the Takagi prefect was there. Yet, he was not in the proper mindset to attend to anybody else. "Takeru!" He stated loudly as the doors that prevented anyone to enter were forced open. It was not that difficult for someone like him. The doctor and nurses looked at the pure-blood in surprise. Some had requested for him to step outside and let them handle it. However, they were all silenced by one look filled with authority and threat. At the same time, he ignored their protests as he soon reached Takeru's bedside. "Takeru..." His heart was beating in such a very slow rhythm. The skin glowing with life was now like the complexion of a ghost. The scent of death lingered over Takeru very strongly.
"We don't know what happened. His body is failing him at a drastic rate. If we don't do something soon, he would..." The doctor informed Sacred out of concern but the pure-blood immediately silenced the man with one look filled with anger. He knew well how that statement would end. There was no way he would allow that to happen. Never again. Reaching to slowly touch Takeru's face, he subtly flinched. The warmth the Kuran heir exuded had now become cold as ice. Gritting his teeth, he knew who could have done this. These symptoms were familiar to that particular concoction of a mad scientist. He would tear them to shreds. No, it was still something merciful. He would ensure that they would regret coming to existence. But right now, he must do something to help Takeru.
The humans cannot do anything for the Kuran heir. But at the very least, Takeru can be kept clinging to the plane of the living until a the cure to his affliction would be sought out. There was no other choice. "Watch over him." His voice did not hold its usual coyness. It was stern and authoritative. He directed this statement to Saya as he left the infirmary to search for a certain person. Following the trail of scent, he soon found two individuals under a cherry tree which he cannot distinguished whether to be beautiful or not. He has only one thought in mind and this dog of a teacher will help him in doing so. The pure-blood even did not make any gestures to Saya's twin. Everything else was inconsequential to him. "Tell Ivan. Takeru needs him now."
Sacred's deep mauve eyes gazed with such resolve and unwavering authority towards Sergei. His voice never trembled but had a great amount of urgency. He was truly desperate to keep Takeru alive. At the same time, there was no amount of hesitation and from the way he had spoken of Ivan. The purple pure-blood was not happy about having any kind of connection with the masked man. However, this was the only choice left. Sacred was also certain that Ivan would come. Because, he was certain that Ivan would not fail Takeru if needed. Despite how infuriating this may be for Sacred.
“Why can’t they just leave us alone?"
“Fate waits for no one."
Though he heard and smelled her approach, Sergei was a bit curious as to what she was doing, so he remained still until a pair of hands slid in front of his eyes. He smiled slightly as her hand fell away, and turned slightly to glance at her out of the corner of his eye. “Hello, Amaya,” he replied lightly. He wasn’t exactly sure when he’d started calling her that instead of Takagi-san, but he hoped she didn’t mind. It was just easier, since both she and Saya would be “Takagi-san” and he didn’t much want to call them the same thing, twins or no. They were quite different people, after all.
He was prevented from saying anything further by the rapid approach of Sacreligious, who seemed to be lacking his customary languid amusement or boredom. It was not as if they spoke often, but the urgency in his steps, in his posture, immediately clued Sergei in to the fact that something was wrong. The words, clipped as they were, told him everything he needed to know, and the teacher nodded solemnly. “Of course,” he replied in an even tone. If there was something he could do to help a friend, he would do it, without hesitating. And Ivan… well, Ivan would help Takeru, if it came to that.
Reaching into a pocket, Sergei withdrew a sleek black phone, hitting a single number on it and placing it to his ear. It was Ivan’s emergency number, the one the man was always near to, even when travelling abroad. Sergei actually wasn’t very sure where he was now, but it wouldn’t matter once he heard about this. The line on the other end connected almost immediately, the crisp, cool tones of his father greeting him with the customary clipped phrase. “Ivan,” Sergei said at once. “You’re needed at Cross. No, Not Katya. It’s Takeru; something’s happened.” He shot a questioning glance at Sacred, as if to ask what symptoms the young Kuran was suffering, but evidently Ivan didn’t need to know yet. Sergei nodded once, then closed the phone.
“He’s sending the Gemini ahead with his medical equipment, but he’s away from home. It’ll take him a few hours to get here. What’s happened to Takeru-kun?”
Elsewhere, Ekaterina was intent on finding out. Though she knew not who was afflicted or what had happened, she had heard the general direction in which Sacred went, and she followed this trail, tracking the pureblood’s aura of power as much as anything. Her hand rested gently on Mischa’s ruff, and the wolfish dog seemed to know where to go just as much as she did, occasionally tugging her a bit to one side or another. She followed obediently, trusting the hound as much as she always had, and eventually found herself at the infirmary. She could hear someone breathing shallowly, and someone else clearly in distress. The latter sounded like… “Saya? What’s going on?” Kitty removed herself to a corner of the infirmary, sitting in one of the chairs there. Mischa parked himself at her feet.
No more than a half-hour later, the Gemini, Vincent and Ophelia, arrived. They spared no time to greet Saya, though Vincent did murmur something quiet to Kitty, but they were primarily preoccupied laying out a great deal of equipment which they’d carried to the Academy. Ophelia, obtaining a clean syringe, turned over one of Takeru’s arms and plunged the needle in, extracting a vial of his blood with admirable efficiency. Vincent sniffed the air, and shook his head. “Faust,” he pointed out, a note caught somewhere between distaste and fear tinting it. Ophelia simply nodded, popping the needle off the vial and placing the latter into a recess in a circular machine that now occupied a tabletop. They’d effectively chased off the rest of the medical staff, which was honestly probably for the better. The twins moved in a rapid whirl of efficiency, hooking Takeru up to a few different machines and drawing samples of saliva and hair to compliment the blood. If it was Faust they were dealing with, they needed to be incredibly thorough. It would be just like that man to deliver a poison one way and design it to trigger a second dose of something else upon antivenin administration.
“Found the source,” Vincent told his twin, and she crossed the room to examine what he was looking at. “Needle. Very small.” She supplied, and he nodded. The puncture wound was almost invisible, but the Gemini had been well-trained to seek out such things. “Was he close to anyone recently? They would need to be within reach to administer this.” He directed the question at Saya, though how he knew she was the one to ask was unclear. Regardless, he clearly did know, as there was absolutely no hesitation in his voice. There wasn’t much of anything, actually—both the twins seemed quite emotionless.
He was prevented from saying anything further by the rapid approach of Sacreligious, who seemed to be lacking his customary languid amusement or boredom. It was not as if they spoke often, but the urgency in his steps, in his posture, immediately clued Sergei in to the fact that something was wrong. The words, clipped as they were, told him everything he needed to know, and the teacher nodded solemnly. “Of course,” he replied in an even tone. If there was something he could do to help a friend, he would do it, without hesitating. And Ivan… well, Ivan would help Takeru, if it came to that.
Reaching into a pocket, Sergei withdrew a sleek black phone, hitting a single number on it and placing it to his ear. It was Ivan’s emergency number, the one the man was always near to, even when travelling abroad. Sergei actually wasn’t very sure where he was now, but it wouldn’t matter once he heard about this. The line on the other end connected almost immediately, the crisp, cool tones of his father greeting him with the customary clipped phrase. “Ivan,” Sergei said at once. “You’re needed at Cross. No, Not Katya. It’s Takeru; something’s happened.” He shot a questioning glance at Sacred, as if to ask what symptoms the young Kuran was suffering, but evidently Ivan didn’t need to know yet. Sergei nodded once, then closed the phone.
“He’s sending the Gemini ahead with his medical equipment, but he’s away from home. It’ll take him a few hours to get here. What’s happened to Takeru-kun?”
Elsewhere, Ekaterina was intent on finding out. Though she knew not who was afflicted or what had happened, she had heard the general direction in which Sacred went, and she followed this trail, tracking the pureblood’s aura of power as much as anything. Her hand rested gently on Mischa’s ruff, and the wolfish dog seemed to know where to go just as much as she did, occasionally tugging her a bit to one side or another. She followed obediently, trusting the hound as much as she always had, and eventually found herself at the infirmary. She could hear someone breathing shallowly, and someone else clearly in distress. The latter sounded like… “Saya? What’s going on?” Kitty removed herself to a corner of the infirmary, sitting in one of the chairs there. Mischa parked himself at her feet.
No more than a half-hour later, the Gemini, Vincent and Ophelia, arrived. They spared no time to greet Saya, though Vincent did murmur something quiet to Kitty, but they were primarily preoccupied laying out a great deal of equipment which they’d carried to the Academy. Ophelia, obtaining a clean syringe, turned over one of Takeru’s arms and plunged the needle in, extracting a vial of his blood with admirable efficiency. Vincent sniffed the air, and shook his head. “Faust,” he pointed out, a note caught somewhere between distaste and fear tinting it. Ophelia simply nodded, popping the needle off the vial and placing the latter into a recess in a circular machine that now occupied a tabletop. They’d effectively chased off the rest of the medical staff, which was honestly probably for the better. The twins moved in a rapid whirl of efficiency, hooking Takeru up to a few different machines and drawing samples of saliva and hair to compliment the blood. If it was Faust they were dealing with, they needed to be incredibly thorough. It would be just like that man to deliver a poison one way and design it to trigger a second dose of something else upon antivenin administration.
“Found the source,” Vincent told his twin, and she crossed the room to examine what he was looking at. “Needle. Very small.” She supplied, and he nodded. The puncture wound was almost invisible, but the Gemini had been well-trained to seek out such things. “Was he close to anyone recently? They would need to be within reach to administer this.” He directed the question at Saya, though how he knew she was the one to ask was unclear. Regardless, he clearly did know, as there was absolutely no hesitation in his voice. There wasn’t much of anything, actually—both the twins seemed quite emotionless.
"It is the most terrifying thing in the world to feel, when you know you cannot do anything to help. You become useless to the ones who need you most."
Saya stood there, her eyes never leaving the ground. She could hear the doctors shuffling around in the infirmary, the beeps of the monitors, and their shouts to each other. It was chaos inside the room. That much she knew. The doctors didn't know what was wrong with Takeru, only that his vitals were failing. Failing. She was going to lose Takeru, just like Kiyoshi. The thought alone caused an ache in her heart, almost as if someone had ripped through her chest and began to squeeze it. The feeling was painful, and she knew there was nothing that could be done. Her thoughts, everything was wiped when a certain pure-blood appeared. She followed quickly after him when he entered the room. Just as quickly as he appeared, the purple haired pure-blood quickly left, not before departing with a few words.
"I will," she responded. She was then taken aback by the sudden appearance of Ekaterina, offering the blind girl the best smile she could muster. Nevertheless, it still faltered. Her eyes traveled back to Takeru on the bed and only hazed over. "I don't know Kitty. I...I was standing in the hallway with him, he was talking just fine and-" she began in a panicked tone. She didn't know what happened. She was just talking to him, asking him his wishes, his desires, and he had replied. Then, he collapsed. What more could have happened? She wiped at her eyes, removing the tears that still fell and tried to calm herself down. She wouldn't be any help to anyone if she were not calm.
She inhaled deeply, holding her breath for a few seconds before releasing it. Only the beeping of the monitors filled the now silent room. It was driving Saya insane. She couldn't help Takeru, she couldn't protect him from whatever it was that had harmed him. It wasn't much longer before someone, or rather two persons, arrived and immediately went straight for Takeru. She watched as the two surrounded Takeru and immediately began to work. The one word that slipped from the female's mouth sent a sharp shiver down Saya's back. He was poisoned, but by whom? Who would have - her thoughts were interrupted when the male directed a question towards her.
"There was a group of girls surrounding him earlier," she quickly replied without missing a beat. Now, she was seething. If one of those girls managed to poison her Takeru, they wouldn't be safe, not even if the Headmaster himself was their guard. The only problem with that though, was the mystery of who had been the one to inject Takeru with the substance. It could have been anyone of them. They were all clinging onto Takeru as if they were mosquitoes trying to latch onto any bare skin. If she had been there sooner, she could have prevented this from happening. If she had been with him instead of training her sister, none of this would have happened. Her eyes narrowed as she clenched her fists tightly.
She could feel a wave of helplessness washing over her. It was something she didn't like at all. Her chest constricted, the feeling of suffocation overcame her as she tried to breathe. She clutched at the edge of her school skirt, trying to regain control of her emotions. She was angry. Angry because she couldn't do anything to prevent it, and angry because there was something she could have done. She stood from her spot and gave the twins a glance before turning her attention towards Ekaterina. She nodded her head in their direction. She would leave Takeru in their care for now. There was something in the pit of her stomach that she couldn't place. All she knew was that she needed to do a round of the Academy. There was something here, she was sure of it.
"I fill it in the pit of my stomach, I can tell nothing good will come from this."
Amaya couldn't help but smile when Sergei called her by her first name, she hand't seen him in a few days, but just being around him made some unknown weight lift from her chest, making it seemingly easier for her to breath. It was a brilliant feeling and it helped that she actually really enjoyed being in his presence, if it had been anyone else, part of her was certain that she would have just endured the pain. However, her short moment of happiness was short lived as Sacred approached and told Sergei that he needed to call some man named Ivan.
Her face scrunched up in confusion as she looked between the two males. "What's going on?" Ama looked from Sacred to Sergei, a frown marring her face. "Who is Ivan?" She asked quieter than before, she was honestly confused, she had never heard anyone else mention a man named Ivan, why would they need him now? And what was wrong with Takeru? She looked between the two again as a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach began to form. it was a combination of two things, the first being that unease of not knowing the whole truth about everything that had been going on lately, and the other a sense of foreboding, as if something in the back of her mind was trying to warn her that something horrible was about to happen.
The feelings in her stomach grew as a new worry entered her mind. If something was wrong with Takeru than surly something was wrong with Saya, Amaya had seen how close her twin had gotten with the boy, and that only meant that if he was in any form of danger, that her sister would be there to try and help him. Her eyes widened and she turned towards the Pure-Blood. "Where is Saya?" She asked, the worry gnawing away at her insides, she felt like she needed to find her sister as soon as possible, or something horrible would happen, and she would have no control over what happened, she wouldn't be able to stop it in any way, no matter what she did.
For some reason, she felt like her and her sisters time had just run out, run out of what, she wasn't sure, but she was certain something just got their string short, but no matter what, she would protect her sister and the people around her, Amaya was tired of being useless, she wouldn't let another friend die in front of her without a fight. Even if it killed her.
||“If prayers were enough, I would have no need for memories.”||
Panic. Anger. Uselessness. Sacred had not experienced those three things in such intensity ever since a long time ago. It was like a vacuum swallowing everything about him into a void of frenzy. The pure-blood knew for a fact that the world that Takeru had chosen to walk upon was not safe and even more so, the title he held will attract trouble more than blessings. Nevertheless, he had been certain that the boy would be unharmed no matter what. Takeru had never been reckless and had always acted within reason. Furthermore, the purple vampire was going to ensure that the Kuran heir remains in pristine condition at all costs. But then, this happens. He should have seen it knowing that the Evie and Judas truly liked torturing him by destroying the objects and people he shows attachment to.
Now, he was in the same position once more, a long time ago. There was nothing else he could do. He even resorted to ask for the help of another. It would have been easy if the one making Takeru suffer as such was an entity in which he could rip to shreds at this instant. But, it was a poison that he knew well must be concocted by that tasteless madman. It was painful to admit but in such field he does not have the necessary skills to compete. The only who could do so was Ivan. Hence, the reason Sacred had asked this dog of his to call him. However, he was not going to be here for a few hours. The man chose a perfect time to dawdle on some place the pure-blood could careless about.
Clicking his tongue, those deep mauve eyes were outline with red light as he looked at the ground. Sacred was certainly holding on for dear control on his sanity. He should have been more vigilant than before. Anyway, the administration of poison must have been done through contact which meant one thing. The perpetrator was still in the school. He was willing to bet that is so especially, with how this was purposely orchestrated to rattle not only him but probably even the Takagi prefect attached to Takeru. Moreover, if the intention was death, there was no need for such roundabout manners. This was to declare that it is a personal vendetta.
Raising his eyes, he met those of Ivan's dog. It was not unknown to Sacred that Takeru was close to this teacher. The boy on occasion would mention the man to him on good terms and admiration. "He has been poisoned." The way the pure-blood delivered it was filled with regret and shame which are completely new. Never once did Sacred showed any kind of doubt, no matter what outlandish things he would do. However when it comes to Takeru, he never hesitates. Truly, an odd connection between the two men can never be fathom but then again, the man named Ivan, seemed familiar with the Kuran heir as well. I'm going to look for the one who did this.
His eyes drifted to the Takagi twin. The girl asked questions that were not his concern or responsibility to answer to. He will let the teacher handle it from here. But, she will give her this. "I told her to stay with Takeru." With that said, he turned his back at them and was determined who had orchestrated this. However before doing so, he looked over his shoulder and looked at the teacher with stern eyes. It was truly different from the normally lackadaisical vampire that he always portrays himself as. "Inform me once Ivan arrives." And so, he departed without another word. He will find the root of this and make that person pay with every bit of pain he will deliver.
As for the one that everyone wants to find, Toru was leaning ever so casually against a lone tree standing in the middle of an open field. In his hand, he looked at sketch with the initials TK at the bottom. It was a scenery of the same tree he was now leaning upon. He had taken the privilege to ransack through the Kuran heir's room at his own volition. It was done for pure fun than any malicious intent. That is how he got hold of the boy's sketchbook. He must say the kid has talents. Too bad, the kid would not be able to do drawings like these once the time is up. Looking at the sky, he could feel a sense of serenity even with the tension spiking with the air around him. This was truly blissful indeed.
"I wonder who will get here first." Toru stated as he began to tear the pages in a rapid manner as they scattered around the field. There were many illustrations such as Cross Academy, Sergei teaching, Amaya and Saya together, Sacred and Moirae, The Headmaster cooking, and many more things. One would say, Takeru drawings were very warm. But, the one thing he kept in hand was the one picture that provided the key to all of the mysteries about the Takagi. This was truly getting to be interesting. He then took out a pocket watch where instead of a normal interface. A small hourglass popped out. This was Takeru's time limit. If he was not treated before all the sand reached the bottom. The boy will die.
Hearing a few rustling before him, his eyes was directed to that direction as he looked at his first visitor with his signature smile which made a lot of human girls flutter and faint. Once upon a time when he was still but a seemingly harmless night class student. "Long time no see." He started as he straightened himself. Tilting his head to side, he gave a mock bow and looked his visitor with a query. "Have you come to save the prince? Did it not ever occur to you, a kiss might work?" Of course, this was all for malicious teasing as he once more straightened himself. Those eyes unrelenting and would not give pardon. Toru came here for a purpose and he was going to do it one way or another. Well, it does not mean he would not have his fun while doing so. "So, how much is a life these days?"
Now, he was in the same position once more, a long time ago. There was nothing else he could do. He even resorted to ask for the help of another. It would have been easy if the one making Takeru suffer as such was an entity in which he could rip to shreds at this instant. But, it was a poison that he knew well must be concocted by that tasteless madman. It was painful to admit but in such field he does not have the necessary skills to compete. The only who could do so was Ivan. Hence, the reason Sacred had asked this dog of his to call him. However, he was not going to be here for a few hours. The man chose a perfect time to dawdle on some place the pure-blood could careless about.
Clicking his tongue, those deep mauve eyes were outline with red light as he looked at the ground. Sacred was certainly holding on for dear control on his sanity. He should have been more vigilant than before. Anyway, the administration of poison must have been done through contact which meant one thing. The perpetrator was still in the school. He was willing to bet that is so especially, with how this was purposely orchestrated to rattle not only him but probably even the Takagi prefect attached to Takeru. Moreover, if the intention was death, there was no need for such roundabout manners. This was to declare that it is a personal vendetta.
Raising his eyes, he met those of Ivan's dog. It was not unknown to Sacred that Takeru was close to this teacher. The boy on occasion would mention the man to him on good terms and admiration. "He has been poisoned." The way the pure-blood delivered it was filled with regret and shame which are completely new. Never once did Sacred showed any kind of doubt, no matter what outlandish things he would do. However when it comes to Takeru, he never hesitates. Truly, an odd connection between the two men can never be fathom but then again, the man named Ivan, seemed familiar with the Kuran heir as well. I'm going to look for the one who did this.
His eyes drifted to the Takagi twin. The girl asked questions that were not his concern or responsibility to answer to. He will let the teacher handle it from here. But, she will give her this. "I told her to stay with Takeru." With that said, he turned his back at them and was determined who had orchestrated this. However before doing so, he looked over his shoulder and looked at the teacher with stern eyes. It was truly different from the normally lackadaisical vampire that he always portrays himself as. "Inform me once Ivan arrives." And so, he departed without another word. He will find the root of this and make that person pay with every bit of pain he will deliver.
"It's really odd... for once, I'm really afraid to die."
As for the one that everyone wants to find, Toru was leaning ever so casually against a lone tree standing in the middle of an open field. In his hand, he looked at sketch with the initials TK at the bottom. It was a scenery of the same tree he was now leaning upon. He had taken the privilege to ransack through the Kuran heir's room at his own volition. It was done for pure fun than any malicious intent. That is how he got hold of the boy's sketchbook. He must say the kid has talents. Too bad, the kid would not be able to do drawings like these once the time is up. Looking at the sky, he could feel a sense of serenity even with the tension spiking with the air around him. This was truly blissful indeed.
"I wonder who will get here first." Toru stated as he began to tear the pages in a rapid manner as they scattered around the field. There were many illustrations such as Cross Academy, Sergei teaching, Amaya and Saya together, Sacred and Moirae, The Headmaster cooking, and many more things. One would say, Takeru drawings were very warm. But, the one thing he kept in hand was the one picture that provided the key to all of the mysteries about the Takagi. This was truly getting to be interesting. He then took out a pocket watch where instead of a normal interface. A small hourglass popped out. This was Takeru's time limit. If he was not treated before all the sand reached the bottom. The boy will die.
Hearing a few rustling before him, his eyes was directed to that direction as he looked at his first visitor with his signature smile which made a lot of human girls flutter and faint. Once upon a time when he was still but a seemingly harmless night class student. "Long time no see." He started as he straightened himself. Tilting his head to side, he gave a mock bow and looked his visitor with a query. "Have you come to save the prince? Did it not ever occur to you, a kiss might work?" Of course, this was all for malicious teasing as he once more straightened himself. Those eyes unrelenting and would not give pardon. Toru came here for a purpose and he was going to do it one way or another. Well, it does not mean he would not have his fun while doing so. "So, how much is a life these days?"
“I have heard music, seen sunrise, and remembered you. And my soul, as it was then, is on fire."
Sergei nodded after Sacrilegious, knowing that if the man encountered the party responsible for this poisoning, they would get what they deserved, and probably more than that. It was not until the vampire had departed that he responded to Amaya, turning to glance at her from the corner of his eye. The look was solemn, and his eyes seemed more violet than anything, tinged with the faintest shade of rose-red. “Come,” he urged quietly, “Let us find Saya and Takeru. We will speak as we walk.” he set a brisk pace, but he did clasp her hand in his so that she would not fall behind his longer stride, and he was careful not to break into a run and leave her behind.
“Ivan is the name of my father, the man who raised myself, Ekaterina, and our brother, Dmitri. He is also a scientist and a doctor without peer. If there is a being alive who can save Takeru from what has befallen him, it is he.” They swiftly ascended to the medical wing, to find that Saya and Ekaterina were already present, in addition to the Gemini, who were intently working to prolong Takeru’s vitals for as long as they could.
Releasing Amaya’s hand so she could be with her sister, he addressed himself to Ophelia, as Vincent was busy monitoring some kind of machine. “Have you been able to determine what toxin was used?” He crossed to the machines where they were working, his own familiarity with such equipment returning to him as though it had not been more than a decade since he’d last used any of it. Then again, to a being like him, what was a decade?
“No. We have the general type of the poison, but not the subtype. It is.. hidden, amongst ingredients with no purpose, doubtless intended to confound.” Sergei frowned, and motioned for one of the vials. Ophelia handed it over without hesitating, and the dhampir covered the top of it with one finger, turning the whole thing upside down and then righting it again and removing his digit, which now had just a trace of Takeru’s blood on it. This, he swiped across his tongue clinically, pausing for a moment to consider it. After a few seconds, his eyes went wide.
“I know what this is. Take his IVs out. All of them—they’ll only make things worse.” Without stopping to second-guess him, the Gemini obeyed, and it was mere moments before Takeru was unhooked from everything save the respirator. This would require a highly-specific antivenin, more complex than he knew how to craft. The details would have to be no less than perfect; even a milliliter less than accuracy in one component would probably result in Takeru’s death. It was an absolutely brilliant poison, one designed to be incurable, and painful. He did not doubt that Takeru would shortly be in excruciating pain. Sergei grit his teeth, resisting the urge to follow after Sacred to find the one who had done this, but he knew the truly responsible party was not present.
Faust was a genius, if a twisted one, with the only intellect Sergei had ever known to rival his father’s. On any given day, it was entirely a toss-up as to which one had the advantage, save one thing: Ivan may be ruthless, but he was not deliberately cruel. Faust allowed cruelty to serve his purposes when it would, like any other tool at his disposal. Sergei had no doubt that when he’d first developed this poison, it had been tested on dozens of humans and vampires alike. He would have recorded meticulously their symptoms, how long it took them to die in various external conditions, and never once blinked at the pain he was causing them. For Lucius Faust, nothing at all was sacred, not even the ‘mother’ he claimed to serve. Even that was simply an arrangement of convenience.
His musings were interrupted by an abrupt entrance, and his eyes, as all in the room eventually must, swung to Ivan. From the tousle to the masked vampire’s hair, he had run all the way himself, at the breathtaking speed only a few were capable of producing. Ivan, Sacred, Judas, Evie, Faust… and sometimes, himself. That his father had run at all was great evidence of the concern he bore Takeru, though only Sergei and Sacred knew why. It was the same reason they both knew that Sacred’s summons would not be refused. And here he was, in about half the time expected.
Wisteria-colored eyes, exquisite in their clarity, assessed the room in less than three seconds. “Speak,” he told Sergei, and the younger man complied, relaying everything he knew of the circumstances and the poison. Ivan’s eyes settled once on Ekaterina, who smiled shakily at him, but thereafter, they did not leave his patient, not even when he rattled off a list of directions to the Gemini, mostly in Latin, with the occasional English or Russian word thrown in when it was more efficient. Children growing up in Ivan’s household learned to speak all three, and more, because of times like this, when one could convey much better than the others what was required. Vincent and Ophelia were quick to react, assembling the ingredients necessary, and Ivan tested the blood sample the same way Sergei had, turning away from the occupants of the room to lift his mask for only a moment. It was obvious that the face underneath was no older in appearance than anyone else in the room, and yet there was something unspeakably ancient about him. Ivan wore his years well, but he wore them.
He was a flurry of motion after that, each clipped, precise, and careful, measuring out liquids of various kinds and combining them in a very specific order. He was solving the puzzle as he went, calculations and probabilities whirring around in his mind faster than another would have been able to process them, let alone advance them. He would settle for nothing less than perfection in this matter, and his wards all stood at a distance from him, aware that he was not to be interfered with right now. At one point, it was almost possible to glimpse a flash of blue-purple flame, but it disappeared as soon as it had arisen, and it was hard to say whether it had been there at all.
When it was finished, perhaps ten minutes later, Ivan held aloft a syringe filled with a brilliant blue-green liquid. Ophelia stretched out Takeru’s arm, and Vincent ensured that the young man was held down, supernatural strength pinning the Kuran heir in place in case he started thrashing. Even an incidental movement could spell disaster. With expert precision, Ivan plunged the syringe into Takeru’s arm, depressing the plunger at a measured rate, then drew back.
Ekaterina had heard the motion grow silent, and ventured the question that she was sure was on everyone’s mind. “What now? Will he be all right?” The obvious worry in her tone drew Ivan’s immediate attention, and he discarded the syringe into a sterile container.
“Now, Devotchka moya, we wait. The rest of the battle is his to fight—I have done all that power and medicine might, but I cannot be his will to live.” He turned slightly, looking apparently at Saya. “But it is often known to help the ill when those they love are near.” He left the matter at that, disinclined to speak on the matter further. Fixing his attention once more on Sergei, he switched topics. “Where is he?” Though Ivan’s tone was as coolly neutral as ever, a paragon of nonchalance, Sergei did not need to ask to know to which ‘he’ his father referred.
“He has gone to seek the party responsible. He wanted to know when you got here...”
This produced a tsk from somewhere in Ivan’s throat. “Reckless as ever, and always determined to succeed alone. Never mind-- I will find him myself.” He shook his head, just slightly, but the fact that he was headed to the door was evidence enough that he intended to follow.
“Please, father. Let me come, too.” The voice was Ekaterina’s, and Sergei grimaced, expecting Ivan’s refusal. There was no way he was going to allow Katya to go with him into danger—he’d barely consented to allowing her to learn to defend herself.
He was quite shocked, then, when Ivan assented. “Very well, Devotchka. But you will do nothing I do not tell you to.” Ekaterina’s nod was quick in coming, though he wondered how genuine it could possibly be. Regardless, the two departed, leaving himself, the Takagi twins, and the Gemini to watch over Takeru.
“He may still be in a lot of pain,” Sergei warned quietly, “And whether he lives now depends on his desire to do so, as Ivan said. Perhaps it is best that he knows we’re here for him.” So saying, he picked up a triplicate of chairs and arranged them by Takeru’s bedside, taking one himself. All were far enough to give the young man enough space, but close enough that hopefully, even subconsciously, he would understand that he was not alone.
“Ivan is the name of my father, the man who raised myself, Ekaterina, and our brother, Dmitri. He is also a scientist and a doctor without peer. If there is a being alive who can save Takeru from what has befallen him, it is he.” They swiftly ascended to the medical wing, to find that Saya and Ekaterina were already present, in addition to the Gemini, who were intently working to prolong Takeru’s vitals for as long as they could.
Releasing Amaya’s hand so she could be with her sister, he addressed himself to Ophelia, as Vincent was busy monitoring some kind of machine. “Have you been able to determine what toxin was used?” He crossed to the machines where they were working, his own familiarity with such equipment returning to him as though it had not been more than a decade since he’d last used any of it. Then again, to a being like him, what was a decade?
“No. We have the general type of the poison, but not the subtype. It is.. hidden, amongst ingredients with no purpose, doubtless intended to confound.” Sergei frowned, and motioned for one of the vials. Ophelia handed it over without hesitating, and the dhampir covered the top of it with one finger, turning the whole thing upside down and then righting it again and removing his digit, which now had just a trace of Takeru’s blood on it. This, he swiped across his tongue clinically, pausing for a moment to consider it. After a few seconds, his eyes went wide.
“I know what this is. Take his IVs out. All of them—they’ll only make things worse.” Without stopping to second-guess him, the Gemini obeyed, and it was mere moments before Takeru was unhooked from everything save the respirator. This would require a highly-specific antivenin, more complex than he knew how to craft. The details would have to be no less than perfect; even a milliliter less than accuracy in one component would probably result in Takeru’s death. It was an absolutely brilliant poison, one designed to be incurable, and painful. He did not doubt that Takeru would shortly be in excruciating pain. Sergei grit his teeth, resisting the urge to follow after Sacred to find the one who had done this, but he knew the truly responsible party was not present.
Faust was a genius, if a twisted one, with the only intellect Sergei had ever known to rival his father’s. On any given day, it was entirely a toss-up as to which one had the advantage, save one thing: Ivan may be ruthless, but he was not deliberately cruel. Faust allowed cruelty to serve his purposes when it would, like any other tool at his disposal. Sergei had no doubt that when he’d first developed this poison, it had been tested on dozens of humans and vampires alike. He would have recorded meticulously their symptoms, how long it took them to die in various external conditions, and never once blinked at the pain he was causing them. For Lucius Faust, nothing at all was sacred, not even the ‘mother’ he claimed to serve. Even that was simply an arrangement of convenience.
His musings were interrupted by an abrupt entrance, and his eyes, as all in the room eventually must, swung to Ivan. From the tousle to the masked vampire’s hair, he had run all the way himself, at the breathtaking speed only a few were capable of producing. Ivan, Sacred, Judas, Evie, Faust… and sometimes, himself. That his father had run at all was great evidence of the concern he bore Takeru, though only Sergei and Sacred knew why. It was the same reason they both knew that Sacred’s summons would not be refused. And here he was, in about half the time expected.
Wisteria-colored eyes, exquisite in their clarity, assessed the room in less than three seconds. “Speak,” he told Sergei, and the younger man complied, relaying everything he knew of the circumstances and the poison. Ivan’s eyes settled once on Ekaterina, who smiled shakily at him, but thereafter, they did not leave his patient, not even when he rattled off a list of directions to the Gemini, mostly in Latin, with the occasional English or Russian word thrown in when it was more efficient. Children growing up in Ivan’s household learned to speak all three, and more, because of times like this, when one could convey much better than the others what was required. Vincent and Ophelia were quick to react, assembling the ingredients necessary, and Ivan tested the blood sample the same way Sergei had, turning away from the occupants of the room to lift his mask for only a moment. It was obvious that the face underneath was no older in appearance than anyone else in the room, and yet there was something unspeakably ancient about him. Ivan wore his years well, but he wore them.
He was a flurry of motion after that, each clipped, precise, and careful, measuring out liquids of various kinds and combining them in a very specific order. He was solving the puzzle as he went, calculations and probabilities whirring around in his mind faster than another would have been able to process them, let alone advance them. He would settle for nothing less than perfection in this matter, and his wards all stood at a distance from him, aware that he was not to be interfered with right now. At one point, it was almost possible to glimpse a flash of blue-purple flame, but it disappeared as soon as it had arisen, and it was hard to say whether it had been there at all.
When it was finished, perhaps ten minutes later, Ivan held aloft a syringe filled with a brilliant blue-green liquid. Ophelia stretched out Takeru’s arm, and Vincent ensured that the young man was held down, supernatural strength pinning the Kuran heir in place in case he started thrashing. Even an incidental movement could spell disaster. With expert precision, Ivan plunged the syringe into Takeru’s arm, depressing the plunger at a measured rate, then drew back.
Ekaterina had heard the motion grow silent, and ventured the question that she was sure was on everyone’s mind. “What now? Will he be all right?” The obvious worry in her tone drew Ivan’s immediate attention, and he discarded the syringe into a sterile container.
“Now, Devotchka moya, we wait. The rest of the battle is his to fight—I have done all that power and medicine might, but I cannot be his will to live.” He turned slightly, looking apparently at Saya. “But it is often known to help the ill when those they love are near.” He left the matter at that, disinclined to speak on the matter further. Fixing his attention once more on Sergei, he switched topics. “Where is he?” Though Ivan’s tone was as coolly neutral as ever, a paragon of nonchalance, Sergei did not need to ask to know to which ‘he’ his father referred.
“He has gone to seek the party responsible. He wanted to know when you got here...”
This produced a tsk from somewhere in Ivan’s throat. “Reckless as ever, and always determined to succeed alone. Never mind-- I will find him myself.” He shook his head, just slightly, but the fact that he was headed to the door was evidence enough that he intended to follow.
“Please, father. Let me come, too.” The voice was Ekaterina’s, and Sergei grimaced, expecting Ivan’s refusal. There was no way he was going to allow Katya to go with him into danger—he’d barely consented to allowing her to learn to defend herself.
He was quite shocked, then, when Ivan assented. “Very well, Devotchka. But you will do nothing I do not tell you to.” Ekaterina’s nod was quick in coming, though he wondered how genuine it could possibly be. Regardless, the two departed, leaving himself, the Takagi twins, and the Gemini to watch over Takeru.
“He may still be in a lot of pain,” Sergei warned quietly, “And whether he lives now depends on his desire to do so, as Ivan said. Perhaps it is best that he knows we’re here for him.” So saying, he picked up a triplicate of chairs and arranged them by Takeru’s bedside, taking one himself. All were far enough to give the young man enough space, but close enough that hopefully, even subconsciously, he would understand that he was not alone.
"If I could, I'd take your place in a heart-beat. It pains me knowing that there was...is nothing I could do to save you. I won't lose you again."
Saya stood outside of the infirmary, leaning against the door as she tried to collect her thoughts. There was only one thing on her mind, finding the one responsible for Takeru's ailment, however; Sacred's words echoed through her mind. She was supposed to stay with Takeru, and here she was about to leave him. She didn't want to, but she also wanted to find the one responsible. She had to. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, taking in the information the doctors had spoken along with the two vampires. She couldn't leave him, not right now at least. As much as vengeance drove her, the thought of something happening to Takeru when she wasn't there scared her more so to keep her by his side. So, she re-entered the room not more than five minutes after she had left. She glanced at Ekaterina and sat next to her.
She placed her head in her hands as she leaned forward. Her head was beginning to hurt ever so lightly, and it felt as if the pain would be escalating soon. She glanced at Takeru, watching as he slowly breathed through the respirator. She could feel her heart clenching tightly against her rib-cage, feeling as if someone had plunged it from her chest and was squeezing it right in front of her. His condition, his death-like appearance, it was heart-breaking for Saya because she couldn't do anything. The only thing she could do was sit and wait for Ivan, Ekaterina's adoptive father, to arrive. Minutes seemed to fly, and before she knew it, the sound of the door opening caused her to jump from her seat, expecting to see the masked man, however; her expectant gaze faltered. It was Sergei and her sister, Amaya. She watched as Sergei approached the two vampires and assessed the situation.
It was then he immediately stated for the IV's to be removed since it would only make it worse. Saya wanted to step in, to help, but she knew it would be futile to do so. What could she do? She was only a human. She didn't possess the qualities of a vampire, nor would she ever. But, there was this feeling in the back of her mind that it wasn't always so. Why would she feel that in this time? She sighed deeply as she glanced at her teacher, then to her sister, then to Ekaterina. She mustered a small smile, grateful that she had some company, even if it remained silent between them. She might have lost herself to the silence and the paranoia of losing Takeru. She was abruptly shaken from her thoughts when the door opened just as suddenly. She didn't have to guess as to who this man was. She already knew.
And within minutes, the adoptive father of Ekaterina concocted an antivenin and administered it. The dreadful feeling never left Saya's being as he spoke. She wasn't going anywhere, not now. She wanted to remain by Takeru until he opened his eyes. Those mismatched eyes she wanted to possess so much. She wanted to be by his side, even if he slipped away, she wanted to be there for him. But she didn't want him to. She wanted him to come back to her, tell her this was just a bad dream and that he was fine. She wanted him to run his fingers through her hair, comfort her, love her, everything she could think of. Who would have known she would have been this obsessive over one boy? All of these feelings, it was as if she were losing her own life in the process. She wouldn't know what to do without Takeru by her side. The world would seem wrong without him in it.
Ivan then questioned the whereabouts of the purple-haired pure-blood in which Sergei answered. Saya only remained silent as Ivan spoke before leaving with Ekaterina and Sergei arranged the chairs around Takeru's bed, taking one for himself and the others left for Amaya and herself. Instead of taking the chair, she walked closer to Takeru's bedside, reaching out to remove some of his bangs from his face. He would be in pain, Sergei stated. She didn't want him to be. She wanted to take it from him, absorb everything Takeru was feeling if only to spare him. She didn't want him to suffer and it was slowly eating her alive. If only she could do something to ease it, she would have. She never took the chair, instead, curling up beside Takeru, carefully avoiding the wires that were connected to the respirator and clutched to him like an infant to it's mother. She didn't care if Amaya and Sergei were in the room as she could feel her tears strolling down her cheek. The only one that mattered was the one in this bed, the one she made a contract with. Only he mattered, no one else.
"Takeru, come back to me. Please," she whispered so softly against the boy that it could barely register as a whisper. She laced her fingers with his hand as she waited for him to wake...if he woke.
"I want to protect them all, and so I shall."
"He has been poisoned." Amaya's heart gave a jolt at the tone the Pure-Blood used, it was a tone she had never heard from him before, and it was heart breaking. Takeru was dear to a lot of people, if anything happened to him...she was certain people could be out for blood, and her sister would be one of them. "I told her to stay with Takeru." Amaya nodded slowly towards the Vampire, who turned his back, it was clear he was going to try and find who ever was responsible, he was already out for blood. "Inform me once Ivan arrives." Then he was gone. Amaya turned towards Sergei, the look in his eyes made her stomach do a small flip and she fought back a blush while looking down, away from his gaze. “Come,” His voice was quiet and slightly rushed, most likely he was eager to see Takeru as well., “Let us find Saya and Takeru. We will speak as we walk.” He quickly began to walk away, but not before grabbing onto her hand and pulling her along.
Amaya looked down at their hands as they walked, there was something she couldn't place, when she held his hand, when she was around him, she felt safer, more in control of herself, and she never wanted that to stop. “Ivan is the name of my father, the man who raised myself, Ekaterina, and our brother, Dmitri. He is also a scientist and a doctor without peer. If there is a being alive who can save Takeru from what has befallen him, it is he.” Ama nodded and silently processed this new information, most likely the man was a Vampire, but that didn't matter at the moment, if he could save Takeru, she didn't care if he was a cross dresser.
Once they were inside the infirmary, Amaya's hand was released from Sergei's as he hurried forward to look over the ill boy. She stood in the door way for a moment, her eyes trained on her sisters face. Ama could see it all, even when Saya put up a smile for herself and Kitty, she could see the pain behind, it was all too clear, and it cut into Amaya heart. She slowly walked over to her sister, and grasped her hand tightly, even if that was all she could do at the moment, she would serve as some type of comfort for her twin. It was clear by the look in her eyes, she loved Takeru. She stood silently and watched everything that happened, drinking in every detail, even when the man, Ivan came in, and took control of the situation, she said nothing, she waited until the man had left and her sister released her hand. She watched as Saya curled up beside the Takeru, and she watched the tears fall.
I cant do nothing, I cant just sit down and watch my sister fall apart... She clenched her fists before turning towards Sergei. "I need a favor..." She spoke quietly, not wanting to bother Saya. She carefully stepped towards the taller man and smiled sadly at him. "Saya is going to be staying with Takeru, and Kitty went with her father...as a Prefect of Cross Academy it is now my job to make sure no one gets hurt..." Her eyes drifted towards Saya and Takeru, a pang of pain shooting through her chest at the thought of any more of her friends dying. "Watch over them please...Sergei..." She looked back up at him, before raising to her toes and allowing her lips to ghost over his own for a moment.
For some reason, she felt like she was saying goodbye, it was a horrible, heart wrenching feeling, but if she was saying goodbye, she was doing it properly. After a moment, the brunette pulled back and blushed. "Thats the second time I've forced you into a kiss...I would say sorry but, I'm not." She smiled softly at him, hinting to the fact that she did indeed remember the first time they had kissed, but before he could say anything, she walked over to her sister and carefully brushed one of her tears way. "I know what your feeling Saya...don't think about the need of revenge you feel while you hold him...just...remember that day on the beach. For now, I'll bear the burden of your revenge." She smiled softly down at her sister, before leaving the room quickly.
As soon as the door shut, she was running, following her instincts and allowing them to guild her into the forest, she knew the trail of blood she saw on the ground, leading her somewhere, was just another hallucination, but she had never followed the trail before, she had never thought of following it, she had always run from the hallucinations, she had never worked together with them, but Ama felt like she didn't have any other choice, so she followed the fake blood, until she arrived in a clearing, the only thing that was in the middle was a tree, and the person leaning upon it. Amaya stopped short, dark red eyes widening at the male and all of the pictures that littered the ground.
"Long time no see." Rage pooled in the pit of her stomach, making her see red as she glared at the Vampire, she clearly remembered him, he was the bastard that had the audacity to sink his teeth into her neck, to attack the Academy, and to poison Takeru. Her eyes narrowed on his form as her fists clenched. "Have you come to save the prince? Did it not ever occur to you, a kiss might work?" She knew the tone, the meaning behind the words, but she payed no heed to any of it, of course she felt like ripping his tongue out and watching him choke on his own blood,but there had to be something he knew, something that no one else was telling her. Why was this happening... "So, how much is a life these days?" Her hand clenched around her the hilt of her sword, the rage building up in her stomach as she glared at Toru. "Don't bother answering him, Amaya, traitors don't deserve to be spoken to." She snapped her head to the left as Arashi stepped out of the forest and stood beside her.
"What are you doing here?" She blinked at him while he smiled down at her confused look. "I followed you." He replied simply, before turning back towards Toru. "I hope you realize the only thing you will gain from this is your own death." Amaya turned back towards the other Vampire and frowned, would Arashi be able to kill him? Or would they both die trying...
|Darkness had never been as inviting as the blood and the pain that shall be given this moment.|
Yes, there would always be rodents scurrying about. He had prepared for that as much. After all, Cross Academy had always been a house for such pathetic creatures of lost causes. One prime example was this negligible man who can never hope to compete in anything really. He was but a dirt on his shoe to be exact. Actually, this boy was not even worth the effort for him to remember who this insect was exactly. "Traitor? What is there to betray when everything here was nothing to me?" Then, his eyes lingered on Amaya's form with a rather meaningful yet sadistic smile. He then waved a piece of paper playfully in the air. It was the one thing most meaningful of all the young Kuran's sketches and drawings. "I have no use for peasants. You should disappear." His eyes glowed in radiant red. For in the end, he was a pure-blood and this boy was nothing more but a measly noble vampire.
The power of manipulation of those lower than pure-bloods had always been the most frightening skill of somewhat like him in status. It is easy for them to create puppets who completely abide to their will. This will be an absolute thing. As such, it was extended towards Arashi without fail. The manipulation of the mind and body overwhelmed the boy without fail. "On second thought, I have a better plan for you." Just like that, purple flames erupted around the two which turned into a form of chains and wrapped around their bodies like coils. Soon, they were lifted into the air and were positioned much like in a crucifix. "Tell me, Amaya-chan" He lingered for a while before he continued on. "Doliks you miss my bite?" He teasingly pointed at his lips. Oh yes, he knows very well the taste of her blood.
Sacred was still on the prowl to search for the perpetrator of Takeru's poisoning. He knows well that the responsible person would still be around here. After all, the job was still not finished. However, he stopped at the pathway along the forested areas when he felt a very familiar presence. This one he knows very well. It was somewhat of an annoyance and at the same time a strained emotion of respect. His eyes of deep mauve looked at the direction where his senses tell him. From that way, he saw the one he had asked to come and save Takeru. The one person, they cannot afford to lose ever again. Once was already too much, the second time would result to death.
"I don't need you here, Ivan" The purple pure-blood stated in a nonchalant manner. There was no use in hiding his face with that mask. Sacred knew well what kind of face is behind it. "This bastard is mine to deal with." He stated without a room for arguments. At the same time, he was definitely not in the mood for one of Ivan's sermons which the man always gives him when they do meet. It was then he noticed the presence of the Blind Princess. "This is unlike you. Taking her with you." But before, he could hear any response. He was alarmed by something as he looked at a certain direction. It was coming from there furthermore, there was great amount of blood. It seemed, the show of the person who orchestrated this had just began. Without another word, he dashed towards the scene.
"Hey, Amaya-chan. Let me show you something neat." With that said, he lowered her to be at the same level with him. Still, she was firmly captured by those purple flames of chains. It prevented her from making anymore unnecessary movements and if she does it burns her skin. "Can you see this?" It was a sketch of a family of 5. The faces were not pronounced by the faces of the three children. It was a young version of Amaya, Saya, and then Takeru. "Did you really think for one second? I would waste my time on average girls if, not for your blood." He traced the sides of her face and then his finger stop at the wonderful artery of her neck. Its pulse was wonderful to the ears of a vampire like him. "A Kuran Princess, I do need only one of you."
It was then his eyes lingered on the form of Arashi. "Which means, you are completely useless to me. Die." Just like, that his body was torn into pieces by the purple flames and was even burned in the process. The blood splattered all around like rain and Toru had nothing but a sadistic smile upon his lips. Now, the useless guy was out of the way. He then looked at Amaya once more with those eyes filled with nothing but malicious intentions. "Now, princess. Just because I like you more than your twin." His mouth drawing closer to her neck. Warm breaths blew on her skin like rapid fire. "I'll make you my Goddess."
But before sinking his fangs onto such soft skin, Toru remembered something to impart to Amaya. "Sacrilegious must have done something to counteract the poison to your little blood relative there." It made him deliver a sinister laugh as his eyes glowed ecstatically red. The fun and the twisted ploys of everyone, it had been as Faust had dictated him. There would be probably someone who would concoct an antivenin but... "You just signed his death warrant. Thank you very much." With that, he sunk his fangs onto Amaya's neck. This time, he will turned into the perfect vessel for his Goddess, for Lilith.
As if to coincide, the antivenin triggered an underlying mixture that Faust had made sure to surprise Ivan. Oh, it had always been like this. The battle of wits, but Faust has the advantage. Because, the mad scientist would not think twice of inflicting heinous deeds to further his expertise. Takeru was now beginning to vomit blood. His heart rate monitor showed the sudden decrease of his pulse and soon, it showed a flat line along with the infamous sound attached to it echoing throughout the room. Yes, the haunting sound that means, death has come to the patient. In this situation, it was Takeru.
The power of manipulation of those lower than pure-bloods had always been the most frightening skill of somewhat like him in status. It is easy for them to create puppets who completely abide to their will. This will be an absolute thing. As such, it was extended towards Arashi without fail. The manipulation of the mind and body overwhelmed the boy without fail. "On second thought, I have a better plan for you." Just like that, purple flames erupted around the two which turned into a form of chains and wrapped around their bodies like coils. Soon, they were lifted into the air and were positioned much like in a crucifix. "Tell me, Amaya-chan" He lingered for a while before he continued on. "Doliks you miss my bite?" He teasingly pointed at his lips. Oh yes, he knows very well the taste of her blood.
Sacred was still on the prowl to search for the perpetrator of Takeru's poisoning. He knows well that the responsible person would still be around here. After all, the job was still not finished. However, he stopped at the pathway along the forested areas when he felt a very familiar presence. This one he knows very well. It was somewhat of an annoyance and at the same time a strained emotion of respect. His eyes of deep mauve looked at the direction where his senses tell him. From that way, he saw the one he had asked to come and save Takeru. The one person, they cannot afford to lose ever again. Once was already too much, the second time would result to death.
"I don't need you here, Ivan" The purple pure-blood stated in a nonchalant manner. There was no use in hiding his face with that mask. Sacred knew well what kind of face is behind it. "This bastard is mine to deal with." He stated without a room for arguments. At the same time, he was definitely not in the mood for one of Ivan's sermons which the man always gives him when they do meet. It was then he noticed the presence of the Blind Princess. "This is unlike you. Taking her with you." But before, he could hear any response. He was alarmed by something as he looked at a certain direction. It was coming from there furthermore, there was great amount of blood. It seemed, the show of the person who orchestrated this had just began. Without another word, he dashed towards the scene.
"Hey, Amaya-chan. Let me show you something neat." With that said, he lowered her to be at the same level with him. Still, she was firmly captured by those purple flames of chains. It prevented her from making anymore unnecessary movements and if she does it burns her skin. "Can you see this?" It was a sketch of a family of 5. The faces were not pronounced by the faces of the three children. It was a young version of Amaya, Saya, and then Takeru. "Did you really think for one second? I would waste my time on average girls if, not for your blood." He traced the sides of her face and then his finger stop at the wonderful artery of her neck. Its pulse was wonderful to the ears of a vampire like him. "A Kuran Princess, I do need only one of you."
It was then his eyes lingered on the form of Arashi. "Which means, you are completely useless to me. Die." Just like, that his body was torn into pieces by the purple flames and was even burned in the process. The blood splattered all around like rain and Toru had nothing but a sadistic smile upon his lips. Now, the useless guy was out of the way. He then looked at Amaya once more with those eyes filled with nothing but malicious intentions. "Now, princess. Just because I like you more than your twin." His mouth drawing closer to her neck. Warm breaths blew on her skin like rapid fire. "I'll make you my Goddess."
But before sinking his fangs onto such soft skin, Toru remembered something to impart to Amaya. "Sacrilegious must have done something to counteract the poison to your little blood relative there." It made him deliver a sinister laugh as his eyes glowed ecstatically red. The fun and the twisted ploys of everyone, it had been as Faust had dictated him. There would be probably someone who would concoct an antivenin but... "You just signed his death warrant. Thank you very much." With that, he sunk his fangs onto Amaya's neck. This time, he will turned into the perfect vessel for his Goddess, for Lilith.
As if to coincide, the antivenin triggered an underlying mixture that Faust had made sure to surprise Ivan. Oh, it had always been like this. The battle of wits, but Faust has the advantage. Because, the mad scientist would not think twice of inflicting heinous deeds to further his expertise. Takeru was now beginning to vomit blood. His heart rate monitor showed the sudden decrease of his pulse and soon, it showed a flat line along with the infamous sound attached to it echoing throughout the room. Yes, the haunting sound that means, death has come to the patient. In this situation, it was Takeru.
“Sometimes, we must play into the expectations of our foes. Sacrifices, and apparent losses, are necessary for victory."
The scene in front of him was heartbreaking, in its way, and Sergei wished there was something more he could do. He knew Ivan had left him here for a purpose, just as he had purposefully removed Ekaterina from the situation-- Ivan never did anything without calculating the results well ahead of time. The only trouble was, he did not understand that purpose, could not diving it from his father's vague words. It at once irritated him and also made him happy; strange as it may seem, if Ivan was doing things without saying why, that inevitably meant his mind was several steps ahead. Sergei could only hope that it was several steps ahead of Faust as well, but this was always harder to tell.
There was something just a little too facile, a little too easy, about the solution to the poison. Granted, it was something only Ivan would have been able to make so quickly, or possibly at all, but Faust would have known he could be summoned to Cross, would have laid down alternative measures of some kind. If Sergei knew that, then Ivan knew it, so why had he left? Sometimes, it truly was impossible to read his father, for any of them.
He was broken from his distracted thoughts by one who frequently-enough occupied them. She was asking him to watch over her sister and Takeru, something that he would not have needed to be asked to do, but... He might have said as much, save for the brush of lips on his, that rendered his words choked silence caught somewhere in his throat. He found himself entirely without the words he wanted, and simply reached a hand up to brush his knuckles gently over her cheekbone. He understood. He simply wasn't sure he wanted to.
Much as he might have preferred to follow her, however, Ivan had left him here, and there was a reason for that. Somehow, he would be more useful here than he would out there. He couldn't have possibly guessed why, at least not until Takeru started coughing blood. Sergei's eyes went wide, and he glanced at the twins, both of whom looked back at him impassively. Ophelia simply shook her head, and Sergei swallowed thickly as Takeru started to flatline, the beep constant and echoing in the room that suddenly seemed too small. And suddenly, Sergei understood. Moving his chair closer, he picked up one of Takeru's arms. Bowing his head and slumping his shoulders forward slightly, he concentrated, reaching for the part of himself that was not Lilith, not intrinsically violent or destructive. The part that was, in fact, quite the opposite.
He could give Takeru a thread to hold onto. But it would not last long.
Sergei didn't understand the purpose of this, but he knew he had to stop Takeru from becoming a corpse in truth, to hold him in that fragile space between life and death. As a being who existed in that space almost all the time, this was something of which he was uniquely capable. But he did not have the power to bring him all the way back. He could hold him just below the surface and stop him from sinking, hold him in stasis just before he vanished for good, but he could not bring life back to him again. That would be for someone else to do.
Rolling his eyes as though long-suffering, Ivan scooped up Ekaterina, knowing she could not hope to keep pace with two running vampires. "You still fail to understand. I am not here for you, but for him, and unless you act now, she will be lost to us again." That should get his attention, but Ivan kept speaking. Time was short, after all, and he had no desire to surrender this piece wholly to Faust's plans. "If I know Faust, and I do, what I treated was only the first layer of poison. What is underneath is not something that can be cured with resources here. Likely, the boy is dying as we speak." He felt Ekaterina tense in his arms, clutching tighter to the fabric of his jacket, but she stilled her tongue.
"Faust accounted for my involvement long before he planned this. Takeru was doomed to death from the start. But he did not adequately calculate for my son, because he did not know he should. Sergei is doubtless holding Takeru at the very precipice of death right now, but it will not last forever. You have a choice, Sacrilegious: you can let him die, or you can save him from one fate by condemning him to another." The words clearly caused him irritation to express-- he did not like relying on this inconstant creature any more than Sacred liked relying upon him. But unlike many people, Ivan was willing to lay personal issues aside to solve the greater problems. It cut him, in a way, that he had been so little involved with the Kuran heir's life that this choice was not his to make, but it wasn't. Sacred would know much more about who this boy was, what he would want, what he deserved.
Ivan would not interfere with the other pureblood's choice, but he made it quite obvious which one he preferred: better that Takeru was alive, that she was not lost to them again.
“He can still be saved?" That was Ekaterina, and Ivan spared her a glance, his grip on the girl tightening. She sounded so hopeful; he did not want to be the one to tell her that what she saw as 'saving' some would see as damning. Then again, even if she knew what the alternative was, she likely would not disapprove. She had come to love his kind as she loved her own, and this was something that at once humbled and terrified him. In that, she was like her.
"Yes. But not if the one who can do it seeks petty vengeance instead. Let us handle that." The last was directed specifically for Sacred. Ivan had no doubt that the other man was quite angry with him by this point, but the simple fact of the matter was that he didn't care. Faust was too good to defeat utterly on this score-- that there was even a chance of misdirecting his plans by saving Takeru at all was a victory in itself. It didn't mean Ivan wanted any less to tear his head from his shoulders, of course, but it was something.
There was something just a little too facile, a little too easy, about the solution to the poison. Granted, it was something only Ivan would have been able to make so quickly, or possibly at all, but Faust would have known he could be summoned to Cross, would have laid down alternative measures of some kind. If Sergei knew that, then Ivan knew it, so why had he left? Sometimes, it truly was impossible to read his father, for any of them.
He was broken from his distracted thoughts by one who frequently-enough occupied them. She was asking him to watch over her sister and Takeru, something that he would not have needed to be asked to do, but... He might have said as much, save for the brush of lips on his, that rendered his words choked silence caught somewhere in his throat. He found himself entirely without the words he wanted, and simply reached a hand up to brush his knuckles gently over her cheekbone. He understood. He simply wasn't sure he wanted to.
Much as he might have preferred to follow her, however, Ivan had left him here, and there was a reason for that. Somehow, he would be more useful here than he would out there. He couldn't have possibly guessed why, at least not until Takeru started coughing blood. Sergei's eyes went wide, and he glanced at the twins, both of whom looked back at him impassively. Ophelia simply shook her head, and Sergei swallowed thickly as Takeru started to flatline, the beep constant and echoing in the room that suddenly seemed too small. And suddenly, Sergei understood. Moving his chair closer, he picked up one of Takeru's arms. Bowing his head and slumping his shoulders forward slightly, he concentrated, reaching for the part of himself that was not Lilith, not intrinsically violent or destructive. The part that was, in fact, quite the opposite.
He could give Takeru a thread to hold onto. But it would not last long.
Sergei didn't understand the purpose of this, but he knew he had to stop Takeru from becoming a corpse in truth, to hold him in that fragile space between life and death. As a being who existed in that space almost all the time, this was something of which he was uniquely capable. But he did not have the power to bring him all the way back. He could hold him just below the surface and stop him from sinking, hold him in stasis just before he vanished for good, but he could not bring life back to him again. That would be for someone else to do.
Rolling his eyes as though long-suffering, Ivan scooped up Ekaterina, knowing she could not hope to keep pace with two running vampires. "You still fail to understand. I am not here for you, but for him, and unless you act now, she will be lost to us again." That should get his attention, but Ivan kept speaking. Time was short, after all, and he had no desire to surrender this piece wholly to Faust's plans. "If I know Faust, and I do, what I treated was only the first layer of poison. What is underneath is not something that can be cured with resources here. Likely, the boy is dying as we speak." He felt Ekaterina tense in his arms, clutching tighter to the fabric of his jacket, but she stilled her tongue.
"Faust accounted for my involvement long before he planned this. Takeru was doomed to death from the start. But he did not adequately calculate for my son, because he did not know he should. Sergei is doubtless holding Takeru at the very precipice of death right now, but it will not last forever. You have a choice, Sacrilegious: you can let him die, or you can save him from one fate by condemning him to another." The words clearly caused him irritation to express-- he did not like relying on this inconstant creature any more than Sacred liked relying upon him. But unlike many people, Ivan was willing to lay personal issues aside to solve the greater problems. It cut him, in a way, that he had been so little involved with the Kuran heir's life that this choice was not his to make, but it wasn't. Sacred would know much more about who this boy was, what he would want, what he deserved.
Ivan would not interfere with the other pureblood's choice, but he made it quite obvious which one he preferred: better that Takeru was alive, that she was not lost to them again.
“He can still be saved?" That was Ekaterina, and Ivan spared her a glance, his grip on the girl tightening. She sounded so hopeful; he did not want to be the one to tell her that what she saw as 'saving' some would see as damning. Then again, even if she knew what the alternative was, she likely would not disapprove. She had come to love his kind as she loved her own, and this was something that at once humbled and terrified him. In that, she was like her.
"Yes. But not if the one who can do it seeks petty vengeance instead. Let us handle that." The last was directed specifically for Sacred. Ivan had no doubt that the other man was quite angry with him by this point, but the simple fact of the matter was that he didn't care. Faust was too good to defeat utterly on this score-- that there was even a chance of misdirecting his plans by saving Takeru at all was a victory in itself. It didn't mean Ivan wanted any less to tear his head from his shoulders, of course, but it was something.
"I can handle nightmares. Reality I cannot, because nightmares I can wake up from. Reality is something I cannot escape, no matter how hard I try."
The soft breathing she heard only caused Saya to keep her eyes closed. She hadn't heard what her sister had said, but felt as Amaya brushed away a few of her tears. She couldn't feel anything, even as Amaya left, she didn't say anything nor make an attempt to move. Saya hated this feeling. It was as if someone was constantly whispering into her ear, telling her how worthless and useless she was to save the one she held so dearly. And she believed the voice in everything that it was saying, however; the voice dispersed into a haze of smoke when that dreaded noise entered her ears. Her eyes snapped open quickly as she glanced at Takeru, just in time to see his coughing fit and the red liquid that poured from his lips. Immediately, time stood still. She was snatched from Takeru's side by one of the doctors as Sergei went to Takeru's side. She thrashed about in the doctor's arms, crying out to Takeru, however; something in the back of her mind snapped.
It was the same cracking noise she had heard back at the dance, the night she lost Kiyoshi. It sounded like a mirror had fallen and shattered enough to be pieces, but still intact. A flurry of images flooded her mind, ones of people she didn't know, and ones of a younger version of herself and Amaya. The twins were holding hands with someone, a man and a woman, and then another child. She knew these people, or it felt like it. They were all smiling, except for Saya. Words had been spoken to her and she was pouting much like the small child she was. Then, carmine brown met crimson as everything blacked out. Another image appeared forward, the same people, however; they were frowning and the woman was crying. She seemed to be cradling the small girls in her hands as she spoke words of comfort to them. The man had laid a hand on the woman's shoulder in an effort to calm the woman down, but it wasn't working for some odd reason. All of the images came to a halt as Saya was brought back to reality. She saw Sergei standing by Takeru's side, holding his arm and leaning forward.
"Please, save him. Someone, anyone," she felt her voice cracking as the words spilled from her mouth. She fell limp against the doctor's arms as he ushered her out. It wouldn't be good for her to be in the room if she were going to panic like that and thrash about. She might have accidentally hit a wire, or prevented Sergei from doing whatever it was he was doing. There would be a possibility of him being saved, however; she wasn't sure if it would be the right thing to do. Would it be considered selfish of her to desire his life than his death? Would she really rather consider damning him to a life he shouldn't know, or would her own greed be fed simply by his life? She couldn't think straight. Cradling her head in her arms, Saya did the only thing she could: cry. And she cried until she felt as if she couldn't produce any more tears. She was losing her most precious person, someone who she said she was going to protect. She leaned against the side of the door, listening as the doctor's conversed amongst each other and trying their best to help Sergei in any way they could.
Saya, you promised to look out for your sister, and that also means him. My little children, watch out for each other. We won't be able to, she heard the voice. It was the woman's voice. Why had she called Amaya and herself her children? She didn't know the woman, and she certainly had no connection to her. At least she thought she didn't. Then there was the small boy who she felt oddly familiar to, as if he was someone important to her now, like Takeru. None of this made sense to her, however; before she could dwell on anything further, another bout of pain shot through her mind, causing her to lean forward, eliciting another cry of pain in the process. No one bothered to check up on her for they thought she was crying out in sadness. She wouldn't blame them for thinking as such, however; this pain wasn't something caused by Takeru. Something was happening to Amaya, she could feel it. She stood from her spot on the floor, clutching her head in the process. She was torn between two people. She wanted to find Amaya, find out what was wrong with her, but another part pleaded to her not to leave Takeru's side.
"What do I do, what do I do?" she chanted softly, almost like a mantra. Once again, it felt as if she couldn't breathe. She couldn't leave Takeru's side, and yet she couldn't deny the feeling of something bad was happening to her sister. She then felt a hand being placed on her shoulder softly. Emerald eyes peered down at her as Satoshi swiped at her tears with his thumbs. He smiled down at his sister as she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her head into his shoulder. "Onii-san, Takeru...he's, he's dying. I don't know what to do. Amaya, I think she's in danger and I can't-" she began before Satoshi placed a finger to her lips and shushed her. His eyes held a gentle warmth to them as he placed a hand on her head, rubbing her hair in the process.
"You stay with Takeru, and I'll go find Amaya, but Saya," he stated in such a tone that it caused Saya to flinch. She had never heard him speak like that and waited for him to continue. "Whatever happens, just remember that Dad and I will always love you and Amaya," he stated in such a riddled tone that it confused her. Before she could ask him about it, Satoshi was already down the hall and exiting the building. He wanted to tell her, but he was forced to bite his tongue. Even though she was of that family, Amaya and Saya would always be his little sisters, and he was willing to die for them.
"Something once broken, can never be fixed. "
Amaya watched the two men carefully, she had a horrible feeling that Arashi would get hurt if he stayed here, but then again, if he was killed, what hope was there for her? If Arashi couldn't beat the Vampire before them, she would die trying. "Traitor? What is there to betray when everything here was nothing to me?" Amaya glared in returned to Torus sadistic smile, she was in no mood to play his games, even as he waved a drawing in the air, she didn't remove her gaze from his face. "I have no use for peasants. You should disappear." Ama's eyebrows drew together as she glanced at Arashi, who was Toru speaking to? In a way, they were both peasants, she was just a human after all, did he desire to fight someone else, like Sacrilegious?
"On second thought, I have a better plan for you." She opened her mouth to cry out towards Arashi, to tell him to just leave, but her words were cut short as purple flames erupted around them and then took the form of chains. The chains wrapped around Arashi and herself easily, leaving little time to protest as they were both lifted into the air. "Tell me, Amaya-chan" Amaya glared down at him, part of her rather scared that Arashi hadn't said anything for so long. "Doliks you miss my bite?" He asked, pointing at his lip. Amaya pulled her lips back from her teeth, and hissed down at the man like an animal. "Piss off." She said simply, if she thought it would help, she would spit on him, in fact she would have, if Arashi's life wasn't in danger as well.
"Hey, Amaya-chan. Let me show you something neat." She winced at the added bit to her name as she was lowered back down towards him. She tired to move her left leg out, to kick him, but she was stopped by a sharp pain of her flesh burning. Quickly she pulled her leg away and gritted her teeth. "Can you see this?" He held up a sketch of what seemed to be a family. She rolled her eyes. "I'm not blind." Ama spat at him, but her eyes trailed back towards the drawing.There were two grown adults and three children, Amaya spent little time taking in the drawn faces of the three children, she knew them all, one of them was her, and the other was her sister and between the two twins stood Takeru. It was strange, but instead of dwelling on that, Ama focused on the parents that stood behind the children. She took in every detail that was presented to her, she had never seen these people before, she had only seen glimpses of them in dreams, she didn't know them, but she felt like she should.
"Did you really think for one second? I would waste my time on average girls if, not for your blood." She froze as he traced the sides of her face down to the artery of her neck. Her heart thudded painfully as her eyes widened. No... "A Kuran Princess, I do need only one of you." She couldn't move, she couldn't speak, or even breath, his words pierced her more than any blade would be able to. No... Arashi opened his mouth, his eyes drowning with regret. "Which means, you are completely useless to me. Die." Her head snapped to the left, she felt sick, she didn't want to watch another friend die. "I am Sorry, Amaya Kuran." Just like he was gone. Blood splattered everywhere, in every direction, but that was all that was left of Ama's Noble friend. She slowly turned her head back towards the sadistic smile ad something in side of her clicked off. She stared blankly at the Pure-Blood, she felt it, in the back of her mind, she felt it gathering together, but she couldn't place it, how did she control this new feeling? "Now, princess. Just because I like you more than your twin." She felt panic join in on the new feeling as he drew closer. She began to struggle, not caring for the burns to soon littered her body from the flames. No! Warm breaths ghosted over her skin, her stomach turned, she couldn't let this happen.
"I'll make you my Goddess." She shook her head, trying to get him away from her, she didn't want this, she liked being human, it was nice, she had finally made up her mind, she was going to be a Vampire Hunter! Not a Vampire! He stopped right by her throat, his breath fanning over her skin as he spoke."Sacrilegious must have done something to counteract the poison to your little blood relative there." She flinched as he laughed, there was nothing she could do to save any of them. "You just signed his death warrant. Thank you very much." She felt a single tear fall from her eye, and then, he sunk his fangs into her neck.
She felt something in the back of her mind crack, like she had just reached out and touched the most fragile glass in the world, it felt the same way it had at the Dances, the first time she had been bitten, it felt like she was breaking. Memories came rushing back to her, but they were all blurred and fuzzy, the one that stood out the most was a woman’s voice calling out to her, tell her she loved her, that she would always love her, and telling her never to leave her sister side.
Amaya threw her head back and let out an ear piercing scream.
|“I want to meet that person on the other end.”|
The vomiting fits had finally stopped but the blood remained as it trailed down from those deathly pale lips of the Kuran Heir. Pain, it did not matter anymore. Why is that? He was incapable to feel anything even more so, his own life slipping away. All that remained was the sting of numbness and the embrace of the darkness. Somehow, Takeru felt completely at ease with it. It was like being cradled by a mother. He welcomed the lure of such comfort. There was this odd familiarity which made him accept the impending touch of forever sleep. But then, a voice echoed through the abyss of thick black. A voice, he knew very well.
Yes, this voice was from that very special person in his life. He could feel that a smile was on his lips. However, it was not as cheerful or naturally teasing as it used to be. The voice was rather desperate and with great fear. Why? He does not know the reason for such panic. Instinctively, he reached out his hand to comfort and to assure that there was nothing to be afraid. But, he could not feel any response from his arm. He could not move. There was nothing to see but darkness around him. As such, he could not even see his own body. What happened?
Trying to recall, Takeru remembered the sudden hit of nausea and a wave of weakness coursing through his body. It was right after he told Saya that he loves her. Did he faint? If that was so, why could he not wake up? Soon, the voices were now all around him. They were unfamiliar but their intonations provided him that they were in a state of confusion and desperation. But, there was only one that rose above from all of those muffled voices. It was none other than the girl who truly took his heart and captured it as hers. Yes, the one person he had promised to be always with. That is why, he cannot understand. Why can he not do anything? Then, it dawned on him. Was he dead?
It was then; he could finally see something through the deep darkness. Light shone like a spotlight upon a young boy with messy black hair. The child had his back turned towards Takeru which made him wonder who it could possibly be. At the same time, the boy mentioned two names. Sa and Ama… Could they be the ones who he was thinking about? But, it would not be good for him to conclude even more so, why is he seeing this at all? However, those questions were shattered when another visage appeared before the boy. This time, he had a clear identity of the man. There was no mistaking it. After all, he is of the Kuran Clan. The man who gently placed both hands on the boy’s shoulder and lowered himself to be at the same level with the child, was Kaname Kuran.
Following the words that left Kaname’s lips, it did not matter to Takeru anymore. The same familiar voice which haunted his dreams, it was Kaname's. Furthermore, the man just called his name. Does it mean that the boy was him? As If to confirm that, the boy took his time to answer and then looked over his shoulder. It was then those mismatched eyes of red and black had the hint of sadness, understanding, and determination. There was no denying it. The child was him and just like that he felt the sensation of falling. The images vanished before him and he wondered what was happening. The young him seemed to have come to a decision. What was it? Just like that, he continued to fall. Nothing was making sense; the presence of the void was hauntingly serene. He just wanted to disappear until he noticed a red thread following him as well.
He cannot just fall like this. There it was again. Saya was calling for him. He cannot stay here and so he finally was able to see his hand reaching forward. The said thread was wrapped around his little finger. He remembered a girl from his class mentioned about fate. Two people were undeniably connected by a red string. No matter the time, circumstances, place, how it is stretch or tangled, it will never break. There would always be only one person at the end. The person who you are meant to be with. Yes, he must come back to her. He did make a promise that will never be broken because; he was certain that at the end of this red thread. It was Saya who was waiting for him to come back. But…
Sacrilegious cannot deny those words. There was truth in it. They were both in this situation to prevent losing that important person a second time. But, he would prefer Ivan to be at the Kuran Prince's side. Yet, the masked pure-blood's next words did not sit well with him. At the same time, he made a fist with his hand and clenched it very tightly when he heard that Takeru was still dying. How useless can Ivan be? But, he was not the one to speak. It should have never been like this at all. He should have done something to prevent this from the first place. More than his rage against Faust and the one who was responsible for causing Takeru’s condition, he was more hateful of himself.
However, a certain declaration of Ivan made Sacred stop from his tracks completely. Did he hear what this pure-blood who hides himself with a mask just said? “Don’t joke with me.” There was no amount of humor or acceptance in that tone of his. “Saving? That is not saving him.” Those words were delivered with veracity as he finally turned around to face Ivan who was now carrying the Blind Princess. She was ignorant of her question and was innocent but, he cannot help but glare at her for a moment before looking at Ivan coldly. “You forget. The greatest difference between us and the humans.”
Not appearance, not inhumane abilities, immortality or the taste for blood, these were not the real difference. “When humans die, they can still come back. When we die, we will never come back.” This was the cold truth about their existence. It was rather logical for humans who have such short life spans and were never immortal. Unlike them, they were eternal unless killed in a specific way. For humans, death is just sleeping. For vampires, death was the end. He will never let Takeru be cursed that way. Sacred wanted for the boy to live as a human, have a family, grow old, and die. The thought, Takeru would come back someday. It was enough for the purple pure-blood.
“So, I will warn you just once. If you try to change him, I will personally end your existence.” There was no doubt in Sacred’s voice. His eyes of deep mauve were in a darker shade. It showed great tenacity and seriousness. There was no room for remorse in that tone of his before he continued on his way to the source of all this mess. He would find another way to save Takeru and it would not be by turning him into a vampire. It was not even a viable option at any scenario. He will not allow Takeru to be changed at all cost. Soon, he arrived at the scene and was disgusted by what he saw. He should have torn this piece of garbage into pieces during that ball.
At the Headmaster’s Office, the man who is known to many as the leader of Cross Academy and the Guardian of Takeru Kuran sat calmly behind his desk. One will find this extremely odd. He was definitely informed of what happened with the boy he consistently showed affection too much like an overly attached father to a son. The initial reaction was for him to rush to the infirmary and stay by the side of Takeru. However, he remained here in his office in solemnity. “I’m so sorry…” The Headmaster whispered with great regret and sadness. “I can’t protect them anymore.” His eyes were slowly directed towards the picture he held in his hand.
It was a family of five. This was the photo of the Kuran family. Yuki was holding onto Kaname’s hand in such a lovingly manner while giving a brilliant smile and a peace sign. Kaname smiled and followed his wife’s forced request and also was doing a peace sign. In front of the two, there were three children. Two little girls and a boy with mismatched eyes; they were Saya, Amaya, and Takeru. Saya was also holding onto Takeru’s arm possessively which was mirrored by Amaya while Takeru simply had a complete look of confusion and a strained smile. “I will trust in them to pull through. We must.” After stating that, he closed his eyes in reverie and silent mussing.
Toru hold nothing for Amaya but, her blood was truly delicious. It was to be expected from the Kurans. But of course, it was not yet done. The girl should feel incredibly weakened and then the undeniable pain. Transforming into another creature is an excruciating process. He wanted for this pathetic girl to experience that. Once, he saw her writhe in pain. It was time. He bit into his wrist and drink a mouthful of his blood. After doing so, he spoke once more. “I did say. A kiss might help.” This was in relevance to what he had stated earlier in regards to Takeru. He then without a moment too soon kissed Amaya.
Doing so, Toru forced Amaya to drink his blood which will cancel the effects of the seal which the twin's mother, Yuki Kuran had placed upon them. It was normal for her to lose consciousness briefly. The breaking of the seal, memories will flow like ravishing water. But once, she wakes up. The undeniable thirst for blood will be insatiable. It would be equivalent to how many years since their turning into human. Her sharpened senses will be unfamiliar to her like an infant. Ending the kiss, his eyes glowed with intense red. “Good night, Amaya Kuran-sama.” He added in malicious fun before smiling insanely as he finally sensed the arrival of the very person, he wanted to die.
“Took you long enough, Lord Sacrilegious.” The purple pure-blood narrowed his eyes in anger and felt something completely different. Before him, there were now two vampires. This lackey had finally changed the twin into who she really was to begin with. Things had now become a bit complicated. If that was so, the girl will remember everything. Takeru would undoubtedly be tempted to be involved as well. But before he could worry about that, he had other matters to deal with this annoying pest. “Bug. Give me the antidote now.” It was very dangerous. The whole area was now in complete silence. Everyone and everything was afraid. This made Toru more insanely glad. “Oh, that thing? I think I forgot to bring it.” With that, Sacred was not able to hold back. He dashed forward to cripple the bug for good.
Yes, this voice was from that very special person in his life. He could feel that a smile was on his lips. However, it was not as cheerful or naturally teasing as it used to be. The voice was rather desperate and with great fear. Why? He does not know the reason for such panic. Instinctively, he reached out his hand to comfort and to assure that there was nothing to be afraid. But, he could not feel any response from his arm. He could not move. There was nothing to see but darkness around him. As such, he could not even see his own body. What happened?
Trying to recall, Takeru remembered the sudden hit of nausea and a wave of weakness coursing through his body. It was right after he told Saya that he loves her. Did he faint? If that was so, why could he not wake up? Soon, the voices were now all around him. They were unfamiliar but their intonations provided him that they were in a state of confusion and desperation. But, there was only one that rose above from all of those muffled voices. It was none other than the girl who truly took his heart and captured it as hers. Yes, the one person he had promised to be always with. That is why, he cannot understand. Why can he not do anything? Then, it dawned on him. Was he dead?
“Where are they? Where are Sa-chan and Ama-chan?”
It was then; he could finally see something through the deep darkness. Light shone like a spotlight upon a young boy with messy black hair. The child had his back turned towards Takeru which made him wonder who it could possibly be. At the same time, the boy mentioned two names. Sa and Ama… Could they be the ones who he was thinking about? But, it would not be good for him to conclude even more so, why is he seeing this at all? However, those questions were shattered when another visage appeared before the boy. This time, he had a clear identity of the man. There was no mistaking it. After all, he is of the Kuran Clan. The man who gently placed both hands on the boy’s shoulder and lowered himself to be at the same level with the child, was Kaname Kuran.
“They are safe. I must ask you to do this. If you hate me for it, I understand. But, Takeru…”
Following the words that left Kaname’s lips, it did not matter to Takeru anymore. The same familiar voice which haunted his dreams, it was Kaname's. Furthermore, the man just called his name. Does it mean that the boy was him? As If to confirm that, the boy took his time to answer and then looked over his shoulder. It was then those mismatched eyes of red and black had the hint of sadness, understanding, and determination. There was no denying it. The child was him and just like that he felt the sensation of falling. The images vanished before him and he wondered what was happening. The young him seemed to have come to a decision. What was it? Just like that, he continued to fall. Nothing was making sense; the presence of the void was hauntingly serene. He just wanted to disappear until he noticed a red thread following him as well.
He cannot just fall like this. There it was again. Saya was calling for him. He cannot stay here and so he finally was able to see his hand reaching forward. The said thread was wrapped around his little finger. He remembered a girl from his class mentioned about fate. Two people were undeniably connected by a red string. No matter the time, circumstances, place, how it is stretch or tangled, it will never break. There would always be only one person at the end. The person who you are meant to be with. Yes, he must come back to her. He did make a promise that will never be broken because; he was certain that at the end of this red thread. It was Saya who was waiting for him to come back. But…
Sacrilegious cannot deny those words. There was truth in it. They were both in this situation to prevent losing that important person a second time. But, he would prefer Ivan to be at the Kuran Prince's side. Yet, the masked pure-blood's next words did not sit well with him. At the same time, he made a fist with his hand and clenched it very tightly when he heard that Takeru was still dying. How useless can Ivan be? But, he was not the one to speak. It should have never been like this at all. He should have done something to prevent this from the first place. More than his rage against Faust and the one who was responsible for causing Takeru’s condition, he was more hateful of himself.
However, a certain declaration of Ivan made Sacred stop from his tracks completely. Did he hear what this pure-blood who hides himself with a mask just said? “Don’t joke with me.” There was no amount of humor or acceptance in that tone of his. “Saving? That is not saving him.” Those words were delivered with veracity as he finally turned around to face Ivan who was now carrying the Blind Princess. She was ignorant of her question and was innocent but, he cannot help but glare at her for a moment before looking at Ivan coldly. “You forget. The greatest difference between us and the humans.”
Not appearance, not inhumane abilities, immortality or the taste for blood, these were not the real difference. “When humans die, they can still come back. When we die, we will never come back.” This was the cold truth about their existence. It was rather logical for humans who have such short life spans and were never immortal. Unlike them, they were eternal unless killed in a specific way. For humans, death is just sleeping. For vampires, death was the end. He will never let Takeru be cursed that way. Sacred wanted for the boy to live as a human, have a family, grow old, and die. The thought, Takeru would come back someday. It was enough for the purple pure-blood.
“So, I will warn you just once. If you try to change him, I will personally end your existence.” There was no doubt in Sacred’s voice. His eyes of deep mauve were in a darker shade. It showed great tenacity and seriousness. There was no room for remorse in that tone of his before he continued on his way to the source of all this mess. He would find another way to save Takeru and it would not be by turning him into a vampire. It was not even a viable option at any scenario. He will not allow Takeru to be changed at all cost. Soon, he arrived at the scene and was disgusted by what he saw. He should have torn this piece of garbage into pieces during that ball.
At the Headmaster’s Office, the man who is known to many as the leader of Cross Academy and the Guardian of Takeru Kuran sat calmly behind his desk. One will find this extremely odd. He was definitely informed of what happened with the boy he consistently showed affection too much like an overly attached father to a son. The initial reaction was for him to rush to the infirmary and stay by the side of Takeru. However, he remained here in his office in solemnity. “I’m so sorry…” The Headmaster whispered with great regret and sadness. “I can’t protect them anymore.” His eyes were slowly directed towards the picture he held in his hand.
It was a family of five. This was the photo of the Kuran family. Yuki was holding onto Kaname’s hand in such a lovingly manner while giving a brilliant smile and a peace sign. Kaname smiled and followed his wife’s forced request and also was doing a peace sign. In front of the two, there were three children. Two little girls and a boy with mismatched eyes; they were Saya, Amaya, and Takeru. Saya was also holding onto Takeru’s arm possessively which was mirrored by Amaya while Takeru simply had a complete look of confusion and a strained smile. “I will trust in them to pull through. We must.” After stating that, he closed his eyes in reverie and silent mussing.
Toru hold nothing for Amaya but, her blood was truly delicious. It was to be expected from the Kurans. But of course, it was not yet done. The girl should feel incredibly weakened and then the undeniable pain. Transforming into another creature is an excruciating process. He wanted for this pathetic girl to experience that. Once, he saw her writhe in pain. It was time. He bit into his wrist and drink a mouthful of his blood. After doing so, he spoke once more. “I did say. A kiss might help.” This was in relevance to what he had stated earlier in regards to Takeru. He then without a moment too soon kissed Amaya.
Doing so, Toru forced Amaya to drink his blood which will cancel the effects of the seal which the twin's mother, Yuki Kuran had placed upon them. It was normal for her to lose consciousness briefly. The breaking of the seal, memories will flow like ravishing water. But once, she wakes up. The undeniable thirst for blood will be insatiable. It would be equivalent to how many years since their turning into human. Her sharpened senses will be unfamiliar to her like an infant. Ending the kiss, his eyes glowed with intense red. “Good night, Amaya Kuran-sama.” He added in malicious fun before smiling insanely as he finally sensed the arrival of the very person, he wanted to die.
“Took you long enough, Lord Sacrilegious.” The purple pure-blood narrowed his eyes in anger and felt something completely different. Before him, there were now two vampires. This lackey had finally changed the twin into who she really was to begin with. Things had now become a bit complicated. If that was so, the girl will remember everything. Takeru would undoubtedly be tempted to be involved as well. But before he could worry about that, he had other matters to deal with this annoying pest. “Bug. Give me the antidote now.” It was very dangerous. The whole area was now in complete silence. Everyone and everything was afraid. This made Toru more insanely glad. “Oh, that thing? I think I forgot to bring it.” With that, Sacred was not able to hold back. He dashed forward to cripple the bug for good.
“As though I could forget."
Ivan did not reply. He found it to be highly unnecessary. Sacrilegious knew he had not actually forgotten the consequences of changing Takeru, but this is a matter on which they were simply bound to disagree. It was true that an immortal, once killed, would never be able to enter the cycle of life again. They had but one chance to be, and after that chance was gone, no more were afforded to them. Humans who knew of them sometimes thought their eternal lives to be a blessing, but any vampire who had lived long enough knew differently. After so many years, scarcely anything in life was new or interesting anymore. Ivan’s intellectual pursuits were as much generated from a need to occupy his mind with fresh information as from any desire to fight the return of Lilith, however little he might desire it.
Ekaterina shifted in his arms, and behind his mask, he smiled. Yes, so little in the world was new or interesting or worthwhile, but that made all the things that were that much more precious. He wondered if Sacred understood, that after losing the one you held most dear to you, seeing them again as other than they had been was no relief at all, but the greatest heartache imaginable? It was no coincidence that Ivan was involved so little in Takeru’s life. Better to have them for as long as you could, and then meet oblivion together when you must. Death was not something Ivan dreaded any longer. Only one thing in truth still held him to this world, and it was his only remaining fear that she should meet her end before he was ready to let her go.
But on this, she had a mind of her own, and he understood from a logical perspective that he needed to allow her to meet her destiny, whatever that might be. He hoped the same was not true of Takeru, that there would be another way to save him, that he need not become again what he had once been, but…
Faust was no fool. He would not have entrusted an antidote to a pawn like Toru unless there was something very deliberate to be gained from it. Ivan halted, setting his daughter down gently and examining the scene. So, it was the second of the twins they had chosen, then, for their purposes. The girl was still on the ground, but she was unmistakably vampiric now. Ekaterina could sense it, too, he could tell from the tense lines of her posture. “Stay back,” he told her, “awakenings of this nature are quite often violent. She may not remember the girl she was for some time.” His child looked like she wanted to disobey him, but she didn’t, and for that he was grateful.
As to why he was there at all, the answer was simple: if the girl needed to be contained after her awakening, he was fully capable of overpowering her and preventing any undue damage to the school or its residents. The existence of vampires had been secret for a very long time, and this was hardly the moment to undo that. And Ekaterina… he had not wanted her to witness what she would take to be the death of a friend. Additionally, her talents would be useful if matters got any more out of hand than they already were. It was just that simple.
So while Sacred leaped for Toru, Ivan remained still, watching Amaya for the first signs of consciousness. They would not be long in coming, he thought. He was interested to see what she became upon rousing from her forced slumber.
Ekaterina shifted in his arms, and behind his mask, he smiled. Yes, so little in the world was new or interesting or worthwhile, but that made all the things that were that much more precious. He wondered if Sacred understood, that after losing the one you held most dear to you, seeing them again as other than they had been was no relief at all, but the greatest heartache imaginable? It was no coincidence that Ivan was involved so little in Takeru’s life. Better to have them for as long as you could, and then meet oblivion together when you must. Death was not something Ivan dreaded any longer. Only one thing in truth still held him to this world, and it was his only remaining fear that she should meet her end before he was ready to let her go.
But on this, she had a mind of her own, and he understood from a logical perspective that he needed to allow her to meet her destiny, whatever that might be. He hoped the same was not true of Takeru, that there would be another way to save him, that he need not become again what he had once been, but…
Faust was no fool. He would not have entrusted an antidote to a pawn like Toru unless there was something very deliberate to be gained from it. Ivan halted, setting his daughter down gently and examining the scene. So, it was the second of the twins they had chosen, then, for their purposes. The girl was still on the ground, but she was unmistakably vampiric now. Ekaterina could sense it, too, he could tell from the tense lines of her posture. “Stay back,” he told her, “awakenings of this nature are quite often violent. She may not remember the girl she was for some time.” His child looked like she wanted to disobey him, but she didn’t, and for that he was grateful.
As to why he was there at all, the answer was simple: if the girl needed to be contained after her awakening, he was fully capable of overpowering her and preventing any undue damage to the school or its residents. The existence of vampires had been secret for a very long time, and this was hardly the moment to undo that. And Ekaterina… he had not wanted her to witness what she would take to be the death of a friend. Additionally, her talents would be useful if matters got any more out of hand than they already were. It was just that simple.
So while Sacred leaped for Toru, Ivan remained still, watching Amaya for the first signs of consciousness. They would not be long in coming, he thought. He was interested to see what she became upon rousing from her forced slumber.
"After all these years, a secret is spilled and with this new knowledge, I am not sure what to believe any longer."
Saya stared at the empty space her brother had once been in. Something called for her to follow after him, however; her gaze lingered on Takeru's door. She was torn between both of her emotions still. Satoshi told her to stay with Takeru, and she wanted to. What if he woke up? What if he flat-lined again? She wouldn't be there in either case if she left. But this feeling, this sharp pain that kept running through her mind was something she couldn't ignore. She knew something was happening to Amaya and these images that kept flooding her mind didn't make things better. So, she did what any one in her predicament would do. She laid her hand on the door followed by her forehead. She needed to find Amaya and quickly. It wasn't that she didn't trust her brother, but Amaya and herself shared a bond that not even they could understand at times. With a sad smile, and a final tear drop, Saya bid farewell to Takeru.
"I'm sorry Takeru, please forgive me," she whispered before she left. First, it started in a slow walk followed by a quickened pace. Before she knew it, Saya was running through the hallways and out of the door of the building. She stopped, glanced up towards the Headmaster's room and a ping shot through her. Her thoughts momentarily lingered on the Headmaster. Takeru was like a son to him, shouldn't he be with Takeru? Does he even what is going on? Shaking her head from those thoughts, she pressed forward. She didn't know where she was going, and she felt like she was going to be running in circles. There was this feeling though, that her legs knew exactly where to carry her, and she allowed them. She felt her heart beating faster with each step she took, pounding against her chest as if it were going to explode from it.
There were to many emotions fluttering about and she couldn't control them. With that in mind, she pushed forward until she entered a clearing. The sight before her caused her heart to drop. Amaya lay on the floor, two distinguished bite marks on her neck, and blood leaking from her lips. What happened to Amaya? Then, her eyes spotted the one responsible. It was Toru, the vampire whom she thought was her friend before the dance. She could feel her blood begin to boil, however; Sacrilegious rushed the other vampire. She didn't care what happened to the two, all that mattered was her little sister. "Amaya! What happened to Amaya!" she almost screamed as she made a run for her sister, however; a pair of arms encircled her form and kept her in place. Crimson eyes met Emerald ones, and they stole her breath away. The sadness, the helplessness, they all filled Satoshi's eyes as he glanced down at her. Ivan's words echoed through Saya's ears as he spoke to not get near Amaya.
"There is nothing you can do for her now Saya. She is going to remember everything, and we cannot risk her harming anyone. An awakening isn't a pleasant thing and it's dangerous for anyone to be around," he spoke to her as he rested his head against her crown. Saya could feel the tears strolling down her face, however; she was confused. What did he mean by that? Awakening? What did that even mean? Amaya needed her, and he was keeping her from Amaya. She wanted to reach out to her sister, cradle her in her arms and tell her everything would be alright, however; Satoshi kept a firm grasp on Saya. She struggled to get out of his grasp, but his hold on her did not relinquish. "I am sorry you had to find out this way Saya, but-" he continued, burying his face deeper into her hair. He couldn't protect them any longer. Amaya would awake not as Amaya Takagi, but as Amaya Kuran, the one she was truly meant to be. He wouldn't know how Saya would take this revelation.
It was in their blood and he knew Saya was not dense. She would put two and two together, however; would she want to return to being a Kuran as well? Or would she choose to remain human? Returning to her heritage would be the most logical choice right now because he knew once this information settled in, the memories would come pounding on the doors of her barrier. They would do to Saya what they did to her mother, what they were doing to her sister. He wasn't ignorant to the point he hadn't noticed the slight changes in his sister. They were small and subtle, but they were still there, clear as day for anyone to see who had the sharp eyes to see them. He didn't want that for Saya. He didn't want her to experience that, hence why he had returned. He wanted to ask a favor of a certain pure-blood. He didn't have a right to, but what other choice did he have? Now that Amaya will be returning as a Kuran, Saya would undoubtedly become driven insane by the revelation along with the memories. If he could spare her that much, he would have fulfilled his duty of being an older brother. But he knew that the pure-blood would most likely decline to turn her. Hence, his eyes drifted to the only other pure-blood who could possibly do so.
"Amaya and yourself are both of the Kuran family, Saya," he stated. Saya stopped struggling against Satoshi as she listened to his words. The Kuran Family? How could that be? She was born to their mother, their father. She wasn't a Kuran, she was a Takagi. This...it couldn't be right. He was joking, he had to be. "Both of you were never to know. Your parents, they didn't want this for the both of you," he continued, tightening his hold on Saya. She fell limp against him as he held her up. Tears had stopped flowing through her eyes as she watched the scene before her. It was blank, everything was dark. She couldn't breath, and the sound of her heartbeat in her ears reverberated like thunder. She was a Kuran, a Kuran. The name repeated itself in her mind until suddenly, her thoughts were focused on him. If she was a Kuran, she was related to Takeru. Is that why those feelings of knowing him, the memories, everything, seemed so familiar to her? Her feelings, were they already there to begin with for her relative?
She knew how the society of pure-bloods worked. It wasn't uncommon for pure-bloods to marry within their own family and it was a way to keep their blood strong. The Kuran's had been one of the rare pure-bloods who never mingled with other vampires or humans. Their bloodline was pure, it was strong. If she was truly of that family, then these feelings for Takeru, were they truly her own genuine feelings? Or was it something that was implanted in her D.N.A as a result of being born to that family? Did any of it truly matter though? Amaya would awaken as a Kuran, Takeru was dying, and here she was being restrained by her brother. These feelings of uselessness bubbled up deep within Saya as she remained un-moving, her face stained with nothingness. Her eyes were blind, her ears deaf, and her voice mute. She was just like a lifeless doll being held gently in the arms of it's owner.
"Rasputinov, if she wills it, will you return her?" Satoshi spoke as he glanced down at the seemingly dead girl in his arms. He didn't know what else to do. How else could he protect her if not for this alone? The hidden message within his tone was easily conveyed. "If not you, then someone else perhaps. Ekaterina, she is your friend and she loves you dearly. Please, if she wills it, will you keep an eye on her? I know she'll reject the notion at first but she'll be driven mad eventually. If it comes down to it, will you watch over her?" he spoke to Ekaterina, his best friend, Dmitri's sister. He could always count on the two siblings to keep his own safe, and he knew the bond between the girls was as strong as any family could have. He just didn't want to lose his Amaya and Saya. He had watched them grow from toddlers to the young women they were now. A part of him had been glad that Amaya had chosen the life of a normal human, and was upset at first when Saya had not.
There was little he could do now for the two. The only thing he could do was provide support for the battle that was sure to come between the purple-haired pure-blood, and the black-haired pure-blood who was not that much younger than Sacrilegious to begin with. This would surely be a battle that will determine the fate of those who were caught in it.
All words were lost to Amaya as the pain took over, making her release another blood curdling scream, which was silenced by a kiss. Everything inside of her jerked back in rejection, it felt so wrong, so unwanted, she knew this wasn't Sergei, and this kiss was so different, so wrong, it made her sick to her stomach. She felt her warm liquid slowly sliding down her throat as the feeling in her mind and chest grew, Ama didn't understand, what was this feeling what did it mean?
She didn't want this, she wanted to be human, not a monster, this was wrong, now she would never be able to grow old, to be able to have grey hair, she would live for a very long time, she would have to watch her friends and loved ones wither away and die one by one, and it was all because of the Monster in front of her. Her world dimmed, her body numbed, and the feeling grew through out her very being.
Ah so that's what that feeling is...
Everything was dark...where was she?
Slowly Ama opened her eyes and blinked in surprise at the dramatic change in setting, she was no longer in a clearing being held down by chains, but instead she was in a long dark hallway with water up to her ankles. The dark brown stone walls looked old and worn out, and the only light that showed the correct path to travel in were candle sticks upon the walls. She stood there for a moment, basking in the silence that filled the air around her, before she carefully began to follow the lights down the long hallway, each step making water splash up around her.
It took a long while before she reached the much larger room, there was nothing within it except the water and large golden cage doors. "Finally," A small voice sighed from behind the cage doors. Ama jumped slightly and stepped closer. "No need to be so shy, come closer." She hesitated, before walking towards the large gates, a frown set upon her face. "Who are you...?" She called out, her voice echoing off the walls.
A small girl with short brown hair stepped forward, her red eyes glowing dangerously. "We are one in the same." Ama stared with wide eyes for a long moment before she took another step forward. "Your the...your not human...your me." The smaller girl grined up at her before nodding. "That's right, but we don't have time to dwell on that now. Your time is up, if you wish to live, open the gate." Amaya blinked down at the girl in confusion. "Do you wish to remember everything about us?" Amaya nodded slowly before the girl gestured towards the gates, a small smile spreading upon her lips. "Then open them. Amaya sighed, did she honestly have a choice anymore? If she didn't go this here and now, what would happen to her? To her sister? To Sergei?
Sergei...
Her hand moved on its own, raising up and moving forward until it brushed the cool metal, and then suddenly, the gates flew open, releasing a large gush of wind that knocked her backwards into the air as water gushed forward, out of the gate and into the room around her. Quickly all of the light was snuffed out, and the room was filled to the brim. There was no escape, there was no way up and out, she was going to drown here.
Amaya wrapped her arms around herself as the cold darkness settled in around her and she sank down to the depths, to the void. Dose this Darkness have a name...? She opened her eyes slowly, looking up as the last source of light slowly faded away until there was nothing but complete and utter darkness, there was nothing there to sooth her, to comfort her, everything was done, just darkness, and the cold. This cruelty...this hatred...how did it find us? Flashes of Saya, Sergei, Kitty, everyone, everyone, she could remember them all, she could remember all of the love and happiness...would she lose that now? Would she lose that to this darkness that threatened to consume her? Did it steal into our lives, or did we seek it out and embrace it? The numbness within her body grew, spreading and expanding, so was this how it felt to die? To fade away into nothing. What happened to us? That we now send our children into the world like we send young men to war, hoping for their safe return...but knowing some will be lost along the way... Was she one of the lost? Was this how it would end? was she one of the children that would be left behind? Left to die...
When did we lose our way? A wave of darkness shoved her to the left, spinning her curled up form without mercy. Consumed by the shadows, swallowed whole by the darkness...does this darkness have a name? She allowed her eyes to close, the darkness was empty, there was nothing to see, nothing to do to fight back. Is it your name? Her eyes snapped open, surprise marring her face in the darkness.
"I know you want to live..." The small girl was floating above her, watching her closely in the darkness, and yet the image faded with the darkness until there was nothing left for her to see, she could feel herself slowly sinking, she could feel her hair brushing against her face, and she could feel the breath leaving her lungs, but she couldn't see anything. "Just give me control, I can help you protect them." The voice rang out from everywhere yet nowhere. Protect them...? Protect...who...? Who was it that she wished to protect? There were people she wanted to protect? Who? All she knew now was this darkness? Was there possible that there was light out there? Light for her?
Flashes of memories suddenly filled her mind, memories of herself holding an older woman's hand, or herself, Saya and a little boy playing together in the Garden, or drawings and laughs and love, pure, happy, love. They all zoomed through her mind so fast, but none of them left, they all stayed, and it almost made her feel better, after all of the death and pain she had suffered through, it finally made sense. One of the memories came into forces; it was of a little girl sitting in her bed, her father sitting beside her.
"Daddy?" the small girl looked up at her father, his face was blurred ever so slightly, but his voice was not. "Yes, my little angel?" The girl giggled at the nickname before she went on. "Will you and Mommy always be here for us? Do you promise to always protect us, Daddy??" The man sighed quietly and took the smaller girls hand into his own. "I'm not sure angel, but let’s make a promise okay? If I can’t protect you forever, protect the people you love forever. That's the most important thing in the world..." the girl titled her head to the side. "Protecting is the most important thing in the world?" The man shook his head and stood up, heading towards the door and switching out the light on his way. "No, protecting the people you love is the most important thing in the world." The father shut the door behind him.
The water around Amaya began to bubble and boil as she reached both of her arms up. Yes... Her hands connected with smaller ones, a large red light burst through the water, boiling it down to steam as she opened her eyes for what seemed like the first time in a long time. Glowing red eyes made contact with dull red eyes, and the darkness was over taken by red.
Protect them. Protect them all!
Her head lulled forward so it hung numbly, her bangs covering her eyes as steam slowly pooled out from around her body, making hissing sounds as it hit the cooler air. A strange cracking sound began to come from her back. It appeared the the girl was no longer breathing, but that wasn't the case. She was more than alive, but something inside her had changed. The cracking sounds grew louder and louder as her shoulders began to jerk back and forth, but the pain whatever was trying to rip it's way free of her back seemed to have no effect on her. A ripping sound filled the air, and then with a scream that cut through the air like a knife-
Large, blood covered, black wings shot out of the girls back, tearing through her skin and shirt in the processes and cutting the person that bound her until she was free. The feathers that fell from the girls wings slowly made a ring around the two Pure-Bloods, blocking Sacrilegious attack from taking place as the feathers erupt into black flames, trapping Toru and Amaya within it. A surprisingly sinister laugh escaping the girl's throat as she threw her head back. "You have made a horrible mistake." Her voice was low and dangerous as killer intent seemed to roll off her form and a dark aura filled everything around them, choking all who were within it, but it was only directed towards one person. Slowly she opened her eyes, reveling the flames that danced behind them, and she let loose the most sadistic smile possible, showing the sharp fangs that poked at her lips. "I hope you like the monster you've set free." She laughed once more as her eyes narrowed onto his own. "Because it will be the last thing you ever see." She smirked at the other man as the wings that had come forth from her back spread out, casting shadows around the surrounding area as she cast her blazing eyes towards the other Pure-Blood who stood right outside her ring of fire.
Her eyes softened slightly, she remembered everyone who stood outside of her line of attack, she remembered everything, and she felt no need to injure any of them, she didn't want to hurt a single one of them, because she loved them all. "Please, stand back, while I put the dog down." Her voice was different as she addressed all of them, it was softer, it held no threat, but instead, a promise. However, the gentleness was lost as she turned her gaze back towards the Vampire who had taken away her human life, had ruined every chance she would have had to be normal.
"You have come to this Academy, injured my friends,turned me into a monster and now, you have tired to injure someone who is the love of my friend." Her eyes narrowed as a sudden change filled her being, her shoulders straightened and she held herself differently. "In the name of the Kuran family,I sentence you to death, Toru Kimura." Her voice rang with authority, as a hand raised, feathers pulled free from her wings, and shot towards the Pure-Blood at an alarming rate. "So die, mongrel."
Amaya Takagi was gone, through there was a small part of her still left, a part of her that loved the people of her past, of her human life, she was not going to show this man that side, instead she would show her merciless Vampire side, the side that would protect the people she loved, until the day she died.
|“Shadows surrounds us, breaking free from its hold, is something only you can do.”|
In the midst of the battle ensuing outside the main building far from the infirmary, Takeru still remained motionless and soon to be lifeless. The tendrils of his life was still being kept at bay by Sergei. For how long? It was not much to begin with. If the young Kuran Heir remained in such condition, the boy will die without fail. He must receive the antidote or be changed into an entity that would break the heart of a certain purple pure-blood. These were the only choices left for his revival and to remain in the plane of the living. No one can help the young man anymore. The slow and almost silent beat of his heart by the medical monitor was not soothing at all. The doctors could only hope that the boy will be able to pull through. They hoped that his friends will be able to save him.
Sacrilegious narrowed his eyes in great displeasure. He was prevented to advance forward by the renewed pure-blood female. He found it rather odd for the girl to regain a semblance of sanity without breaking apart at first. That is why awakenings are troublesome more so, towards those who have been sealed away for years. Their thirst is immense and the strain of memories flooding shall take toll. They will only stabilize once blood had been taken to ease the hunger. Unless, this girl thinks she can hold out against that bug. She may be a pure-blood but, against someone who had greater experience and more developed powers. The girl will undoubtedly be fighting a losing battle from the very beginning.
"Don't overstep your boundaries." Sacred started. His deep eyes of mauve did not waver on the form of Toru who had a bemused expression with everything was happening. This was enough for him to conclude it was all under complete calculations. "You are nothing more but an infant." Which was truly a fact, Toru was a very strong pure-blood by right. Sacred knew the reason why they desired the Kuran twins from the beginning. They were the youngest, not matured, not tainted by their powers yet. They were babies in terms of vampire recognition. This is why they are perfect vessels. Anyone will do actually, but pure-bloods scarcely produce children anymore. Because, his kind had lost interest in such.
"That bug is mine." Sacred's tone never left for any trace of remorse or even compassion. He will not desire any intervention from anyone even if the girl was just recently awakened. The purple pure-blood will destroy her if needed. Because right now, to him the most important thing was to save Takeru at all costs. Toru who was in the middle of this cannot help but release such laughter. Everything was juts brilliantly beautiful. The girl said he made a horrible mistake. How untrue. He cast a look at the new audience to this play. There was Saya broken like a doll. This was his intention from the very beginning and with Takeru dying, his vengeance will soon be completed. “This is truly fun.”
The flames that surrounded them was completely taken by Toru as they shifted into the colors of purple. As for the feathers aimed at him, they all burned into complete ashes before even reaching him. “Amaya-chan, don't you know you are just bait?” He then directed his attention to the purple pure-blood. Toru knew well how strong he was even Lilith favored him the most. Sacrilegious was nothing but a monster in hiding. He had been tamed when he should never be. “Lady Evie wanted me to tell you. You should have just remained sleeping.” In that moment, the flames were put to stop by the enormous aura that Sacred released. The pressure in the air thicken making it hard to breath even to the other pure-bloods.
There was no doubt that Sacred was completely on another tier far above everyone around him. Perhaps, the only who could at least resist him would be the masked pure-blood. His eyes of mauve now had rings of red around them. He was generally angry as strings appeared all over the clearing. The pure-blood did not care if the others were hit, they should know how to take care of themselves. Toru immediately enveloped himself in a ball of purple flames and slightly glanced at his arm in which was taking a while to heal. It was normal since it was inflicted by a pure-blood's power. The girl's wings did hurt him but not much for him to endure in agony or writhe in pain. He had suffered much more.
Although, he would admit the force that was released by Sacred was very frightening. How could someone like him hold such power and not serve Lilith? From what he had heard from Evie and sometimes from Judas, something happened. What exactly happened? He avoided the strings running wildly but even then was apparent that their target was him. He was protected by his barrier as he even floated to the skies in an effort to continuously dodge the strings. “I always wanted to say this. You have such a flimsy weapon, traitor.” Sacred immediately appeared behind Toru which surprised the black-haired pure-blood.
"Give me the antidote now." Those eyes did not leave any room for resistance but Toru would not relent. He was the one with the upper hand here. He was the one who had Takeru's life at his hand. This is what Faust assured him. He will not die by their hands as long as he has that ace. “Don't have it.” Toru said with a smirk which infuriated Sacred further as he managed to pierce through the ball of purple flames and punch the other pure-blood. As a result, Toru plummeted to the ground much like a small meteor creating a crater in his wake. Sacred's arm was slightly burnt but, it could be see that the damage was being mended at an astonishing rate.
Toru stood from the crater with a few bruises and dirt but nothing major injury. Well, he does have a broken jaw now. Spitting the blood on the side, he narrowed his eyes at the purple pure-blood. “You want to save your precious Takeru-kun? Fine.” He straightened himself and stretched his neck to aligned some bones and then had an amused smile on his face. This would be more fun than killing the pure-blood himself. “Give her to me.” Everyone knew that he was pertaining to Amaya as he had already changed the girl but Toru's finger was pointing at no one but Saya. He then looked at Amaya. “I told you. You were bait.” He then looked at Sacred who he knew was intent on saving Takeru no matter what.
“This is the deal. I take her. Takeru will be saved. Simple choice. Who do you want not to die?” Sacred landed on the ground and his eyes were still dangerously looking at Toru's form. He was not certain if what this bug was saying is the truth. However if there was a chance to save Takeru, he would not mind entering a devil's contract. "Give the Takagi prefect to him." His eyes gazed at the one holding Saya. Sacred was serious and would not have anyone intervene in this decision of his even the recently-awakened Amaya. He then looked at Toru once more. "Break the deal and I will break you before you leave this academy completely."
"You took my hand, it means I can steal you away from him, right?"
Sacrilegious narrowed his eyes in great displeasure. He was prevented to advance forward by the renewed pure-blood female. He found it rather odd for the girl to regain a semblance of sanity without breaking apart at first. That is why awakenings are troublesome more so, towards those who have been sealed away for years. Their thirst is immense and the strain of memories flooding shall take toll. They will only stabilize once blood had been taken to ease the hunger. Unless, this girl thinks she can hold out against that bug. She may be a pure-blood but, against someone who had greater experience and more developed powers. The girl will undoubtedly be fighting a losing battle from the very beginning.
"Don't overstep your boundaries." Sacred started. His deep eyes of mauve did not waver on the form of Toru who had a bemused expression with everything was happening. This was enough for him to conclude it was all under complete calculations. "You are nothing more but an infant." Which was truly a fact, Toru was a very strong pure-blood by right. Sacred knew the reason why they desired the Kuran twins from the beginning. They were the youngest, not matured, not tainted by their powers yet. They were babies in terms of vampire recognition. This is why they are perfect vessels. Anyone will do actually, but pure-bloods scarcely produce children anymore. Because, his kind had lost interest in such.
"That bug is mine." Sacred's tone never left for any trace of remorse or even compassion. He will not desire any intervention from anyone even if the girl was just recently awakened. The purple pure-blood will destroy her if needed. Because right now, to him the most important thing was to save Takeru at all costs. Toru who was in the middle of this cannot help but release such laughter. Everything was juts brilliantly beautiful. The girl said he made a horrible mistake. How untrue. He cast a look at the new audience to this play. There was Saya broken like a doll. This was his intention from the very beginning and with Takeru dying, his vengeance will soon be completed. “This is truly fun.”
The flames that surrounded them was completely taken by Toru as they shifted into the colors of purple. As for the feathers aimed at him, they all burned into complete ashes before even reaching him. “Amaya-chan, don't you know you are just bait?” He then directed his attention to the purple pure-blood. Toru knew well how strong he was even Lilith favored him the most. Sacrilegious was nothing but a monster in hiding. He had been tamed when he should never be. “Lady Evie wanted me to tell you. You should have just remained sleeping.” In that moment, the flames were put to stop by the enormous aura that Sacred released. The pressure in the air thicken making it hard to breath even to the other pure-bloods.
There was no doubt that Sacred was completely on another tier far above everyone around him. Perhaps, the only who could at least resist him would be the masked pure-blood. His eyes of mauve now had rings of red around them. He was generally angry as strings appeared all over the clearing. The pure-blood did not care if the others were hit, they should know how to take care of themselves. Toru immediately enveloped himself in a ball of purple flames and slightly glanced at his arm in which was taking a while to heal. It was normal since it was inflicted by a pure-blood's power. The girl's wings did hurt him but not much for him to endure in agony or writhe in pain. He had suffered much more.
Although, he would admit the force that was released by Sacred was very frightening. How could someone like him hold such power and not serve Lilith? From what he had heard from Evie and sometimes from Judas, something happened. What exactly happened? He avoided the strings running wildly but even then was apparent that their target was him. He was protected by his barrier as he even floated to the skies in an effort to continuously dodge the strings. “I always wanted to say this. You have such a flimsy weapon, traitor.” Sacred immediately appeared behind Toru which surprised the black-haired pure-blood.
"Give me the antidote now." Those eyes did not leave any room for resistance but Toru would not relent. He was the one with the upper hand here. He was the one who had Takeru's life at his hand. This is what Faust assured him. He will not die by their hands as long as he has that ace. “Don't have it.” Toru said with a smirk which infuriated Sacred further as he managed to pierce through the ball of purple flames and punch the other pure-blood. As a result, Toru plummeted to the ground much like a small meteor creating a crater in his wake. Sacred's arm was slightly burnt but, it could be see that the damage was being mended at an astonishing rate.
Toru stood from the crater with a few bruises and dirt but nothing major injury. Well, he does have a broken jaw now. Spitting the blood on the side, he narrowed his eyes at the purple pure-blood. “You want to save your precious Takeru-kun? Fine.” He straightened himself and stretched his neck to aligned some bones and then had an amused smile on his face. This would be more fun than killing the pure-blood himself. “Give her to me.” Everyone knew that he was pertaining to Amaya as he had already changed the girl but Toru's finger was pointing at no one but Saya. He then looked at Amaya. “I told you. You were bait.” He then looked at Sacred who he knew was intent on saving Takeru no matter what.
“This is the deal. I take her. Takeru will be saved. Simple choice. Who do you want not to die?” Sacred landed on the ground and his eyes were still dangerously looking at Toru's form. He was not certain if what this bug was saying is the truth. However if there was a chance to save Takeru, he would not mind entering a devil's contract. "Give the Takagi prefect to him." His eyes gazed at the one holding Saya. Sacred was serious and would not have anyone intervene in this decision of his even the recently-awakened Amaya. He then looked at Toru once more. "Break the deal and I will break you before you leave this academy completely."
“The last thing I want is to stand on the opposite side of you, but... how could one wrong ever save us from another?"
Ekaterina could tell from the way Ivan was standing that he was considering the question Satoshi was asking him. He was still, but she swore she could almost hear the way the gears in his mind turned, calculating the likelihood that he would be called upon to act in this way, and what the ramifications would be. A slight rustle in his clothing indicated that he had nodded. As for her part, she echoed the gesture. “Of course I’ll protect her,” she promised. “With everything I have.” she would always protect her friends. It wasn’t even a question for her—how could she possibly do otherwise? She loved them, with all her heart.
She was prevented from saying anything else by a sudden, dark spike in Amaya’s aura. Kitty gasped, though she did not waver or fall under the pressure of it. She’d grown up in Ivan’s presence, after all, and he was capable of much more even than that. So was Sergei, she was almost certain, but it was nothing she’d experienced firsthand. She couldn’t see all the changes, but she could sense some of them, in a way she’d never really understood before. Ekaterina had always known that Ivan was different from her, and Sergei was somehow in-between, almost perfectly so, but… now, when someone had been human once and was now something else, she truly came to understand the nature of that difference.
Strangely, it didn’t frighten her. Amaya was still Amaya, and she could feel that, not just in the way she spoke, but as though there was a thread running between them, threads between everyone here, each thrumming with a kind of energy she didn’t have a name for. It was hard to understand, and when she tried to put it to words, she failed, but somehow, when she stopped trying so hard to analyze it, it made so much more sense.
Whatever attack Amaya launched seemed not to work, and then Sacred stepped in, his aura flaring to life even more strongly than it had before, threatening to crush all of those who stood in his presence, save Ivan, who stood as straight as he always did, though she could not tell if it was easy or difficult for him to do so. She felt her knees threatening to buckle, reminding her that she was just a frail human being after all, but then her body was flooded by a gentle warmth she’d only felt a few times before, and a voice whispered in the back of her mind. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” It had been said to her before, but by whom? Not Ivan, she was sure. She would have remembered that.
Regardless, it gave her the strength to stand, and she tried as well as she could to figure out what was going on, with no eyes to see. A small flare in Ivan’s own aura indicated a use of his power, and she felt a rushing warmth as a wall of blue-purple flames prevented the both of them and the non-vampiric Takagi siblings from being hit by one of the attacks Sacrilegious was using against Toru. The latter called Sacred a traitor, and insinuated that he was weak, which was ridiculous because Kitty knew for a fact, just from their auras, that Sacred was far stronger than Toru could ever hope to be. She felt her anger growing, something cold and hard in the space between her lungs, and she didn’t like the feeling, but she couldn’t help it anyway.
When he proposed his deal, she felt sick to her stomach. When Sacred seemed to accept, her useless eyes went wide and she felt the first twinges of panic. Why would he…? She knew, knew that he cared about Takeru so much, and she knew that Ivan somehow understood why, but she didn’t understand, and she could not simply stand there and allow her best friend to be sentenced to her death. “No,” she said, and at first her voice was weak, but then she swallowed and tried again. “No, you can’t. It’s wrong. And it would break his heart besides!” She felt something building inside her chest, where that cold feeling was. It was dread and it was heartbreak and it was suffocating, but she would not allow it to win, would not allow it to control her.
She may not know everything about the situation, but she knew what she felt, and she knew what she had to do. Saya and Amaya weren’t just her friends, they were her best friends, her sisters, even if they shared different blood, even if they came from different families, and even if they were different species entirely. Most of the rest of her family was vampiric, too, so that hardly mattered to her. “He wouldn’t let you, if he was here, and I can’t either.” She’d just promised to protect Saya, after all, and she was starting much sooner than she’d expected, but that was fine, because it was better than failing right away. Ivan reached for her, but she evaded his arm and stood in front of Saya and Satoshi. She didn’t know if she was right or wrong, and she could feel something inside her crack at the thought of what might become of Takeru because of this, but it didn’t make trading one life for another the right thing to do. Saya was a person, not a bargaining chip, and she didn’t deserve to be treated like one.
It was at this point that Ivan interrupted, coolly as ever. “You place much faith in people who deserve none if you think they’ll reward you for this.” he appeared to be addressing Toru, for whatever reason, though she could not see that his stance indicated subtle threat to anyone who tried to go through her. Ekaterina may not realize it, but she was the piece in this game he cared about above all others, even Takeru, and her actions had forced him to shift his paradigm from mere disinterested observation to something more active. He was not pleased by her behavior, but he made no indication of this. “You’re barely a pawn to them. If he doesn’t kill you—” he indicated Sacred, “And she fails as well,” here he gestured carelessly to Amaya, “Then they will. Faust would do it just for fun, just to observe how you die. You would do well to understand that. Once they have what they want, do you think your life is worth anything any longer? I don’t, and I know them better than you do.” He shrugged.
Ekaterina thought that it was unlikely that what he said would make any difference, and she was wondering why he said it. Perhaps… perhaps he simply wanted everyone to understand what position Saya was being put in? Placed in the company of people like that… Kitty shuddered. No, she couldn’t let that happen to her friend. Not ever. But how, then, could they save Takeru?
She was prevented from saying anything else by a sudden, dark spike in Amaya’s aura. Kitty gasped, though she did not waver or fall under the pressure of it. She’d grown up in Ivan’s presence, after all, and he was capable of much more even than that. So was Sergei, she was almost certain, but it was nothing she’d experienced firsthand. She couldn’t see all the changes, but she could sense some of them, in a way she’d never really understood before. Ekaterina had always known that Ivan was different from her, and Sergei was somehow in-between, almost perfectly so, but… now, when someone had been human once and was now something else, she truly came to understand the nature of that difference.
Strangely, it didn’t frighten her. Amaya was still Amaya, and she could feel that, not just in the way she spoke, but as though there was a thread running between them, threads between everyone here, each thrumming with a kind of energy she didn’t have a name for. It was hard to understand, and when she tried to put it to words, she failed, but somehow, when she stopped trying so hard to analyze it, it made so much more sense.
Whatever attack Amaya launched seemed not to work, and then Sacred stepped in, his aura flaring to life even more strongly than it had before, threatening to crush all of those who stood in his presence, save Ivan, who stood as straight as he always did, though she could not tell if it was easy or difficult for him to do so. She felt her knees threatening to buckle, reminding her that she was just a frail human being after all, but then her body was flooded by a gentle warmth she’d only felt a few times before, and a voice whispered in the back of her mind. “You shall not kneel before anyone.” It had been said to her before, but by whom? Not Ivan, she was sure. She would have remembered that.
Regardless, it gave her the strength to stand, and she tried as well as she could to figure out what was going on, with no eyes to see. A small flare in Ivan’s own aura indicated a use of his power, and she felt a rushing warmth as a wall of blue-purple flames prevented the both of them and the non-vampiric Takagi siblings from being hit by one of the attacks Sacrilegious was using against Toru. The latter called Sacred a traitor, and insinuated that he was weak, which was ridiculous because Kitty knew for a fact, just from their auras, that Sacred was far stronger than Toru could ever hope to be. She felt her anger growing, something cold and hard in the space between her lungs, and she didn’t like the feeling, but she couldn’t help it anyway.
When he proposed his deal, she felt sick to her stomach. When Sacred seemed to accept, her useless eyes went wide and she felt the first twinges of panic. Why would he…? She knew, knew that he cared about Takeru so much, and she knew that Ivan somehow understood why, but she didn’t understand, and she could not simply stand there and allow her best friend to be sentenced to her death. “No,” she said, and at first her voice was weak, but then she swallowed and tried again. “No, you can’t. It’s wrong. And it would break his heart besides!” She felt something building inside her chest, where that cold feeling was. It was dread and it was heartbreak and it was suffocating, but she would not allow it to win, would not allow it to control her.
She may not know everything about the situation, but she knew what she felt, and she knew what she had to do. Saya and Amaya weren’t just her friends, they were her best friends, her sisters, even if they shared different blood, even if they came from different families, and even if they were different species entirely. Most of the rest of her family was vampiric, too, so that hardly mattered to her. “He wouldn’t let you, if he was here, and I can’t either.” She’d just promised to protect Saya, after all, and she was starting much sooner than she’d expected, but that was fine, because it was better than failing right away. Ivan reached for her, but she evaded his arm and stood in front of Saya and Satoshi. She didn’t know if she was right or wrong, and she could feel something inside her crack at the thought of what might become of Takeru because of this, but it didn’t make trading one life for another the right thing to do. Saya was a person, not a bargaining chip, and she didn’t deserve to be treated like one.
It was at this point that Ivan interrupted, coolly as ever. “You place much faith in people who deserve none if you think they’ll reward you for this.” he appeared to be addressing Toru, for whatever reason, though she could not see that his stance indicated subtle threat to anyone who tried to go through her. Ekaterina may not realize it, but she was the piece in this game he cared about above all others, even Takeru, and her actions had forced him to shift his paradigm from mere disinterested observation to something more active. He was not pleased by her behavior, but he made no indication of this. “You’re barely a pawn to them. If he doesn’t kill you—” he indicated Sacred, “And she fails as well,” here he gestured carelessly to Amaya, “Then they will. Faust would do it just for fun, just to observe how you die. You would do well to understand that. Once they have what they want, do you think your life is worth anything any longer? I don’t, and I know them better than you do.” He shrugged.
Ekaterina thought that it was unlikely that what he said would make any difference, and she was wondering why he said it. Perhaps… perhaps he simply wanted everyone to understand what position Saya was being put in? Placed in the company of people like that… Kitty shuddered. No, she couldn’t let that happen to her friend. Not ever. But how, then, could they save Takeru?
"Sacrifice: surrender of something for the sake of something else. It is a price I'd pay gladly if only to give him a reason to live."
The battle was intense. Satoshi had to move away to avoid being hit by Sacrilegious' wires as he dueled with the vampire. Saya remained lifeless in her brother's arms. The information was overwhelming, and trying to take it all in stride was damaging her sanity. Satoshi remained as he was until the battle began to escalate. He wanted to take his sister's out of the vicinity, take Ekaterina to safety as well, however; the moment Toru's body met the floor, it seemed that the battle would have been won. This was not the case when the pure-blood emerged with a simple broken jaw and a few tattered bones. The life in Saya's eyes returned slightly as she finally regained herself, glancing around at the damage the two pure-bloods were inducing upon the grounds. Then, she heard the words of Toru. To save Takeru, he wanted her.
"You can't be serious? I refu-" Satoshi began as his hold around Saya tightened, however; he was stopped when Saya turned around in his arms to face him, her hands cupping his cheek in the process. "Saya," he muttered as he saw the look in her eyes. They were filled with undeniable sadness, and yet there was a light spark behind them. It was almost as if she were happy again, as if none of this was even happening at the moment. And then, there it was, the sparkle of tears flooding her eyes. He knew her mind was made up, and that there was no changing it. But he couldn't let her go. He couldn't allow the twins to be taken, at any cost. It was his job. He heaved a sigh, releasing Saya in the process as she wrapped her arms around his torso.
"Satoshi, please, let me do this for him," she whispered into his shirt. He cast his gaze away as she released him and glanced at Ekaterina. She knew the girl wouldn't want this, and technically, Saya didn't want this either. But this wasn't about Saya, it was about him. She wouldn't be able to live with herself if she allowed him to die. If she can prevent his death, at the expense of her own life if that was the case, she would gladly do so. Her life mattered little if she could use it to extend Takeru's. Although, she didn't know how it would affect the Kuran Heir. Would he do the same if she were in his position? She smiled at Ekaterina as the russian girl appeared in front of her.. "Kitty, I can save him this way, please let me. You've been a good friend, a sister to me and I will forever always be in your debt for that. Will you tell Rasputinov-sensei to take care of Amaya for me?" she stated with such a warm smile, Saya wasn't sure if this was even real. She was in a dream, she had to have been. But the pain that shot through her heart was the only thing she needed to know that it truly wasn't.
"Sacred," she began, walking towards the purple-haired pure-blood and grabbed his hand, turning it so that she had his palm facing up. She grabbed something from her pocket and placed it in his hand. "I was going to give this to Takeru. I don't think he'll have much use for it now, but" she paused, taking in a deep breath while staring at the pure-blood. "Will you give it to him? And," she paused once more, her voice cracking in the process. It was not something he would probably agree to, but she didn't want Takeru to suffer. She wanted to keep him safe at all costs, even if it meant that. She would never forget the moments they had, the days they shared, that day on the beach. All of those memories she would keep of him, of them. "Will you erase my existence from him? His life is precious to me, and I know it's the same for you. I know you'll look after him, and Kitty, for me," she stated with a light laugh. She then released his hand and embraced the pure-blood, unsure of why she was. "Thank you, for everything Sacrilegious," she stated as she released him.
She turned her attention towards the black-haired pure-blood, her eyes narrowing in the process. They were stained with the tears and puffy from crying, but they held nothing but disdain for the vampire who once called himself her friend. This decision, the one that she made was one that she was not about to go back on. Takeru's life was everything to her, even if this new-found information of them being related by blood, she still loved him. Glancing between her friends, her family, she slumped her shoulders and took a step forward towards Toru. As much as she wanted to save Takeru, she didn't trust Toru to keep his end of the bargain. Sure, he said he would give Sacred the anti-dote, but still. This thought caused her to stop in mid-step as she stood a few feet in between Sacred and Toru. She stared for a moment, glancing back over her shoulder towards the group. She returned her attention back to the black-haired pure-blood and continued to make her way towards him. She had to make sure that Toru would give them the antidote before she fully gave herself in return.
"Give him the antidote T.K.," she strained out, calling him by the nickname she knew he didn't like. "I will go no further until you do. And you better make sure it's the actual antidote. Your life depends on it," she threatened. She knew she wouldn't be able to actually do anything to the pure-blood, but a certain other one would. He wouldn't hesitate to kill Toru if he provided the wrong antidote.
Amaya was bored, or at least, the more...monster part of her, was bored, while the part that had been bound was freaking out. How could someone offer her sister up like spare change? The mere thought enraged her, she didn't care in the least that she had been used as bait, for all she cared, they could have her, but if anyone threatened her sister...
Suddenly more laughter poured from her lips, causeing silence to fall over the clearing as she smiled pleasantly at the other Pure-Blood. "What a brillant chess game" her grin suddenly twisted into a smirk as she turned her eyes from the purple haired vampire and towards Toru, her smirk vanishing in a blink of an eye as blood lust shot through the field like a explosion had gone off. "You are correct. I am the bait. However, you are the fool." She glanced at the other Pure-Blood and shrugged carelessly. "Sorry but uh... Amaya isn't home." She chuckled at her own joke and took a step towards Toru. "If she was here, she would listen but because it's just me, well, children never listen." She let out a sigh, as if it were to be expected, after all, he was the one to call her an infant. "Anyway, if you wanted to kill the bug, you should have gotten here sooner." She turned away from the spectators as her eyes narrowed on the dark haired Vampire.
I don't want to kill him.
Oh?
Amaya tilted her head to the side and pursed her lips in slight amusement. "What did you have in mind?" She giggled, her voice was no longer the same, instead it was more childish, as if she were in fact, a child. There was a long pause, and a few lingering strange looks, most likely because she looks like she was talking to herself rather, actually, she was talking to herself, which was the strangeness of it all, she was talking to herself. It was actually rather fun.
I want him to go through what I went through...
She let out a dramatic sigh and slowly approached Toru, a small grin spreading across her lips. "Okay. Insanity then." In one swift movement, she stood in front of the other Vampire, both hands on the side of his face as she leaned in, a sadistic smirk spreading across her face. "Did you really think I would let our sister be taken away by someone like you?" She raised an eyebrow as she glared into their eyes, her owns glowing redder and redder by the second. "Perhaps, you could play another game, now that you've beaten me..." She chuckled, one of her hands traveling down from his face until it reached his chest. "We could make a...deal." After saying the word, the world around the two of them vanished and was replaced by complete and utter darkness.
Amaya no longer stood in front of Toru as he was seemingly lost in the darkness. It had been the same darkness she had nearly drowned in. "Lovely head you have here." Her voice echoed around the two of them, she was toying with him. "This one is new, I have to say, out of all of the days that I was losing my mind, I never thought of this one..." Suddenly the girl stood in front of the other Vampire, all of her fingers in her right hand had been placed over his heart, her nails drawing blood and ripping his shirt. "I'll let you in on a secret, I have no idea what I'm doing." She laughed aloud before grinning. This was different, she had just planned to distract him long enough to rip out his heart, but part of her understood what this was, it was what she had suffered through for so long.
"I wonder if this will kill me...?" She made a humming voice in the back of her throat before her form suddenly changed from a girl to a Monster. Her arms stretched as her fingers turned into red claws that sliced through his skin and gripped his heart harshly, it seemed that he body had erupted into flames, but that wasn't quite the case, while he most likely thought that he could use the flames against her, Toru would soon learn that it was impossible, these flames weren't even real, no they were just something that he feared, simply because he wouldn't be able to control them. "All of the mighty must fall, like you and I, one day we'll all day, but today doesn't have to be that day. You give me the location of the antidote and I'll let you go to plot on how to kidnap my sister a little longer...if you don't...well... her fingers twitched around his heart, making the thump thump thump stutter for a second before picking back up. "There are other ways to get information...I bet you got loads of stuff I could steal from in here, I suppose it's an easy answer. You don't tell me now, and I'll go uh, dumpster diving." She giggled as her other arm transformed into a mutated fiery bloodhound that latched down onto his neck, however, in reality, it was just her other hand.
It made sense now to her, she was inside of his mind, using his fears against him and uprooting everything that kept him stable, however, at the same time, she could feel the pain of her own mind burning away, she could feel herself slipping inch my inch with the monster lurking behind the scenes, just waiting for the second for her to slip completely so it could crush this mans heart and take over control, however, if this was the price she would have to pay to save her family, and her friends, she would galdy go for it, she would be more creative with torture the fool if she also went insane. "Don't be shy, common, tick tock said the clock." She giggled again as her eyes flared a violent crimson color.
Silence had stretched over the clearing. Amaya stood in front of Toru, one hand penetrating his chest so she could grasp his head in her hand while her other hand violently clawed at his neck. The Pure-Blood himself had a glaze looked set onto her face, matching her own, but she seemed much more aware of what she was doing as blood lust slammed into her like a brick wall. Her eyes glowed a brighter red and she chuckled at something no one else could see. Carefully her wings folded in around the two of them, blocking them from sight as she carefully whispered in his ear. "If you don't want to tell me, that is fine, there are other ways to save my cousin, as horrid as they may be." Her hand closed around his heart as she slowly begun to squeeze. "Life or Death." She smirked. Your choice.
|“They say the truth will set your free but, that is a lie to break you apart. Nothing is definite which makes it frightening to everyone and that is why this revelation will be your end.”|
Sacred was certain that there would be oppositions to what had been spoken. However, he was willing to do anything to save Takeru as long as it would not make the Kuran Heir turn into a creature like him. As such, he does not like disobedience and would be the enemy of everyone present here if they do not do as he says. Right now, the only thing important to him was the young man dying at the infirmary. No one else mattered, even himself. The voice of the Blind Princess echoed through the clearing. There was truth in that. Takeru will find out what happened and the boy would probably be furious and will hate him for eternity. Yet, he was completely fine with that as long as he was alive.
Then the voice of Ivan followed, the masked pure-blood directed his statements towards Toru who was busy taking out the dirt from underneath of his nails. Yes, that was a fact. He was well-aware of that. The so-called ringleaders will dispose of him once he proves himself to be inefficient. However, the driving factor for his actions, his decisions, right now was to see the revival of his Goddess, the one thing that this world sorely needs, a Mother. For that, he was willing to cast away everything of him. He looked at the infamous pure-blood that he had heard Judas spoke of as a disgrace and Faust described as a lost cause.
"I know that from the very beginning." Toru started and an amused smile decorating his lips. It was interesting for the masked pure-blood to appeal to him in such a manner. Much like how the purple pure-blood was attached to the Kuran Heir, it was the same for him. "All that matters is Lady Lilith's return." He then scoffed at the spoken words and looked at Sacred with a bored expression. They don't have all day and there were schedules to uphold. "Are we done over here or not?" As if on cue, Saya had finally made a decision. She agreed to the deal and was willing to save Takeru if it means that she would sacrifice herself. But before doing so, she assured the oppositions and came towards Sacred.
The pure-blood looked at Saya without the usual carefree expression. Now, it was stern and very determined to save Takeru. She took his hand and he let her to do as she pleased. It was the only thing he could do for what she was about to give away. In his hand, it was a black and white beaded bracelet. He listened to her words about giving this to Takeru and also when her voice broke. She was asking for him to make the Kuran Heir forget about her. It would be the most logical course of action to prevent unnecessary grief. Was it truly unnecessary to begin with? She then released his hand as Sacred was about to say something but was surprised by the embrace Saya gave him. There it was again those two dreadful words.
When did he ever do something to be appreciated for? There was none. All he ever did was to send everyone he knows to their deaths. This was no different from before and the voice of that man, the person who was important to Saya at the ball. Yes, his last words. He should tell her that now. But before he could do so, Toru spoke when Saya addressed him with that annoying nickname. It sickens him to the core. "Irritate me further Miss Prefect and I might change my mind saving that good student council president of yours. Anyway, the antidote---" Yet, things never go as planned as the transformed Amaya made her move. Ah yes, children and infants were always troublesome. They were always so.
Inside the infirmary, it was not the picture of peace anymore. The equipment, furniture, blood littered the walls, and Takeru was no longer in his bed. Something had happened. There was a struggle. This was definite thing. As for the only one beside Takeru, Sergei should be found at the corner of the room injured indicating that he had fought but lost. If that was so, who was the one he was fighting with? Was there a miracle and Takeru was revived but into something else? Or did someone else came taken everyone by surprise? All that can be determined. A lot of the doctors and nurses were killed and others heavily injured. The one who did this had no care for anything else but for the dying Kuran Heir.
"You idiot!" Sacred stated as he brushed past Saya and glared angrily at Amaya. Did this girl think he would let her out of this safely? Toru was about to say where the antidote was. She had to ruin with her silly ploys that were useless to begin with. Without a moment too soon, he delivered a thundering backhand to Amaya's cheek that should make her fly with such tenacity while destroying some of the trees along the way until she makes a stop on a rock somewhere. The collision would be tremendous like a bullet train impaling her gut and she would not suffer from a simple reddened cheek. But in that action, Toru was finally out of the dark illusion. The problem, his heart was taken as well as he fell to his knees. "Where is the antidote!?"
Toru met those furious and panicked purple eyes. He cannot help but laugh. Sacrilegious must be surrounded by the most inept group of people. Blood spilled from his lips as he knew that his life was spilling from him. "You really don't have luck." He managed to take out something from his inner pockets and revealed a small vial with a clear liquid. "Believe me, those twins will die for the Goddess." Sacred immediately took it but when he did, a small arrow made of shadows efficiently aimed at the said antidote as it scattered to the ground evaporating instantaneously. "No!" Toru did not expect that but knew the source of that as he felt something impaling him from all directions. His role was now done.
"There was never a cure. Never" It was the ever-familiar feminine voice that once disrupted the peace of this academy. After stating that, Toru's body was rip to shreds and blood rained all over them as if mirroring what happened to the noble vampire he had eliminated earlier. The shadows gathered to create a form and once it was finished, the signature long blue locks and those crystalline green eyes appeared before them, it was none other than Evie. "How is everyone? This is indeed such a lovely moment where the Kuran princesses will be returning to their heritage. It was interesting how your parents resisted this day. But now, it has finally come."
Intense hate and vengeance filled Sacred relentlessly. Once again, this bitch was playing and casting her strings in whichever way pleases her. His eyes had now become of pure red and Evie was pleased with such a reaction. It only meant that she was not forgotten at all. Furthermore, she was also glad to see another acquaintance of hers, a masked pure-blood who seemed keen on protecting someone. Yes, she knows who that girl is finally. Judas helped her confirmed it. "I will rip you to shreds now!" The purple pure-blood declared with much hatred only reserved for her presence. However, she simply shrugged and looked at the enraged Sacred with a coy smile. "It would be best if you calm yourself, precious betrayer."
But of course, Sacred was not the kind to listen as he lunged towards Evie who dissolved into shadows and the reappeared at another location. The purple pure-blood glared and released a feral growl knowing that she was yet again covered in her shadows. How irritating but, it was so perfect. Everyone undoubtedly believed that this was the purpose of this event. But, how wrong they truly are. Now, she had no used for the idiotic Kimura pure-blood. He should have listened to the whispers of the masked felon. But then again, they were all perfectly created liars. So, what was there to trust? To believe? To hold to in the end? There was nothing but the impending darkness and the anger left in its wake. "How was the show? Did it suit your tastes? It did mine."
Her eyes of emerald green looked at all of them with such a malicious glint. She stood before them as the crystaline lights of Toru's corpse float around her. The blood in her hand trickled down to serve the proof of her deed. This angelic-looking girl was truly a terrifying entity as she placed her eyes on Saya and then to Amaya who seemed to have regain a semblance of herself from the backhand she received from Sacred earlier. "I really like one of you to be the vessel but..." She trailed her tone with an energetic chirp and looked at the purple pure-blood. Her smiled widened into a seemingly insane one but this was a normal thing for Evie.
"I want to hurt specifically two people more. Plus, he is a perfect candidate as well." As if the world had turned into a twisted nightmare no one can wake up from. Shadows conglomerate above Evie and soon revealed a figure they were all familiar with. This figure was slowly placed into the vampiress' arms as Evie cradled it like a porcelain doll. "He was the target all along. A pure-blood child that is still unawakened much like the Kuran princesses, Takeru Kuran." She then looked at the Kuran twins once more with a sweet smile. It was not like they were not needed anymore. They were far precious even more so. "Don't worry. I will need one of you to replace him if something goes wrong. We should try and try until we succeed, correct?"
Everything was so peaceful at the infirmary. It was rather nerve-wracking. Takeru remained in such a critical condition. No one could notice the impending threat. Shadows crept all over the floor unsuspectingly. "You would not mind me, taking him away right?" The ever familiar and feminine voice echoed through the room. Soon, Evie made her appearance due to entering the room through the wall where the shadows conglomerated making it possible for her. She was technically behind Takeru's bed and was now on top of the suffering boy. "I'll help him. Don't worry." She noted towards Sergei who she had seen during her first appearance at the ball. Furthermore, she knew this person connection to that man.
Her shadows immediately wrapped around everyone much like chain. It did the same with Sergei as the man was pulled away from Takeru as she wrapped her arms around the Kuran Heir's neck and then slowly lowered her lips to the boy's neck. "I did say, I will take him away." She noted before sinking her fangs on his neck and from that alone Takeru finally opened his eyes in complete surprise. Yes, his fate was now changing just with one bite. His eyes rolled back and soon, he lost consciousness once more. Evie licked the blood dripping on her lips and had a delighted smile. It was as she had expected and looked at Sergei. "I'll be coming back for you next time." With that said, the shadows threw them away far from her direction. She would let them her precious dark pets play with them as she disappeared with Takeru.
"Takeru! No..." However, it was not the fact that Takeru was there that shocked Sacrilegious the most. It was the very obvious fang marks on the boy's neck. Blood was seeping out of it. This cannot be happening. Evie noticed such clear disbelief across Sacred's face. It made her completely happy to see such a thing. "It was not really poison. It was to ensure he will be ready for the procedure." She traced the fang marks which she was responsible for. They could feel that something within Takeru was changing. Of course, he was slowly and painstakingly changing unless she allowed him to drink her blood to prevent madness. "Your creation did not put much of fight, dear masked pure-blood-san."
Evie directed her statement towards Ivan. She then looked at the girl who she had noticed one-time to resemble someone. It seemed she was right and even more so when Judas reported that hateful ability being existent. "Don't worry, I will deal with her in due time for now. This is quite the irony." Sacred was in great shock as he clenched his fists tightly that blood was now dripping from it. Why would they choose Takeru? It is true that he is a pure-blood by birth and is also as young as the Kuran twins. But, "As vain as she is, his body would not be to her liking at all. Release him!" Evie laughed at this and cradled Takeru more closely to her. His face at the crook of her neck. There is truth to that but, time provided many ways and many process to make such references invalid.
"We just need a body and it can be rearranged to what our Mother requires. Plus, she will be greatly pleased because, I will offer the person who was the main source of your betrayal to our kind, your betrayal to our Mother." Sacred's eyes widened at this. Did Evie finally know who Takeru really is? Why was he was such an important person to Sacred? Yes, she had. Evie had suspicions during their first meeting but it came to full circle when she tasted his blood for confirmation. "I will offer Takeru Kuran, her reincarnation. I will offer Magdalene. Your beloved sister." She stated with a sweet yet diabolical smile towards Sacred and then to Ivan with an all-knowing gaze and bright smile. "Your most precious lover."
Without anymore hesitation, Sacred made a dash towards Evie. He must reclaim Takeru at all cost. There it was the sense of something human turning into something different. The process was taking form and soon when the boy wakes up, he would not be who he is anymore. It greatly pains the purple pure-blood to see such a thing. This was the one thing he wanted to prevent at all costs. But, why was he so useless when it truly mattered? Why? Evie vanished in the sea of shadows right in time the strings of Sacred was to pierce her. "You should thank me, don't you think so? Especially, the twins. This is what your parents had designated him to be. Your sacrifice.". With that said, there was nothing more. Her presence was gone and also was Takeru's. Sacred fell to his knees and for the first time, he completely had an expression of complete defeat. He lost him... He lost her again...
Judas opened his green eyes and delivered a message from his twin sister. "She has Magdalene." A movement from the center of the room could be noticed. There was a silhouette sitting upon a throne in a nonchalant manner. Finally, they could start the revival purpose. If this one fails, there was still the other two as back-up. Moreover, it was rather interesting to see the broken egos of those two betrayers once their precious girl will become the very entity they had turned their backs to. "Faust, once Evie arrives. Begin the torture." Judas simply closed his eyes once more but inwardly he was pleased with the turn of events. Although, he would have loved to see how broken Sacred was over this.
Then the voice of Ivan followed, the masked pure-blood directed his statements towards Toru who was busy taking out the dirt from underneath of his nails. Yes, that was a fact. He was well-aware of that. The so-called ringleaders will dispose of him once he proves himself to be inefficient. However, the driving factor for his actions, his decisions, right now was to see the revival of his Goddess, the one thing that this world sorely needs, a Mother. For that, he was willing to cast away everything of him. He looked at the infamous pure-blood that he had heard Judas spoke of as a disgrace and Faust described as a lost cause.
"I know that from the very beginning." Toru started and an amused smile decorating his lips. It was interesting for the masked pure-blood to appeal to him in such a manner. Much like how the purple pure-blood was attached to the Kuran Heir, it was the same for him. "All that matters is Lady Lilith's return." He then scoffed at the spoken words and looked at Sacred with a bored expression. They don't have all day and there were schedules to uphold. "Are we done over here or not?" As if on cue, Saya had finally made a decision. She agreed to the deal and was willing to save Takeru if it means that she would sacrifice herself. But before doing so, she assured the oppositions and came towards Sacred.
The pure-blood looked at Saya without the usual carefree expression. Now, it was stern and very determined to save Takeru. She took his hand and he let her to do as she pleased. It was the only thing he could do for what she was about to give away. In his hand, it was a black and white beaded bracelet. He listened to her words about giving this to Takeru and also when her voice broke. She was asking for him to make the Kuran Heir forget about her. It would be the most logical course of action to prevent unnecessary grief. Was it truly unnecessary to begin with? She then released his hand as Sacred was about to say something but was surprised by the embrace Saya gave him. There it was again those two dreadful words.
When did he ever do something to be appreciated for? There was none. All he ever did was to send everyone he knows to their deaths. This was no different from before and the voice of that man, the person who was important to Saya at the ball. Yes, his last words. He should tell her that now. But before he could do so, Toru spoke when Saya addressed him with that annoying nickname. It sickens him to the core. "Irritate me further Miss Prefect and I might change my mind saving that good student council president of yours. Anyway, the antidote---" Yet, things never go as planned as the transformed Amaya made her move. Ah yes, children and infants were always troublesome. They were always so.
Inside the infirmary, it was not the picture of peace anymore. The equipment, furniture, blood littered the walls, and Takeru was no longer in his bed. Something had happened. There was a struggle. This was definite thing. As for the only one beside Takeru, Sergei should be found at the corner of the room injured indicating that he had fought but lost. If that was so, who was the one he was fighting with? Was there a miracle and Takeru was revived but into something else? Or did someone else came taken everyone by surprise? All that can be determined. A lot of the doctors and nurses were killed and others heavily injured. The one who did this had no care for anything else but for the dying Kuran Heir.
"You idiot!" Sacred stated as he brushed past Saya and glared angrily at Amaya. Did this girl think he would let her out of this safely? Toru was about to say where the antidote was. She had to ruin with her silly ploys that were useless to begin with. Without a moment too soon, he delivered a thundering backhand to Amaya's cheek that should make her fly with such tenacity while destroying some of the trees along the way until she makes a stop on a rock somewhere. The collision would be tremendous like a bullet train impaling her gut and she would not suffer from a simple reddened cheek. But in that action, Toru was finally out of the dark illusion. The problem, his heart was taken as well as he fell to his knees. "Where is the antidote!?"
Toru met those furious and panicked purple eyes. He cannot help but laugh. Sacrilegious must be surrounded by the most inept group of people. Blood spilled from his lips as he knew that his life was spilling from him. "You really don't have luck." He managed to take out something from his inner pockets and revealed a small vial with a clear liquid. "Believe me, those twins will die for the Goddess." Sacred immediately took it but when he did, a small arrow made of shadows efficiently aimed at the said antidote as it scattered to the ground evaporating instantaneously. "No!" Toru did not expect that but knew the source of that as he felt something impaling him from all directions. His role was now done.
"There was never a cure. Never" It was the ever-familiar feminine voice that once disrupted the peace of this academy. After stating that, Toru's body was rip to shreds and blood rained all over them as if mirroring what happened to the noble vampire he had eliminated earlier. The shadows gathered to create a form and once it was finished, the signature long blue locks and those crystalline green eyes appeared before them, it was none other than Evie. "How is everyone? This is indeed such a lovely moment where the Kuran princesses will be returning to their heritage. It was interesting how your parents resisted this day. But now, it has finally come."
Intense hate and vengeance filled Sacred relentlessly. Once again, this bitch was playing and casting her strings in whichever way pleases her. His eyes had now become of pure red and Evie was pleased with such a reaction. It only meant that she was not forgotten at all. Furthermore, she was also glad to see another acquaintance of hers, a masked pure-blood who seemed keen on protecting someone. Yes, she knows who that girl is finally. Judas helped her confirmed it. "I will rip you to shreds now!" The purple pure-blood declared with much hatred only reserved for her presence. However, she simply shrugged and looked at the enraged Sacred with a coy smile. "It would be best if you calm yourself, precious betrayer."
But of course, Sacred was not the kind to listen as he lunged towards Evie who dissolved into shadows and the reappeared at another location. The purple pure-blood glared and released a feral growl knowing that she was yet again covered in her shadows. How irritating but, it was so perfect. Everyone undoubtedly believed that this was the purpose of this event. But, how wrong they truly are. Now, she had no used for the idiotic Kimura pure-blood. He should have listened to the whispers of the masked felon. But then again, they were all perfectly created liars. So, what was there to trust? To believe? To hold to in the end? There was nothing but the impending darkness and the anger left in its wake. "How was the show? Did it suit your tastes? It did mine."
Her eyes of emerald green looked at all of them with such a malicious glint. She stood before them as the crystaline lights of Toru's corpse float around her. The blood in her hand trickled down to serve the proof of her deed. This angelic-looking girl was truly a terrifying entity as she placed her eyes on Saya and then to Amaya who seemed to have regain a semblance of herself from the backhand she received from Sacred earlier. "I really like one of you to be the vessel but..." She trailed her tone with an energetic chirp and looked at the purple pure-blood. Her smiled widened into a seemingly insane one but this was a normal thing for Evie.
"I want to hurt specifically two people more. Plus, he is a perfect candidate as well." As if the world had turned into a twisted nightmare no one can wake up from. Shadows conglomerate above Evie and soon revealed a figure they were all familiar with. This figure was slowly placed into the vampiress' arms as Evie cradled it like a porcelain doll. "He was the target all along. A pure-blood child that is still unawakened much like the Kuran princesses, Takeru Kuran." She then looked at the Kuran twins once more with a sweet smile. It was not like they were not needed anymore. They were far precious even more so. "Don't worry. I will need one of you to replace him if something goes wrong. We should try and try until we succeed, correct?"
Everything was so peaceful at the infirmary. It was rather nerve-wracking. Takeru remained in such a critical condition. No one could notice the impending threat. Shadows crept all over the floor unsuspectingly. "You would not mind me, taking him away right?" The ever familiar and feminine voice echoed through the room. Soon, Evie made her appearance due to entering the room through the wall where the shadows conglomerated making it possible for her. She was technically behind Takeru's bed and was now on top of the suffering boy. "I'll help him. Don't worry." She noted towards Sergei who she had seen during her first appearance at the ball. Furthermore, she knew this person connection to that man.
Her shadows immediately wrapped around everyone much like chain. It did the same with Sergei as the man was pulled away from Takeru as she wrapped her arms around the Kuran Heir's neck and then slowly lowered her lips to the boy's neck. "I did say, I will take him away." She noted before sinking her fangs on his neck and from that alone Takeru finally opened his eyes in complete surprise. Yes, his fate was now changing just with one bite. His eyes rolled back and soon, he lost consciousness once more. Evie licked the blood dripping on her lips and had a delighted smile. It was as she had expected and looked at Sergei. "I'll be coming back for you next time." With that said, the shadows threw them away far from her direction. She would let them her precious dark pets play with them as she disappeared with Takeru.
"Takeru! No..." However, it was not the fact that Takeru was there that shocked Sacrilegious the most. It was the very obvious fang marks on the boy's neck. Blood was seeping out of it. This cannot be happening. Evie noticed such clear disbelief across Sacred's face. It made her completely happy to see such a thing. "It was not really poison. It was to ensure he will be ready for the procedure." She traced the fang marks which she was responsible for. They could feel that something within Takeru was changing. Of course, he was slowly and painstakingly changing unless she allowed him to drink her blood to prevent madness. "Your creation did not put much of fight, dear masked pure-blood-san."
Evie directed her statement towards Ivan. She then looked at the girl who she had noticed one-time to resemble someone. It seemed she was right and even more so when Judas reported that hateful ability being existent. "Don't worry, I will deal with her in due time for now. This is quite the irony." Sacred was in great shock as he clenched his fists tightly that blood was now dripping from it. Why would they choose Takeru? It is true that he is a pure-blood by birth and is also as young as the Kuran twins. But, "As vain as she is, his body would not be to her liking at all. Release him!" Evie laughed at this and cradled Takeru more closely to her. His face at the crook of her neck. There is truth to that but, time provided many ways and many process to make such references invalid.
"We just need a body and it can be rearranged to what our Mother requires. Plus, she will be greatly pleased because, I will offer the person who was the main source of your betrayal to our kind, your betrayal to our Mother." Sacred's eyes widened at this. Did Evie finally know who Takeru really is? Why was he was such an important person to Sacred? Yes, she had. Evie had suspicions during their first meeting but it came to full circle when she tasted his blood for confirmation. "I will offer Takeru Kuran, her reincarnation. I will offer Magdalene. Your beloved sister." She stated with a sweet yet diabolical smile towards Sacred and then to Ivan with an all-knowing gaze and bright smile. "Your most precious lover."
Without anymore hesitation, Sacred made a dash towards Evie. He must reclaim Takeru at all cost. There it was the sense of something human turning into something different. The process was taking form and soon when the boy wakes up, he would not be who he is anymore. It greatly pains the purple pure-blood to see such a thing. This was the one thing he wanted to prevent at all costs. But, why was he so useless when it truly mattered? Why? Evie vanished in the sea of shadows right in time the strings of Sacred was to pierce her. "You should thank me, don't you think so? Especially, the twins. This is what your parents had designated him to be. Your sacrifice.". With that said, there was nothing more. Her presence was gone and also was Takeru's. Sacred fell to his knees and for the first time, he completely had an expression of complete defeat. He lost him... He lost her again...
Judas opened his green eyes and delivered a message from his twin sister. "She has Magdalene." A movement from the center of the room could be noticed. There was a silhouette sitting upon a throne in a nonchalant manner. Finally, they could start the revival purpose. If this one fails, there was still the other two as back-up. Moreover, it was rather interesting to see the broken egos of those two betrayers once their precious girl will become the very entity they had turned their backs to. "Faust, once Evie arrives. Begin the torture." Judas simply closed his eyes once more but inwardly he was pleased with the turn of events. Although, he would have loved to see how broken Sacred was over this.
“Is this what it has come to? That the price of control is failure?"
Sergei was far too intent on his task to notice the appearance of a new presence; this half of him was always the weaker one, and considering the seal Ivan had had placed on him all those years ago, he was lucky he could do this much for his friend. So when the shadow wrapped around him, tight enough to constrict like chains, he was caught completely off-guard by it, and his tenuous grip on Takeru’s life wavered.
He only barely managed to regain it, and glance up. The drain on his focus was immense, and as a result, he only sort of registered what Evie was saying as she said it. He definitely understood what was going on when she bit him, though, and began belatedly struggling against his bonds as the thread of connection he had with the young Kuran snapped. Sergei was no longer the force sustaining his life, and that meant... “No!” he shouted hoarsely, but in this drained condition and without the full measure of his strength to begin with, he wasn’t a match for her, and they both knew it.
She hurled him against the wall a few times, and without his vamipiric powers active, his bones snapped as easily as a human’s would, even if his healing factor did kick in immediately afterwards. The last words he heard as his eyes slid closed were her promise to return, though he couldn’t fathom what she’d ever want with him. It seemed that this, his weakness in the face of those like his father, was the price of the control he’d bought himself, the seal laid on his neck, across his back, and in his very blood. He could not help but think, now, as he slid into unconsciousness, that maybe it had been too steep a toll…
Ivan seemed less-than-surprised by Evie’s presence, and certainly, he was thoroughly underwhelmed by the lack of an antidote. Faust had stepped up his game, disguising the reagent as a double-layered poison. It was no less than he’d expect from his nemesis, but then, it had been quite some time since they’d gauged each others’ intellects so… directly. Still, if he was even ruffled by what Evie said about Sergei, the mask revealed nothing of it.
Indeed, he appeared to examine his fingernails, buffing them absently on his shirt. “He wouldn’t, with the state he’s in,” the masked man replied absently, though any words he might have used to explain further died on his lips with the appearance of Takeru.
He had promised to keep himself distant from this, to not involve himself in this boy’s life, because it would be too painful to endure. Magdalene had been precious to Sacred, it was true, but that was nothing next to what she’d been to Ivan. She’d been the whole of his life, the only thing in his world that held any value. His sun and his stars, and the planets in their beautiful orbits. He’d seen the entirety of the universe in her eyes, read the most epic of poetry in the subtle curve of her lips, found the most profound and melancholy of the world’s truths in her arms. Everything about her had been endless fascination for him, and in her presence, his ever-whirring mind was quiet, and he was simply allowed to feel, to grasp at eternity in a way that even the elegance of mathematics could not hope to replicate.
She had made him forget, sometimes, that there was anything else in existence but her.
And now, what little remained of her was gone. Ivan’s defeat was much more subtle than Sacred’s, but his adopted daughter, his precious Devotchka, noticed it no less. She felt the pain of those around her acutely, and her hand was soft on his. She gave it a brief squeeze, one which he was far too numb to return. She shared in Magdalene’s ability to let him forget, but he was too different a man now, to love as he had then. He would never allow himself the luxury of being that unguarded, that vulnerable. So he chose to love her as a father does instead, knowing that she was too good to taint with his presence anymore than that.
He watched with curiosity as she approached the slumped Sacrilegious, then paused. The girl reached for him, then withdrew her hand, looking faintly stricken. Had he the will at the moment, his eyes would have narrowed behind his mask. That was not a development he favored. For the moment bypassing Saya and her brother, Katya came to stand before Amaya, still transformed and still volatile.
“Amaya,” she said quietly, hands reaching for the other woman’s shoulders as though she knew exactly where they were. Her hands landed gently there, and Ivan felt a small flare of her aura, just like his had been. It cut through the roiling darkness in his world like a knife made of purest light, and the masked pureblood nearly choked on his own breath. No matter how long and hard Dmitri trained, he’d never been able to manage something like that. Sergei was correct: his daughter, and not his second son, was the true heir to that power, and it broke his heart a second time to witness it.
The power had the effect of calming and dampening the vampiric auras around it, though it was directed only at the changed Takagi twin. Ivan knew without needing to speculate that Ekaterina would succeed in reversing the bodily transformation for now, but there was no mistaking the fact that Amaya Takagi was now a vampire in truth, come into the heritage of her blood.
Once that was done and she had helped Amaya to rest on the ground, his Devotchka turned to the rest of the group. Sadness was etched over her every feature, but still she stood straight and tall. Her lips pursed, though, and when she spoke, it was without wavering. “I don’t know about the rest of you,” she said, “but I’m not giving up on Takeru yet. If there’s a way to make a human into a vampire, there must be a way to change them back as well. It was done to them already, surely it can be done again.” She sounded as though she were trying very hard not to make that last bit a question, and he knew she didn’t know what that required.
“They may have him now, but that doesn’t mean we have to let them keep him,” She was shaking, and for a moment, he wasn’t sure why, but then the realization dawned on him. She was angry, so angry that she was having difficulty containing it.
She was also right. It would be no less than an unconditional surrender to give up now, and Ivan Rasputinov did not surrender. Not to anyone, for any reason. He hadn’t given up when they’d taken Magdalene from him the first time, and if he had been able to endure that, he would be able to endure this. He nodded slowly. “If you intend to rescue him, I suppose I ought to repair my son,” he pointed out, turning to leave. He left the rest of them there and headed for the infirmary, already with a fair guess as to what he was going to find. Evie and the one who pulled her strings had thought to break them, he and Sacred both. On his count, they had not yet succeeded.
Whether or not Sacred saw what Devotchka was saying for the truth was not for him to decide, and ultimately, he would have to make that determination on his own. Ivan would simply plan for both possible results, and build his plans from there.
He only barely managed to regain it, and glance up. The drain on his focus was immense, and as a result, he only sort of registered what Evie was saying as she said it. He definitely understood what was going on when she bit him, though, and began belatedly struggling against his bonds as the thread of connection he had with the young Kuran snapped. Sergei was no longer the force sustaining his life, and that meant... “No!” he shouted hoarsely, but in this drained condition and without the full measure of his strength to begin with, he wasn’t a match for her, and they both knew it.
She hurled him against the wall a few times, and without his vamipiric powers active, his bones snapped as easily as a human’s would, even if his healing factor did kick in immediately afterwards. The last words he heard as his eyes slid closed were her promise to return, though he couldn’t fathom what she’d ever want with him. It seemed that this, his weakness in the face of those like his father, was the price of the control he’d bought himself, the seal laid on his neck, across his back, and in his very blood. He could not help but think, now, as he slid into unconsciousness, that maybe it had been too steep a toll…
Ivan seemed less-than-surprised by Evie’s presence, and certainly, he was thoroughly underwhelmed by the lack of an antidote. Faust had stepped up his game, disguising the reagent as a double-layered poison. It was no less than he’d expect from his nemesis, but then, it had been quite some time since they’d gauged each others’ intellects so… directly. Still, if he was even ruffled by what Evie said about Sergei, the mask revealed nothing of it.
Indeed, he appeared to examine his fingernails, buffing them absently on his shirt. “He wouldn’t, with the state he’s in,” the masked man replied absently, though any words he might have used to explain further died on his lips with the appearance of Takeru.
He had promised to keep himself distant from this, to not involve himself in this boy’s life, because it would be too painful to endure. Magdalene had been precious to Sacred, it was true, but that was nothing next to what she’d been to Ivan. She’d been the whole of his life, the only thing in his world that held any value. His sun and his stars, and the planets in their beautiful orbits. He’d seen the entirety of the universe in her eyes, read the most epic of poetry in the subtle curve of her lips, found the most profound and melancholy of the world’s truths in her arms. Everything about her had been endless fascination for him, and in her presence, his ever-whirring mind was quiet, and he was simply allowed to feel, to grasp at eternity in a way that even the elegance of mathematics could not hope to replicate.
She had made him forget, sometimes, that there was anything else in existence but her.
And now, what little remained of her was gone. Ivan’s defeat was much more subtle than Sacred’s, but his adopted daughter, his precious Devotchka, noticed it no less. She felt the pain of those around her acutely, and her hand was soft on his. She gave it a brief squeeze, one which he was far too numb to return. She shared in Magdalene’s ability to let him forget, but he was too different a man now, to love as he had then. He would never allow himself the luxury of being that unguarded, that vulnerable. So he chose to love her as a father does instead, knowing that she was too good to taint with his presence anymore than that.
He watched with curiosity as she approached the slumped Sacrilegious, then paused. The girl reached for him, then withdrew her hand, looking faintly stricken. Had he the will at the moment, his eyes would have narrowed behind his mask. That was not a development he favored. For the moment bypassing Saya and her brother, Katya came to stand before Amaya, still transformed and still volatile.
“Amaya,” she said quietly, hands reaching for the other woman’s shoulders as though she knew exactly where they were. Her hands landed gently there, and Ivan felt a small flare of her aura, just like his had been. It cut through the roiling darkness in his world like a knife made of purest light, and the masked pureblood nearly choked on his own breath. No matter how long and hard Dmitri trained, he’d never been able to manage something like that. Sergei was correct: his daughter, and not his second son, was the true heir to that power, and it broke his heart a second time to witness it.
The power had the effect of calming and dampening the vampiric auras around it, though it was directed only at the changed Takagi twin. Ivan knew without needing to speculate that Ekaterina would succeed in reversing the bodily transformation for now, but there was no mistaking the fact that Amaya Takagi was now a vampire in truth, come into the heritage of her blood.
Once that was done and she had helped Amaya to rest on the ground, his Devotchka turned to the rest of the group. Sadness was etched over her every feature, but still she stood straight and tall. Her lips pursed, though, and when she spoke, it was without wavering. “I don’t know about the rest of you,” she said, “but I’m not giving up on Takeru yet. If there’s a way to make a human into a vampire, there must be a way to change them back as well. It was done to them already, surely it can be done again.” She sounded as though she were trying very hard not to make that last bit a question, and he knew she didn’t know what that required.
“They may have him now, but that doesn’t mean we have to let them keep him,” She was shaking, and for a moment, he wasn’t sure why, but then the realization dawned on him. She was angry, so angry that she was having difficulty containing it.
She was also right. It would be no less than an unconditional surrender to give up now, and Ivan Rasputinov did not surrender. Not to anyone, for any reason. He hadn’t given up when they’d taken Magdalene from him the first time, and if he had been able to endure that, he would be able to endure this. He nodded slowly. “If you intend to rescue him, I suppose I ought to repair my son,” he pointed out, turning to leave. He left the rest of them there and headed for the infirmary, already with a fair guess as to what he was going to find. Evie and the one who pulled her strings had thought to break them, he and Sacred both. On his count, they had not yet succeeded.
Whether or not Sacred saw what Devotchka was saying for the truth was not for him to decide, and ultimately, he would have to make that determination on his own. Ivan would simply plan for both possible results, and build his plans from there.
Somewhere to the right of the one who spoke second, Lucius Faust smiled, a small, enigmatic thing that tended to drive inferior intellects up a wall. So his plan had been successful, then. They always were. It, and a few scientific endeavors of a crucial nature, were why he was still around at all. Oh, and of course the fact that he enjoyed his work very, very much. Tracing his lower lip absently with a pointed claw, he replied, voice light and a smidge amused. "Hm. With pleasure, of course." He receded from the room, advancing instead to his laboratory, in order to finish the required preparations.
"This feeling of uselessness, it's swallowing me whole. I shouldn't feel like this, I should be stronger. Then why is it so hard to breathe?"
Saya kept her gaze fixed on Toru, even when he spoke to her. His words meant nothing to her, the only thing that meant anything was the boy laying in the infirmary. He was the only one that mattered. If she needed to die for him, then so be it. At least, if Sacrilegious pulled through, he wouldn't remember her. She would no longer be in his memories, in his heart, all of her would be gone. And she would gladly embrace death for that. Before Toru could tell them where the antidote was, Amaya challenged that by attacking him. Saya's eyes widened substantially. How could Amaya do that? She had just, she shook the thoughts from her mind when Sacred acted. She could only see his hand coming back, sending her sister somewhere with such force, that it caused Saya to wince. She cried out to her sister, however; her attention was forced back to the front of her.
A voice, one that she scarcely recognized, echoed through the proximity. Saya pursed her lips together, confusion written on her face before the appearance of that woman from the dance caused Saya's heart to skip a beat. The words she had spoken, there was no cure. How could there be no cure? There had to be a cure! Without much else, Sacred had lunged at the woman who laughed and disappeared. The two seemed to be conversing, however; everything around Saya had become nothing but a blank, empty void. There was only one thing on her mind, and even the well-being of her sister was not it. It was simply Takeru. If there was no cure, he would die. She couldn't allow that, she wouldn't. She slowly turned to the scene before her. Something, or rather someone, had torn Toru apart like a meat doll, his blood splattering everywhere. Sacred had attempted to attack the woman only to have her disappear in shadows before reappearing somewhere else.
Then, she spotted him. Takeru, he was in her arms. Something inside of Saya broke, she could feel it as she saw the woman holding her Takeru. She wanted to go to him, but her legs felt as if they were glued to the spot. She couldn't move, couldn't run to save him. Everything seemed to have slowed down. From the conversations, to the actions, it felt as if time were moving slowly for Saya until the words the woman spoke echoed through her ears like a thunder that wouldn't stop clapping. They were after Takeru. She had taken Takeru. Saya knew she should have never left his side. She should have stayed with him. If she had, she could have done something. But what could she have done? This woman was obviously much stronger, and seemed on par with Sacred, meaning she had to be as old as him. There were not many pure-bloods that could take on an older pure-blood, especially if said pure-blood was considered almost Ancestral.
Then, the words that left the woman's mouth caused something to stop altogether within Saya. Her parents, they designated him for this? Could they really have done such a thing? How could they? Wasn't he their own as well? Was he not part of their family? Anger soared throughout Saya's being, and it was directed at everyone. No one would be safe from her anger, no matter who they were. She only saw red. Whoever this Lilith was, she seemed to be the root of all of this. They wanted one of the Kuran's for this Lilith person. But the thing that confused Saya the most was the fact that they needed a body for her. How could someone need a body? Did something happen to this Lilith that she needed a body? But what would she need the body for? Blood? Flesh? Before she could react, the woman and Takeru vanished, Sacred on his knee's, and Ekaterina speaking something that phased through Saya's ears. Takeru was gone, that was the only thing that registered.
"Takeru," she whispered out so softly. She couldn't do anything to stop this woman from taking the one person who was precious to her, to him. They couldn't do anything, and that stung so much deeper than anything she had ever felt before. Takeru was truly gone from them. She felt her legs give out from underneath her as she stared at the empty spot where the woman and Takeru had just been. She reached out, almost as if this were a dream, and she would wake up soon. She had to wake up. If she didn't, she would never see him again. She wouldn't see those mismatched eyes that she had wanted for so long. She wouldn't see his smile. She felt broken, empty, as if there were nothing else in the world but him. When had she been so helpless without him? Before, the only one's that mattered were Amaya and Ekaterina, her sisters. She could care less about what the happenings of the others might have been, even if Sacred had poked her nerves on a few occasions, or if the Student Council President was simply gone for an extended periods of time. They were but shadows in her world. So when did he become the center of it?
She clutched tightly at the grass, causing her knuckles to turn white in the process. This feeling of uselessness was swallowing her in a thick blanket, and it was suffocating her. She couldn't stop Toru from turning her sister, she couldn't save Takeru from his predicament, and she had failed again to save him from that woman. When had she become so useless? If she were to return to her heritage, become a Kuran, would she then possess the power necessary to save everyone? But even then, if this woman was as old, if not the same age as Sacrilegious, there would be nothing she could do to begin with. She was still useless. As such, she could feel her eyes cloud over in a haze, everything becoming numb around her. She was useless.
"How pathetic," wormed their way out of her mouth, however; there were words Ekaterina had spoken. They held some light for Saya, and she desperately wanted to believe them. There was a way for him to return to being a human, and the only way possible would be for someone to make a huge sacrifice. Had her parents made that sacrifice when they were turned human? Shaking the thoughts from her mind, she slowly rose from her spot and walked towards Ekaterina. Smiling softly, she addressed the girl. "They will not keep him. I don't care how it happens, but we will get him back. We must," she stated in a firm tone. She glanced at Sacred who was knelt, almost in the same defeated position she had been in moments ago.
“Men and vampires alike fight for love, power, control—foolish goals for foolish people. I seek only subtle knowledge, more powerful than any weapon, more faithful than any woman, more permanent than any semblance of sovereignty, and utterly sublime.”
The Laboratory, as Faust’s place of work was most often called, maintained a rather chilly temperature—not enough that the ones within could see their own breaths, but enough to be uncomfortable to most. Of course, most were not here, and Faust saw no need to attend to the preferences of anyone other than himself. His guest was hardly in a fit state to be complaining. It was a room constructed to exacting specifications; his specifications, to be precise, and Faust was nothing if he was not precise.
The floors were of the purest white, such that specks of dust seemed to avoid it for fear of the consequences, and indeed, everything was immaculately clean, from the stainless steel tables to the polished instruments to the spotless glassware, arrayed in neat, symmetrical fashion along shelving units of more glass or the large, central table that stood in the middle. Along with the typical array of chemist’s tools were things one would most often associate with a science far older and just as much magic as anything: alchemy. But Faust did not subscribe to notions like magic—there was only knowledge, and ignorance, and he had much more of the former than the latter.
Specimen jars, of body parts, plants, and other strange, macabre, unidentifiable things, occupied almost an entire wall, the fluids in which the pieces were suspended a variety of bright, almost noxious colors, they and the chemicals in their flasks the only bursts of color in the room, save its two occupants. One of these was Faust himself, of course, clothed in mostly black beneath the pristine layer of his lab coat, but his hair was a bright, blood-colored contrast to the rest of him, the long, satiny strands pulled into a high tail for the moment, the better to keep his violet eyes free of obstruction.
He punctured the rubber seal of the small bottle with a clean needle, and drew out the bright green fluid inside, humming lightly one of Beethoven’s sonata’s under his breath, a pleasant sound that almost gave the lie to the ghastly sight on his far wall. His eyes cut occasionally to his “guest,” but he was little concerned with the body save insofar that it was the vessel for an experiment—his greatest one to date, product of a hypothesis that none of the smaller minds in this little alliance of theirs would ever have been able to concoct. He did not hold it against them, of course; genius such as his was simply unattainable to most. Ivan tried, of course, but his conscience got in the way, which was rather a pity. He could have used a sharp mind like that man’s, sharp enough to hone his own on. Alas, he was ever doomed to solitude in his excellence. More’s the pity, perhaps.
“Of course, even alone, I can accomplish what I wish to,” he informed his guest matter-of-factly, smiling with what could only be described as pleasant courtesy. Like every one of his fellows, Lucius Faust was a very handsome man. Unlike most of them, he didn’t care a whit for that sort of thing one way or another. He’d take an ugly person with some brains over an empty, pretty thing any day. “Shame that you’re about to be an empty, pretty thing, really. But then, such is the fate of the Kuran’s sacrificial lamb, and they chose you over their daughters for that.”
That he managed to sound sympathetic was probably mitigated by the fact that said lamb was currently chained to his lovely white wall by his wrists, the bindings tight enough to force his arms to stretch out in either direction, his feet hanging uselessly about a meter from the ground. He supposed it was quite likely that the Kuran heir was also delirious with the pain of this procedure, but that would fade eventually. Slowly, meticulously, and precisely, Faust was stripping the boy of everything that he was, transforming him into a shell for Lilith to occupy. It was working out quite wonderfully, actually, and this solution was the next part.
With a casual grace that belied his cruelty, Faust reached up and plunged the needle deep into Takeru’s neck, timing out the injection itself with the aid of a pocketwatch held in his opposite hand. He seemed entirely oblivious to the agony he was causing, though in truth, a small light of amusement backlit his eyes, giving them something of an eerie glow though they were not the carmine things they could become. “Now, young Master Kuran, do be good. I’m expecting a visitor imminently. We wouldn’t want to give this one a bad impression, hmm?” He shook his head as if in answer to his own question, then discarded the needle and took down a few notes.
The floors were of the purest white, such that specks of dust seemed to avoid it for fear of the consequences, and indeed, everything was immaculately clean, from the stainless steel tables to the polished instruments to the spotless glassware, arrayed in neat, symmetrical fashion along shelving units of more glass or the large, central table that stood in the middle. Along with the typical array of chemist’s tools were things one would most often associate with a science far older and just as much magic as anything: alchemy. But Faust did not subscribe to notions like magic—there was only knowledge, and ignorance, and he had much more of the former than the latter.
Specimen jars, of body parts, plants, and other strange, macabre, unidentifiable things, occupied almost an entire wall, the fluids in which the pieces were suspended a variety of bright, almost noxious colors, they and the chemicals in their flasks the only bursts of color in the room, save its two occupants. One of these was Faust himself, of course, clothed in mostly black beneath the pristine layer of his lab coat, but his hair was a bright, blood-colored contrast to the rest of him, the long, satiny strands pulled into a high tail for the moment, the better to keep his violet eyes free of obstruction.
He punctured the rubber seal of the small bottle with a clean needle, and drew out the bright green fluid inside, humming lightly one of Beethoven’s sonata’s under his breath, a pleasant sound that almost gave the lie to the ghastly sight on his far wall. His eyes cut occasionally to his “guest,” but he was little concerned with the body save insofar that it was the vessel for an experiment—his greatest one to date, product of a hypothesis that none of the smaller minds in this little alliance of theirs would ever have been able to concoct. He did not hold it against them, of course; genius such as his was simply unattainable to most. Ivan tried, of course, but his conscience got in the way, which was rather a pity. He could have used a sharp mind like that man’s, sharp enough to hone his own on. Alas, he was ever doomed to solitude in his excellence. More’s the pity, perhaps.
“Of course, even alone, I can accomplish what I wish to,” he informed his guest matter-of-factly, smiling with what could only be described as pleasant courtesy. Like every one of his fellows, Lucius Faust was a very handsome man. Unlike most of them, he didn’t care a whit for that sort of thing one way or another. He’d take an ugly person with some brains over an empty, pretty thing any day. “Shame that you’re about to be an empty, pretty thing, really. But then, such is the fate of the Kuran’s sacrificial lamb, and they chose you over their daughters for that.”
That he managed to sound sympathetic was probably mitigated by the fact that said lamb was currently chained to his lovely white wall by his wrists, the bindings tight enough to force his arms to stretch out in either direction, his feet hanging uselessly about a meter from the ground. He supposed it was quite likely that the Kuran heir was also delirious with the pain of this procedure, but that would fade eventually. Slowly, meticulously, and precisely, Faust was stripping the boy of everything that he was, transforming him into a shell for Lilith to occupy. It was working out quite wonderfully, actually, and this solution was the next part.
With a casual grace that belied his cruelty, Faust reached up and plunged the needle deep into Takeru’s neck, timing out the injection itself with the aid of a pocketwatch held in his opposite hand. He seemed entirely oblivious to the agony he was causing, though in truth, a small light of amusement backlit his eyes, giving them something of an eerie glow though they were not the carmine things they could become. “Now, young Master Kuran, do be good. I’m expecting a visitor imminently. We wouldn’t want to give this one a bad impression, hmm?” He shook his head as if in answer to his own question, then discarded the needle and took down a few notes.
|“The more precious things you have , the more easy it is to destroy someone. But, destroying is only another half of the grand tapestry weaved within the depths of tragedy.”|
Entering Faust's Laboratory, green eyes glittered with amusement as she watched Magdalene's reincarnation being prepared for the ritual. The poison was actually a drug. It was to stabilize the transformation process from human to vampire smoothly without the fallout like what had happened with the other twin. Moreover, it made the vessel more submissive in nature and easier for their Mother to penetrate the soul and make it nothing more but a husk. This was truly fun to watch even more so when she recalls how those people looked especially the traitors. Evie could not wait for the revival to finally proceed. Whether the outcome is a failure or not, it will be a lost to those suffering fools. It only made her amused smile wider than ever.
"You seem very delighted, sister." Judas noted as he entered the room where Faust was torturing the new body of their favored Mother. He then stood beside her sister who had glanced at his profile with those eyes shimmering with malicious fun. "Very much." Evie responded as she returned her attention to Takeru who was vomiting blood. She believed Faust described it as an excretion of unwanted substances. Of course, this was extremely painful. "Magdalene had always been an eyesore. So, this is good karma with an added bonus. Why wouldn't I be very happy?" The scent of blood permeated through the room. Her eyes glowed faint red but nothing extreme. It was not due to hunger more for the ecstasy of the aroma.
Judas understood what his sister was saying. He never understood Magdalene back then. Why was so wonderful about the humans or being one? She had willingly given up her status and suffered death. It was complete foolishness. She was stupid in his opinion. "She is an idiot and even when she was reborn, he is still an idiot. Liking and protecting humans. His words were delivered with such an edge of contempt and cold superiority. He truly view humans as nothing more but fodder and nothing more. "There is nothing splendid about them." However, this was countermand by a being that made the twin pure-bloods lowered their head in respect which was the same with the others inside the room.
"That is not completely true." His presence seeped out of him in a natural manner. It was suffocating and at the same time demanded subordination. Judas and Evie recognized him immediately and offered a polite and rightful greeting. "My Lord.", "Lord Genesis." This person was the true puppeteer or the ringleader of all the chaos and instability happening all around. "Humans have one thing that is splendid about them." His voice resonated as he walked passed Judas and Evie who were looking at him with complete respect. From that point, one would know that this man was not someone to be treated so haphazardly. He wore a black robe with golden hemming and trimming while his long black hair swept behind him like a veil.
Stopping in front of Takeru who was currently crucified with chains to keep him in place, the young man was squirming and violently trembling probably from the pain. The so-called Kuran Heir was awake if one would want to call it that way. His eyes were half-opened revealing those mismatched eyes of black and red. However, they were glazed with lifelessness and utter pain. The boy was being torn apart and soon, his soul will be undergoing that process. It would be far more painful. This person looked at the ground were a great pool of blood littered all over. Lowering himself in a halfway manner, he then swept his finger across the red liquid and straightened himself. He then licked the blood off his finger and spoke. "Their blood. That is why we use them as food." After saying that, he looked at Faust, "When will he be ready Faust."
"Did you get into a fight with him again?" Sacred opened his eyes as those deep mauve eyes met bright green eyes sparkling as it reflected the sun's light. This calming and soothing presence was unique to this person alone, to this person who has an uncanny ability to present even the most complicated matters into simple and endearing ways. "I don't like that guy for you. Why does it have to be him? No sister of mine will marry that bastard." This made her laugh heartily which made Sacred groan and looked away with a faint blush on his cheeks. It cannot be helped. This little brother of hers was so adorable. Once her laughter died down, she took a seat beside him and then placed her head on his shoulder.
"No matter what happens, you are still my cute little brother." Sacred released a sigh at this and then placed his head on top of hers which made her smile so gently. Her brother was truly a sweet man who just needed a push once in a while. She closed her eyes as she let her body relax besides him. The wind was very nice as well. "The man I love and my beloved brother getting along, it will be very nice." He scoffed at this and rolled his eyes at the very idea of him getting all buddy with that guy. This made her chuckle lightly as she kissed his cheek which made him look at her as if he was a fish out of water. "I want to tell you something. Mother wants to talk to me about the humans. She must have finally changed her mind."
Sacred should have stopped her. Better yet, he should have come with her. But, she was so excited, extremely happy, and insistent to trust that Woman. Now, she was taken away again. Takeru was swept away so easily right under their noses. He could not even do anything as that squirt of a pure-blood bit him. The transformation was clearly happening without much of a hindrance. Takeru was being reverted into a pure-blood once more. All he could do was to watch Takeru fade in front of him. Gritting his teeth, the disappointment and overwhelming shame were now replaced by anger as he punched the ground underneath him. It effectively caused a 4.0 earthquake and creating a massive crater with the side of a football field.
The words of those around him were nothing more but passing wind. There was no need to encourage him. Because right now, the purple pure-blood was on the verge of his anger. Although, he is dangerous with such a temper. It also results into certain reckless actions. He did not acknowledge anyone as he had decided to leave and search for Takeru. He will tear the ones responsible for this and anyone who would tell him otherwise. But before, he could even fully leave the place. Someone blocked his path as those eyes of his was completely hazed by the boiling rage. He had lost any sense to comprehend any sort of morality. As such, he was about to push the person away from his path. However, a hard slap connected to his cheek.
"You seem very delighted, sister." Judas noted as he entered the room where Faust was torturing the new body of their favored Mother. He then stood beside her sister who had glanced at his profile with those eyes shimmering with malicious fun. "Very much." Evie responded as she returned her attention to Takeru who was vomiting blood. She believed Faust described it as an excretion of unwanted substances. Of course, this was extremely painful. "Magdalene had always been an eyesore. So, this is good karma with an added bonus. Why wouldn't I be very happy?" The scent of blood permeated through the room. Her eyes glowed faint red but nothing extreme. It was not due to hunger more for the ecstasy of the aroma.
Judas understood what his sister was saying. He never understood Magdalene back then. Why was so wonderful about the humans or being one? She had willingly given up her status and suffered death. It was complete foolishness. She was stupid in his opinion. "She is an idiot and even when she was reborn, he is still an idiot. Liking and protecting humans. His words were delivered with such an edge of contempt and cold superiority. He truly view humans as nothing more but fodder and nothing more. "There is nothing splendid about them." However, this was countermand by a being that made the twin pure-bloods lowered their head in respect which was the same with the others inside the room.
"That is not completely true." His presence seeped out of him in a natural manner. It was suffocating and at the same time demanded subordination. Judas and Evie recognized him immediately and offered a polite and rightful greeting. "My Lord.", "Lord Genesis." This person was the true puppeteer or the ringleader of all the chaos and instability happening all around. "Humans have one thing that is splendid about them." His voice resonated as he walked passed Judas and Evie who were looking at him with complete respect. From that point, one would know that this man was not someone to be treated so haphazardly. He wore a black robe with golden hemming and trimming while his long black hair swept behind him like a veil.
Stopping in front of Takeru who was currently crucified with chains to keep him in place, the young man was squirming and violently trembling probably from the pain. The so-called Kuran Heir was awake if one would want to call it that way. His eyes were half-opened revealing those mismatched eyes of black and red. However, they were glazed with lifelessness and utter pain. The boy was being torn apart and soon, his soul will be undergoing that process. It would be far more painful. This person looked at the ground were a great pool of blood littered all over. Lowering himself in a halfway manner, he then swept his finger across the red liquid and straightened himself. He then licked the blood off his finger and spoke. "Their blood. That is why we use them as food." After saying that, he looked at Faust, "When will he be ready Faust."
"Did you get into a fight with him again?" Sacred opened his eyes as those deep mauve eyes met bright green eyes sparkling as it reflected the sun's light. This calming and soothing presence was unique to this person alone, to this person who has an uncanny ability to present even the most complicated matters into simple and endearing ways. "I don't like that guy for you. Why does it have to be him? No sister of mine will marry that bastard." This made her laugh heartily which made Sacred groan and looked away with a faint blush on his cheeks. It cannot be helped. This little brother of hers was so adorable. Once her laughter died down, she took a seat beside him and then placed her head on his shoulder.
"No matter what happens, you are still my cute little brother." Sacred released a sigh at this and then placed his head on top of hers which made her smile so gently. Her brother was truly a sweet man who just needed a push once in a while. She closed her eyes as she let her body relax besides him. The wind was very nice as well. "The man I love and my beloved brother getting along, it will be very nice." He scoffed at this and rolled his eyes at the very idea of him getting all buddy with that guy. This made her chuckle lightly as she kissed his cheek which made him look at her as if he was a fish out of water. "I want to tell you something. Mother wants to talk to me about the humans. She must have finally changed her mind."
Sacred should have stopped her. Better yet, he should have come with her. But, she was so excited, extremely happy, and insistent to trust that Woman. Now, she was taken away again. Takeru was swept away so easily right under their noses. He could not even do anything as that squirt of a pure-blood bit him. The transformation was clearly happening without much of a hindrance. Takeru was being reverted into a pure-blood once more. All he could do was to watch Takeru fade in front of him. Gritting his teeth, the disappointment and overwhelming shame were now replaced by anger as he punched the ground underneath him. It effectively caused a 4.0 earthquake and creating a massive crater with the side of a football field.
The words of those around him were nothing more but passing wind. There was no need to encourage him. Because right now, the purple pure-blood was on the verge of his anger. Although, he is dangerous with such a temper. It also results into certain reckless actions. He did not acknowledge anyone as he had decided to leave and search for Takeru. He will tear the ones responsible for this and anyone who would tell him otherwise. But before, he could even fully leave the place. Someone blocked his path as those eyes of his was completely hazed by the boiling rage. He had lost any sense to comprehend any sort of morality. As such, he was about to push the person away from his path. However, a hard slap connected to his cheek.
“This is a dangerous thing, maybe even a stupid thing, to do. But that’s what we risk for the people we care about."
Amaya was unconscious, but that was okay, because at least it meant she was herself again, and though she might sleep for a bit, or be disoriented when she woke up, Ekaterina was satisfied that she’d been able to help a friend, and that the friend would be okay. Less so for Takeru, but they could help him yet, she believed it. They could, and they would, if all of them worked together. This, she knew, in a way that she knew many things that she couldn’t remember learning.
But it would take everything, everyone they had, working in tandem, to achieve it. And that might be the biggest obstacle of all. Saya seemed to be with her on this, though, and for that, she was very relieved. Having friends by your side was invaluable in any situation, but they were really going to have to rely on each other here. Nodding as much to herself as to the other girl, Ekaterina was about to reply when the ground shook violently, spilling her onto the grass and knocking any words she might have used right out of her in a gust of breath.
It was not difficult to discern the source—how many people could possibly do something like that? Granted, she knew more such people than most ever would, but Ivan was gone and Amaya, were she even capable, was unconscious. That left one rather obvious culprit, and Kitty picked herself up with resolution. She remembered, once, that he’d been in the throes of his anger, and Takeru had been able to snap him out of it. She’d been the one who knew it would work.
But Takeru wasn’t here right now, and no immediate answer presented itself the same way. She did understand though, that if he did this by himself, he would die. There were just too many of the others for it to work, not matter how strong he was. She wouldn’t—couldn’t—allow that to happen, and since there was nobody around except her, Saya, and Satoshi, Kitty acted, placing herself in what she judged to be his path from the moving center of his aura.
He didn’t seem inclined to stop, and so, setting her jaw firmly and balling up her free hand, she used the other to slap him—hard. And then, as if to compensate, she hugged him, twining her arms around his middle. “Sacred, stop, please,” she said, and it came out softer, less firm, than she’d intended, but that was okay. “You can’t save him like this. You don’t even know where they’ve taken him, and to go by yourself would accomplish nothing but your own death as well.”
She knew she was risking her very life by doing this. He was angry, probably irrational, and quite capable of ending her life if he so desired. She didn’t care. Better that than his own ending. Isn’t that what this was all about? Humans like her could come back, live again, but vampires like him, they had only one life, and she wasn’t going to let him end his all alone at the mercy of someone like Judas or Evie. He was too precious to die like that. Without any real direction, her aura flared, halcyon and bright, in response to his, and she was startled to realize that the warm feeling spreading down her cheeks was the result of tears. Not even she had realized she cared so much, but she did, and so here she was.
“We’ll all go,” she told him, her voice thick with grief. What exactly she mourned, she did not know, because Takeru was alive and everyone else was still alive, but she could feel the sadness rolling off him in waves and was reacting to it without really understanding it. “We’ll save him. But please, don’t go alone. Don’t leave us. We need you. I…I need you too.” The last was a choked whisper, because she almost felt ashamed to say it. Even blind and poor, Ekaterina had never really needed anyone before. She’d accepted help when it was offered, and felt no shame for that, but… the depth of her dread at the prospect of his disappearance from her world was truly staggering. She had no right to ask this of him.
But she was asking it anyway.
“Oh, I don’t know,” Faust remarked conversationally, though he did not look up from his delicate work or his notes. “Certain strains of humanity are endlessly fascinating, on a genetic level. So many minute variations that simply don’t exist for our kind.” Unlike for vampires, genetic variation in humans was what kept bloodlines strong, and family members healthy. They could not stagnate by marrying their own sisters or what-have-you because it tended to deform the offspring, leave them with a wide range of defects, both mental and physical. As a result, there was simply a massive variety of humanity to be observed. The vampiric genome was boring by comparison.
Genesis entered then, the power to Faust’s knowledge. Despite that, he didn’t actually mind that one too much. He found Judas incredibly dull and Evie quite annoying, but their ‘boss,’ such as he indeed was, was someone Faust could at least respect, and the third of the three geniuses in Lilith's original circle. The question was an interesting one; this procedure had never been completed before, though he’d already tested all the parts of it on various live beings—humans, vampires of all grades, even animals, just to see what would happen. The results had been intriguing, but stacking all of the segments atop each other was bound to alter the process, something he’d already calculated for.
“That depends on how perfect you want the work to be,” he said with a shrug and a small smile. “The first half of the procedure moves much more quickly than the second, and I’m almost done with that. After this… give it perhaps a week and a few hours, and everything will be in place for the actual transferal. If you wish to put a rush on it, I could have him prepared in a matter of days, but it does leave things a little more up to chance, and I don’t like doing that. Your decision of course—I’m just here to conduct the experiment.” He saw no need to rush—Lilith had been waiting millennia, surely she would keep for another week. Unless they were worried about the boy’s little friends actually being able to achieve something… which they should not be.
By his calculation, Sacred was currently an irrational mess that would run headlong into even the most basic of traps, and Ivan was currently unbalanced by his emotional attachment to Magdalene, which meant he’d be in no fit state to stop him. He might even go with him, and thus, two birds, one stone, which Faust liked. The Takagi twins weren’t strong enough to conduct a rescue on their own, and even if Ivan did manage somehow to unseal his little pet, that one would fare no better than Sacred, and the chances of all of those people working together was slim. The chance of them doing so effectively was none. There was nothing to hold them all together.
But it would take everything, everyone they had, working in tandem, to achieve it. And that might be the biggest obstacle of all. Saya seemed to be with her on this, though, and for that, she was very relieved. Having friends by your side was invaluable in any situation, but they were really going to have to rely on each other here. Nodding as much to herself as to the other girl, Ekaterina was about to reply when the ground shook violently, spilling her onto the grass and knocking any words she might have used right out of her in a gust of breath.
It was not difficult to discern the source—how many people could possibly do something like that? Granted, she knew more such people than most ever would, but Ivan was gone and Amaya, were she even capable, was unconscious. That left one rather obvious culprit, and Kitty picked herself up with resolution. She remembered, once, that he’d been in the throes of his anger, and Takeru had been able to snap him out of it. She’d been the one who knew it would work.
But Takeru wasn’t here right now, and no immediate answer presented itself the same way. She did understand though, that if he did this by himself, he would die. There were just too many of the others for it to work, not matter how strong he was. She wouldn’t—couldn’t—allow that to happen, and since there was nobody around except her, Saya, and Satoshi, Kitty acted, placing herself in what she judged to be his path from the moving center of his aura.
He didn’t seem inclined to stop, and so, setting her jaw firmly and balling up her free hand, she used the other to slap him—hard. And then, as if to compensate, she hugged him, twining her arms around his middle. “Sacred, stop, please,” she said, and it came out softer, less firm, than she’d intended, but that was okay. “You can’t save him like this. You don’t even know where they’ve taken him, and to go by yourself would accomplish nothing but your own death as well.”
She knew she was risking her very life by doing this. He was angry, probably irrational, and quite capable of ending her life if he so desired. She didn’t care. Better that than his own ending. Isn’t that what this was all about? Humans like her could come back, live again, but vampires like him, they had only one life, and she wasn’t going to let him end his all alone at the mercy of someone like Judas or Evie. He was too precious to die like that. Without any real direction, her aura flared, halcyon and bright, in response to his, and she was startled to realize that the warm feeling spreading down her cheeks was the result of tears. Not even she had realized she cared so much, but she did, and so here she was.
“We’ll all go,” she told him, her voice thick with grief. What exactly she mourned, she did not know, because Takeru was alive and everyone else was still alive, but she could feel the sadness rolling off him in waves and was reacting to it without really understanding it. “We’ll save him. But please, don’t go alone. Don’t leave us. We need you. I…I need you too.” The last was a choked whisper, because she almost felt ashamed to say it. Even blind and poor, Ekaterina had never really needed anyone before. She’d accepted help when it was offered, and felt no shame for that, but… the depth of her dread at the prospect of his disappearance from her world was truly staggering. She had no right to ask this of him.
But she was asking it anyway.
“Oh, I don’t know,” Faust remarked conversationally, though he did not look up from his delicate work or his notes. “Certain strains of humanity are endlessly fascinating, on a genetic level. So many minute variations that simply don’t exist for our kind.” Unlike for vampires, genetic variation in humans was what kept bloodlines strong, and family members healthy. They could not stagnate by marrying their own sisters or what-have-you because it tended to deform the offspring, leave them with a wide range of defects, both mental and physical. As a result, there was simply a massive variety of humanity to be observed. The vampiric genome was boring by comparison.
Genesis entered then, the power to Faust’s knowledge. Despite that, he didn’t actually mind that one too much. He found Judas incredibly dull and Evie quite annoying, but their ‘boss,’ such as he indeed was, was someone Faust could at least respect, and the third of the three geniuses in Lilith's original circle. The question was an interesting one; this procedure had never been completed before, though he’d already tested all the parts of it on various live beings—humans, vampires of all grades, even animals, just to see what would happen. The results had been intriguing, but stacking all of the segments atop each other was bound to alter the process, something he’d already calculated for.
“That depends on how perfect you want the work to be,” he said with a shrug and a small smile. “The first half of the procedure moves much more quickly than the second, and I’m almost done with that. After this… give it perhaps a week and a few hours, and everything will be in place for the actual transferal. If you wish to put a rush on it, I could have him prepared in a matter of days, but it does leave things a little more up to chance, and I don’t like doing that. Your decision of course—I’m just here to conduct the experiment.” He saw no need to rush—Lilith had been waiting millennia, surely she would keep for another week. Unless they were worried about the boy’s little friends actually being able to achieve something… which they should not be.
By his calculation, Sacred was currently an irrational mess that would run headlong into even the most basic of traps, and Ivan was currently unbalanced by his emotional attachment to Magdalene, which meant he’d be in no fit state to stop him. He might even go with him, and thus, two birds, one stone, which Faust liked. The Takagi twins weren’t strong enough to conduct a rescue on their own, and even if Ivan did manage somehow to unseal his little pet, that one would fare no better than Sacred, and the chances of all of those people working together was slim. The chance of them doing so effectively was none. There was nothing to hold them all together.
"We must remember that one determined person can make a significant difference, and that a small group of determined people can change the course of history."
Saya glanced away from Sacrilegious and towards her brother. He scooped Amaya into his arms and nodded his head in their direction before taking off towards the infirmary with her. She would need to recuperate there at best and they could restrain her should they need to. She was a newly awakened pure-blood vampire and as such, she was bound to try and feed. They couldn't have her attacking an innocent bystander and turning them. As they left, Saya felt the earth crumble as her gaze was once more directed towards Sacrilegious. He had caused the earthquake before standing and leaving. Saya could only watch as Ekaterina moved after him.
She winced slightly as the sound of flesh meeting flesh resonated through the area. Ekaterina had slapped Sacred. Would this have been any other day, Saya might have laughed. Instead, her head still hang lowly as her gaze never moved from the spot Takeru had once been in. That woman, the way she held onto Takeru, it caused Saya's blood to boil. Takeru was hers, and only hers. She wanted to, no, needed to get him back. The only way that would be possible is if everyone managed to pull together. Letting their anger get the better of them would only warrant their deaths. What good could they do if they were dead? It was then the words that Ekaterina spoke, entered her ears.
"Kitty," Saya called out softly, reaching a hand for her friend who was far too out of reach to actually try to comfort. She had never seen Ekaterina like this before, and it caused her heart to ache out for her friend. As much as she wanted to get Takeru back, there were things that they needed to prepare for. For one, they needed to find out where they had him, and two, they needed to properly fit themselves with proper weapons. Going up against a pure-blood faction wasn't the brightest idea one could have. Ekaterina and Saya were merely humans still. Sacrilegious surely had the advantage, but one pure-blood could only do so much against others of the same age. They would all be at a stand-still, the battle never ending.
They should devise a plan first, or at least properly armor themselves. If they charged head on now, it would only succeed in bringing Ekaterina and Saya to their deaths prematurely. A thought rummaged through Saya's mind. If she were returned as well, turned back to her heritage, would she be able to provide some more help? If she were truly a pure-blood, wouldn't she inherit a power as well? She shook the thought from her mind. She didn't want to become a vampire, not unless it was absolutely necessary and she was given no other ultimatum. She enjoyed her humanity. She had seen countless varieties of vampires, and they all shared almost the same outlook on life. She didn't want that.
"Kitty is right. We will all go. I care just as much about him as you do Sacred, do not think selfishly that you are the only one. He is mine and they will pay for taking him from me. But the only way to accomplish that is if we are all there," Saya stated with a new-found resolve. She clutched her fists tightly as she stared at her friends. "Charging blindly into the fray will only get you killed. If these pure-bloods are as old and strong as yourself, then you will cause nothing but more pain for Takeru. He cares about you. What do you think will happen to him if he lost you?" she finished before turning her back to the two. Although their relationship was rocky, she knew Takeru cared about Sacred in his own little way. It was the only thing if he was able to put up with him and his antics.
It wasn't a secret that the two were close. She had seen their interactions even before the events that had come to pass. They were friends, truly so much that they were no doubt willing to do anything for each other. It was something Saya had grown fond of seeing as her days as a prefect. At least whenever Takeru wasn't busy playing the dutiful Kuran Heir. But now that her heritage, along with Amaya's, had been discovered, where did that leave them? She shook the thought from her mind. That thought was for another time, another place. Whatever was to come for them, they would deal with it...together. Just like going after Takeru.
"I don't care how you feel about it, or what you have to say. We'll go after him...together."
||“No one had to risk anything. There was only me. So, me alone is enough. But, when you said it like that I...”||
It was like the world had come to a full stop. Life. Death. Everything. They came to a halt in this very moment. All he could hear prominently was the ringing of the bell earring adorning his ear. The sound reminded him of certain someone who had the audacity to slap him in such a state. It was very similar to this blind princess who had earlier stated she would be a bigger existence in his life than those before her. The sensation, it was nothing painful or burning. Her hand so small could never hope to possess a strength that would register to him the feeling of being hurt. There was simply none.
Odd, it may be. He was paralyzed by her gesture. It even made his face turned to the side from the impact which can be compared to a ghost. His long locks effectively hid his eyes and most of his face allowing a covered profile of himself. The collision of her hand to his cheek was aching. It was not because of pain or anything that is of a physical observation. There was something more that made the pure-blood stopped dead on his tracks. Thinking about it, the only people who would risk themselves to put a hand on him were complete idiots, such as Takeru... Yes, the new lease to the life of his sister.
Others can view this as a simple means of substitution for what was lost. He would not deny that. At first, he saw the boy as nothing more but as a mere visage of his beloved sister. He was elated that she had returned even with a different form. But as time passed by, he slowly came to a realization. This boy, this Takeru was not the Magdalene he knew. Same souls but different persons. Even with that knowledge, he simply made a decision to protect the boy who had made an impression on his life as the Kuran Heir and dutiful Student Council President.
At least this time, he could protect her, protect him, let Takeru live a life with light. But, he failed again. He was helpless once more as the people he had decided to care about were taken before him. Strong as he is. Feared as he is. Respected as he is. He was ultimately a failure. This was the most painful fact which eats to his core and what that slap of the blind princess reminded him so sorely. Anger and irrationality were better. There was just a need for blood and that comes easy to a monster like him. Unlike this, he was never good with emotions especially when it involves himself.
His thoughts were interrupted when he felt those fragile and thin arms encircled around him. He peered behind those fringes to look at the perpetrator, none other than the blind princess. She said he can't save Takeru. Can't save? Impertinent girl she is. He will save Takeru even with his own life. It had been decided by him. He will give his life for that boy. "Let me go." His voice hollow and filled with tightly reigned anger. This will be his only warning to her. Granted he does not know where they were, however, it was far better than to stay here. As if to object, he felt the flare of her aura. Ah yes, the same power as that man.
Soothing his senses, it did that. However, it was not enough at all. His determination, the tornado of turmoil in him can never be overwhelmed. As such, his own aura flared dangerously in response. She may be a descendant of that blood. But, she was still fragile as a human. He can kill him easily and he could careless about that in this moment. All he cared about was Takeru. Those eyes of mauve which peered behind his hair widened a bit when he saw tears. Why was she crying? For whom? She then stated they will all go. This girl was truly something else...
But, it was enough to stop him from moving ahead by himself. They will only be hindrances to him. The one thing that finally pierced into his cocoon was the fact she said with such a plea. She needed him. Why would she? It is true he had challenged her. He wanted to taste her more. Yet, she does not have any need of him from his perspective. Still somehow, he felt something moving in that heart of him which had become stone through the years. It was then, he heard the Takagi prefect speak. The one whom Takeru cherishes. How ironic. He had already decided ever since he woke and saw the boy. If ever he was to turn back, he will revert this with his own.
Closing his eyes, Sacred eased himself and allowed rational and logical thinking plague him than unstable emotions. He slowly straightened himself and raised his head. Placing his hands on the blind princess' shoulders, he will cater to their wish for now. "...Fine." His aura receding as he then proceeded to wipe the tears flowing from the human girl's eyes. She cannot see anything but, why was does he have this feeling she sees completely fine. "We will go together." Then, he slowly leaned forward to kiss the blind princess' forehead with delicacy and whispered to her with his usual teasing tone. "I can't have my princess crying. What kind of prince will I be then..." Yes, he will cater to them for now. It was the least he could do.
Odd, it may be. He was paralyzed by her gesture. It even made his face turned to the side from the impact which can be compared to a ghost. His long locks effectively hid his eyes and most of his face allowing a covered profile of himself. The collision of her hand to his cheek was aching. It was not because of pain or anything that is of a physical observation. There was something more that made the pure-blood stopped dead on his tracks. Thinking about it, the only people who would risk themselves to put a hand on him were complete idiots, such as Takeru... Yes, the new lease to the life of his sister.
Others can view this as a simple means of substitution for what was lost. He would not deny that. At first, he saw the boy as nothing more but as a mere visage of his beloved sister. He was elated that she had returned even with a different form. But as time passed by, he slowly came to a realization. This boy, this Takeru was not the Magdalene he knew. Same souls but different persons. Even with that knowledge, he simply made a decision to protect the boy who had made an impression on his life as the Kuran Heir and dutiful Student Council President.
At least this time, he could protect her, protect him, let Takeru live a life with light. But, he failed again. He was helpless once more as the people he had decided to care about were taken before him. Strong as he is. Feared as he is. Respected as he is. He was ultimately a failure. This was the most painful fact which eats to his core and what that slap of the blind princess reminded him so sorely. Anger and irrationality were better. There was just a need for blood and that comes easy to a monster like him. Unlike this, he was never good with emotions especially when it involves himself.
His thoughts were interrupted when he felt those fragile and thin arms encircled around him. He peered behind those fringes to look at the perpetrator, none other than the blind princess. She said he can't save Takeru. Can't save? Impertinent girl she is. He will save Takeru even with his own life. It had been decided by him. He will give his life for that boy. "Let me go." His voice hollow and filled with tightly reigned anger. This will be his only warning to her. Granted he does not know where they were, however, it was far better than to stay here. As if to object, he felt the flare of her aura. Ah yes, the same power as that man.
Soothing his senses, it did that. However, it was not enough at all. His determination, the tornado of turmoil in him can never be overwhelmed. As such, his own aura flared dangerously in response. She may be a descendant of that blood. But, she was still fragile as a human. He can kill him easily and he could careless about that in this moment. All he cared about was Takeru. Those eyes of mauve which peered behind his hair widened a bit when he saw tears. Why was she crying? For whom? She then stated they will all go. This girl was truly something else...
But, it was enough to stop him from moving ahead by himself. They will only be hindrances to him. The one thing that finally pierced into his cocoon was the fact she said with such a plea. She needed him. Why would she? It is true he had challenged her. He wanted to taste her more. Yet, she does not have any need of him from his perspective. Still somehow, he felt something moving in that heart of him which had become stone through the years. It was then, he heard the Takagi prefect speak. The one whom Takeru cherishes. How ironic. He had already decided ever since he woke and saw the boy. If ever he was to turn back, he will revert this with his own.
Closing his eyes, Sacred eased himself and allowed rational and logical thinking plague him than unstable emotions. He slowly straightened himself and raised his head. Placing his hands on the blind princess' shoulders, he will cater to their wish for now. "...Fine." His aura receding as he then proceeded to wipe the tears flowing from the human girl's eyes. She cannot see anything but, why was does he have this feeling she sees completely fine. "We will go together." Then, he slowly leaned forward to kiss the blind princess' forehead with delicacy and whispered to her with his usual teasing tone. "I can't have my princess crying. What kind of prince will I be then..." Yes, he will cater to them for now. It was the least he could do.
|“Everything is connected in a loop, a cycle no one can escape just like fate. So, we linger through the seams of our undoing.|
Eyes which held no room for doubt or compassion gazed at the deplorable form of Takeru. The owner of such eyes could only see possibility and fruition of a goal. Hearing Faust's answer, there was no need for him to think too long. Everything must be perfect. Never did he leave anything to chance. All of his actions and decisions always were within his planned scenarios. This of course was one of them. He then turned his back from the body which Lilith will be using if all does go well. There was no rush. He had meticulously waited to make this a reality. After all, their kind has all the time in the world. "Make it a perfection."
Genesis without looking to Faust left the laboratory in which Evie and Judas followed suit. The walk along the dimly-lighted corridors was quiet until he spoke once more. There was no doubt in his mind that Sacred, Ivan, and even the Kuran twins will come for the boy. He was expecting that. "Evie. Judas. Handle the trash." Evie had a very pleased and malicious smile across her lips upon hearing those words. Judas felt the pleasure in doing just that. He will finally have a chance to kill Sacred once and for all. It is why there was no other answer that escaped from their mouths. "As you wish Lord Genesis."
With that said, the pure-blood twins separated themselves from their black-clad leader to make their own preparations. As for Genesis, he continued on his path until he reached a door with blinding light. Upon entering it, he had entered a dome designed to replicate various weather conditions and ecosystem. This was useful for various experiments which Faust had done through the years. As of now, it depicted a scenery on top of a cliff during summer while the sun slowly sets making the skies tinted with rose, pink, lavender, and orange hues. He took a seat on one of the observation chairs. This place had become a place for him to think.
Closing his eyes, Genesis work throughout his head the many plausible scenarios that might happened through the needed time period. He needed to ensure all contingencies are covered especially when Ivan found that bloodline still existed. Evie and Judas' report coincided to that which added to his nuisance. Well, it was not something which cannot be resolved. Opening his eyes, he saw a vision of Magdalene back in the days. Like all their kind, she was a beauty. Flowing lavender hair played by the breeze with those pristine emerald eyes never clouded by anything.
Wearing her usual white dress and holding her golden staff, Magdalene appeared to be a heavenly goddess than a cursed creature. She looked at the skies with her unflinching gaze. "Genesis, I think we are more than just being monsters." It was just a passing conversation they had. He had always wondered why most of their kind favored Magdalene than their Mother. Somehow, he understood upon meeting her personally. "No. We are not." Hearing his answer, she just looked at him and smiled. He had expected her to retort or to look at him sadly. But, she did not do any of that. She simply smiled at him.
The visage vanished in front of him as he closed his eyes once more. He had yet to find out the meaning of that smile of hers. At the same time, he could not understand why she sacrificed herself for people who would not remember her. She was a powerful being at her own right and she threw all that away. Now, her soul will be destroyed and she will serve as the new vessel of their Mother, Lilith. "In the end, you will also be a monster." Just like that, he resumed his calculations and will look forward to seeing the ragtag group who will seek to save the boy. Of course, he will prove them wrong.
Genesis without looking to Faust left the laboratory in which Evie and Judas followed suit. The walk along the dimly-lighted corridors was quiet until he spoke once more. There was no doubt in his mind that Sacred, Ivan, and even the Kuran twins will come for the boy. He was expecting that. "Evie. Judas. Handle the trash." Evie had a very pleased and malicious smile across her lips upon hearing those words. Judas felt the pleasure in doing just that. He will finally have a chance to kill Sacred once and for all. It is why there was no other answer that escaped from their mouths. "As you wish Lord Genesis."
With that said, the pure-blood twins separated themselves from their black-clad leader to make their own preparations. As for Genesis, he continued on his path until he reached a door with blinding light. Upon entering it, he had entered a dome designed to replicate various weather conditions and ecosystem. This was useful for various experiments which Faust had done through the years. As of now, it depicted a scenery on top of a cliff during summer while the sun slowly sets making the skies tinted with rose, pink, lavender, and orange hues. He took a seat on one of the observation chairs. This place had become a place for him to think.
Closing his eyes, Genesis work throughout his head the many plausible scenarios that might happened through the needed time period. He needed to ensure all contingencies are covered especially when Ivan found that bloodline still existed. Evie and Judas' report coincided to that which added to his nuisance. Well, it was not something which cannot be resolved. Opening his eyes, he saw a vision of Magdalene back in the days. Like all their kind, she was a beauty. Flowing lavender hair played by the breeze with those pristine emerald eyes never clouded by anything.
Wearing her usual white dress and holding her golden staff, Magdalene appeared to be a heavenly goddess than a cursed creature. She looked at the skies with her unflinching gaze. "Genesis, I think we are more than just being monsters." It was just a passing conversation they had. He had always wondered why most of their kind favored Magdalene than their Mother. Somehow, he understood upon meeting her personally. "No. We are not." Hearing his answer, she just looked at him and smiled. He had expected her to retort or to look at him sadly. But, she did not do any of that. She simply smiled at him.
The visage vanished in front of him as he closed his eyes once more. He had yet to find out the meaning of that smile of hers. At the same time, he could not understand why she sacrificed herself for people who would not remember her. She was a powerful being at her own right and she threw all that away. Now, her soul will be destroyed and she will serve as the new vessel of their Mother, Lilith. "In the end, you will also be a monster." Just like that, he resumed his calculations and will look forward to seeing the ragtag group who will seek to save the boy. Of course, he will prove them wrong.
“I know I’m small, and not strong like you are, but everything I have to give is yours all the same. And I won’t let you die."
“Let me go.” Somehow, those three words struck her like a physical blow, throwing her balance off and somewhere to the left. But she made no sign of it, and simply tightened her hold in response. She knew what he was, what he was warning her of, but she didn’t care. If she let him go, now and by himself, he would die, and she could not allow that. It was unrealistic to suppose that someone like her could stop him once he’d made up his mind, so what she tried to do was change it. Everyone, no matter how stubborn, could change.
His aura pressed in on her, hostile and choking, as though to smother her own, but though Ekaterina’s was weaker, it refused to go out entirely. All the shadows in the world cannot snuff the light of a tiny candle, though they can dim it. She still didn’t move, though she was immeasurably relived when Saya spoke in agreement with her. Yes, surely if Saya agreed, it was what really made sense. Kitty admired her chosen sister so much—it must be that everyone else would agree with her sense, even if they didn’t agree with… whatever Kitty was trying to argue with. Her heart, she supposed. Her silly, fragile, glass heart.
Something must have worked, though, because she felt his aura recede, and relaxed ever-so-slightly against him. Trying to stand up to it was exhausting. The pads of his thumbs swept gently across her face, wiping away the salty tears that had fallen from her eyes, and she managed a small smile and a little laugh, delicate and ephemeral, but one of pure relief. The brush of his lips over her forehead was gossamer-light, but it warmed her from the inside, because he was back, back to the person she was slowly trying to learn and cared about more than she’d ever thought she would. Darkness was part of him, too, but that was okay. She cared about that part just as much, but she didn’t want him to die. Not ever.
What kind of prince? Her smile softened further. “Didn’t I already say it?” she whispered softly. “To me, you’ll always be the only one.” And that was the simple, unadorned truth of the matter. Ekaterina blinked away the last of her tears and sighed softly.
“But now I think there are preparations to be made.” She increased her volume enough for Saya to hear as well, and stood a little straighter. Kitty was completely serious about putting her all into rescuing Takeru, for his own sake and also because of all the people that loved and cherished him. When those very same people were the ones that were dearest to her as well, how could she ever be anything else?
Elsewhere, Ivan was seated in a private wing of one of the school buildings. Behind him, the Gemini were carefully monitoring Issac’s condition, but he tuned out the sound of electronic equipment and their semisilent motions to focus on the screens in front of him. He’d moved his son here because the awakened Kuran girl was in the main infirmary, and when she woke she would probably be ravenous. He had no desire to take the chance that she would wake before his project did and devour without restraint until all the years he’d spent making Issac what he was went to waste. They would need ever piece of strength they could muster.
But first, they needed a location. He’d never devoted many resources to finding the base of operations for Lilith’s faction, as he’d never supposed he would need to know. He’d decided long ago that he would not longer be personally involved in these matters, but direct them from afar. Now, however, his mind was changed, and though he did not like it, he would weather it. Wasn’t there something his daughter had said to him once? Ah, yes. Everyone, no matter how stubborn, can change. Well, if there were two more stubborn people in the world than himself and Sacred, he had yet to meet them, but she’d changed him. She may well change them both. The last person to succeed in such a feat…
With a quiet sigh, Ivan pulled the mask from his face for just a moment, setting it down beside him and covering his eyes with a gloved hand, trying not to deal with the onslaught of tender memories just now. “Magdalene…” But his efforts were in vain. Every last moment he’d spent with her, no matter how trivial, was seared into his very being, engraved on the face of his ice-coated heart. There had been nobody like her in his recollection before they fell in love, and there had been nobody since. Takeru had her soul, but Ivan had known from the start that he would not be the same person, and it was too painful to watch that happen. Ekaterina was dearer to him than anyone living, but she was different in other ways, ways that made her presence a balm to his affliction rather than an agitation.
But nobody could ever replace Magdalene. Ivan’s heart was a peculiar thing, and there was no room in it for anyone to try and fill the spaces she had occupied. He mourned her still, in the moments when his mind was not busy with something else. Faust sought knowledge for its own sake, Genesis sought it for its utility, but Ivan only wanted something to distract him from the endless torment of life without her.
With a deep breath, the man forced himself upright and returned his focus to the screen of his computer. He would find them. That boy’s body, Magdalene’s soul… these would not become the tools of Lilith’s resurgence. He would not allow it.
His aura pressed in on her, hostile and choking, as though to smother her own, but though Ekaterina’s was weaker, it refused to go out entirely. All the shadows in the world cannot snuff the light of a tiny candle, though they can dim it. She still didn’t move, though she was immeasurably relived when Saya spoke in agreement with her. Yes, surely if Saya agreed, it was what really made sense. Kitty admired her chosen sister so much—it must be that everyone else would agree with her sense, even if they didn’t agree with… whatever Kitty was trying to argue with. Her heart, she supposed. Her silly, fragile, glass heart.
Something must have worked, though, because she felt his aura recede, and relaxed ever-so-slightly against him. Trying to stand up to it was exhausting. The pads of his thumbs swept gently across her face, wiping away the salty tears that had fallen from her eyes, and she managed a small smile and a little laugh, delicate and ephemeral, but one of pure relief. The brush of his lips over her forehead was gossamer-light, but it warmed her from the inside, because he was back, back to the person she was slowly trying to learn and cared about more than she’d ever thought she would. Darkness was part of him, too, but that was okay. She cared about that part just as much, but she didn’t want him to die. Not ever.
What kind of prince? Her smile softened further. “Didn’t I already say it?” she whispered softly. “To me, you’ll always be the only one.” And that was the simple, unadorned truth of the matter. Ekaterina blinked away the last of her tears and sighed softly.
“But now I think there are preparations to be made.” She increased her volume enough for Saya to hear as well, and stood a little straighter. Kitty was completely serious about putting her all into rescuing Takeru, for his own sake and also because of all the people that loved and cherished him. When those very same people were the ones that were dearest to her as well, how could she ever be anything else?
Elsewhere, Ivan was seated in a private wing of one of the school buildings. Behind him, the Gemini were carefully monitoring Issac’s condition, but he tuned out the sound of electronic equipment and their semisilent motions to focus on the screens in front of him. He’d moved his son here because the awakened Kuran girl was in the main infirmary, and when she woke she would probably be ravenous. He had no desire to take the chance that she would wake before his project did and devour without restraint until all the years he’d spent making Issac what he was went to waste. They would need ever piece of strength they could muster.
But first, they needed a location. He’d never devoted many resources to finding the base of operations for Lilith’s faction, as he’d never supposed he would need to know. He’d decided long ago that he would not longer be personally involved in these matters, but direct them from afar. Now, however, his mind was changed, and though he did not like it, he would weather it. Wasn’t there something his daughter had said to him once? Ah, yes. Everyone, no matter how stubborn, can change. Well, if there were two more stubborn people in the world than himself and Sacred, he had yet to meet them, but she’d changed him. She may well change them both. The last person to succeed in such a feat…
With a quiet sigh, Ivan pulled the mask from his face for just a moment, setting it down beside him and covering his eyes with a gloved hand, trying not to deal with the onslaught of tender memories just now. “Magdalene…” But his efforts were in vain. Every last moment he’d spent with her, no matter how trivial, was seared into his very being, engraved on the face of his ice-coated heart. There had been nobody like her in his recollection before they fell in love, and there had been nobody since. Takeru had her soul, but Ivan had known from the start that he would not be the same person, and it was too painful to watch that happen. Ekaterina was dearer to him than anyone living, but she was different in other ways, ways that made her presence a balm to his affliction rather than an agitation.
But nobody could ever replace Magdalene. Ivan’s heart was a peculiar thing, and there was no room in it for anyone to try and fill the spaces she had occupied. He mourned her still, in the moments when his mind was not busy with something else. Faust sought knowledge for its own sake, Genesis sought it for its utility, but Ivan only wanted something to distract him from the endless torment of life without her.
With a deep breath, the man forced himself upright and returned his focus to the screen of his computer. He would find them. That boy’s body, Magdalene’s soul… these would not become the tools of Lilith’s resurgence. He would not allow it.
"Being in the company of friends, others willing to sacrifice everything, I couldn't ask for more. It is why I smile, knowing we will not fail as long as we are all there."
Saya watched as Ekaterina tightened her hold on Sacrilegious, even after his words of warning left his lips. She had no doubt that Sacred would follow through with the hidden intent, however; something seemed to resign in him as his aura finally dissipated and he finally addressed Ekaterina. It brought a smile to her lips as he wiped away Ekaterina's tears and addressed her. She could feel her heart breaking so softly at the scene. If Takeru hadn't been poisoned, hadn't been injured, Sacred would never have reacted the way he had. Instead of a frightening appearance and display, they could all be having lunch, or doing something other than fighting and losing people.
"There is much that needs to be done, but we must make haste. The longer we take to prepare, the sooner they have to finish whatever it is they are trying to do," Saya replied to her friend's statement. It was true, they needed to make preparations. It wouldn't be wise to charge head on without being properly suited for the occasion. She had the Artemis Rod, but Ekaterina, what did she have? Surely they could find a weapon for her as well. Something that would provide an advantage for her, especially since her condition. It was another thing that had Saya slightly worried as well. If she could, she'd have her sister remain far from harms reach and allow just herself and Sacred to go. She didn't want any harm to befall Ekaterina, but she also knew that the girl was stronger than she looked.
For that, she was willing to let her tag along. Though the worry would not subside from her so easily, she would have to place as much faith as she could in the girl as possible. Glancing towards Sacred, she hoped that he would also protect Ekaterina as well. There was a small part of her that doubted he would. If the way he reacted was anything to go by, then that would befall upon herself. With a sigh, she pulled at the strands of her hair, twirling them around her finger in the process. Fluttering images of the day on the beach passed through her mind. Then, a particular set of words echoed through her ears.
"Even if we get separated somehow, I will never fail to find you again even if I have to fight destiny or death. No matter what I will return to your side."
Those words brought a smile to her lips. He had spoken those words to her, and she had thought the same. She would do everything she could to return to his side, fight anything and anyone just to be with him. Now, those words were becoming truth. She would have to fight to return to him, no matter what the cost. Even if she failed at the end, she would still fight in another way. She sighed, placing her hands to her side as she left the two to their own. She made her way towards the infirmary, wanting to check upon her sister in the process. There was still a lot to reflect upon. She was no longer Saya Takagi, but now revealed to be Saya Kuran. She was the daughter of the infamous Yuuki and Kaname Kuran.
Where were her parents then? If she, Takeru, and Amaya were all human now, memories suppressed, did that mean that her parents were dead? After all, in order to make a pure-blood human, another pure-blood had to sacrifice their life. Her eyes were cast to the floor at the thought. If that were true, she would never know her parents. If she had her memories, she could at least remember them that way. But the only way to regain such memories were to become a pure-blood again. Is that something she truly wanted? Then again, if she were a vampire again, she could perhaps save Takeru. If it came down to it, she could find out the way and return him to being human, at the expense of her own life.
She would gladly do it in a heartbeat if given the chance. She loved him more than anything and as such would do anything for him. At least he could continue living as a human instead of something else. But then again, that would be his decision. She would respect his desires, his wishes either way. If he wanted to remain a vampire, then she would join him. If he wanted to become human, she would find a way to do so for him. She shook the thoughts from her head as she found herself in her dorm. She had planned on visiting Amaya, but it was probably unwise. After the words Ivan had spoken about her potential thirst, she didn't want to place Amaya in a situation as delicate as that.
"We are coming for you, Takeru," were the only words out of her mouth as she began to prepare herself.
|“As time wanes to a point of oblivion and a hope for the naught, the spark which ignites the beginning of all the clock of hours, minutes, and seconds crackle to reveal a dream long forgotten.”|
This girl who holds him without much waiver was like a very enticing drug. It was not new to him the art of seduction and flirtation. He had used such tactics as his tools for many reasons. Yet, they never once meant anything or something significant to be implanted in his being. They were simply a means to an end. Yes, a part of him enjoys playing with emotions just to see amusing reactions. The difference this time, he cannot stop himself from wanting to see her many expressions more. He never gets tired of her which was something new. Most of the time, his limitations in an interest on someone only lasts for a week tops. But, this girl was truly something else.
Her words and ephemeral laughter, they were truly entertaining. He was the only one. This made him wonder what her caretaker would do. Sacred knew that Ivan was protective of the blind princess especially with what she is and who she is for the so-called masked man. Regardless, he was not concerned at all for any form of restrictions or warning. "I will hold you to that, princess." Yes, he will do so. Because, it would not be that long for him anymore. Time was indeed ticking down not only for Takeru but as well as him. However, he was not oblige to explain or to inform this to anyone which he takes advantage. Furthermore, it was not something noticeable as the pure-blood acted the same as always.
Continuing on the main issue at hand, preparation. Yes, they would need that without doubt. More importantly, the purple pure-blood knew for certain that to retrieve Takeru. Those bastard of a pair will get in the way. Evie and Judas without doubt would be there to rub salt to a grave wound. They lived for the twisted vision of such scenarios. It is an enjoyment that fuels their existence. Then, there was the matter with the ones pulling the strings. Oh, Sacred knew from the very beginning who is this individual. There was only one plausible candidate. It is why this rescue effort will be a trap in which they cannot avoid but only brace for. Although, it truly did not matter to him in the end. For he will destroy everything that blocks his path, saving Takeru was his highest priority.
Stepping away from the blind princess, Sacred straightened himself and run his fingers through his long purple hair. He knew that Ivan will participate in this endeavor. Because in the end, it was not only Takeru who was in danger. Magdalene was the true target of this ploy. As such, Ivan will lend a hand either through his dog or through other means in which he was fond at all. In regards to the Takagi prefect, the purple pure-blood could see the great amount of love she has if her statements were not to go by. Takagi was ready to be sacrificed for the person she loves, she was ready to be sacrificed. From that point, he knew this woman who loves Takeru for a very great deal will win. This is why she was certain the girl will come no matter what. Because, there would a lot of clients. Then, there was the question about Takagi's twin sister.
He was certain that Takagi's twin will be very hungry. It would be unwise for anyone to be near the girl especially a human. After all, the twins were not really Takagi. They were a Kuran and a pure-blood by birth. However, this happening had been sealed away. But it was still needed, someone to feed the newly transformed vampire. As such, he was not certain if that girl will be an asset or a hindrance. Until he sees a good performance, he will have to assume the girl was a liability than anything else. As for the blind princess, she had learned some fighting skills. Still, he was uncertain for Ivan's ward to come. This will be a perilous mission and somehow, it just felt wrong to be someone like her to be involved.But, he could see it in her eyes.
This girl was determined to come in the mission to rescue the civilians which included their friends and loved ones. If that was the case, he would relent for now. "Prepare well." He stated before reaching for some strands of the blind princess' hair. When he had finally touched it, he twirled it around his fingers. They were soft and smooth. Those eyes of mauve met those eyes which cannot see the physical attribution of this world. Yet, she could see more than anyone else she knew. So, he had deemed them to be very beautiful. Her eyes were a feature that can never be taken nor can be given. "Do your best, princess." After saying that, he kissed the tips of the strands he had twirled around his finger. Then, released it.
After that issue, he directed his attention to the Takagi prefect. "Takagi." Sacred called out to Takeru's most precious. He would need to talk with her in regards of the final words imparted by that man who had been used as pawn and disregarded just like trash during the Masquerade. There would be no other time in the near future. So, it would be better for him to do it at this day and moment. "I will tell you something later." He stated and simply decided to prepare himself for the upcoming battle. It will not be easy. But, he will make sure they save and regained Takeru. They must at all cost. Just like that, they readied themselves as the clocks tick down every so slowly and threateningly both for their goal and for his personal happiness. Time is almost up.
Her words and ephemeral laughter, they were truly entertaining. He was the only one. This made him wonder what her caretaker would do. Sacred knew that Ivan was protective of the blind princess especially with what she is and who she is for the so-called masked man. Regardless, he was not concerned at all for any form of restrictions or warning. "I will hold you to that, princess." Yes, he will do so. Because, it would not be that long for him anymore. Time was indeed ticking down not only for Takeru but as well as him. However, he was not oblige to explain or to inform this to anyone which he takes advantage. Furthermore, it was not something noticeable as the pure-blood acted the same as always.
Continuing on the main issue at hand, preparation. Yes, they would need that without doubt. More importantly, the purple pure-blood knew for certain that to retrieve Takeru. Those bastard of a pair will get in the way. Evie and Judas without doubt would be there to rub salt to a grave wound. They lived for the twisted vision of such scenarios. It is an enjoyment that fuels their existence. Then, there was the matter with the ones pulling the strings. Oh, Sacred knew from the very beginning who is this individual. There was only one plausible candidate. It is why this rescue effort will be a trap in which they cannot avoid but only brace for. Although, it truly did not matter to him in the end. For he will destroy everything that blocks his path, saving Takeru was his highest priority.
Stepping away from the blind princess, Sacred straightened himself and run his fingers through his long purple hair. He knew that Ivan will participate in this endeavor. Because in the end, it was not only Takeru who was in danger. Magdalene was the true target of this ploy. As such, Ivan will lend a hand either through his dog or through other means in which he was fond at all. In regards to the Takagi prefect, the purple pure-blood could see the great amount of love she has if her statements were not to go by. Takagi was ready to be sacrificed for the person she loves, she was ready to be sacrificed. From that point, he knew this woman who loves Takeru for a very great deal will win. This is why she was certain the girl will come no matter what. Because, there would a lot of clients. Then, there was the question about Takagi's twin sister.
He was certain that Takagi's twin will be very hungry. It would be unwise for anyone to be near the girl especially a human. After all, the twins were not really Takagi. They were a Kuran and a pure-blood by birth. However, this happening had been sealed away. But it was still needed, someone to feed the newly transformed vampire. As such, he was not certain if that girl will be an asset or a hindrance. Until he sees a good performance, he will have to assume the girl was a liability than anything else. As for the blind princess, she had learned some fighting skills. Still, he was uncertain for Ivan's ward to come. This will be a perilous mission and somehow, it just felt wrong to be someone like her to be involved.But, he could see it in her eyes.
This girl was determined to come in the mission to rescue the civilians which included their friends and loved ones. If that was the case, he would relent for now. "Prepare well." He stated before reaching for some strands of the blind princess' hair. When he had finally touched it, he twirled it around his fingers. They were soft and smooth. Those eyes of mauve met those eyes which cannot see the physical attribution of this world. Yet, she could see more than anyone else she knew. So, he had deemed them to be very beautiful. Her eyes were a feature that can never be taken nor can be given. "Do your best, princess." After saying that, he kissed the tips of the strands he had twirled around his finger. Then, released it.
After that issue, he directed his attention to the Takagi prefect. "Takagi." Sacred called out to Takeru's most precious. He would need to talk with her in regards of the final words imparted by that man who had been used as pawn and disregarded just like trash during the Masquerade. There would be no other time in the near future. So, it would be better for him to do it at this day and moment. "I will tell you something later." He stated and simply decided to prepare himself for the upcoming battle. It will not be easy. But, he will make sure they save and regained Takeru. They must at all cost. Just like that, they readied themselves as the clocks tick down every so slowly and threateningly both for their goal and for his personal happiness. Time is almost up.
“The price of power is control, the price of control, power. But it is power I need. I can only hope I’m choosing rightly."
She breathed a soft sigh, half relief, half contentment, when she felt the mild disturbance in her hair that meant he’d taken hold of some of the strands. It was comfortingly like him, something she’d noticed he liked to do with some regularity. His tone was back to normal as well, playful and rich. For all intents and purposes, he seemed to have gone back to the way he always was… so why was there still a knot of apprehension at the pit of her stomach?
She chose to ignore it for the moment, and smiled at him. For him, really. Certainly because of him. Nodding, she took her leave. She did indeed have preparations to make, and time was of the essence. She was glad they were all going; she’d have gone by herself, otherwise, just as she’d begged him not to. The difference was that he was more precious to her than she was. But now she didn’t have to, not that she’d ever thought the others would refuse. It had been a resolution of hers all the same.
First, she needed to visit her rooms, and then… then, she would see.
Having woken from his induced sleep some hours ago, Sergei now sat solemnly at Amaya’s bedside, holding her small hand in his large one and trying to pass what little comfort he could that way. He spoke to her, of inconsequential things, and from time to time he also sang quietly, a talent in which he did not hope to match his sister but was rather skilled all the same. It was surmised that she would soon wake, and most of the others either did not visit because of their own preparations or because it was dangerous should she wake in the company of a human. He was, however, quite immune to vampire bites and had no fear of what would happen should she in fact bite him. He might actually welcome the opportunity to be useful, as he hadn’t been for Takeru. That still hurt—the Kuran heir was his friend, and he’d been unable to stop his abduction.
He did not immediately acknowledge Ivan’s presence when the man entered, something relatively rare for him. Instead, he kept his eyes on the place where Amaya’s hand joined his. He hadn’t been of any use to her, either—she’d transformed, been bitten against her will, and he hadn’t been there to protect her, even though he dearly wished he had been. If this was a side of herself that she wanted to embrace, then that was one thing, but it should have been her choice.
“You will achieve nothing of use sitting there.” Ivan’s voice was as cold as ever, but Sergei detected something else in it. On another man, it would have carried a tinge of regret, but Ivan Rasputinov was not a man who regretted doing what was needed. Maybe he did regret Takeru’s capture, but this was not something he would ever show his son. The unaccustomed thread of that emotion drew the dhampir’s eyes upwards, to the older man’s ever-masked face, and he blinked slowly.
“We depart as soon as she wakes, do we not? There is nothing worthwhile I could achieve between now and then. I would rather be beside her.” There was no use lying to his father, and Sergei was not a man who lied anyway. He could practically feel Ivan’s disapproval, the frown behind the mask, but he did not care.
“Fine then. But you will still remove the bandages you insist upon. I am removing your seals now.” Sergei’s eyes went wide. “Are you insane? Surely you have not forgotten what happened last time I—”
Ivan exhaled something that sounded suspiciously like an agitated sigh. An unusual display of emotion, from a man so ice-hearted. “Of course not. But you need what strength you have, and surely you also grow tired of your own uselessness? You have not even half your strength, and you think to stand against the likes of Judas and Evie? I think not.” Sergei started to protest again, but he was cut off by a sharp gesture. “I made you, boy, and this is what I made you for. You will serve your purpose.”
The words stung. It was never spoken between them, that Sergei was a lab experiment and not a naturally-born individual, not Ivan’s blood son. It certainly lingered in implication, in the things they didn’t say, but this marked the first time in more than a century that it had been brought to the fore like this. He was a tool, a weapon created for this brilliant man’s use. But he was a flawed weapon, and there was always a danger that he could turn on the one who wielded him. Despite the cruelty of Ivan’s sentiment, it was this that Sergei feared the most—himself, hurting the man who had given him everything he’d ever had.
It must have shown on his face, for Ivan’s next words were softer in tone, far from tender, but at least not sharp. “You have come far in the past two hundred years, Issac. You are not the child you once were. You should not go into this expecting to fail. Now, remove the bandages. You may maintain your grip on the woman if you must.”
Sergei’s shoulders slumped, a sure sign of his resignation. Ivan was right. Ivan was always right—he simply wasn’t enough as he was. One look at Amaya, one thought of Takeru, was enough to convince him of that. If he couldn’t do this now, embrace his power when he truly, desperately needed it, then he’d never be able to, and he’d spend the rest of his days a slave to his own fear. He wasn’t content to do that, not with the lives of the people he loved most on the line. Reaching up with his free hand, he tore the wrappings from his neck and let them drift to the ground.
His neck was scarred in a pattern that resembled barbed wire, wrapping around it and cutting into the otherwise-perfect flesh of his throat. For even half a vampire to bear scars was extraordinary on its own, but these were no simple scars. They contained a seal, of a different character than the ones the members of the bloodline could produce, something created and put in place by Ivan, with the aid of one who knew much of such matters. They had been wound around his neck, cut into his back and chest and arms, evidence of his struggle against the restraints that bound him, when he was little more than a feral thing, an animal that remembered only how to kill and knew no pain, only thirst unquenchable. Below the lacerations on his throat was carved a word, the focus of the seal—beloved.
He knew not why it had been chosen, but he didn’t ask. Words could take on so many meanings. Perhaps it was simply meant to be ironic—as a being who’d at the time been loved by no one, ever, it reminded him of everything he was not. Of every way he’d failed.
Producing a syringe from his sleeve, Ivan plunged it without warning into Sergei’s neck. “For the thirst,” his father explained. “It will be great when you reawaken.” Sergei only nodded. Ivan never did anything without a reason. Stepping up behind him, Ivan placed a gloved fingertip to either of his creation’s temples, and his vampiric aura filled the room, pressing down with choking intensity on all present. The few staff who hadn’t heeded the warnings to leave all collapsed, but Ivan could hardly be bothered to care. Sergei was worried it might stir Amaya before she was ready, but it didn’t seem to. The pressure built, and Sergei felt like something was giving way inside him, slowly but surely.
The dhampir had never felt the upper limits of his father’s aura, but they were past what he’d experienced before, and that immovable part of him was yielding: slowly, slowly, and then, like a twig in his hands, it suddenly snapped. A great, dizzying rush overtook him as pieces of himself he’d not known in centuries flooded his consciousness, and even as Ivan’s aura continued to increase, Sergei’s surged to meet it. His father was drawing out his power, that much was clear, but even after Ivan backed off, satisfied with the result and containing himself accordingly, Sergei’s continued to spiral upwards in a corkscrew of sensation and freedom that he had not known in so long—he was drowning inside himself.
But it was different, this time. There was something… anchoring him to reality, preventing him from flying too high, and this puzzled him. He looked down, as if to find the answer there, and beheld a small, pale hand, wrapped carefully in his own. The digits seemed so delicate—how easy it would be to snap them. Yet… they also felt precious to him, as though he would never want to. The rush began to subside, his vision cleared, and Sergei pulled his aura back inside himself, leaving only a little of it to present to the world at large. He couldn’t contain it all, but he wasn’t going to go off and kill anything without meaning to.
“Hmph,” Ivan noted in his usual dry, cold fashion. “You will be adequate to the task.” And then he turned on his heel, leaving his confused son staring after him in his wake.
She chose to ignore it for the moment, and smiled at him. For him, really. Certainly because of him. Nodding, she took her leave. She did indeed have preparations to make, and time was of the essence. She was glad they were all going; she’d have gone by herself, otherwise, just as she’d begged him not to. The difference was that he was more precious to her than she was. But now she didn’t have to, not that she’d ever thought the others would refuse. It had been a resolution of hers all the same.
First, she needed to visit her rooms, and then… then, she would see.
Having woken from his induced sleep some hours ago, Sergei now sat solemnly at Amaya’s bedside, holding her small hand in his large one and trying to pass what little comfort he could that way. He spoke to her, of inconsequential things, and from time to time he also sang quietly, a talent in which he did not hope to match his sister but was rather skilled all the same. It was surmised that she would soon wake, and most of the others either did not visit because of their own preparations or because it was dangerous should she wake in the company of a human. He was, however, quite immune to vampire bites and had no fear of what would happen should she in fact bite him. He might actually welcome the opportunity to be useful, as he hadn’t been for Takeru. That still hurt—the Kuran heir was his friend, and he’d been unable to stop his abduction.
He did not immediately acknowledge Ivan’s presence when the man entered, something relatively rare for him. Instead, he kept his eyes on the place where Amaya’s hand joined his. He hadn’t been of any use to her, either—she’d transformed, been bitten against her will, and he hadn’t been there to protect her, even though he dearly wished he had been. If this was a side of herself that she wanted to embrace, then that was one thing, but it should have been her choice.
“You will achieve nothing of use sitting there.” Ivan’s voice was as cold as ever, but Sergei detected something else in it. On another man, it would have carried a tinge of regret, but Ivan Rasputinov was not a man who regretted doing what was needed. Maybe he did regret Takeru’s capture, but this was not something he would ever show his son. The unaccustomed thread of that emotion drew the dhampir’s eyes upwards, to the older man’s ever-masked face, and he blinked slowly.
“We depart as soon as she wakes, do we not? There is nothing worthwhile I could achieve between now and then. I would rather be beside her.” There was no use lying to his father, and Sergei was not a man who lied anyway. He could practically feel Ivan’s disapproval, the frown behind the mask, but he did not care.
“Fine then. But you will still remove the bandages you insist upon. I am removing your seals now.” Sergei’s eyes went wide. “Are you insane? Surely you have not forgotten what happened last time I—”
Ivan exhaled something that sounded suspiciously like an agitated sigh. An unusual display of emotion, from a man so ice-hearted. “Of course not. But you need what strength you have, and surely you also grow tired of your own uselessness? You have not even half your strength, and you think to stand against the likes of Judas and Evie? I think not.” Sergei started to protest again, but he was cut off by a sharp gesture. “I made you, boy, and this is what I made you for. You will serve your purpose.”
The words stung. It was never spoken between them, that Sergei was a lab experiment and not a naturally-born individual, not Ivan’s blood son. It certainly lingered in implication, in the things they didn’t say, but this marked the first time in more than a century that it had been brought to the fore like this. He was a tool, a weapon created for this brilliant man’s use. But he was a flawed weapon, and there was always a danger that he could turn on the one who wielded him. Despite the cruelty of Ivan’s sentiment, it was this that Sergei feared the most—himself, hurting the man who had given him everything he’d ever had.
It must have shown on his face, for Ivan’s next words were softer in tone, far from tender, but at least not sharp. “You have come far in the past two hundred years, Issac. You are not the child you once were. You should not go into this expecting to fail. Now, remove the bandages. You may maintain your grip on the woman if you must.”
Sergei’s shoulders slumped, a sure sign of his resignation. Ivan was right. Ivan was always right—he simply wasn’t enough as he was. One look at Amaya, one thought of Takeru, was enough to convince him of that. If he couldn’t do this now, embrace his power when he truly, desperately needed it, then he’d never be able to, and he’d spend the rest of his days a slave to his own fear. He wasn’t content to do that, not with the lives of the people he loved most on the line. Reaching up with his free hand, he tore the wrappings from his neck and let them drift to the ground.
His neck was scarred in a pattern that resembled barbed wire, wrapping around it and cutting into the otherwise-perfect flesh of his throat. For even half a vampire to bear scars was extraordinary on its own, but these were no simple scars. They contained a seal, of a different character than the ones the members of the bloodline could produce, something created and put in place by Ivan, with the aid of one who knew much of such matters. They had been wound around his neck, cut into his back and chest and arms, evidence of his struggle against the restraints that bound him, when he was little more than a feral thing, an animal that remembered only how to kill and knew no pain, only thirst unquenchable. Below the lacerations on his throat was carved a word, the focus of the seal—beloved.
He knew not why it had been chosen, but he didn’t ask. Words could take on so many meanings. Perhaps it was simply meant to be ironic—as a being who’d at the time been loved by no one, ever, it reminded him of everything he was not. Of every way he’d failed.
Producing a syringe from his sleeve, Ivan plunged it without warning into Sergei’s neck. “For the thirst,” his father explained. “It will be great when you reawaken.” Sergei only nodded. Ivan never did anything without a reason. Stepping up behind him, Ivan placed a gloved fingertip to either of his creation’s temples, and his vampiric aura filled the room, pressing down with choking intensity on all present. The few staff who hadn’t heeded the warnings to leave all collapsed, but Ivan could hardly be bothered to care. Sergei was worried it might stir Amaya before she was ready, but it didn’t seem to. The pressure built, and Sergei felt like something was giving way inside him, slowly but surely.
The dhampir had never felt the upper limits of his father’s aura, but they were past what he’d experienced before, and that immovable part of him was yielding: slowly, slowly, and then, like a twig in his hands, it suddenly snapped. A great, dizzying rush overtook him as pieces of himself he’d not known in centuries flooded his consciousness, and even as Ivan’s aura continued to increase, Sergei’s surged to meet it. His father was drawing out his power, that much was clear, but even after Ivan backed off, satisfied with the result and containing himself accordingly, Sergei’s continued to spiral upwards in a corkscrew of sensation and freedom that he had not known in so long—he was drowning inside himself.
But it was different, this time. There was something… anchoring him to reality, preventing him from flying too high, and this puzzled him. He looked down, as if to find the answer there, and beheld a small, pale hand, wrapped carefully in his own. The digits seemed so delicate—how easy it would be to snap them. Yet… they also felt precious to him, as though he would never want to. The rush began to subside, his vision cleared, and Sergei pulled his aura back inside himself, leaving only a little of it to present to the world at large. He couldn’t contain it all, but he wasn’t going to go off and kill anything without meaning to.
“Hmph,” Ivan noted in his usual dry, cold fashion. “You will be adequate to the task.” And then he turned on his heel, leaving his confused son staring after him in his wake.
"I promise you this, I shall not fail you. Whatever it takes, you will be returned to me."
Saya had merely nodded when Sacred called out to her. She was already in her room, fitting herself with the Artemis Rod and a fresh change of clothes. Her uniform wouldn't provide much movement in a fight, so she chose something that would allow for greater movement. Something that wasn't restricting nor to tight that it suffocated her. She would need to be able to utilize all of her training as a hunter-raised Takagi. Some part of her would now forever be grateful to the family. If she were raised as a normal student, human, there would be no way she would be able to bring Takeru back. That thought alone struck a nerve in her, causing her to frown at the thought. What would she have done if she wasn't able to fight for him?
She shook her head, not wanting to dwell on the thought. It did not belong in her mind. Even if she were not adequate enough to fight vampires, she would still fight. They would be leaving as soon as Amaya woke, however; she wasn't sure if she wanted to bring her sister along for this retrieval. She couldn't risk something happening to Amaya, even if she were a pure-blood now. If the words they had spoken about her hunger being great, there was a great risk to them all, and she couldn't have that. As much as she loved her sister, it would be best to leave her behind for the time being. But what if she woke up? Who would be here to help her recover? The Headmaster would more than likely be able to handle it, but it was still a dangerous paradox.
That is something she didn't want to wish upon anyone. But then again, it wasn't certain when she would wake up. It could be a few minutes from now, an hour, or even a few months. That was something that Saya couldn't afford. Time was not on their side, and no matter how she desperately wished it was, there was nothing that could be done about it. If she left her sister, she would be keeping her safe from the dangers that were undoubtedly going to follow them. But if Amaya remained, they would be putting everyone else at risk because of her thirst. The fact was something Saya was slowly coming to terms with. What if she were the one that were turned instead? Would she be just as liable to drain someone because of her lack of control?
She pushed the thoughts out of her mind. Now was not the time to be dwelling on such matters. They needed to save Takeru. With that in mind, Saya took one glance at the empty bed next to hers. It was Amaya's. A sad smile lingered upon her lips. How she wanted to take this all away from her little sister. She didn't deserve what was happening to her. It was one of the reasons why Saya had been so ecstatic when Amaya chose to live the life of a normal student, a normal human. She wouldn't be exposed to such dangers as she was now. And that hurt deeply than any wound that could be inflicted upon her body. It hurt as much as Takeru being taken away from her. Her face reverted to one of determination. She would not be weak. She wouldn't allow these thoughts to plague her no longer.
There was only thing she needed to do, and that was to get Takeru back. She will not fail. No matter how broken she may become, how torn to pieces she may be, she will succeed no matter what. She pushed her door open, closing it behind her as she trudged down the hallway in a brisk walk. She needed to find Sacred now. He had spoken that he was going to tell her something later. What it was, she wasn't certain. The pure-blood had always been eccentric and because of it, she could never tell if he was serious or not, however; she chose to believe that this time, it was. She didn't want to wait until later. Whatever it was, it needed to be said now, before anything else.
If it was pertaining to Takeru, that only caused her to quicken her pace. It wasn't long before she found the pure-blood. It wasn't hard, but then again she was seeking him out. When she sought someone, she would find them. This was Ekaterina's precious person now. She had seen it in her friend's eyes, because it was the same look she had when she looked and thought of Takeru. She never would have thought that Ekaterina would have become attached to such a person, but in some way, she was happy for her friend. She hadn't seen Ekaterina as happy as she was. Ekaterina had always been the pillar, the strong one, when Saya couldn't be. It was something she had come to cherish and love about her best friend.
No matter what was happening, Ekaterina always managed to pull everyone out of the darkness that plagued them. At least, that's what it seemed like to Saya. She was a light, something Saya could never hope to compete with, and she was fine with that. For someone who couldn't see, Ekaterina seemed to see everything so clearly. Perhaps, she saw something in Sacred that no one else could, nor can. "You said you had something to tell me. What is it?" she stated, her eyes fixed in a serious note on the purple pure-blood.
||“Words were supposed to be just that, but they hold more power than actions.”||
There was not much to prepare for him in terms of weaponry or items. All he needed to account for was the destination where those rats chose to fester, the location where Takeru was. He had a few ideas but there were no certainties. Knowing the nature of the possible ringleader, that guy would make sure they were in a very isolated and negligible area. But then again, that guy was not far above using specific triggers of interest to lure people into a spiraling death. Yes, those people were awfully capable of that. By instinct, he touched the bell earring hanging delicately on his ear. His eyes of mauve held a sad recognition which seemed to be in haze as if looking through a glass of memories. He truly did not want to lose another person precious to him again. The pain of that was truly indescribable.
Removing his hand from the said accessory, he caught sight of the fluttering green ribbon tied around his wrist. Visions about Moirae flashed through his mind. It was like watching a silent film on fast forward and then on an agonizing slow pace how it came all to an end. Another person who he without a doubt care for even if it was not easily recognized or noticed by others. Moirae will always be a special person for him. Now, she has gone to a place where she cannot come back ever again. All that remained were fragments of her existence which will never be whole again. Still, he cherished every piece no matter how minute it could be.
How different isn't it? He may appear completely carefree and even uncaring about many matters. At the same time, he seemed completely closed-off and a mystery to what he is truly feeling about. Many had deduced that he had no heart for others and relished in the tragedies of others. In truth, he was not entirely a being who is incapable of having attachments nor is he unable to care about something. Slowly, he released a sigh as he exited his balcony. After cleaning himself up, he made his way out of his chambers. The night class students seemed restless and had a sense that something had happened judging by the recent earthquake and the frightening presence which was exuded by the purple pure-blood. Something was definitely up.
However, the said pure-blood simply ignored their inquiring gazes as he exited the dormitory. There was no need for him to explain himself to anyone especially to the likes of them. Furthermore, they cannot do anything in regards of the arising problems. They will only get in the way. Actually, he preferred doing this by himself. Having someone else on this endeavor was his last ounce of good will to say. This would be his last act of kindness if that is what the people call it nowadays. With that thought, he made his way towards the rooftop of the main building. Right now, he wanted to be somewhere high. There was comfort in that. Once, he reached the place, he looked out to the horizon where the sun slowly descends. A day was soon to be over. But, for him, this was just the beginning.
The first time he had finally recovered from his state of slumber. This was the place where Takeru and him had what would be considered a serious talk. Thinking about it, he cannot help but have an amused smile on his lips. It was also then he noticed the ever familiar scent and presence of the exclusive Takagi prefect. He knew the girl was coming but he did not bother removing his eyes from the sunset which stained the skies in a red-orange hue. Soon, he heard her spoke inquiring about what he had said earlier. There was silence at his end as he allowed the rather solemnity of the moment to etch strongly at the scene. He allowed various memories of his life to flash in his head like a puzzle piece.
Soon, his visions stopped at a certain scene. Releasing a small sigh, he finally spoke. "Tell me." He took a pause before looking over his shoulder to gaze at her with those beautiful amethyst eyes of his. "Do you really love Takeru?" His eyes did not betray mischief or anything that can be considered as a mere teasing. He was serious in his question. The tone of his voice also lacked that underlying amusement. "Is he just a replacement for that man I killed at the ball?" Slowly, he faced Saya and approached the girl with even steps. But, he seemed to exude such a presence that one cannot help but be frightened. "What I'm about to do..."
Letting his sentence to trail like silk dragging on such honeyed concoction, he soon pushed Saya into a nearby and trapped her there. Both of his hands were placed firmly at the side of her head. His face leaned dangerously closed to hers. From this position, one could say they were quite intimate as if they were lovers. It will not be much of surprise in regards to the pure-blood. He was renowned to be a rather sensual person. But, it was not the same for Saya. At the same time, the prefect could tell that the purple pure-blood was truly beautiful. Perfect angles, perfect features, perfect skin, perfect everything, however he was truly an eccentric unlike any. "Depends on the answer that will leave your lips.
Hazel gold eyes looked at a man with a crown of thorns and crucified on a wooden cross. She wanted to know the being who was responsible for the events which lead to the creation of her kind. To many, this person was known as Jesus Christ. Others, they call this being the Son of God. Then, there are other names translated into various languages and religious beliefs. However, there was one thing that never changed. Almost all humans pray to this entity for help, for peace, for happiness, and many things. She wondered if she could also pray despite being a child of a dark punishment. "Ageha-sama!" Disrupting her thoughts, he looked behind her to see one of her attendants in such a panic state. "What is wrong?"
Taking a deep breath, the attendant eased himself in a peaceful state. "It's about Takeru-sama, he has been abducted!" It was like her world finally came to a full stop. Her eyes widened in shock and followed by concern and then horror. The Kuran Heir was taken. What happened? Where was Sacred or the others? Who took Takeru? She bit her lower lip in fear and panic. The Shirabuki Princess quickly turned to face the man known as Son of God. "Please... Protect him. Protect them."
Removing his hand from the said accessory, he caught sight of the fluttering green ribbon tied around his wrist. Visions about Moirae flashed through his mind. It was like watching a silent film on fast forward and then on an agonizing slow pace how it came all to an end. Another person who he without a doubt care for even if it was not easily recognized or noticed by others. Moirae will always be a special person for him. Now, she has gone to a place where she cannot come back ever again. All that remained were fragments of her existence which will never be whole again. Still, he cherished every piece no matter how minute it could be.
How different isn't it? He may appear completely carefree and even uncaring about many matters. At the same time, he seemed completely closed-off and a mystery to what he is truly feeling about. Many had deduced that he had no heart for others and relished in the tragedies of others. In truth, he was not entirely a being who is incapable of having attachments nor is he unable to care about something. Slowly, he released a sigh as he exited his balcony. After cleaning himself up, he made his way out of his chambers. The night class students seemed restless and had a sense that something had happened judging by the recent earthquake and the frightening presence which was exuded by the purple pure-blood. Something was definitely up.
However, the said pure-blood simply ignored their inquiring gazes as he exited the dormitory. There was no need for him to explain himself to anyone especially to the likes of them. Furthermore, they cannot do anything in regards of the arising problems. They will only get in the way. Actually, he preferred doing this by himself. Having someone else on this endeavor was his last ounce of good will to say. This would be his last act of kindness if that is what the people call it nowadays. With that thought, he made his way towards the rooftop of the main building. Right now, he wanted to be somewhere high. There was comfort in that. Once, he reached the place, he looked out to the horizon where the sun slowly descends. A day was soon to be over. But, for him, this was just the beginning.
The first time he had finally recovered from his state of slumber. This was the place where Takeru and him had what would be considered a serious talk. Thinking about it, he cannot help but have an amused smile on his lips. It was also then he noticed the ever familiar scent and presence of the exclusive Takagi prefect. He knew the girl was coming but he did not bother removing his eyes from the sunset which stained the skies in a red-orange hue. Soon, he heard her spoke inquiring about what he had said earlier. There was silence at his end as he allowed the rather solemnity of the moment to etch strongly at the scene. He allowed various memories of his life to flash in his head like a puzzle piece.
Soon, his visions stopped at a certain scene. Releasing a small sigh, he finally spoke. "Tell me." He took a pause before looking over his shoulder to gaze at her with those beautiful amethyst eyes of his. "Do you really love Takeru?" His eyes did not betray mischief or anything that can be considered as a mere teasing. He was serious in his question. The tone of his voice also lacked that underlying amusement. "Is he just a replacement for that man I killed at the ball?" Slowly, he faced Saya and approached the girl with even steps. But, he seemed to exude such a presence that one cannot help but be frightened. "What I'm about to do..."
Letting his sentence to trail like silk dragging on such honeyed concoction, he soon pushed Saya into a nearby and trapped her there. Both of his hands were placed firmly at the side of her head. His face leaned dangerously closed to hers. From this position, one could say they were quite intimate as if they were lovers. It will not be much of surprise in regards to the pure-blood. He was renowned to be a rather sensual person. But, it was not the same for Saya. At the same time, the prefect could tell that the purple pure-blood was truly beautiful. Perfect angles, perfect features, perfect skin, perfect everything, however he was truly an eccentric unlike any. "Depends on the answer that will leave your lips.
Hazel gold eyes looked at a man with a crown of thorns and crucified on a wooden cross. She wanted to know the being who was responsible for the events which lead to the creation of her kind. To many, this person was known as Jesus Christ. Others, they call this being the Son of God. Then, there are other names translated into various languages and religious beliefs. However, there was one thing that never changed. Almost all humans pray to this entity for help, for peace, for happiness, and many things. She wondered if she could also pray despite being a child of a dark punishment. "Ageha-sama!" Disrupting her thoughts, he looked behind her to see one of her attendants in such a panic state. "What is wrong?"
Taking a deep breath, the attendant eased himself in a peaceful state. "It's about Takeru-sama, he has been abducted!" It was like her world finally came to a full stop. Her eyes widened in shock and followed by concern and then horror. The Kuran Heir was taken. What happened? Where was Sacred or the others? Who took Takeru? She bit her lower lip in fear and panic. The Shirabuki Princess quickly turned to face the man known as Son of God. "Please... Protect him. Protect them."
“Things are changing so quickly—sometimes I feel like a different person. Is this for the better?"
All in all, it didn’t take Kitty very long to make ready. Her weapon was currently worn about her neck, in the abbreviated form it could take, though she would admit that of late, she’d come to feel more comfortable with the hilt of her sword in her hand. Her, of all people, feeling at home with a weapon that could kill people! But… she didn’t like it for that reason. She wanted to protect the people she loved, and this—this was the way to do it, wasn’t it? Surely.
It wasn’t the only way she’d been changing of late, though she supposed it might be the biggest. More than before, though, she felt weight on her shoulders, seldom lifted but not exactly unwanted. This was a burden she’d assumed for herself, because she was tired of being the burden. If this was the trade-off, then it was one she was willing to make. She still worried, of course, that would never go away, she supposed. She just couldn’t be a carefree person. She did care, and she always would, maybe too much for her own good. She let that, too, fall into place on her shoulders, and straightened her posture as if unconscious response to the knowledge that it was present. Her head was held high—not with pride, but with purpose.
She sorted through her wardrobe, seeking something that would suit. She had special braille tags in all her clothes that told her what color they were, but right now, she was more concerned about fabrics. She couldn’t fight in a school uniform, not without being ridiculously restricted in her movement. So she abandoned the comfort of the familiar in this case, and dressed herself in gear that was a little more wear-ready. Most of it was black, largely because that was just the most common color for such gear to be made in. The bottom layer was mostly spandex—bike shorts and the like. Over that, she layered a loose shirt with no sleeves and tough, more fitted pants that would still stretch. Knowing she needed to do something about her hair, she moved to the ‘purple’ section of her closet, which was small but existed, and reached up, grasping the soft silk of a ribbon and using it to tie her long locks in a high tail.
That was about as good as it was going to get, really, and the spent another few minutes organizing what medical supplies she had. She wasn’t the scientist Ivan was, but she could stitch up a wound all right if someone really needed it. Maybe the vampires among them wouldn’t, but she and Saya were still humans, after all, and they’d probably need the assistance when everything was said and done.
She refused to believe that they wouldn’t survive to make use of it. They would live. They all would. She didn’t care what she had to do, how much she had to change, to ensure it. It didn’t even matter if that decision was hers to make. She was being selfish and making it anyway. If that was the kind of person she was becoming, then so be it.
Slinging the small bag over her shoulder, Kitty tried to decide what to do next. Her nerves were running high, and she honestly had no idea when they would depart. She needed to take her mind off things for a while, but also to stay where someone would be able to find her, which meant no wandering the grounds for now. Thinking on it, she made her decision easily, and traced the now-familiar path to the music room. It was empty—not many had felt like playing with everything that had happened recently, even the abbreviated version of events that the students in general knew. She couldn’t blame them, really, but if ever there was a time when she needed the solace music could provide her, it was now.
Sliding onto the polished piano bench, she lifted the dust cover on the keys, and then hesitated for a moment. This could… this could be the last time she ever played one, couldn’t it? No—she couldn’t afford to think like that. But she couldn’t bring herself to treat this as just another practice session, either. Something in-between was called for. So, for a little while, she imagined she was back home, at Ivan’s house, with he and Sergei and Dmitri and her friends and him, and she played like they were the only people in the world that mattered.
Just right now, in her world, they might well have been.
It wasn’t the only way she’d been changing of late, though she supposed it might be the biggest. More than before, though, she felt weight on her shoulders, seldom lifted but not exactly unwanted. This was a burden she’d assumed for herself, because she was tired of being the burden. If this was the trade-off, then it was one she was willing to make. She still worried, of course, that would never go away, she supposed. She just couldn’t be a carefree person. She did care, and she always would, maybe too much for her own good. She let that, too, fall into place on her shoulders, and straightened her posture as if unconscious response to the knowledge that it was present. Her head was held high—not with pride, but with purpose.
She sorted through her wardrobe, seeking something that would suit. She had special braille tags in all her clothes that told her what color they were, but right now, she was more concerned about fabrics. She couldn’t fight in a school uniform, not without being ridiculously restricted in her movement. So she abandoned the comfort of the familiar in this case, and dressed herself in gear that was a little more wear-ready. Most of it was black, largely because that was just the most common color for such gear to be made in. The bottom layer was mostly spandex—bike shorts and the like. Over that, she layered a loose shirt with no sleeves and tough, more fitted pants that would still stretch. Knowing she needed to do something about her hair, she moved to the ‘purple’ section of her closet, which was small but existed, and reached up, grasping the soft silk of a ribbon and using it to tie her long locks in a high tail.
That was about as good as it was going to get, really, and the spent another few minutes organizing what medical supplies she had. She wasn’t the scientist Ivan was, but she could stitch up a wound all right if someone really needed it. Maybe the vampires among them wouldn’t, but she and Saya were still humans, after all, and they’d probably need the assistance when everything was said and done.
She refused to believe that they wouldn’t survive to make use of it. They would live. They all would. She didn’t care what she had to do, how much she had to change, to ensure it. It didn’t even matter if that decision was hers to make. She was being selfish and making it anyway. If that was the kind of person she was becoming, then so be it.
Slinging the small bag over her shoulder, Kitty tried to decide what to do next. Her nerves were running high, and she honestly had no idea when they would depart. She needed to take her mind off things for a while, but also to stay where someone would be able to find her, which meant no wandering the grounds for now. Thinking on it, she made her decision easily, and traced the now-familiar path to the music room. It was empty—not many had felt like playing with everything that had happened recently, even the abbreviated version of events that the students in general knew. She couldn’t blame them, really, but if ever there was a time when she needed the solace music could provide her, it was now.
Sliding onto the polished piano bench, she lifted the dust cover on the keys, and then hesitated for a moment. This could… this could be the last time she ever played one, couldn’t it? No—she couldn’t afford to think like that. But she couldn’t bring herself to treat this as just another practice session, either. Something in-between was called for. So, for a little while, she imagined she was back home, at Ivan’s house, with he and Sergei and Dmitri and her friends and him, and she played like they were the only people in the world that mattered.
Just right now, in her world, they might well have been.
"For some, love is a constant factor that changes in their life. They go through multiple partners, multiple experiences. For me, love has only been one thing. And that one thing is one person who was mine from the moment I was born."
Saya kept her gaze upon Sacred. He seemed to be lost in his own world, glancing up at the setting sky. She turned her attention to the sky as well, watching as the twilight colors danced and mingled together, producing a painting for all to see. There was a moment of silence between Saya and Sacred, more so due to his part, and she wasn't going to force the pure-blood to talk. She let her eyes drift back to the pure-blood when he finally spoke. A part of her was startled by his question, and she didn't fail to hide it. Really love Takeru? Did she really love Takeru? Such an absurd question, of course she did, however; a part of her became angry when the pure-blood asked if he was just a replacement for Kiyoshi. The anger flashed behind her eyes, however; she took a deep breath and calmed herself.
"From the moment I was born, I loved only Takeru." she stated to his question as he pushed her into a nearby tree, caging her in with his arms. The answer was spoken with such seriousness and utter truth. Her eyes never wavered from the pure-blood's own amethyst ones. They reflected everything she spoke with certain truth. "I loved Kiyoshi, yes. But that was a love formed over the years of spending with the Takagi family. Takeru is my life. I was born to be his and only his." she continued. Even if she could not retain her memories, a part of her had known she would always belong to one person, and only one person. She had loved Kiyoshi, she wasn't going to lie. But as she had said, it was a love that had formed over years of being with him. Her love for Takeru though, was something that had existed before she was even born, before she became a Takagi.
"If I did not love him, I wouldn't be going after him. I wouldn't be prepared to sacrifice everything, including leaving my sister behind, to have him back. I wouldn't be so willing to walk into death's door if he were not important to me. I would have left and never thought twice again of him," she stated truthfully. If he were just another person, a part of her wouldn't have cared if he was abducted or not. She would have forgotten him in due time and pretend it never happened. But she loved Takeru. She truly did. "If I had not had my memories wiped, left in the hands of the Takagi family, I would have never loved another. Takeru is my one and only. I would do anything for him, even if it requires me to sacrifice my life for his," she stated, placing a hand over her heart in the process. She was willing to sacrifice everything to save Takeru.
If she had to, she would gladly take his place. If she had to, she would gladly sacrifice anything and anyone if only to have him back. If it required her to, she would return to her pure-blood status only to return him to his human side at the expense of her life. There were no words that could describe how she truly felt about the Student Council President, her friend, her lover, her life. From the moment he re-awakened something in her that day on the beach, she has thought of no one else since. There were days where she could remember somethings from her past, but they were just fluttering images that caused her head to hurt. But there was always the same little boy, promises being made, and two lives that were bound to each other. Saya's eyes remained on the pure-blood.
Her carmine eyes were filled with determination. Not even the presence the purple pure-blood exerted could cause her to waver. Even at the close proximity they were at, she remained firm. His aura might have frightened others, but she stood firm in her words. He would not cause her to state otherwise. "If those words will not make you understand, I do not know what else will. I live and breath only for Takeru. Anything he could ever want, anything he could ever desire, I would give it to him without regards to consequence. If I could, I would rip this heart out of my chest and present it to him because it is his to do with what he pleases," she finished, clutching her shirt tighter in the process of where her hand laid over her heart.
||“In this world fill of darkness, the spheres of light I grasped are the only ones which I linger for.”||
Steel mauve met passionate red. A clashing of colors yet they were attuned with one purpose. It was to save a certain individual which meant more than the varying definitions of life. Sacred remained in his position as he listened to what Takagi had declared. How much she was willing to give up everything and everyone for Takeru. How her love for the man named Kiyoshi was far different from what she feels towards the dutiful Student Council President. The pure-blood did not see any form deceit or doubt in those eyes of hers. He would know in an instant without delay for he had been at one time, the greatest pretender of all. Perhaps, even now.
"Good." Sacred started as he slowly removed his arms which had caged Takagi. He then stepped away to create an acceptable distance between them. Those words she had spoken rang much like déjà vu to him. Well, it was more like he had the same way of thinking from long ago. He was willing to do that which also extends to the presence of Takeru. This will be enough then. "Never forget what you said to me this day." His words seemed like to echo all around them. However, it was not even spoken loudly. The pure-blood knew that she will be fine and able to do what is needed when the time comes.
Sacred then looked at the twilight sky above them. This kind of setting, he remembered was something that she favored. Yes, a person which he had many times tied with now Takeru's precious person as someone similar. "That man, Kiyoshi." He started as his eyes of violet remained gazing at the skies. It was time for him to reveal what that man's dying words for it had become another added responsibility which he did not want to have from the beginning. Yet in the end, he did give it value. "He told me, Please make Sai happy." At the last words, he stated his eyes were now focused on her face.
It would appear that Kiyoshi had believed he had romantic inclinations towards Takagi. He did make it appear so for the mere nature of his. "You say you are only for Takeru. But that man only has you as well." Sacred only stated that as something to think of. In the end, this world can never make everyone happy. The logic of this world will never allow such a thing to exist. Something must always give, always. "We will depart tomorrow at the first sign of light. There are a few places I would like to check." With that said, Sacred left her alone as he had already imparted that man's dying wish. The pure-blood indeed plans to make it a reality. No worries about that but how? It was yet to be revealed.
Earlier, he had a talk with the Headmaster. It had been the first serious time they had discussed something seriously. The pure-blood could tell how distraught the Headmaster was over Takeru's abduction. Furthermore, the lingering secrets which had been entrusted to him by Kaname Kuran. The Headmaster was not sure anymore whether to commit to a promise or to follow his emotions towards the boy he had sincerely treated as his own. Sacred knew the man was torn painfully. It was unavoidable. In any case, the Headmaster placed his trust on them to save Takeru.
Just like that, he walked along the hallways. Sacred was in deep thought as such, he did not care for some of the day class students whom still lingered about. Rather, they were amazed to see him. Yet, they were also curious about his seemingly solemn disposition. All in all, the pure-blood ignore them and walked on ahead. He was not in the mood to meaninglessly flirt and tease. However, it did not go unnoticed by him the floating music which softly echoed to his hearing. Such playing, he had heard of it many times and watched the one responsible for it through the eyes of his crow familiar. This made him smile with amusement. The girl was once more looking for solace as it would seem.
Soon, he found himself standing at the doorway of the music room. This would be his first time to come here personally. His eyes of mauve gazed at the blind princess who declared that she would be a greater existence than the one who has hold of him even now. She was also the one who had dared slapped him before. Well, it was not painful in every sense. However, it was enough to shake his incessant rage which drives him to do many reckless things. This girl even if he would not admit was slowly able to weave through the seams pried open by the scars of his past. Whether it would be for the best or not, he will never know or perhaps, he will in the not so far future.
Once the music was over, Sacred simply leaned on the archway and had an amused smile. Yes, he was never the kind to show appreciation to something nor to openly declare his admiration. "There is no crowd here, princess." He stated as he then slowly walked towards her. Clearly, the girl had made her own preparations from her current appearance. He also did notice a purple ribbon used to tie her hair up. "Although, is this a form of flattery?" He queried with his usual teasing and carefree tone. The question pertained to the ribbon which he was now subtly touching with a finger. While on the other hand, he pushed a key on the piano. The note reverberated through the room. Sacred had always liked hearing music especially ones, from that person. It is why he had also grown fond of Ivan's ward due to her music although, he never expressed this in any way. "Princess, what melody do you think fits me?" Yes, just another curious though or then again, it might not be that simple.
"Good." Sacred started as he slowly removed his arms which had caged Takagi. He then stepped away to create an acceptable distance between them. Those words she had spoken rang much like déjà vu to him. Well, it was more like he had the same way of thinking from long ago. He was willing to do that which also extends to the presence of Takeru. This will be enough then. "Never forget what you said to me this day." His words seemed like to echo all around them. However, it was not even spoken loudly. The pure-blood knew that she will be fine and able to do what is needed when the time comes.
Sacred then looked at the twilight sky above them. This kind of setting, he remembered was something that she favored. Yes, a person which he had many times tied with now Takeru's precious person as someone similar. "That man, Kiyoshi." He started as his eyes of violet remained gazing at the skies. It was time for him to reveal what that man's dying words for it had become another added responsibility which he did not want to have from the beginning. Yet in the end, he did give it value. "He told me, Please make Sai happy." At the last words, he stated his eyes were now focused on her face.
It would appear that Kiyoshi had believed he had romantic inclinations towards Takagi. He did make it appear so for the mere nature of his. "You say you are only for Takeru. But that man only has you as well." Sacred only stated that as something to think of. In the end, this world can never make everyone happy. The logic of this world will never allow such a thing to exist. Something must always give, always. "We will depart tomorrow at the first sign of light. There are a few places I would like to check." With that said, Sacred left her alone as he had already imparted that man's dying wish. The pure-blood indeed plans to make it a reality. No worries about that but how? It was yet to be revealed.
Earlier, he had a talk with the Headmaster. It had been the first serious time they had discussed something seriously. The pure-blood could tell how distraught the Headmaster was over Takeru's abduction. Furthermore, the lingering secrets which had been entrusted to him by Kaname Kuran. The Headmaster was not sure anymore whether to commit to a promise or to follow his emotions towards the boy he had sincerely treated as his own. Sacred knew the man was torn painfully. It was unavoidable. In any case, the Headmaster placed his trust on them to save Takeru.
Just like that, he walked along the hallways. Sacred was in deep thought as such, he did not care for some of the day class students whom still lingered about. Rather, they were amazed to see him. Yet, they were also curious about his seemingly solemn disposition. All in all, the pure-blood ignore them and walked on ahead. He was not in the mood to meaninglessly flirt and tease. However, it did not go unnoticed by him the floating music which softly echoed to his hearing. Such playing, he had heard of it many times and watched the one responsible for it through the eyes of his crow familiar. This made him smile with amusement. The girl was once more looking for solace as it would seem.
Soon, he found himself standing at the doorway of the music room. This would be his first time to come here personally. His eyes of mauve gazed at the blind princess who declared that she would be a greater existence than the one who has hold of him even now. She was also the one who had dared slapped him before. Well, it was not painful in every sense. However, it was enough to shake his incessant rage which drives him to do many reckless things. This girl even if he would not admit was slowly able to weave through the seams pried open by the scars of his past. Whether it would be for the best or not, he will never know or perhaps, he will in the not so far future.
Once the music was over, Sacred simply leaned on the archway and had an amused smile. Yes, he was never the kind to show appreciation to something nor to openly declare his admiration. "There is no crowd here, princess." He stated as he then slowly walked towards her. Clearly, the girl had made her own preparations from her current appearance. He also did notice a purple ribbon used to tie her hair up. "Although, is this a form of flattery?" He queried with his usual teasing and carefree tone. The question pertained to the ribbon which he was now subtly touching with a finger. While on the other hand, he pushed a key on the piano. The note reverberated through the room. Sacred had always liked hearing music especially ones, from that person. It is why he had also grown fond of Ivan's ward due to her music although, he never expressed this in any way. "Princess, what melody do you think fits me?" Yes, just another curious though or then again, it might not be that simple.
“When you’re near, it’s like I’m so full of feeling that I just might burst."
She didn’t become aware that she wasn’t alone until she’d stopped playing. It was something of a flaw, maybe, that she failed sometimes to notice what was going on around her when she played, but it wasn’t the worst thing. Though she was surprised that he had come, she wasn’t at all unhappy, and smiled softly at him. “I prefer it, when there isn’t a crowd,” she replied quietly. That much was quite true; audiences had never used to make her uncomfortable when she was a child, but now… it was better only to play for friends, or her own peace of mind. She was a little embarrassed that he’d heard, actually, but she didn’t mind the lack of praise. She didn’t play for recognition, she played because it made her happy, and sometimes made other people happy too.
A light touch disturbed her ponytail, and the accompanying guess was a little bit mortifying if only because it was basically correct. She colored a bit, clearing her throat and trying not to smile. “Perhaps,” she answered. “We have established, after all, that I’m yours—why should that be a secret? I’m certainly not ashamed of it.” She wondered if it was too much, though. But it had seemed like something she would like to do, just a subtle little homage in a color she’d been told was most uniquely his. Surely there wasn’t fault to be found with a gesture of that nature? Well, if he preferred her to take it out, she’d wear another color. It wasn’t like she could see it or anything, just… it felt nice, like a little secret piece of knowledge, shared between them.
A deep note chimed out into the music room, and her smile returned. She played a few more off of the initial sound, improvising a short, playful melody, but lifting her hands from the keys when he asked a very interesting question. What melody fit him? That was hard to answer. There were many facets to his personality, some of which she knew relatively well, and others which were still mysterious to her. She didn’t think that all of him could possibly be expressed in one song, really. Kitty tilted her head to one side, considering the possibilities, her mind turning over bars of music and bits and pieces of different melodies with the scrutiny only a musician could bring to bear on the subject. Chewing her lower lip for a moment, she delicately settled her hands on the ivories again and began to play.
The merit of this particular piece was that it encompassed four of what she considered to be the most prominent aspects of Sacred’s personality: power, playfulness, gentleness, and melancholy. Though in another person or another song they might have seemed to clash with one another, this melody wove them together seamlessly, and never without losing a certain kind of mystery. It was pleasant on the senses, but there was an underlying strength to it that could not be forgotten, and was sometimes even brought to the fore, in crescendos and demanding fortissimos. At the gentler bars, she hummed with it, so softly she might not have realized she was doing so, and when it ended, she sat back, folding her hands into her lap. She’d put her heart into the playing, fingers flying across the keys with a practiced, delicate precision, and now she exhaled a sigh she hadn’t known she’d been holding in.
“You’re a lot of things,” she said at last. “More than I think can be expressed this way. But…” she trailed off, unused eyes falling to her hands. The next words seemed hard to say, and it took her some time to manage them. “That’s one of my favorite things about you. I… I find something new to love every time I’m with you.” There. She’d said it. She couldn’t imagine it would go over well; for all that had passed between them, love had never been included. But she had to say it anyway. They were all going to be leaving soon, for a confrontation that was sure to hurt them and may even kill someone, or change them forever. So… she’d needed to say it, to divulge the secret that had been slowly growing somewhere in the deepest part of herself since summer.
She stood a bit shakily, sliding the dust cover back over the keys and swallowing past the sudden lump in her throat. She didn’t expect the sentiment to be returned. She’d never gone into this with any expectations at all. He was who he was, and she didn’t desire to change him. She’d said it, in a way. He was the only one to her, and perfect in his singularity. How could she ever desire to change that? She supposed, though, that he might leave now, and she would understand. She wasn’t that person, after all, and though she still intended to do everything she could to unchain him from the ghosts that haunted him, she accepted that she might not be enough. It would be more surprising to her if she was—she couldn’t recall being enough for anyone in her entire life. This too was all right, or at least she chose to tell herself it was.
She pretended that each second of silence wasn’t breaking her heart a little more.
A light touch disturbed her ponytail, and the accompanying guess was a little bit mortifying if only because it was basically correct. She colored a bit, clearing her throat and trying not to smile. “Perhaps,” she answered. “We have established, after all, that I’m yours—why should that be a secret? I’m certainly not ashamed of it.” She wondered if it was too much, though. But it had seemed like something she would like to do, just a subtle little homage in a color she’d been told was most uniquely his. Surely there wasn’t fault to be found with a gesture of that nature? Well, if he preferred her to take it out, she’d wear another color. It wasn’t like she could see it or anything, just… it felt nice, like a little secret piece of knowledge, shared between them.
A deep note chimed out into the music room, and her smile returned. She played a few more off of the initial sound, improvising a short, playful melody, but lifting her hands from the keys when he asked a very interesting question. What melody fit him? That was hard to answer. There were many facets to his personality, some of which she knew relatively well, and others which were still mysterious to her. She didn’t think that all of him could possibly be expressed in one song, really. Kitty tilted her head to one side, considering the possibilities, her mind turning over bars of music and bits and pieces of different melodies with the scrutiny only a musician could bring to bear on the subject. Chewing her lower lip for a moment, she delicately settled her hands on the ivories again and began to play.
The merit of this particular piece was that it encompassed four of what she considered to be the most prominent aspects of Sacred’s personality: power, playfulness, gentleness, and melancholy. Though in another person or another song they might have seemed to clash with one another, this melody wove them together seamlessly, and never without losing a certain kind of mystery. It was pleasant on the senses, but there was an underlying strength to it that could not be forgotten, and was sometimes even brought to the fore, in crescendos and demanding fortissimos. At the gentler bars, she hummed with it, so softly she might not have realized she was doing so, and when it ended, she sat back, folding her hands into her lap. She’d put her heart into the playing, fingers flying across the keys with a practiced, delicate precision, and now she exhaled a sigh she hadn’t known she’d been holding in.
“You’re a lot of things,” she said at last. “More than I think can be expressed this way. But…” she trailed off, unused eyes falling to her hands. The next words seemed hard to say, and it took her some time to manage them. “That’s one of my favorite things about you. I… I find something new to love every time I’m with you.” There. She’d said it. She couldn’t imagine it would go over well; for all that had passed between them, love had never been included. But she had to say it anyway. They were all going to be leaving soon, for a confrontation that was sure to hurt them and may even kill someone, or change them forever. So… she’d needed to say it, to divulge the secret that had been slowly growing somewhere in the deepest part of herself since summer.
She stood a bit shakily, sliding the dust cover back over the keys and swallowing past the sudden lump in her throat. She didn’t expect the sentiment to be returned. She’d never gone into this with any expectations at all. He was who he was, and she didn’t desire to change him. She’d said it, in a way. He was the only one to her, and perfect in his singularity. How could she ever desire to change that? She supposed, though, that he might leave now, and she would understand. She wasn’t that person, after all, and though she still intended to do everything she could to unchain him from the ghosts that haunted him, she accepted that she might not be enough. It would be more surprising to her if she was—she couldn’t recall being enough for anyone in her entire life. This too was all right, or at least she chose to tell herself it was.
She pretended that each second of silence wasn’t breaking her heart a little more.
"Love is never easy. It wasn't meant to be, I know that. But it still doesn't mean it wouldn't hurt any less."
Saya released a breath she hadn't known she was holding when Sacred finally stepped away. He created an appreciated distance between the two, however; the words he spoke caused something to stir within her. The last words, his last words. She could feel the resolve to remain strong, but she could feel something warm pricking at her eyes. She wouldn't cry, not in front of this pure-blood. Even in death Kiyoshi still wanted her to be happy. The man she had grown to love only loved her, much how she only loved Takeru. It is why a painful feeling shot through her being, causing her to lose her feet. Her knee's were propped, keeping her up as she stared out into the empty space that Sacred once occupied.
Slowly, the tears began to descend from her eyes as she glanced at the twilight sky. There were many thoughts going through her mind, however; one stood out amongst them. It was the "if only" thought that ran through her mind. If only her true parents had never erased her memories, left her with the Takagi family, she would have never fallen in love with Kiyoshi. He wouldn't have loved her. Her heart clenched painfully as she tried to stop the cries that spilled out into the air. She didn't care any more if anyone was around, but no one was. Love, it was a painful feeling, and she hated it. She hated the fact that, even though she loved Takeru, some part of her, deep inside, would forever always love Kiyoshi as well.
It is why the words that Sacred spoke stung with such force, it almost felt like she were being suffocated. The sound of someone approaching fell on deaf ears as Saya remained her position. It wasn't until a pair of arms pulled her up and held her in a tight embrace. Satoshi leaned his head on top of hers as she turned to face him, her eyes red and full of confusion and sadness. He offered a meek smile in return. His sister, seeing her cry like this was heart-breaking for him. He had only seen the twins cry when they were younger, and even then he hated seeing them crying. Perhaps it was just what brothers endured, feeling useless when one couldn't stop their loved one from crying, or wanting to protect them from such things.
"Saya," he spoke, putting her at arms distance in the process while wiping away the tears with his thumbs. "You have great friends, people who are willing to join this madness with you to save him. You shouldn't feel sad," he spoke as Saya grasped his hands into her own. She removed his hands, shaking her head lightly to signal that wasn't what she was crying about. Instead, she gazed at Satoshi's emerald eyes. He probably knew what she was feeling on a different level. After all, the woman he loved was also taken from him, however; it was for different reasons. She had met the woman once, and Saya had thought that the two would be forever.
It wasn't so. She was condemned to death after what she was doing came into light. And the thing that broke her heart more was that Satoshi was the one that executed the punishment. He had killed the woman he loved. "Satoshi, does the pain ever go away? Loving someone else, is it possible to ever forget the first one, even if he wasn't the first?" she spoke, confusion lacing every syllable spoken. Satoshi glanced at Saya, confusion written on his face only for realization to dawn on him. He sighed, running a hand through his silver locks. How could he answer that?
"It doesn't. It just becomes easier to carry so long as their is another willing to understand that pain and help elevate you from it. They must become a greater existence to you than the first who caused so much pain," he replied. He placed both of his hands on her shoulders as she let the words sink in. A greater existence. But that still didn't mean much when technicality rolled in. If anything, Kiyoshi had become the greater existence to her whether she had known it or not. Takeru was the first, Kiyoshi was the second. And now, he was known to her. Even if her memories were still gone, Takeru was hers again.
Wiping the tears from her eyes, she forced a small smile to her face. She wouldn't hate this painful feeling of love. Instead, she will embrace it, cherish it, allow it's scar to remain on her so that she would never forget. She would be happy, if only for his sake as well. "Thanks, Satoshi. You are my onii-san, no matter what," she stated, encircling her arms around him as he softly patted her head. She removed herself from his embrace before lacing her fingers with his. He smiled as they walked back towards the Academy, a brighter, determined smile etched upon Saya's face. Even if he wasn't her true brother, he had been there for her on more occasions than she could count.
And that was enough for her.
||“If it is my heart you desire, this is something that cannot be given easily without compensation.”||
From the eyes of his familiar, he knew that she preferred a selected group as her audience or even just herself as she let music envelop her in a cocoon of comfortable solitude. Of course, he would not tell her that he had been watching her performance since a long time ago. This would be a secret of his until he decides to inform her or anyone for that matter. The only time she have a large audience was during the ball with accompaniment of her family. So, it was rather interesting for him to watch her unfold herself like a blooming flower. She was getting bolder each time which he finds truly entertaining to see.
A girl known to be meek and fragile, protected by her guardian, spoiled by her family, someone who cannot see. In reality, it did not dampened her soul the strength needed to survive in this cruel world. She was slowly becoming such a strong person by her own development. This is needed by her for the facts that will be revealed in the light soon enough. Especially her lineage, she will be targeted no matter what. He was certain that those rats knew already that the bloodline possible to end that Woman's life still remains. They will make sure to eliminate the descendants.
It is why to make her stronger and able to defend herself is imperative. At the very least, she would not go down without a fight. She will be fine. Somehow, the thought of that makes him at peace on a certain level. He was only disturbed from his self-induced trance when she answered his teasing inquiry about the purple ribbon on her hair. Initially, he had guessed that she would probably be modest and try to hide certain emotions with pragmatic reasoning. If that was so, he would have to personally teach her that at times reason truly does not matter in the most important facets of life. Although, this scenario could hardly be considered as important or perhaps it was to her.
Her answer made his amused smile wider as his eyes of mauve sparkled with mischief. This girl was truly exceeding his expectations each time they have a moment for themselves. However, he was not certain if that would please a masked pure-blood. Well, it was not like he cared of what others think about his actions, words, and decisions. "You are getting bolder, princess. It makes you more delectable." He stated with a mesh of seductiveness and mischievousness. Something which he was truly known for. After stating that, he placed his lips near the crook of her neck and blew on it to make a point on what he meant exactly. Of course, he was simply teasing in the end.
Once done, he pulled away and allowed the girl to have some space. He wanted to hear what she would answer or play that would grasp his very presence and existence. This was something he had asked that person a long time ago. The blind princess' answer was a melody. Closing his eyes, he allowed her playing to deliver the reason for such a song to embody his being. It seemed she sees more to him than others had. Somehow, it was something he was also a hard time seeing. Power? Perhaps, he was as many fear him for it. However, it will never be enough to keep those he cared for out of harm. Playfulness? Yes, he does like to play around. Because, it was more safe to do so.
Gentleness? He cannot agree to that. What part of him was gentle? She does have a pair of odd eyes indeed. Melancholy? It was something that will never fade. Even now, it is something he hides with smiles and amusement. It was a way for him to forget and not to feel. As the melody ended, he slowly opened his eyes and cast his attention to the girl who revealed a portion of himself easily. So similar, yet so vastly different. This is how he sees the blind princess compared to that precious person. Of course, they were different entities. That person will never return no matter what and she is a forbidden fruit. An apple so beautiful and red, whether he reached for it or not was all up to him. The question will he?
Then, she spoke that the melody was still not enough to describe his entirety. There were still a lot of things and sides of him that she does not know. As such, it was her favorite thing about him. She gets to find a new thing to love every time. Love? This frail and blind girl just stated what she loved about him. Did she just confessed to him in that matter? He did not say anything instead, he opted to observe the girl more accurately. Yes, he did told her to be a greater existence than the one who had imprisoned his heart. It was a challenge to make her firm and strong. A challenge, he stated by whim or is it now? Somehow, he wanted her really to be.
Soon, she stood up as the silence continued between them. This girl was truly timid even now. However, he did find that part of her amusing. It simply makes him want to push her to an edge. Narrowing his eyes, he did not ask or even issue a warning to her. All that lingered in the music room was the sound of the lid being closed suddenly and her being pinned on top of the piano. Sacred hold both of her arms above her head. He did not care if anyone came and see them like this. He does not care even if it was Ivan. He wanted an answer, a straight one. His eyes of deep mauve had such a serious intensity. This time, he was not playing or even teasing. "Are you confessing to me?" His voice did not allow any form of debate. "Do you love me?"
Lingering at the main entrance of Cross Academy, a woman with beautiful sun yellow hair and hazel golden eyes looked with great distraught and concern. She wore a simple white sundress. Actually, she seemed to have been rolling on the ground. Her white dress was now stained with dirt. Her feet was well for she wore no shoes. As if, she had run all the way here. Biting her lower lip, she pushed the gates open. She was not certain if she would be much of help. However, she had made a promise and oath to certain individuals. People, she cherishes very much. That is why, she must do something. She must here for them, for him.
Just like that, one by one, water fell from the sky. Soon, it became rain as the lone woman who walked towards the main building allowed herself to be drenched. She must see him, she must see Sacred. Because, they must save him, they must save Takeru at all cost. If not, she did not want to see that future anymore. Closing her eyes tightly, she shook her head as she clenched her hands into fists turning them into white. "Takeru..."
A girl known to be meek and fragile, protected by her guardian, spoiled by her family, someone who cannot see. In reality, it did not dampened her soul the strength needed to survive in this cruel world. She was slowly becoming such a strong person by her own development. This is needed by her for the facts that will be revealed in the light soon enough. Especially her lineage, she will be targeted no matter what. He was certain that those rats knew already that the bloodline possible to end that Woman's life still remains. They will make sure to eliminate the descendants.
It is why to make her stronger and able to defend herself is imperative. At the very least, she would not go down without a fight. She will be fine. Somehow, the thought of that makes him at peace on a certain level. He was only disturbed from his self-induced trance when she answered his teasing inquiry about the purple ribbon on her hair. Initially, he had guessed that she would probably be modest and try to hide certain emotions with pragmatic reasoning. If that was so, he would have to personally teach her that at times reason truly does not matter in the most important facets of life. Although, this scenario could hardly be considered as important or perhaps it was to her.
Her answer made his amused smile wider as his eyes of mauve sparkled with mischief. This girl was truly exceeding his expectations each time they have a moment for themselves. However, he was not certain if that would please a masked pure-blood. Well, it was not like he cared of what others think about his actions, words, and decisions. "You are getting bolder, princess. It makes you more delectable." He stated with a mesh of seductiveness and mischievousness. Something which he was truly known for. After stating that, he placed his lips near the crook of her neck and blew on it to make a point on what he meant exactly. Of course, he was simply teasing in the end.
Once done, he pulled away and allowed the girl to have some space. He wanted to hear what she would answer or play that would grasp his very presence and existence. This was something he had asked that person a long time ago. The blind princess' answer was a melody. Closing his eyes, he allowed her playing to deliver the reason for such a song to embody his being. It seemed she sees more to him than others had. Somehow, it was something he was also a hard time seeing. Power? Perhaps, he was as many fear him for it. However, it will never be enough to keep those he cared for out of harm. Playfulness? Yes, he does like to play around. Because, it was more safe to do so.
Gentleness? He cannot agree to that. What part of him was gentle? She does have a pair of odd eyes indeed. Melancholy? It was something that will never fade. Even now, it is something he hides with smiles and amusement. It was a way for him to forget and not to feel. As the melody ended, he slowly opened his eyes and cast his attention to the girl who revealed a portion of himself easily. So similar, yet so vastly different. This is how he sees the blind princess compared to that precious person. Of course, they were different entities. That person will never return no matter what and she is a forbidden fruit. An apple so beautiful and red, whether he reached for it or not was all up to him. The question will he?
Then, she spoke that the melody was still not enough to describe his entirety. There were still a lot of things and sides of him that she does not know. As such, it was her favorite thing about him. She gets to find a new thing to love every time. Love? This frail and blind girl just stated what she loved about him. Did she just confessed to him in that matter? He did not say anything instead, he opted to observe the girl more accurately. Yes, he did told her to be a greater existence than the one who had imprisoned his heart. It was a challenge to make her firm and strong. A challenge, he stated by whim or is it now? Somehow, he wanted her really to be.
Soon, she stood up as the silence continued between them. This girl was truly timid even now. However, he did find that part of her amusing. It simply makes him want to push her to an edge. Narrowing his eyes, he did not ask or even issue a warning to her. All that lingered in the music room was the sound of the lid being closed suddenly and her being pinned on top of the piano. Sacred hold both of her arms above her head. He did not care if anyone came and see them like this. He does not care even if it was Ivan. He wanted an answer, a straight one. His eyes of deep mauve had such a serious intensity. This time, he was not playing or even teasing. "Are you confessing to me?" His voice did not allow any form of debate. "Do you love me?"
Lingering at the main entrance of Cross Academy, a woman with beautiful sun yellow hair and hazel golden eyes looked with great distraught and concern. She wore a simple white sundress. Actually, she seemed to have been rolling on the ground. Her white dress was now stained with dirt. Her feet was well for she wore no shoes. As if, she had run all the way here. Biting her lower lip, she pushed the gates open. She was not certain if she would be much of help. However, she had made a promise and oath to certain individuals. People, she cherishes very much. That is why, she must do something. She must here for them, for him.
Just like that, one by one, water fell from the sky. Soon, it became rain as the lone woman who walked towards the main building allowed herself to be drenched. She must see him, she must see Sacred. Because, they must save him, they must save Takeru at all cost. If not, she did not want to see that future anymore. Closing her eyes tightly, she shook her head as she clenched her hands into fists turning them into white. "Takeru..."
“Everything that is mine, everything that I can give, is yours if you want it."
Ekaterina wasn’t sure exactly when it happened, but she could feel the firm press of lacquered wood beneath her back and shoulders, and one of his hands holding hers in place somewhere over her head. Her hair fanned out under her head like rays of sunshine haloing her, and her features were arranged into something between surprise and anxiety. She’d made a small, unavoidable sound of surprise somewhere in there, but nothing so loud as to alert anyone. That wasn’t her intent, anyway. Taking a couple of breaths to steady herself, she took stock of her situation, and found that, above all, she was conscious of their proximity. Wasn’t it always so when she was near him?
There was a fine tremor in her limbs, but Kitty was not afraid. Foolish as it may have been, she’d decided long ago that she was going to trust him, and trust was perhaps the only way to banish fear, when the simple fact of his power was so prominent. She would have feared him, if she hadn’t had faith in him instead. As it was, the tremor was her subconscious recollection of certain past instances when they were this close, and the memories ranged from simple pleasant warmth to the blistering heat she didn’t quite know what to do with.
He might have wondered where in him she found gentleness, but it was evident here. She was simply a human, breakable and dainty, like porcelain and glass, and though it would take no effort on his part to do so, even accidentally, she was not broken yet. She found no pain in his company, other than perhaps the ache in her heart for his grief, that shroud of melancholy that stubbornly refused to lift, even for just a little while, but that wasn’t something he did to her on purpose, she did not think. Even were it so, she would gladly bear it. She’d take every burden he had onto her shoulders, if he’d let her.
Swallowing, she knew she could give nothing other than perfect honesty in her answers. “Yes,” she said, and the syllable was firm, unambiguous, if a little breathier than she’d intended. There were, perhaps, some things that she really was helpless against, and his nearness certainly counted. She didn’t bother to fight the hold he had on her hands; instead, she adjusted hers so that they were wrapped around the one holding them in place, imparting the warmth of her skin into his. “I am. I do. I love you, Sacred. All of you.” There was a certain stubborn set to her chin that her friends would recognize well—she wasn’t going to back down or change her mind, regardless of what came next, but she was still uncertain about what to expect. It was something that could be taken very badly, after all, and she knew that.
At the same time, though, it felt as if a weight somewhere had lifted. She’d divulged it, her secret, and handed over her heart, willingly and without expecting anything in return. Glass or diamond or vulnerable flesh—whatever it was made of, it was his to keep or discard as he pleased. She was more exposed now than if there had been not a scrap of fabric on her at all—he could destroy her with a word. And she trusted him still.
One of Ivan’s monitors pinged—the algorithm was done running, and he had three possible locations. Ripping the printed document out of the tray, he read it over and pursed his lips. Yes, all of these places had a certain subtle flair to them that doubtless he would have quite liked, as well as being far removed enough from the general population to remain in secret. Any of them would accommodate the lab facilities that Faust needed. It was just a matter of figuring out which it was. Still, this was a start.
Now… how to narrow the list further…
There was a fine tremor in her limbs, but Kitty was not afraid. Foolish as it may have been, she’d decided long ago that she was going to trust him, and trust was perhaps the only way to banish fear, when the simple fact of his power was so prominent. She would have feared him, if she hadn’t had faith in him instead. As it was, the tremor was her subconscious recollection of certain past instances when they were this close, and the memories ranged from simple pleasant warmth to the blistering heat she didn’t quite know what to do with.
He might have wondered where in him she found gentleness, but it was evident here. She was simply a human, breakable and dainty, like porcelain and glass, and though it would take no effort on his part to do so, even accidentally, she was not broken yet. She found no pain in his company, other than perhaps the ache in her heart for his grief, that shroud of melancholy that stubbornly refused to lift, even for just a little while, but that wasn’t something he did to her on purpose, she did not think. Even were it so, she would gladly bear it. She’d take every burden he had onto her shoulders, if he’d let her.
Swallowing, she knew she could give nothing other than perfect honesty in her answers. “Yes,” she said, and the syllable was firm, unambiguous, if a little breathier than she’d intended. There were, perhaps, some things that she really was helpless against, and his nearness certainly counted. She didn’t bother to fight the hold he had on her hands; instead, she adjusted hers so that they were wrapped around the one holding them in place, imparting the warmth of her skin into his. “I am. I do. I love you, Sacred. All of you.” There was a certain stubborn set to her chin that her friends would recognize well—she wasn’t going to back down or change her mind, regardless of what came next, but she was still uncertain about what to expect. It was something that could be taken very badly, after all, and she knew that.
At the same time, though, it felt as if a weight somewhere had lifted. She’d divulged it, her secret, and handed over her heart, willingly and without expecting anything in return. Glass or diamond or vulnerable flesh—whatever it was made of, it was his to keep or discard as he pleased. She was more exposed now than if there had been not a scrap of fabric on her at all—he could destroy her with a word. And she trusted him still.
One of Ivan’s monitors pinged—the algorithm was done running, and he had three possible locations. Ripping the printed document out of the tray, he read it over and pursed his lips. Yes, all of these places had a certain subtle flair to them that doubtless he would have quite liked, as well as being far removed enough from the general population to remain in secret. Any of them would accommodate the lab facilities that Faust needed. It was just a matter of figuring out which it was. Still, this was a start.
Now… how to narrow the list further…
[||“Once, I bite. There is no turning back whether you perish or be broken. It is not my concern anymore.”||
Unyielding. This was the perfect word to describe the pure-blood at this moment. His grip did not waver on her arms. Eyes of deep mauve continued to be intense in its gaze. When he desired an answer, he was not the kind to be gentle nor to show finesse in his methods. He was forceful and very severe in his methods from time to time. Hearing her gasp in surprise, it was not that loud to capture any attention to others. If it did, he could care less who would dare interrupt him as of now. He will simply show that he was not to be trifled with at this very moment. For now, he took in the girl's current appearance.
So fragile. So delicate. So human. Her hair of of yellow gold fanned around her. It was like a blanket which served as a cushion Such soft tendrils which he had been fond of playing with, it only created a more enticing image. This girl was so defenseless in so many ways. How easy it was to break her. But even back then, she will not scream for help nor did she show fear towards him. Truly peculiar, this girl was. Takagi was different as the girl had become someone which he sought to annoy. The twin was also another case. Ageha was someone he never showed any kind of intimate acts. Yes only her, which was odd.
It is why even when he felt her tremble from his hold. He knew well it was not of fear especially when he felt the temperature of her body rising. Her face was also a bit flushed and those eyes which cannot see appeared to be in a sort of haze. She must be remembering certain events where he had done such gestures without much regard to the degree of intimacy or purpose. This made him raise an eyebrow in amusement. She was becoming more visible in her desires. As for him, he simply did such actions so to elicit responses which he finds very amusing for someone who is supposed to be a princess, so protected, and so loved.
Perhaps, he was truly a monster. Wait he truly was. Because at this moment, he wanted to see her bare from her mind, heart, soul, and body. He wanted to take in every curve, sensation, and form that she has to offer. Of course, this was for his eyes only. Speaking of which, the mark he had implanted on her body on that summer trip had already disappeared. In any case, he will do such things for some other time. Because for now, he wanted to hear her answer. It was far more important. His actions will depend on what she will say. So, he reiterated it to the blind princess once more. "Your answer."
Then, he heard the answer. It was unfettered. There were no signs of doubt or hesitation. Well, the girl never had the penchant to lie and to manipulate feelings. Usually, this will be his field of expertise. This is why he continued to push her to the edge. It was because her honest reactions were very entertaining to see. Someone known to be pure was being tainted so easily by him. This is the pinnacle of his whim to pursue the girl in such methods. But as he had stated as well to himself, this girl was becoming an addiction to him. This is why he was hovering between a series of indecision. But now, he had broken through that hesitation of his.
"I see." This was his contrite and simple answer to the girl's bold declaration of love. She had spoken how she loved all of him. Truthfully, he wondered what part of him was to be loved. There was nothing brilliant, warm, or gentle about him. Yet, this girl boldly placed her heart into his hands. He knew that with the next actions and words which will leave from his lips have the greatest potential to destroy or to elate her to such happiness. One thing was for certain, he would have to reward the girl's bravery. After all, judging by how the girl was. It did not come easy for her to put her feelings out in the open. Yes, she was honest but had always been guarded. Now, he had destroyed all those locks.
Sacred released the arms he had pinned down. However, it did not mean she was allowed to go or to move from her position. Instead, he caged her by placing his arms on both sides of her face. His hair of ombre color fell over his shoulders like silken curtains effectively hiding his and her face from any onlookers. Those amethyst eyes of his held a sense of recognition. Yes, he acknowledges the girl's feeling for him. But, she desired his heart even if she kept stating to herself their current situation was fine and all. No one will be satisfied with that. It was something he knew well. Still, the problem...
"The heart you desire still belongs to the person." He will not deny that. It never changed. His desire to see that person was still strong. Although, he knew it will never be possible. At the same time, he did challenge the girl to be a greater existence in which she acknowledged positively. So, he will do his part in this gamble with no assurances. He will not make any promises to her. Because, he had already decided what will become of him once they go and save Takeru. "But, I will say this to you." He slowly lowered his face to hers and only stopped when his lips was directly but a centimeter above hers.
There was no denial on his part. The girl was effectively creating a small portion deep within him. It is why he had concluded that she was becoming an addiction he cannot avoid. He was not sure if it will grow further than that or not. But, she is indeed a recognized smudge of color in his monochrome life. "You are someone I cannot ignore. Someone I want to be mine. Some who I want to desire me so much." He then finally closed the distance between their lips. At first, it was gentle and sweet. He then teasingly bit on her lower lip to make her gasp. When she did so, he plunged his tongue to a more passionate and lustful kiss. It took a few minutes before he ended it. He only did so for the girl was out of breath.
"I cannot say the words you want to hear yet. But." He then lowered his head to the crook of her neck where he teasingly licked such sweet flesh with fervor. Her taste was the only thing he wanted more than his usual lollipop treat. "You are my addiction. As such, I will make you my lover." The pure-blood then returned to position his face on top of hers again. Yes, they will be lovers. However, he cannot promise he will say those three words she had declared for him. Perhaps, someday. May be, not. However, he will admit. She was an existence, he cannot ignored so simply. "Are you fine with it? Would you like to stay with me tonight? Just remember, there will be no returning from that." Like that, the rain became their cascading background.
So fragile. So delicate. So human. Her hair of of yellow gold fanned around her. It was like a blanket which served as a cushion Such soft tendrils which he had been fond of playing with, it only created a more enticing image. This girl was so defenseless in so many ways. How easy it was to break her. But even back then, she will not scream for help nor did she show fear towards him. Truly peculiar, this girl was. Takagi was different as the girl had become someone which he sought to annoy. The twin was also another case. Ageha was someone he never showed any kind of intimate acts. Yes only her, which was odd.
It is why even when he felt her tremble from his hold. He knew well it was not of fear especially when he felt the temperature of her body rising. Her face was also a bit flushed and those eyes which cannot see appeared to be in a sort of haze. She must be remembering certain events where he had done such gestures without much regard to the degree of intimacy or purpose. This made him raise an eyebrow in amusement. She was becoming more visible in her desires. As for him, he simply did such actions so to elicit responses which he finds very amusing for someone who is supposed to be a princess, so protected, and so loved.
Perhaps, he was truly a monster. Wait he truly was. Because at this moment, he wanted to see her bare from her mind, heart, soul, and body. He wanted to take in every curve, sensation, and form that she has to offer. Of course, this was for his eyes only. Speaking of which, the mark he had implanted on her body on that summer trip had already disappeared. In any case, he will do such things for some other time. Because for now, he wanted to hear her answer. It was far more important. His actions will depend on what she will say. So, he reiterated it to the blind princess once more. "Your answer."
Then, he heard the answer. It was unfettered. There were no signs of doubt or hesitation. Well, the girl never had the penchant to lie and to manipulate feelings. Usually, this will be his field of expertise. This is why he continued to push her to the edge. It was because her honest reactions were very entertaining to see. Someone known to be pure was being tainted so easily by him. This is the pinnacle of his whim to pursue the girl in such methods. But as he had stated as well to himself, this girl was becoming an addiction to him. This is why he was hovering between a series of indecision. But now, he had broken through that hesitation of his.
"I see." This was his contrite and simple answer to the girl's bold declaration of love. She had spoken how she loved all of him. Truthfully, he wondered what part of him was to be loved. There was nothing brilliant, warm, or gentle about him. Yet, this girl boldly placed her heart into his hands. He knew that with the next actions and words which will leave from his lips have the greatest potential to destroy or to elate her to such happiness. One thing was for certain, he would have to reward the girl's bravery. After all, judging by how the girl was. It did not come easy for her to put her feelings out in the open. Yes, she was honest but had always been guarded. Now, he had destroyed all those locks.
Sacred released the arms he had pinned down. However, it did not mean she was allowed to go or to move from her position. Instead, he caged her by placing his arms on both sides of her face. His hair of ombre color fell over his shoulders like silken curtains effectively hiding his and her face from any onlookers. Those amethyst eyes of his held a sense of recognition. Yes, he acknowledges the girl's feeling for him. But, she desired his heart even if she kept stating to herself their current situation was fine and all. No one will be satisfied with that. It was something he knew well. Still, the problem...
"The heart you desire still belongs to the person." He will not deny that. It never changed. His desire to see that person was still strong. Although, he knew it will never be possible. At the same time, he did challenge the girl to be a greater existence in which she acknowledged positively. So, he will do his part in this gamble with no assurances. He will not make any promises to her. Because, he had already decided what will become of him once they go and save Takeru. "But, I will say this to you." He slowly lowered his face to hers and only stopped when his lips was directly but a centimeter above hers.
There was no denial on his part. The girl was effectively creating a small portion deep within him. It is why he had concluded that she was becoming an addiction he cannot avoid. He was not sure if it will grow further than that or not. But, she is indeed a recognized smudge of color in his monochrome life. "You are someone I cannot ignore. Someone I want to be mine. Some who I want to desire me so much." He then finally closed the distance between their lips. At first, it was gentle and sweet. He then teasingly bit on her lower lip to make her gasp. When she did so, he plunged his tongue to a more passionate and lustful kiss. It took a few minutes before he ended it. He only did so for the girl was out of breath.
"I cannot say the words you want to hear yet. But." He then lowered his head to the crook of her neck where he teasingly licked such sweet flesh with fervor. Her taste was the only thing he wanted more than his usual lollipop treat. "You are my addiction. As such, I will make you my lover." The pure-blood then returned to position his face on top of hers again. Yes, they will be lovers. However, he cannot promise he will say those three words she had declared for him. Perhaps, someday. May be, not. However, he will admit. She was an existence, he cannot ignored so simply. "Are you fine with it? Would you like to stay with me tonight? Just remember, there will be no returning from that." Like that, the rain became their cascading background.
“I’ve never believed in going back anyway. If this is the way forward, then I accept the risk, with joy."
His heart couldn’t be given in return. She knew that. It hurt a little, to hear him say it, but she would have preferred that pang caused by honesty to all the sweet lies in the world. She understood that there wasn’t simply a switch one could flip, a sudden way to let go of what must have been hundreds of years of feeling, of mourning and sadness. Ivan was like that, too, but for her, this was different. Ivan was her father, and in some ways that made his pain untouchable. Sacred was… she wasn’t sure what he was, exactly, but she knew that she did want to reach him, to revive the part of him that had died with the woman he loved. To let him feel again the gentlest of warmths, the same one he kindled in her chest. But she had never assumed that it would be easy or simple. He had made her no promises, and she had made him two: to keep his secret, and to overcome that grief, to free him. To be the greater existence. That she had not yet succeeded would not dissuade her.
He moved closer, so close that their lips were almost touching, and she could feel the heat radiating off of his body. The temptation to close the remaining distance herself was great, but he’d said he had something to say, and she wanted to hear that even more. Words were precious things, and sometimes, they had expiration dates.
They weren’t, of course, the exact words she hoped for, but they were more than she’d dared hope. For Sacred to be incapable of ignoring someone was rather something, and she’d take it, honestly. She’d take whatever he decided to give. Smiling against his mouth, Kitty returned the kiss, willingly parting her lips when he nipped the lower one, reveling just a little in the sensuous slide of what was his against what was hers. She wondered for the briefest of moments what it would be like to forget that distinction existed at all, and though her face heated further, the blush spreading down her neck, she didn’t abandon the thought, nor try to push it away. She was past denying how she felt, or refusing to acknowledge it for what it was. She’d shout it to the whole world if he asked her to, and reserved as she was, that was no trivial detail.
The offer, if indeed it could be called that, caught her off-guard. She had expected the words before it, expected the confirmation that she was not yet everything that she needed to be. She was pleasantly surprised to be referred to as an ‘addiction,’ though she hoped it wasn’t the bad kind. But that… he was offering to take her to his bed? To be her lover, and she his? That was… Ekaterina had been always very intentionally distant from such matters. Ivan and her brothers were protective, and besides that, she’d never wanted to be the kind of girl who would do something like that without the right circumstances.
But… what other circumstances could there be? She was in love with this man, and no one else. She doubted very much that she ever would love anyone else, under any circumstances. She’d certainly never cease to love this man. It was true that he didn’t love her, but—he’d said yet. As if to imply that there was a chance he would one day. It wasn’t the moment it was in the fairytales, but she’d always, always known that life wasn’t like that. Any chance she’d had of retaining those old fancies had died with her parents, and this was… this was closer than she’d ever dared hope for. She didn’t understand why he desired her even this much, but she knew why she desired him, and that was plenty of justification.
Kitty smiled softly, closing the miniscule distance between them to lay a soft kiss upon his mouth. “I will,” she said, tone caught somewhere between solemn and playful, though it was readily obvious that she was serious in her acceptance. “But can I ask you for just one thing, first?” It wouldn’t affect her acceptance, but it was something she wanted, and she thought that it might be a small enough thing that he’d be willing to grant it. He may not be able to say what she wanted to hear most, but there was something else he could say that would be… not almost as good, because nothing would be as good as that, but nice in its own way. “Can you call me by my name? Just once? I’ve always wanted to hear how it sounds in your voice.” He’d never used it, and she wasn’t exactly sure why, but it didn’t seem like such an outlandish request for her to make, if she was indeed to be his lover. Even thinking the word sent a small shock racing through her, equal parts anticipation and apprehension. She was delighted, but at the same time, she had not felt the gap between their respective experiences more acutely than she did now.
He moved closer, so close that their lips were almost touching, and she could feel the heat radiating off of his body. The temptation to close the remaining distance herself was great, but he’d said he had something to say, and she wanted to hear that even more. Words were precious things, and sometimes, they had expiration dates.
They weren’t, of course, the exact words she hoped for, but they were more than she’d dared hope. For Sacred to be incapable of ignoring someone was rather something, and she’d take it, honestly. She’d take whatever he decided to give. Smiling against his mouth, Kitty returned the kiss, willingly parting her lips when he nipped the lower one, reveling just a little in the sensuous slide of what was his against what was hers. She wondered for the briefest of moments what it would be like to forget that distinction existed at all, and though her face heated further, the blush spreading down her neck, she didn’t abandon the thought, nor try to push it away. She was past denying how she felt, or refusing to acknowledge it for what it was. She’d shout it to the whole world if he asked her to, and reserved as she was, that was no trivial detail.
The offer, if indeed it could be called that, caught her off-guard. She had expected the words before it, expected the confirmation that she was not yet everything that she needed to be. She was pleasantly surprised to be referred to as an ‘addiction,’ though she hoped it wasn’t the bad kind. But that… he was offering to take her to his bed? To be her lover, and she his? That was… Ekaterina had been always very intentionally distant from such matters. Ivan and her brothers were protective, and besides that, she’d never wanted to be the kind of girl who would do something like that without the right circumstances.
But… what other circumstances could there be? She was in love with this man, and no one else. She doubted very much that she ever would love anyone else, under any circumstances. She’d certainly never cease to love this man. It was true that he didn’t love her, but—he’d said yet. As if to imply that there was a chance he would one day. It wasn’t the moment it was in the fairytales, but she’d always, always known that life wasn’t like that. Any chance she’d had of retaining those old fancies had died with her parents, and this was… this was closer than she’d ever dared hope for. She didn’t understand why he desired her even this much, but she knew why she desired him, and that was plenty of justification.
Kitty smiled softly, closing the miniscule distance between them to lay a soft kiss upon his mouth. “I will,” she said, tone caught somewhere between solemn and playful, though it was readily obvious that she was serious in her acceptance. “But can I ask you for just one thing, first?” It wouldn’t affect her acceptance, but it was something she wanted, and she thought that it might be a small enough thing that he’d be willing to grant it. He may not be able to say what she wanted to hear most, but there was something else he could say that would be… not almost as good, because nothing would be as good as that, but nice in its own way. “Can you call me by my name? Just once? I’ve always wanted to hear how it sounds in your voice.” He’d never used it, and she wasn’t exactly sure why, but it didn’t seem like such an outlandish request for her to make, if she was indeed to be his lover. Even thinking the word sent a small shock racing through her, equal parts anticipation and apprehension. She was delighted, but at the same time, she had not felt the gap between their respective experiences more acutely than she did now.
||“Though the heart you want is still out of reach, let me remind you that the rest of me is at your bidding.”||
It had gotten this far. Once this night passes, there will be no turning back nor taking another route. Somehow, Sacred did not regret biting that apple and betting against the odds. Actually, he was delighted to see the blind princess so complying and utterly in his opinion someone to be ravished. There it was the impulse inside of him to simply make her his right here and now. The same driving force that insinuated the deeds he had done to her on that summer trip. Of course, he was only able to stop since he takes pride in keeping himself in stern control. Furthermore, at that time, he was not the kind of person who would force himself towards someone so unwilling. But of course, now it was a lot more different.
Oh... there was a request. She was the kind who never liked to speak what she wanted even when consistently pestered. Placing herself on the grounds, she should be contented what is given and what she has now. But, is that what she really wished for? It is why he had made it so to push the girl to the limits where she cannot be allowed to think but only to feel. Only then, she was able to say what she wanted from him. It was a bit troublesome but, the outcome was always pleasurable for him. He was not being arrogant however, he was also certain that the experience was an ecstasy for her. At the same time, he does look forward to her requests which was rather simple in a sense.
"What does the princess desire from me?" Her first request for him was to tell her something about himself. As such, he spoke about the origins of his bell earring. Something which he had never told anyone before. So, it was indeed a secret just between them. For the people who would know about it was already gone. The one who gave the earring to him, and Moirae who was there. Now, her request was so simple in form. She wanted to hear her name being spoken by him. Ah yes... he had never addressed the girl by name. It was not because he did not know. He knew well what her name is. The reason for him not calling as such. It was more of a personal concern.
Speaking her name, he was concerned that his addiction will just grow to a point where he cannot hold back anymore. By not calling her by such, there was still a distance, a gap between them. They still had a role to play which was an invisible border which must not be crossed especially for him. It is why he never made any gesture to speak the name which uniquely belonged to her and to her alone. However, there is no more reason for him not to speak her name. Because, there was nothing more to hold him back from falling further to her grasp. An addiction, he will have no matter what. "Hmm..."
Removing his hands meant to cage her, he positioned it at her back and then pulled her body closed to him. They were completely attached to each other. Their bodies so closed without much of a space. He then placed his lips near her ear. "But, I like princess more." He stated with a teasing allure which is something very normal for him. After that, he now carried her into his arms as they were now off from the piano. Well, he had no qualms doing it here. However, he wanted this girl who was creating a steady yet small existence inside of him to be treated with such delicacy and to be given all the things she deserved.
Of course, he has yet to do as she had wished. The girl must be thinking it was something he will not do. Well, he did not mind seeing her disappointed for a while longer. After all, he will pleasure her like none other soon enough. Furthermore, if he had said it now. There was no assurance he will be able to stop himself from ravishing her. It was his sense of respect and his denial of attachment for the fragile human girl. Yes, it was ironic to see him so fixated and addictive to a girl who not only human but was also blind. He would have never predicted this. Many had thrown themselves at him. They were times he accepted their invitation but there was nothing meaningful just pure lust. Yet, this time with this girl in his arms. It was definitely more than that.
With that done, he exited the music room with her in his arms. Oh, his grip on her was firm and unfaltering. He was not going to let her go. Because, one way or another. He was going to make her his and him to be hers. Sacred did not waste time and avoided the prying eyes of other vampires who should be attending the night class now. Getting wet in the rain as they traveled outside, it was not bothersome. It only meant they would need to be deprived of their clothes especially her. He cannot have her have a cold now. Soon, they both reached his private chambers. "I must remind you, I won't let you sleep tonight."
Upon entering his room, he made sure the doors were sealed as he placed the blind princess on his bed. He hovered above her with those deep mauve eyes glowing by the dim light of the room. They were sparkling and only reflected her and no one else. His long ombre hair cling to his body and so did his clothes much a like a second skin. He kissed her softly and then positioned his lips by her ear once more. "This time, I will devour you my Ekaterina." Finally, he spoke her name with such fervor and such sweetness as if it was such a precious prayer. There was no need for him to control himself any longer. The night will surely passed in a heated and very unrelenting passionate display of being one.
Oh... there was a request. She was the kind who never liked to speak what she wanted even when consistently pestered. Placing herself on the grounds, she should be contented what is given and what she has now. But, is that what she really wished for? It is why he had made it so to push the girl to the limits where she cannot be allowed to think but only to feel. Only then, she was able to say what she wanted from him. It was a bit troublesome but, the outcome was always pleasurable for him. He was not being arrogant however, he was also certain that the experience was an ecstasy for her. At the same time, he does look forward to her requests which was rather simple in a sense.
"What does the princess desire from me?" Her first request for him was to tell her something about himself. As such, he spoke about the origins of his bell earring. Something which he had never told anyone before. So, it was indeed a secret just between them. For the people who would know about it was already gone. The one who gave the earring to him, and Moirae who was there. Now, her request was so simple in form. She wanted to hear her name being spoken by him. Ah yes... he had never addressed the girl by name. It was not because he did not know. He knew well what her name is. The reason for him not calling as such. It was more of a personal concern.
Speaking her name, he was concerned that his addiction will just grow to a point where he cannot hold back anymore. By not calling her by such, there was still a distance, a gap between them. They still had a role to play which was an invisible border which must not be crossed especially for him. It is why he never made any gesture to speak the name which uniquely belonged to her and to her alone. However, there is no more reason for him not to speak her name. Because, there was nothing more to hold him back from falling further to her grasp. An addiction, he will have no matter what. "Hmm..."
Removing his hands meant to cage her, he positioned it at her back and then pulled her body closed to him. They were completely attached to each other. Their bodies so closed without much of a space. He then placed his lips near her ear. "But, I like princess more." He stated with a teasing allure which is something very normal for him. After that, he now carried her into his arms as they were now off from the piano. Well, he had no qualms doing it here. However, he wanted this girl who was creating a steady yet small existence inside of him to be treated with such delicacy and to be given all the things she deserved.
Of course, he has yet to do as she had wished. The girl must be thinking it was something he will not do. Well, he did not mind seeing her disappointed for a while longer. After all, he will pleasure her like none other soon enough. Furthermore, if he had said it now. There was no assurance he will be able to stop himself from ravishing her. It was his sense of respect and his denial of attachment for the fragile human girl. Yes, it was ironic to see him so fixated and addictive to a girl who not only human but was also blind. He would have never predicted this. Many had thrown themselves at him. They were times he accepted their invitation but there was nothing meaningful just pure lust. Yet, this time with this girl in his arms. It was definitely more than that.
With that done, he exited the music room with her in his arms. Oh, his grip on her was firm and unfaltering. He was not going to let her go. Because, one way or another. He was going to make her his and him to be hers. Sacred did not waste time and avoided the prying eyes of other vampires who should be attending the night class now. Getting wet in the rain as they traveled outside, it was not bothersome. It only meant they would need to be deprived of their clothes especially her. He cannot have her have a cold now. Soon, they both reached his private chambers. "I must remind you, I won't let you sleep tonight."
Upon entering his room, he made sure the doors were sealed as he placed the blind princess on his bed. He hovered above her with those deep mauve eyes glowing by the dim light of the room. They were sparkling and only reflected her and no one else. His long ombre hair cling to his body and so did his clothes much a like a second skin. He kissed her softly and then positioned his lips by her ear once more. "This time, I will devour you my Ekaterina." Finally, he spoke her name with such fervor and such sweetness as if it was such a precious prayer. There was no need for him to control himself any longer. The night will surely passed in a heated and very unrelenting passionate display of being one.
"Even a glimmer of hope can still shine brightest if utilized properly."
The following morning found Saya sitting in her bed, arms folded in front of her as she stared at her hands. The rain had did little soothing for her as she had tried to sleep. She couldn't. There was no way for her to have slept, not with knowing if Takeru was okay or not. Then there was the matter of her sister, Amaya. She had yet to wake from the coma she was in, and Saya found herself worried. She was worried about both her sister, and of Takeru. There was little she could do in either circumstance, but that did not deter her from believing that she could. Taking a deep breath, she pushed herself from her bed and readied herself.
They would be leaving at first light, or at least that was what Sacred had spoken. It was still at least an hour before dawn, before the sun would kiss the horizon and paint the sky in hues of pink and gold. She slipped into something that would afford her movement and give her the reflexes she would need should they encounter any problems along the way. Once she was dressed properly, she slipped out of her dorm and made her way towards the infirmary where her sister lay. She could hear the whirring of the machines, the slow beep of the heart monitor, sync as one as she entered, closing the door softly as to not disturb the others around.
She stared at her sister's form as she lay on the cot, hooked to the machines that were becoming an annoyance to her. She pulled up a chair beside Amaya, taking her sister's hand into her own as she rubbed gentle circles around it. As much as she wanted to wait for her sister to wake, time was something they could not afford to lose. Takeru was in trouble, and at least if they left Amaya here, she could recover and be safe. Satoshi could watch over her in Saya's absence, although she wasn't sure she wanted to leave her sister's side so readily. Her heart clenched at that thought. At least Amaya was safe here, Takeru, on the other hand, was not safe wherever he was.
She brushed her sister's bangs to the side, watching as the heart monitor echoed in subtle beats. Two of her most precious people were hurt, and she didn't like it. She couldn't do anything to protect Takeru, and there was nothing she could have done to protect Amaya. They needed her, they needed them, and she felt like she had failed. Because she did. She had always promised to protect Amaya, and when Takeru entered into her life, intertwining their threads together, she had promised to herself to do the same with him. Taking a deep breath, she leaned over her sister's bed and kissed her forehead softly.
"Don't worry Ama, everything will be back the way it used to be. I promise," she whispered to her sister as she removed herself from the bed. It was almost time to go, and they couldn't wait any longer than they already had. Time was of the essence, and it was something they couldn't afford to waste so carelessly. The longer they waited, the less of a chance they had at retrieving Takeru and the sooner that vampire can conduct whatever experiment it was that she had planned. She made it outside, standing by the gates to the Academy and watched as the sun slowly ascended over the horizon. She gripped her bag tightly, her eyes burning with determination.
“We approach the burning time, the witching hour. I can only wonder who among us will succumb."
Immediately after Saya arrived at the gate, Ekaterina did as well, looking for a moment like she was having to try very hard to keep a straight face. In fact, she wanted very much to smile, but she knew that now was not the time. Last night was just that—and wonderful as it had been, threatening to consume her thoughts as it still was, she was here for a purpose, and she would never forget it. They had to rescue Takeru, and she was going to do everything in her power to help with that. She walked with neither cane nor dog, though the wolflike creature was in attendance, he did not guide her. Her own sense for auras was enough to do that now, for the most part, and she knew Cross well enough that this route was memorized, besides.
She stood beside Saya and took her friend’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. She’d heard about Amaya, of course—both Saya and Sergei were bound to take that news and let it weigh heavily on their hearts. She did too, really, but right now it was important that she not give in to her own sadness, so that she could better act as a bolster for the others, if it became needed. She may not be the best person to bring along on something like this, but she refused to be a liability. Even if her contribution was small, it could still make a difference.
Next to arrive were Sergei, and perhaps surprisingly, Ivan. Both were, judging from the sounds of metallic clinking, armed for a fight, and indeed though she could not see, her foster brother wore no longer his bandages. The scar seemed to have faded a bit, but it was still present. The melancholy around him was practically palpable—he had not desired to leave her, but he understood the necessity. Her brother and the Gemini would both be watching over her, and that was more than he could honestly do. So he would do this, where he might be more useful, and assist the rest in saving the life of his student, to say nothing of what they would be preventing in doing so.
Ivan, silent and masked as usual, inclined his head slightly to acknowledge Saya, but otherwise said nothing. He instead fixed his eyes on his daughter, and she could feel them there. Oh, to be certain, she had cleansed herself that morning, but there was no mistaking, for either Ivan or Sergei, that she smelled still like traces of him. Sergei was politely ignoring this fact—Ivan was still trying to decide what to do with it. It hadn’t taken him long to guess her feelings for the other, but as usual, Sacred was whimsical and unpredictable, and though he’d been expecting something like this, he would have much preferred to deal with it later.
Nevertheless, later was when he would deal with it. There were other matters to attend to, and it was time to save what was left of Magdalene. Takeru, he was sure, was a person independently worth caring about and saving, but such things did not concern Ivan. His world was very small by choice, and the number of people he would go to such lengths for very limited. Magdalene would always be one of them, for she had been the first. “I hope you are all prepared,” he said, flatly but not unkindly. His son and daughter mattered to him, and the others to one or both of them. That did demand a certain level of his regard.
She stood beside Saya and took her friend’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. She’d heard about Amaya, of course—both Saya and Sergei were bound to take that news and let it weigh heavily on their hearts. She did too, really, but right now it was important that she not give in to her own sadness, so that she could better act as a bolster for the others, if it became needed. She may not be the best person to bring along on something like this, but she refused to be a liability. Even if her contribution was small, it could still make a difference.
Next to arrive were Sergei, and perhaps surprisingly, Ivan. Both were, judging from the sounds of metallic clinking, armed for a fight, and indeed though she could not see, her foster brother wore no longer his bandages. The scar seemed to have faded a bit, but it was still present. The melancholy around him was practically palpable—he had not desired to leave her, but he understood the necessity. Her brother and the Gemini would both be watching over her, and that was more than he could honestly do. So he would do this, where he might be more useful, and assist the rest in saving the life of his student, to say nothing of what they would be preventing in doing so.
Ivan, silent and masked as usual, inclined his head slightly to acknowledge Saya, but otherwise said nothing. He instead fixed his eyes on his daughter, and she could feel them there. Oh, to be certain, she had cleansed herself that morning, but there was no mistaking, for either Ivan or Sergei, that she smelled still like traces of him. Sergei was politely ignoring this fact—Ivan was still trying to decide what to do with it. It hadn’t taken him long to guess her feelings for the other, but as usual, Sacred was whimsical and unpredictable, and though he’d been expecting something like this, he would have much preferred to deal with it later.
Nevertheless, later was when he would deal with it. There were other matters to attend to, and it was time to save what was left of Magdalene. Takeru, he was sure, was a person independently worth caring about and saving, but such things did not concern Ivan. His world was very small by choice, and the number of people he would go to such lengths for very limited. Magdalene would always be one of them, for she had been the first. “I hope you are all prepared,” he said, flatly but not unkindly. His son and daughter mattered to him, and the others to one or both of them. That did demand a certain level of his regard.
||“Like the dancing light of the rising sun, everything is seen through the lens of an ephemeral desire.”||
In a place where it ended and began, a lone figure stood. Purple-black hair ever so slightly moved by a lost breeze. Eyes of dark amethyst gazed at an opened stone sarcophagus. Yes, this was where a certain individual had decided that life had become too heavy of a burden. At the same time, this was also where a minute drop of hope was given to renew the vows of past into a splendid reality. "Everything began here." Sad yet profoundly velvety, it was the voice that echoed through the room in which time had chosen to forget. Delicate fingers much like of beautiful candlesticks touched the dusty corners of the stone carved coffin.
Those were the words which awakened the pure-blood who had condemned life for its tragedies. With the taste of a blood, eyes of black and red looked at him with disbelief and a sense of familiarity. "This time, I will be the one to find you." A sincere and determined wish, no, a promise filled the empty room. After wards, the said figure turned away from the sarcophagus and left without looking back or even with another word. Emerging from the hidden stone steps buried underground, Sacred looked at the sky which was not yet painted by the rays of the sun. He had simply taken the leisure of visiting his crypt. It was really interesting to be noted how Takeru found him there.
Letting that thought end at that, he made his way towards the main gates of the academy. He did declare that they will be leaving at the first sight of light. Knowing him, he was not the kind to take back on his word. Although, it was quite tempting to do so. This was all due to the fact of sharing such a passionate night with a certain maiden. Yes, someone he was very addicted to. He had a hard time not to devour her earlier when he had woken up before her. Her taste was truly indeed delectable and everything about her was something he was desiring bit by bit. Still, he was a master of self-control and simply left the girl with a chaste kiss as he went to attend his personal matters.
Walking along the cobblestone pathway, Sacred listened to the melodies of the coming morning. He remembered a certain person telling him that this was a wonderful tune. At that time, he could not comprehend how the normal sounds of nature or the mere rustling of the wind would be enjoyable. Yet now, he was beginning to understand. Like that, he continued to walk with just and strong steps. His thoughts meshing with important details of his past which he cherishes and the purpose he was driven to see accomplished no matter what it may cost.
Soon enough, the luminescent light of the sun began to shimmer beyond the horizon. Sacred met such brilliance head-on. It was like pieces of gems shimmering beautifully. He felt the as if all that surrounded him was in cased in globe of glass which was so fragile and so dream-like. It made him laugh inwardly for he knew for a fact that the world was not such a thing. This place where they all live in was brutal and cruel. That is why those who strive to be different were always cut down with such heartache and pain. Something that can never be replaced.
“I hope you are all prepared,”
Just like that, Sacred had finally arrived before everyone. He was in his usual attire. His eyes looked at the ones who had decided to take the chance and risk to save Takeru. Well, they all seemed ready for war. In his opinion, they were not going to have such a thing. They were all going to a massacre for that is what he will be doing to those sad excuse of degenerates. "Are you prepared?" Sacred noted towards Ivan with his usual teasing smile. It was like he had returned to his normal disposition. However, one should not consider this as a sign that the purple pure-blood was not serious in his actions for he was deadly so.
Glancing towards the blind princess, Sacred took note of the girl's presence. He was certain that Ivan and his dog will take care of her safety. It was more likely for her to be targeted knowing that those ingrates finally found out who she could be. After wards, he looked at the Takagi prefect. The one that Takeru had fallen in love with, he had nothing against that. All he could wish that the two of them be spared from further tribulations. However, he knew for a fact that would be impossible due to the threads of fate engraved to their souls. "Shall we get going then?" He simply prompted as he turned his back at the group while the gates were opened before him. It was time.
"I finally found you..."
Those were the words which awakened the pure-blood who had condemned life for its tragedies. With the taste of a blood, eyes of black and red looked at him with disbelief and a sense of familiarity. "This time, I will be the one to find you." A sincere and determined wish, no, a promise filled the empty room. After wards, the said figure turned away from the sarcophagus and left without looking back or even with another word. Emerging from the hidden stone steps buried underground, Sacred looked at the sky which was not yet painted by the rays of the sun. He had simply taken the leisure of visiting his crypt. It was really interesting to be noted how Takeru found him there.
Letting that thought end at that, he made his way towards the main gates of the academy. He did declare that they will be leaving at the first sight of light. Knowing him, he was not the kind to take back on his word. Although, it was quite tempting to do so. This was all due to the fact of sharing such a passionate night with a certain maiden. Yes, someone he was very addicted to. He had a hard time not to devour her earlier when he had woken up before her. Her taste was truly indeed delectable and everything about her was something he was desiring bit by bit. Still, he was a master of self-control and simply left the girl with a chaste kiss as he went to attend his personal matters.
Walking along the cobblestone pathway, Sacred listened to the melodies of the coming morning. He remembered a certain person telling him that this was a wonderful tune. At that time, he could not comprehend how the normal sounds of nature or the mere rustling of the wind would be enjoyable. Yet now, he was beginning to understand. Like that, he continued to walk with just and strong steps. His thoughts meshing with important details of his past which he cherishes and the purpose he was driven to see accomplished no matter what it may cost.
Soon enough, the luminescent light of the sun began to shimmer beyond the horizon. Sacred met such brilliance head-on. It was like pieces of gems shimmering beautifully. He felt the as if all that surrounded him was in cased in globe of glass which was so fragile and so dream-like. It made him laugh inwardly for he knew for a fact that the world was not such a thing. This place where they all live in was brutal and cruel. That is why those who strive to be different were always cut down with such heartache and pain. Something that can never be replaced.
“I hope you are all prepared,”
Just like that, Sacred had finally arrived before everyone. He was in his usual attire. His eyes looked at the ones who had decided to take the chance and risk to save Takeru. Well, they all seemed ready for war. In his opinion, they were not going to have such a thing. They were all going to a massacre for that is what he will be doing to those sad excuse of degenerates. "Are you prepared?" Sacred noted towards Ivan with his usual teasing smile. It was like he had returned to his normal disposition. However, one should not consider this as a sign that the purple pure-blood was not serious in his actions for he was deadly so.
Glancing towards the blind princess, Sacred took note of the girl's presence. He was certain that Ivan and his dog will take care of her safety. It was more likely for her to be targeted knowing that those ingrates finally found out who she could be. After wards, he looked at the Takagi prefect. The one that Takeru had fallen in love with, he had nothing against that. All he could wish that the two of them be spared from further tribulations. However, he knew for a fact that would be impossible due to the threads of fate engraved to their souls. "Shall we get going then?" He simply prompted as he turned his back at the group while the gates were opened before him. It was time.
"No one is ever truly prepared, but we make do with what we have and what we can."
Saya turned to spot Ekaterina arrive shortly after she had. She studied the girl's face, appearing to have some sort of internal struggle. Saya tilted her head slightly as if to inquire, however; she did not. Distractions would only be just that; a distraction. That was something they could not afford right now. Every passing second, every minute was wasted time that they could use to be finding Takeru. She furrowed her brows lightly though at the thought. She was just being cynical, it wasn't their fault and she shouldn't be having such negative thoughts at the moment. She was brought out of those thoughts by the light squeeze of her hand.
She glanced down to spot Ekaterina's hand in her own and couldn't help the light smile that graced her features. Whether she knew it or not, Ekaterina had always been a support beam for Saya, always there when she needed her most. It was mainly the reason why she loved her friend so dearly as a second sister. Blood or not, Ekaterina would always be part of Saya's family, and as such she would do anything to protect her friend. As much as she would for Takeru. She did not let go of Ekaterina's hand, instead holding it lightly in her own. She needed this right now, more than anything. The next to arrive were Ivan and Sergei. Her eyes softened a bit at Sergei, gently nodding her head in his direction.
She couldn't fathom how the man was feeling. Although she probably could to a certain level, there was no mistaking it that Sergei cared greatly for her sister, and in some ways, it broke her heart. She could feel it squeeze tightly against her rib-cage, beating a slower rhythm than usual. So much was happening that it was a bit difficult for Saya to concentrate, however; the small hand in hers gave her the necessary strength she needed. At least here, Amaya would be safe, cared and looked after by Satoshi and the Headmaster. Takeru needed them more. Sacred was the last to arrive, appearing as Ivan spoke a question all on their minds.
Saya glanced towards the purple-haired pure-blood, brows knitting slightly before shaking her head. Prepared? In all honesty, no, they were not prepared. If by definition of being prepared, then perhaps they were. They were headed for war, not just a typical waltz through the woods. Blood would be spilled on both sides. And there was a slight fear in the back of Saya's mind that not everyone would make it back alive. That thought made her angry somehow. Surely that thought had no place in her mind, and as such she shut it out. They would all return. She would make sure of that. There was too much misery, too much heartache that they all needed to come back, alive.
She did not speak, nor feel inclined to when Sacred spoke. She simply nodded her head, and, with Ekaterina still in her hold, pulled the blind girl along with her. Saya knew that Ekaterina could fair without her aid, however; Saya wasn't doing it for Ekaterina. She was doing it for a more selfish desire, if even that. She followed behind Sacred at a reasonable distance. After all, if Kitty so desired to leave her side, she would let her. But right now, she was following behind the ones that would know, or had some clue, as to where they were holding her beloved Takeru.
“I had not thought to see a day like this one..."
Ivan chose not to pay heed to the playfully-inflected question, as it was quite redundant for himself personally. Part of being him was being prepared, for more eventualities than could ever actually occur. Of course, there was a certainly level of unpredictability in their foes, and they were going into this with too little information. But time did not permit any more than this, and in the end, it would not matter. Every last one of them would die, regardless.
Though he and Sacred were rarely of a mind on anything, this, he suspected, they agreed upon quite readily.
He took up a position in the back of the group, seeing as the other took point. Ekaterina walked with Saya in the middle, Sergei on the other side. Whether intentionally or not, the others had arranged themselves so that she was at roughly the center. Perhaps to protect her should something approach, but as far as Ivan went, it was more than that. He wouldn’t be here, if not for her. Certainly, he would have done his part to save Takeru, but in all likelihood, he would have done so from afar, the way he preferred things. It was her presence that drove him to participate personally. Finding her was the single most decisive move he’d made in his own private conflict with them, but he knew that doing so had also invited trouble upon her.
Once, he would not have cared. Chess pieces were not the kind of things that players should ever become concerned over. But somewhere in the intervening years, matters had shifted, almost without his notice, and she had become not a piece, but a person. His child. Through her, he’d accepted that he did and perhaps always would care about people, even if he didn’t want to. Not as much as other men did, but enough. Enough that he would do everything in his considerable power to prevent the deaths that lay before them all if they erred in their steps.
He watched with a strange feeling in his chest as the taciturn Sergei reached out a hand and ruffled her golden hair, a small smile on his face. The gesture was so obviously fraternal it could not be missed, and the way he turned the cautious smile on Saya was the same. He could not help but think that if she were here, she would have been happy. That she would have wanted him to be happy, as well. But he could not, not without her. What he could do was ensure their happiness, by whatever means necessary. When that had become what he played for, the reason he moved his pieces about the board, was uncertain, but he had no choice but to acknowledge it all the same.
Ivan’s hand drifted to the hilt of one of the swords he wore, and under the mask, he might even have sighed. Much of what was to come had been in the making for centuries. It had never felt so important until this moment.
Though he and Sacred were rarely of a mind on anything, this, he suspected, they agreed upon quite readily.
He took up a position in the back of the group, seeing as the other took point. Ekaterina walked with Saya in the middle, Sergei on the other side. Whether intentionally or not, the others had arranged themselves so that she was at roughly the center. Perhaps to protect her should something approach, but as far as Ivan went, it was more than that. He wouldn’t be here, if not for her. Certainly, he would have done his part to save Takeru, but in all likelihood, he would have done so from afar, the way he preferred things. It was her presence that drove him to participate personally. Finding her was the single most decisive move he’d made in his own private conflict with them, but he knew that doing so had also invited trouble upon her.
Once, he would not have cared. Chess pieces were not the kind of things that players should ever become concerned over. But somewhere in the intervening years, matters had shifted, almost without his notice, and she had become not a piece, but a person. His child. Through her, he’d accepted that he did and perhaps always would care about people, even if he didn’t want to. Not as much as other men did, but enough. Enough that he would do everything in his considerable power to prevent the deaths that lay before them all if they erred in their steps.
He watched with a strange feeling in his chest as the taciturn Sergei reached out a hand and ruffled her golden hair, a small smile on his face. The gesture was so obviously fraternal it could not be missed, and the way he turned the cautious smile on Saya was the same. He could not help but think that if she were here, she would have been happy. That she would have wanted him to be happy, as well. But he could not, not without her. What he could do was ensure their happiness, by whatever means necessary. When that had become what he played for, the reason he moved his pieces about the board, was uncertain, but he had no choice but to acknowledge it all the same.
Ivan’s hand drifted to the hilt of one of the swords he wore, and under the mask, he might even have sighed. Much of what was to come had been in the making for centuries. It had never felt so important until this moment.
|“From this point on, the beginning of the end comes. So, it is the time to choose whether to fall or to crumble.”|
A mischievous smile appeared upon the angelic face of the one known as Evie. This was also accompanied by eyelashes fluttering open to reveal emerald green eyes which reflected an insanity immeasurable. "They are on the move finally." Her words echoed within the chambers which garnered the interest of a certain individual whose piercing green eyes gazed at the wilted rose in her hand. It was something Judas had given her on the whim. Well, it was of no consequences. For in the end, she is most happiest seeing the end of life. "Good. This time, I will kill him." The statement was dripping with pure savagery and rage. She did not need to guess who her beloved twin was talking about. It was none other than the traitor who claims the name Sacrilegious.
"I know. Do remember Judas, be still and calm." After stating that, Evie stood from her seat and approached Judas who was leaning on a nearby wall. She knew well what was the root cause of her twin's great hatred towards the purple-clad vampire. However, it was not the right time for her to let him loose. "We cannot disappoint, Lord Genesis." Upon hearing her words, Judas released a small sigh and closed his eyes in disappointment but reluctant understanding. He knew how much his sister adores their Leader. As such, they are tasked to impede any attempts of stopping the revival process of their Mother which was personally managed by Faust. "I understand. I will not do anything unneeded." Satisfied with his answer, she placed a chaste kiss on his lips as the withered petals of the roses surrounded them.
It was that voice again. That ever familiar voice of a woman who he seems to know from a time long ago. Ah yes... He was remembering it now. This voice belonged to that person who he had become his mother. She was always so gentle and kind to him. Her touches and gestures were endearing along with her comforting words. There was only sincere adoration for him which at that time, he was not certain was fitting for someone like him. Yet, what he loved about this woman the most was the face which was inherited by the one he had chosen to share his life with forever. Yes, that one person... that woman... In the hazy dark, he could see a figure. Yet, it was so blurry. He could not define it. Wait, what was her name? Soon enough, the visage disappeared.
There was that another voice again. This time it was something preciously distant to him. Another presence was before him. This time a woman with long purple hair. She was looking at him. Yet, he could not see her face clearly. It was like watching on a television with impossible reception. Still, it was rather odd in every sense. In any case, she wanted him to tell someone, something. But, he has no idea to who she was pertaining to or what was needed to be told. Then again, he has this feeling that he would know what to say when he finds this person. Moreover, why there is this sentiment of great longing and regret. As if, these emotions belonged to him from the first place. That was to be impossible, right? What was going on with him? He wanted to know. There must be something he could do to remember what he needed to.
This time, he was certain who had said that. Before him, in a place where there is only darkness stood before him, someone who was him. The one who looks like him had such an empty look across those mismatched eyes. Furthermore, this person was slowly reaching for him which he instinctively stepped away from. Fear. He felt it course within him like a raging fire. He had to get away. Yet, his option was slowly running out as his back soon met an invisible wall. Slowly but surely, the wall was engulfing him. He tried to resist but it was not an option. The other him was pushing him into an abyss, where he has a feeling that there is no return for him. "No!!!" That is all he managed to say as he was soon swallowed completely.
"Status report, Faust." There was no need for greetings or flowery words. Genesis had made it to a point to have his opinions and ideas to delivered across swiftly. As such, he did not waste his time. His eyes of did not look at the one he had addressed. Instead, he was looking at the form of Takeru still in chains but instead of the usual show of resistance and pain. The boy was hanging limply upon the steel cross. It was rather a curious thing to see the reincarnated form of Magdalene. She was given a new life to enjoy. However, it does not mean it will be that different from before. Somehow, he could understand why those two men were adamant of keeping her soul safe. Yet, they also have varying methods.
Thus, he does look forwards to seeing them soon. He was well-aware that they were already moving. Judging by their determination and purpose to find this boy, they will likely succeed but, will of course ultimately fail. In any case, he would need to hear the status of the revival. From that, he could conclude a concrete plan how to deal with the vermin whom were coming out of the woodwork. He will not allow any interference in the awakening of the Great Mother. It had taken him so many years of patience to ensure that all will be prepared for the arrival of the Dark Goddess. As such, he will not fail in that.
"I know. Do remember Judas, be still and calm." After stating that, Evie stood from her seat and approached Judas who was leaning on a nearby wall. She knew well what was the root cause of her twin's great hatred towards the purple-clad vampire. However, it was not the right time for her to let him loose. "We cannot disappoint, Lord Genesis." Upon hearing her words, Judas released a small sigh and closed his eyes in disappointment but reluctant understanding. He knew how much his sister adores their Leader. As such, they are tasked to impede any attempts of stopping the revival process of their Mother which was personally managed by Faust. "I understand. I will not do anything unneeded." Satisfied with his answer, she placed a chaste kiss on his lips as the withered petals of the roses surrounded them.
"Takky, you have to wake up... Takky..."
It was that voice again. That ever familiar voice of a woman who he seems to know from a time long ago. Ah yes... He was remembering it now. This voice belonged to that person who he had become his mother. She was always so gentle and kind to him. Her touches and gestures were endearing along with her comforting words. There was only sincere adoration for him which at that time, he was not certain was fitting for someone like him. Yet, what he loved about this woman the most was the face which was inherited by the one he had chosen to share his life with forever. Yes, that one person... that woman... In the hazy dark, he could see a figure. Yet, it was so blurry. He could not define it. Wait, what was her name? Soon enough, the visage disappeared.
"Will you tell him? Tell him..."
There was that another voice again. This time it was something preciously distant to him. Another presence was before him. This time a woman with long purple hair. She was looking at him. Yet, he could not see her face clearly. It was like watching on a television with impossible reception. Still, it was rather odd in every sense. In any case, she wanted him to tell someone, something. But, he has no idea to who she was pertaining to or what was needed to be told. Then again, he has this feeling that he would know what to say when he finds this person. Moreover, why there is this sentiment of great longing and regret. As if, these emotions belonged to him from the first place. That was to be impossible, right? What was going on with him? He wanted to know. There must be something he could do to remember what he needed to.
"You should forget it all. Forget."
This time, he was certain who had said that. Before him, in a place where there is only darkness stood before him, someone who was him. The one who looks like him had such an empty look across those mismatched eyes. Furthermore, this person was slowly reaching for him which he instinctively stepped away from. Fear. He felt it course within him like a raging fire. He had to get away. Yet, his option was slowly running out as his back soon met an invisible wall. Slowly but surely, the wall was engulfing him. He tried to resist but it was not an option. The other him was pushing him into an abyss, where he has a feeling that there is no return for him. "No!!!" That is all he managed to say as he was soon swallowed completely.
"Status report, Faust." There was no need for greetings or flowery words. Genesis had made it to a point to have his opinions and ideas to delivered across swiftly. As such, he did not waste his time. His eyes of did not look at the one he had addressed. Instead, he was looking at the form of Takeru still in chains but instead of the usual show of resistance and pain. The boy was hanging limply upon the steel cross. It was rather a curious thing to see the reincarnated form of Magdalene. She was given a new life to enjoy. However, it does not mean it will be that different from before. Somehow, he could understand why those two men were adamant of keeping her soul safe. Yet, they also have varying methods.
Thus, he does look forwards to seeing them soon. He was well-aware that they were already moving. Judging by their determination and purpose to find this boy, they will likely succeed but, will of course ultimately fail. In any case, he would need to hear the status of the revival. From that, he could conclude a concrete plan how to deal with the vermin whom were coming out of the woodwork. He will not allow any interference in the awakening of the Great Mother. It had taken him so many years of patience to ensure that all will be prepared for the arrival of the Dark Goddess. As such, he will not fail in that.
“The melody in my mind cannot be constrained by the chains of convention or ethics. Allow me to play you the tune of your demise.”
The precision of the scientist’s handwriting had not erred once, not through the throes of the child’s useless resistance, nor even in victory when he fell still and unmoving, appearing, for the moment at least, to accept the inevitability of his cessation. Nothing in this world was permanent, and yet nothing truly ended, either. A truth far beyond most people, perhaps, but not beyond Faust. But claiming victory now, allowing the breaking of one, scarcely-strong will to move his mind in any direction at all, would have been the mark of a man weaker and more foolish than he. Nothing was over until the results declared it so, once and for all. No struggle concluded until the parties reached the point of no return, and they were not there just yet.
So he made his notes, and knew even so that he was writing his last testament. For that was what every truly great discovery, every profound result, really was. He was no more permanent than anything else in the material world, but this, what he was doing and discovering in the process, this was true immortality. It was the way in which he would never end. If they burned the books and erased him from all memory, nothing would change the simple fact of his discovery.
Genesis may not have looked at him, but fair was fair, because Faust’s motion did not cease, either, and when he replied, it was as if he was speaking to the room at large rather than another person. His tone was one of distant thoughtfulness, but only a fool would take that to mean that he wasn't paying attention or having care with his answer. Plugging the top of a flask with the pad of his thumb, he turned it upside down and back again, wetting the digit with some illicit-looking red substance, which he then swiped over his tongue.
“He’s quite spirited, of course. But nothing lasts forever, and no will is truly indomitable. You know this.” He shrugged, then checked a chart, cross-referencing it with his notes, written, of course, in esoteric cryptograms that only he could decipher. Well, no, he supposed that given enough time, Ivan would be able to figure it out, but he might well be the only one outside this room that could come close. “If you desire an estimate, I simply reiterate my previous one, less the time between then and now. Everything proceeds as I predicted it would.” A small pause, then: “He stopped fighting it a few hours ago. If he continues to show no resistance, the process may accelerate. If he redoubles his efforts, it may slow. Breaking his mind is half the battle, and neither of us can do that directly if we want it to work properly.”
He had, of course, gotten the memo that the little rescue party was on its way, a bit sooner and more united than he would have expected, but apparently with one fewer Kuran than initially predicted. Poor child couldn’t even bring herself from the coma generated by her rather rude awakening. And all the King’s horses and all the King’s men, couldn’t put little Amaya back together again. How tragic.
Faust licked his lips absently, throwing in one more thought, as a parting gift, if one would. “They’re a bit early. If they disrupt the process within the next three days, there’s a chance they will succeed.” That was of course, a colossal if, and a miniscule chance, but he was a scientist, and the responsibility one had to the truth was his as well. The chance still existed. Nothing in the world was certain, after all, only more and less probable.
So he made his notes, and knew even so that he was writing his last testament. For that was what every truly great discovery, every profound result, really was. He was no more permanent than anything else in the material world, but this, what he was doing and discovering in the process, this was true immortality. It was the way in which he would never end. If they burned the books and erased him from all memory, nothing would change the simple fact of his discovery.
Genesis may not have looked at him, but fair was fair, because Faust’s motion did not cease, either, and when he replied, it was as if he was speaking to the room at large rather than another person. His tone was one of distant thoughtfulness, but only a fool would take that to mean that he wasn't paying attention or having care with his answer. Plugging the top of a flask with the pad of his thumb, he turned it upside down and back again, wetting the digit with some illicit-looking red substance, which he then swiped over his tongue.
“He’s quite spirited, of course. But nothing lasts forever, and no will is truly indomitable. You know this.” He shrugged, then checked a chart, cross-referencing it with his notes, written, of course, in esoteric cryptograms that only he could decipher. Well, no, he supposed that given enough time, Ivan would be able to figure it out, but he might well be the only one outside this room that could come close. “If you desire an estimate, I simply reiterate my previous one, less the time between then and now. Everything proceeds as I predicted it would.” A small pause, then: “He stopped fighting it a few hours ago. If he continues to show no resistance, the process may accelerate. If he redoubles his efforts, it may slow. Breaking his mind is half the battle, and neither of us can do that directly if we want it to work properly.”
He had, of course, gotten the memo that the little rescue party was on its way, a bit sooner and more united than he would have expected, but apparently with one fewer Kuran than initially predicted. Poor child couldn’t even bring herself from the coma generated by her rather rude awakening. And all the King’s horses and all the King’s men, couldn’t put little Amaya back together again. How tragic.
Faust licked his lips absently, throwing in one more thought, as a parting gift, if one would. “They’re a bit early. If they disrupt the process within the next three days, there’s a chance they will succeed.” That was of course, a colossal if, and a miniscule chance, but he was a scientist, and the responsibility one had to the truth was his as well. The chance still existed. Nothing in the world was certain, after all, only more and less probable.
|“In this little house, we lived in a dream. A world that is only ours. But, everything must end.”|
"It is alright, I will never leave you alone."
There was nothing explicit about that statement. It was not also delivered with such extravagance. But at that time, it weighed heavily on him than anything else. That was the time he had acknowledged the fact he was attached to someone. As such, he did not want to lose that bond. It was something new, warm, and nice. This connection which he wanted to keep intact no matter what. In the moment, he truly trusted himself to be capable of keep this bond safe and secure. He was powerful. How terribly wrong he was in that thought. But then again, he does not regret it that attachment, the emotion. He was not alone.
"Do you want to name her?"
They way it was stated and asked, was similar to naming some stray puppy or kitten. He believed that he had noted that which earned him a good smack and scolding. But truly, he was in complete bliss at that very moment. No matter how sarcastic or uncaring, he might interpret himself as. He knew for a fact that his happiness was obvious for anyone to see. At that time, he truly had thought that it was the beginning of a wonderful life. Just like that, the light rain continued outside. It water drops spilled so delicately upon the window glass. With the drizzling rain as a background, for the first time, he believed that the sky was crying for joy.
"I said, thank you not I love you, stop hugging me!"
For the second time, he felt that equal happiness when two words were spoken to him. Thinking about it, he probably looked like an idiot being so ecstatic by simple words. In a time long gone, he would have usually scoffed at such a thing and would not even waste his time over it. But, he believed it was not really the gratitude which affected him so. It was the person who spoke those words. To him, it felt that he had finally been accepted or regarded as more than a nuisance. He would have not believed it that he was so happy about that. The old him would never give a damn about it.
"Let me tell you this, you will be the only one I will serve."
Loyalty, dedication, trust, he was not foreign at that concept. He was actually very familiar with it. That is why he knew what would come afterwards of it. The troubling possibility that it might fail. He did not want to take a chance on that. But, he knew what it felt like not to be alone, to be attached, to be accepted, to be happy. Thus, he was not able to refuse or to push that person away. Instead, he was relieved to know. There will be someone who would stand by his side. Someone, he could be himself as much as possible. For that, he was thankful for that person.
All of these were mere memories of a past. Now. all he has of these four individuals are certain tokens. Others tangible, others are not. Nevertheless, he cherishes them even up to this date. That is why, he will not allow another precious thing to be taken from him. With that, Sacred looked at the area on the list. The winds blew around him as the bell earring he had jingled with such fragility. The green ribbon around his wrist fluttered gently. This place was empty. It seemed that this was not the area where those rodents were hiding from. "What number is this place on the list?" His tone was bordering annoyance and sarcasm as he glanced at Ivan and then rolled his eyes. Time was being wasted. Frankly, they don't have much time to begin with.
Then again, they do have guests. The purple pure-blood closed his eyes and had a mischievous smile on his lips. Well, it was a good thing. They could save some time after all. "It seems we have guests." Right on cue, vampires began to appear from the woodwork surrounding the group.
"The rain, it reminds me of something, but I can't really recall of what it reminds me of."
Saya hadn't kept count of the places they searched. All she knew was that the places they did, all yielded the same results. Takeru wasn't there. She could feel the agitation seeping into her veins and causing her blood to boil. Time was not something that they had an abundance of. It wasn't a luxury, it was a necessity. The more time they wasted, the sooner something could happen to Takeru, and she could lose him. She couldn't have that. She couldn't lose Takeru, not now. Call her selfish if you will, but Takeru was the only one she truly had left. Amaya was still comatose, Satoshi looking after her, and Kiyoshi. She paused in that thought.
Her mind drifted back to yesterday, when Sacred had addressed her and asked her that question. Looking back on it, she probably could have answered it a lot better, however; she wasn't going to take back her word now. She loved Takeru, more than she had any right to. Once this was over, if everyone came out of this alive, everything she was, everything she is, would be completely devoted to him. If he no longer desired her, then she would leave. It was simple as that. Her heart may break, it may be destroyed, but none of it mattered. He would always matter first and foremost. The steady beating of the rain against the glass took her thoughts as she stared out.
How oddly calming it was. The drops danced along the glass, crashing into each other as they slid down in perfect harmony. It was like watching a waltz being performed by two professionals, yet at the same time it was raw enough to have them be believed as amateurs. She shook her head as Sacred spoke, an underlying mix of annoyance and sarcasm. She couldn't blame him really. After all this was what, the third, fourth place they checked? But then again, Ivan had did everything he possibly could to narrow the possibilities down to what he had. It wasn't his fault that the places they checked turned up negative results.
Before they could move on, Sacred spoke something that confused Saya until they were swarmed by vampires. A smile pulled at Saya's lips. She could use the opportunity to release some stress this way. It's not like these vampires mattered anyways. She was seething, furious, aggravated, and she needed a way to vent. Killing, or otherwise, these vampires would be a good way to release that. She couldn't become too engrossed with her anger though. She had to look out for Ekaterina even though she was sure Ivan had that covered. Still, he would be busy fending off his own attackers in the process.
Pure-blood or not, having lived for countless years, it would still be somewhat of a task to keep focus on two things. She, and perhaps Sacred and Mischa, could alleviate some of that by keeping an eye on Ekaterina as well. She'd never forgive herself if something happened to her best friend while she could have prevented it. With that in mind, she quickly grabbed her Artemis rod and extended it. She tripped the first Vampire that made it's way towards her, twisting her body so that she pierced another through the heart with the rod. She watched as it fell, body crumbling to nothing but ash and dissolving into the air.
"I don't think we really have the time to be playing," she muttered, standing back up straight in the process. This could all be ended faster if Sacred and Ivan exercised their rights as pure-bloods. But whether they wanted to do that or not, would be completely up to them. She was sure neither truly wanted to waste more time, however; they were probably just as aggravated as she was. Sometimes, it was best to allow yourself to vent in violent ways, especially if an opportunity presents itself as this one had.
“How sad you are, to threaten that which is mine..."
Another dead end. But of course—he knew the correct answer was among the possibilities his algorithm had yielded, but not where. Mathematics was incapable of lies, and the entirety of the living condition could be reduced to it, if one knew how to translate. Well… save one thing, but it was not something he was concerned about any of them acting from, or with, or for the sake of.
“There are two possibilities remaining,” Ivan replied tonelessly, drawing the elegantly-curved saber from its place at his waist. He didn’t need it to kill any of these, of course, but he wasn’t inclined to stain the pristine white of his gloves by plunging his hand into their flesh like some kind of barbarian. Sergei, naturally, harbored no such compunctions, but he too drew his bastardsword rather than leap directly into the fight as he might have otherwise.
He was not worried about them losing, of course, but even a small miscalculation could slow them down, and that was something they must not do. There were also two humans in the group, and while they were more than capable of handling themselves, there was also an additional risk involved for them, against vampires of superior strength. That was simply the way of it. He glanced over at the two of them, noting that Saya was already armed, and Ekaterina was just detaching the charm from her necklace, which was within seconds a flamberge in her hand. Mischa bristled, leaping first for the nearest attacker, the massive dog’s large shape easily carrying the vampire to the ground. The creature’s jaws closed over the man’s throat and tore with a sickening sound, and the wolfhound spat out a couple of vertebrae as the once-vampire dissolved into dust.
Ivan’s familiar was no more merciful than the man who had created him, especially not considering how fond he’d grown of the girl he protected at his master’s bidding. There seemed to be a rather large swarm of the buzzing insects, and Ivan’s lip curled with distaste beneath his mask. That such lowly creatures believed they could threaten what he held close and live… the suggestion was truly pathetic. Moving faster than the eye could track, he tore through a knot of them, blood arcing off the saber in crimson whip-welts to spatter the ground. None of it, of course, stained him. Sergei went to the left to engage another throng, stepping back from one that attempted to sweep low and trip him, knocking him in the back of the head with the sword’s pommel with enough force to shatter his skull entirely.
He hadn’t actually meant to do that—this power was something he’d not had access to in centuries, and it would take some time to relearn the control of it. Perhaps it was fortunate that they’d been afforded such an opportunity before they encountered the actual threats. This could surely be no more than a delay tactic, and one that would not last long at that, unless perhaps one of them was here and disguising their presence somehow. Yet it seemed unlikely. What end would it serve? They were better mustering all their strength in one place and waiting, were they not?
Ekaterina held the rapier firmly in one hand, but other than that, she was, at least initially, mostly still. The circumstances of her life had given her the opportunity to learn much patience, and she’d also come to know that in the end, it was often rewarded, as hers was when she sensed someone slip through the cracks in the defenses put up by those she loved the most, worming his way in, perhaps with the intent of making haste for the easiest of the targets.
She would prove far more troublesome than she was worth, she was certain. He was faster than she, but it didn’t matter, because she was more precise. All she needed was a centimeter, and that was exactly how much she dodged the blow by, bending backwards and feeling a clawed hand rush by just above the tip of her nose. She retaliated as her spine snapped back straight, using the momentum to drive the rapier up into the weak point between his throat and his chin. The flamberge was mostly a piercing weapon, and it did what it had been designed for, the anti-vampire metal sliding into flesh as though it were a sheath. She grimaced—this was not a feeling she took any joy in, but for them, she would do it a hundred, no, a thousand, more times.
After that, she was more obvious in motion, moving with a sort of easy fluidity that was half-trained and half-instinctual, guided still by the hand she did not quite comprehend. She knew to whom it belonged, but still not why. Her hair whipped around to sting her cheek as she whirled, taking by surprise one that had been trying to get to Saya, leaving a thin but deceptively deep scarlet line across his back. She heard the whistle of Ivan’s saber, and the corresponding sound of a headless body dissolving into ash.
And all she could really think was that she hoped it would be over soon.
“There are two possibilities remaining,” Ivan replied tonelessly, drawing the elegantly-curved saber from its place at his waist. He didn’t need it to kill any of these, of course, but he wasn’t inclined to stain the pristine white of his gloves by plunging his hand into their flesh like some kind of barbarian. Sergei, naturally, harbored no such compunctions, but he too drew his bastardsword rather than leap directly into the fight as he might have otherwise.
He was not worried about them losing, of course, but even a small miscalculation could slow them down, and that was something they must not do. There were also two humans in the group, and while they were more than capable of handling themselves, there was also an additional risk involved for them, against vampires of superior strength. That was simply the way of it. He glanced over at the two of them, noting that Saya was already armed, and Ekaterina was just detaching the charm from her necklace, which was within seconds a flamberge in her hand. Mischa bristled, leaping first for the nearest attacker, the massive dog’s large shape easily carrying the vampire to the ground. The creature’s jaws closed over the man’s throat and tore with a sickening sound, and the wolfhound spat out a couple of vertebrae as the once-vampire dissolved into dust.
Ivan’s familiar was no more merciful than the man who had created him, especially not considering how fond he’d grown of the girl he protected at his master’s bidding. There seemed to be a rather large swarm of the buzzing insects, and Ivan’s lip curled with distaste beneath his mask. That such lowly creatures believed they could threaten what he held close and live… the suggestion was truly pathetic. Moving faster than the eye could track, he tore through a knot of them, blood arcing off the saber in crimson whip-welts to spatter the ground. None of it, of course, stained him. Sergei went to the left to engage another throng, stepping back from one that attempted to sweep low and trip him, knocking him in the back of the head with the sword’s pommel with enough force to shatter his skull entirely.
He hadn’t actually meant to do that—this power was something he’d not had access to in centuries, and it would take some time to relearn the control of it. Perhaps it was fortunate that they’d been afforded such an opportunity before they encountered the actual threats. This could surely be no more than a delay tactic, and one that would not last long at that, unless perhaps one of them was here and disguising their presence somehow. Yet it seemed unlikely. What end would it serve? They were better mustering all their strength in one place and waiting, were they not?
Ekaterina held the rapier firmly in one hand, but other than that, she was, at least initially, mostly still. The circumstances of her life had given her the opportunity to learn much patience, and she’d also come to know that in the end, it was often rewarded, as hers was when she sensed someone slip through the cracks in the defenses put up by those she loved the most, worming his way in, perhaps with the intent of making haste for the easiest of the targets.
She would prove far more troublesome than she was worth, she was certain. He was faster than she, but it didn’t matter, because she was more precise. All she needed was a centimeter, and that was exactly how much she dodged the blow by, bending backwards and feeling a clawed hand rush by just above the tip of her nose. She retaliated as her spine snapped back straight, using the momentum to drive the rapier up into the weak point between his throat and his chin. The flamberge was mostly a piercing weapon, and it did what it had been designed for, the anti-vampire metal sliding into flesh as though it were a sheath. She grimaced—this was not a feeling she took any joy in, but for them, she would do it a hundred, no, a thousand, more times.
After that, she was more obvious in motion, moving with a sort of easy fluidity that was half-trained and half-instinctual, guided still by the hand she did not quite comprehend. She knew to whom it belonged, but still not why. Her hair whipped around to sting her cheek as she whirled, taking by surprise one that had been trying to get to Saya, leaving a thin but deceptively deep scarlet line across his back. She heard the whistle of Ivan’s saber, and the corresponding sound of a headless body dissolving into ash.
And all she could really think was that she hoped it would be over soon.
|“I will always protect you. So, I will move on with you.|
Another two possibility. That is what Ivan had said. Well, his patience had never been his strongest quality. Furthermore, it was rather consuming as each location were almost opposites at great distance. That conniving retards were probably having a grand time. Having such thoughts, Sacred welcomed the so-called distractions and a sorry interpretation of a delay tactic. In any case, it seemed that their uninvited guests were also pressed for time. There were no more introductions. They readily got down to business which was completely fine with him. It seemed his companions were the same with the Takagi Prefect's lead wielding her chosen weapon.
From the side, he caught glance of Ivan who was also cutting his way through their attackers. Well, it was unlikely for them to be defeated by such measly creatures. On another angle, he could see that the Dog and the canine were also doing their own share of combat. It was then he released a sigh at Saya's commentary. That was true. Time was not on their side at this moment. Rather, it was their enemy. "Who is playing." This was Sacred's curt reply. It lacked his usual lackadaisical and mischievous quality. Instead, it was rather stern and cold. There was no denying it, the purple pure-blood was frustrated.
Sound of bells echoed throughout the area. It was like playing a melancholic announcement of death. Just like that, strings much sharper than any blade and stronger than any metal pierced through the attacking crowd of vampires. It effectively rendered all of them motionless. He stance was still and he exuded a certain presence which depicted much like a silent hurricane. One would wonder if he was once overwhelm by rage which had been the case when in regards to Takeru many times. "Tell your masters. I will not let anyone take what is important to me." His tone filled with venom as he lifted his head so, his face will be seen clearly. Those eyes of mauve held a glint of madness and a deadly promise.
With a momentary flash, the vampires surrounding Ekaterina was sliced into minute pieces. It would appear the light emitted from the glistening strings which was Sacred's primary arsenal. "I will not also let you touch my lover." As if in response to that testament, the strings which held the attackers in place tore them apart. With that, the encounter ended. The air was filled with the scent of spilled blood. Dust fluttered around them like looming rain. His strings soon receded into its container. Of course, this was the bell earring hanging on his earlobe. Its origin was a secret shared only with the Blind Princess.
A rhapsody with only a bell as its sole sound rang through the area. As if in tandem, the anti-vampire weapon which the others held hummed with a gentle warmth and suddenly gained a heartbeat. This was only for a brief moment, only once, like a mirage in a desert as the weapons returned to its original states. Sacred reached for the earring. His touch upon the accessory was so delicate. It was like caressing a precious love. One would wonder what was the meaning of that. Perhaps, someone already knew or could conclude. But then again, the one person who could state unhindered fact is the purple pure-blood, himself. "Help him, partner." It was not said out loud as it echoed within his thoughts but that was enough.
Emerald eyes narrowed with such dismay and annoyance. Evie unleashed a small force which threw the furniture inside the room into a disarray. She had sent some lower-end minions to assure something. Her expectations of a degenerate Sacred and Ivan due to the very fact that Magdalene was going to be killed once more. That was not what she saw at all. It infuriated her. However, she had managed to regain her composure as she sensed the arrival of her brother. It would not be good to have Judas be concerned of her little skirmish. Just like that, the doors opened with her brother annoyed about something as well. "What is the matter, Judas?" Her question was answered soon with a tone of resentment. "It's that b*tch." Evie knew well that Judas only calls one woman that title.
Within the confines of Faust's laboratory, Takeru who seemed to have lost the will to struggle was being shrouded by a semi-translucent barrier. It was humming or more specifically beating like a living heart. The source of such development was the simple pinky ring that Sacred had insisted for the Kuran Heir to wear. Of course, Takeru had no idea of its significance. Moreover, the pure-blood was persistent that it was a sign of adornment which irks the Kuran in a wrong way. Nevertheless, he conceded to stop Sacred from pestering him. It would appear that it was some sort of charm or specifically, an anti-vampire weapon.
The barrier was protecting the mind and soul of Takeru and Magdalene which has yet to be taken. It is not permanent. At the very least, it could provide a reprieve. Genesis who was there narrowed ever so distinctively at the barrier. Well, he could not expect anything less from the being who sacrificed to become a weapon. It would not be easy, yet it is still plausible. "Destroy it." Genesis stated without hesitation towards Faust as he left the laboratory. There are matters that would seem require his personal touch.
Sacred looked at his companions as if a fight never broke out. At the same time, he frightening disposition earlier was no longer of him. "Shall we get going now?" He stated without much of a care as he began walking away. Although, he made sure to stop before Ekaterina. His eyes of purple gazed at the blind girl. There was subtle hint of gentleness in his look as he whimsically wiped away a smudge of blood from her cheek. "Good work." That is all he said, as he continued to leave the area for the next destination. He knew well that Ivan would sure that they discuss the matter about Ekaterina thoroughly. But, that would be for another time. Until then, they would forge on ahead.
From the side, he caught glance of Ivan who was also cutting his way through their attackers. Well, it was unlikely for them to be defeated by such measly creatures. On another angle, he could see that the Dog and the canine were also doing their own share of combat. It was then he released a sigh at Saya's commentary. That was true. Time was not on their side at this moment. Rather, it was their enemy. "Who is playing." This was Sacred's curt reply. It lacked his usual lackadaisical and mischievous quality. Instead, it was rather stern and cold. There was no denying it, the purple pure-blood was frustrated.
"Go forward. I'll watch your back. I'm your partner."
Sound of bells echoed throughout the area. It was like playing a melancholic announcement of death. Just like that, strings much sharper than any blade and stronger than any metal pierced through the attacking crowd of vampires. It effectively rendered all of them motionless. He stance was still and he exuded a certain presence which depicted much like a silent hurricane. One would wonder if he was once overwhelm by rage which had been the case when in regards to Takeru many times. "Tell your masters. I will not let anyone take what is important to me." His tone filled with venom as he lifted his head so, his face will be seen clearly. Those eyes of mauve held a glint of madness and a deadly promise.
With a momentary flash, the vampires surrounding Ekaterina was sliced into minute pieces. It would appear the light emitted from the glistening strings which was Sacred's primary arsenal. "I will not also let you touch my lover." As if in response to that testament, the strings which held the attackers in place tore them apart. With that, the encounter ended. The air was filled with the scent of spilled blood. Dust fluttered around them like looming rain. His strings soon receded into its container. Of course, this was the bell earring hanging on his earlobe. Its origin was a secret shared only with the Blind Princess.
"This way, I can help everyone. I can help him. I can protect him. I can be with him."
A rhapsody with only a bell as its sole sound rang through the area. As if in tandem, the anti-vampire weapon which the others held hummed with a gentle warmth and suddenly gained a heartbeat. This was only for a brief moment, only once, like a mirage in a desert as the weapons returned to its original states. Sacred reached for the earring. His touch upon the accessory was so delicate. It was like caressing a precious love. One would wonder what was the meaning of that. Perhaps, someone already knew or could conclude. But then again, the one person who could state unhindered fact is the purple pure-blood, himself. "Help him, partner." It was not said out loud as it echoed within his thoughts but that was enough.
Emerald eyes narrowed with such dismay and annoyance. Evie unleashed a small force which threw the furniture inside the room into a disarray. She had sent some lower-end minions to assure something. Her expectations of a degenerate Sacred and Ivan due to the very fact that Magdalene was going to be killed once more. That was not what she saw at all. It infuriated her. However, she had managed to regain her composure as she sensed the arrival of her brother. It would not be good to have Judas be concerned of her little skirmish. Just like that, the doors opened with her brother annoyed about something as well. "What is the matter, Judas?" Her question was answered soon with a tone of resentment. "It's that b*tch." Evie knew well that Judas only calls one woman that title.
Within the confines of Faust's laboratory, Takeru who seemed to have lost the will to struggle was being shrouded by a semi-translucent barrier. It was humming or more specifically beating like a living heart. The source of such development was the simple pinky ring that Sacred had insisted for the Kuran Heir to wear. Of course, Takeru had no idea of its significance. Moreover, the pure-blood was persistent that it was a sign of adornment which irks the Kuran in a wrong way. Nevertheless, he conceded to stop Sacred from pestering him. It would appear that it was some sort of charm or specifically, an anti-vampire weapon.
The barrier was protecting the mind and soul of Takeru and Magdalene which has yet to be taken. It is not permanent. At the very least, it could provide a reprieve. Genesis who was there narrowed ever so distinctively at the barrier. Well, he could not expect anything less from the being who sacrificed to become a weapon. It would not be easy, yet it is still plausible. "Destroy it." Genesis stated without hesitation towards Faust as he left the laboratory. There are matters that would seem require his personal touch.
Sacred looked at his companions as if a fight never broke out. At the same time, he frightening disposition earlier was no longer of him. "Shall we get going now?" He stated without much of a care as he began walking away. Although, he made sure to stop before Ekaterina. His eyes of purple gazed at the blind girl. There was subtle hint of gentleness in his look as he whimsically wiped away a smudge of blood from her cheek. "Good work." That is all he said, as he continued to leave the area for the next destination. He knew well that Ivan would sure that they discuss the matter about Ekaterina thoroughly. But, that would be for another time. Until then, they would forge on ahead.
"All of these dead ends feel like a cage, and I can't seem to open the lock to it.."
Saya did not retort to Sacred's curt reply. He was just as tired as she was and she wasn't going to say anything in retort. Instead, she fixed herself with dispatching a few more vampires. Sergei and Ivan were taking care of a rather large crowd and Ekaterina had Mischa and Sacred caring for her. With no one to worry about, Saya let herself go a bit, thrusting with much greater force than she had before as she captured a vampire in the back of the head with the rod. She twisted the rod over her head as she caught another one in between the eyes, watching as the blood spurted and the vampire turned to dust.
One grabbed her arm as she twisted herself out of her grasp, swinging the rod back and capturing the vampiress in the stomach. She then kicked the vampiress away from her and watched as the rest of the vampires fell to Ivan, Sergei, and then Sacred. Once they were cleared out, Saya wiped stray traces of blood from her face and stared at her shirt, now also stained with blood. Well, that wouldn't do. Although they would still catch their scents, having blood all over them would only amplify their scents and attract unwanted attention and alert those who they were after sooner that they were close. If they were close.
Sighing, she removed the offending piece of article, glad for once to have worn another underneath. She threw the article to the side and shifted in her spot, popping her bones and relaxing her muscles in the process. Satisfied, she turned towards Ekaterina, eyes scanning over to double check that her friend was unharmed and not wounded. Once she concluded that Ekaterina was fine, she checked herself over, making sure she was not harmed either. Not that she cared really. There was a large chance that they probably might lose a limb or two if they were not extremely careful. Well, Ekaterina and herself were more liable to that than the three males in the company.
They were all vampires, in one way or another at least in Sergei's case. She still wasn't completely sure what Sergei was, however; none of that mattered to Saya. He cared for her sister, and that's all she could ever ask for. Her mind drifted to Amaya. Part of her wondered if she would recover, but part of her had accepted the fact that she just might not. Her heart clenched painfully against her chest. If she lost Amaya, and Takeru, she would have lost her entire family. She would have no one. That thought paused mid way through. That wasn't true. She glanced towards Ekaterina and Sacred. Whether she had known or not, but Sacred had become a part of her family, and Ekaterina was already like her younger sister.
She still would have them. But Takeru. No one would be able to replace him. A new resolve flashed behind her eyes as Ivan spoke of two more possible locations. They would check two more places. Hopefully the next one they checked would be the right one. The sands of time were falling, and they stopped for no one, no matter how hard you wished that they would. Then, Sacred spoke. Saya nodded her head, acknowledging his statement as she fell behind, walking next to Ekaterina as they moved on to the next place.
“I know why the caged bird sings..."
She felt the peculiar warmth in the rapier in her hand, and then, so softly she might almost have imagined it, the distinct ba-thump of a pulse, a living thing. Rather than be frightened of it, she was reassured. She knew not the whole story, but Ivan had told her once that someone good had given up their life for the creation of these weapons, and she could fully believe it now, more literally than she had taken it then. Slowly, things she had known for years and things she was only just learning were coming together in her mind, forming a picture of a series of interconnected truths, events, and people, some kind of chain or web of fate, chance, and will that interwove even now with the people she loved the most.
She had always thought herself to be an outsider, standing at the very fringes and facing inwards, as blind to it as she was to everything else, but… over time, it felt as though she were being drawn in. Whether that was because she belonged there or because she was being led like a fly into the spider’s web, she could not say, but by thins point, there was no turning back. She wouldn’t want to, even if she was the merest of insects. Her own thin threads had twined with the thick, strong ones reinforced by time, and she was rooted here now, intent on staying as long as the fragile human condition would allow her to.
Eternity was always yours. You must only choose where to spend it.
She blinked in surprise, sliding her rapier into her belt rather than simply minimizing it again. It would be faster to draw, that way. Everyone seemed eager to move again, and she understood why. It was best that they did, especially if there were still two locations to choose from. She felt him stop in front of her, and canted her head slightly to the side in question when he did not immediately say something. He brushed his thumb across her face—she could only assume that something must have been there—and spoke. Only two simple words, but they made her smile softly all the same. He surely must know how strange and difficult it was, for her to intentionally take a life. She supposed that just because one grew used to it did not mean they liked it any more, but she was not even yet accustomed.
“Thank you,” she murmured softly, stepping into rhythm with Saya. She felt warm inside, for she had heard him declare her his lover to those attackers. Maybe it was a small thing, an obvious thing, but Kitty had always placed a high value on words, on tone. She could not read faces or body language the way other people could, so they carried much importance to her. Reaching to her side, she found Saya’s hand again and took it in her own. She could tell that this was wearing down especially hard on her friend, and that Saya needed whatever support she could get, whatever Kitty could give.
“Just one thing at a time,” she encouraged gently, guessing that it must be that thoughts of Amaya troubled her alongside thoughts of Takeru. Leaning gently into her friend as they walked, Kitty placed her head on Saya’s shoulder, just for a moment, willing some of her strength into her friend, then sighed quietly and returned to walking normally. There was still a lot of road ahead of them…
Faust frowned. This wasn’t entirely unpredicted, but it was inconvenient. He just barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes when Genesis ordered him to find a way to destroy the barrier. Obviously. What else was he going to do, just let it stand there while their adversaries drew ever closer? Hardly.
“How painfully sweet of you, Sacreligious,” he muttered, his tone almost indulgent. A calculating eye swept over the barrier, taking in the details and pinpointing the likely source. That would be the work of a few more hours, perhaps, but it would be overcome. “But then, you always were too sentimental.”
“Not here, either,” Sergei said, even his usually patient tones betraying an overtone of frustration. This game of cat-and-mouse was old, and they were running out of time.
Ivan was no more pleased with the situation, but at least there was one upside to the situation. “No. But there is only one place left they could be. Let’s go.” With the lab facilities they would need, as well as the other resources they must surely have been using, as well as the geographic area he knew them to occupy, there was exactly one location remaining. And it was long past time they found it.
She had always thought herself to be an outsider, standing at the very fringes and facing inwards, as blind to it as she was to everything else, but… over time, it felt as though she were being drawn in. Whether that was because she belonged there or because she was being led like a fly into the spider’s web, she could not say, but by thins point, there was no turning back. She wouldn’t want to, even if she was the merest of insects. Her own thin threads had twined with the thick, strong ones reinforced by time, and she was rooted here now, intent on staying as long as the fragile human condition would allow her to.
Eternity was always yours. You must only choose where to spend it.
She blinked in surprise, sliding her rapier into her belt rather than simply minimizing it again. It would be faster to draw, that way. Everyone seemed eager to move again, and she understood why. It was best that they did, especially if there were still two locations to choose from. She felt him stop in front of her, and canted her head slightly to the side in question when he did not immediately say something. He brushed his thumb across her face—she could only assume that something must have been there—and spoke. Only two simple words, but they made her smile softly all the same. He surely must know how strange and difficult it was, for her to intentionally take a life. She supposed that just because one grew used to it did not mean they liked it any more, but she was not even yet accustomed.
“Thank you,” she murmured softly, stepping into rhythm with Saya. She felt warm inside, for she had heard him declare her his lover to those attackers. Maybe it was a small thing, an obvious thing, but Kitty had always placed a high value on words, on tone. She could not read faces or body language the way other people could, so they carried much importance to her. Reaching to her side, she found Saya’s hand again and took it in her own. She could tell that this was wearing down especially hard on her friend, and that Saya needed whatever support she could get, whatever Kitty could give.
“Just one thing at a time,” she encouraged gently, guessing that it must be that thoughts of Amaya troubled her alongside thoughts of Takeru. Leaning gently into her friend as they walked, Kitty placed her head on Saya’s shoulder, just for a moment, willing some of her strength into her friend, then sighed quietly and returned to walking normally. There was still a lot of road ahead of them…
Faust frowned. This wasn’t entirely unpredicted, but it was inconvenient. He just barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes when Genesis ordered him to find a way to destroy the barrier. Obviously. What else was he going to do, just let it stand there while their adversaries drew ever closer? Hardly.
“How painfully sweet of you, Sacreligious,” he muttered, his tone almost indulgent. A calculating eye swept over the barrier, taking in the details and pinpointing the likely source. That would be the work of a few more hours, perhaps, but it would be overcome. “But then, you always were too sentimental.”
“Not here, either,” Sergei said, even his usually patient tones betraying an overtone of frustration. This game of cat-and-mouse was old, and they were running out of time.
Ivan was no more pleased with the situation, but at least there was one upside to the situation. “No. But there is only one place left they could be. Let’s go.” With the lab facilities they would need, as well as the other resources they must surely have been using, as well as the geographic area he knew them to occupy, there was exactly one location remaining. And it was long past time they found it.
|“Where is the real me? Does it even exist? It does, just look. in the broken mirror.”|
"Wake up, sleepyhead... Hey... Takeru..."
Something... No... It was someone... Someone was calling to him. Just like that, behind closed eyelids revealed onyx and crimson. His vision was shady at best. Yet, he was certain, a silhouette of a person was looking down at him. "Who are you?" He asked in curiosity. Actually, he should feel resentment or fear. His recollection of events were messy at best. But, he was certain something happened to him. It was then, he felt a sharp pain entering his brain. Instinctively, he closed his eyes in pain and held his head. It seemed it was something he should not remember. However, he has this distinctive feeling that he should at all cost.
"Your consciousness, that's what I would like to say."
This person whoever she was. Yes, he could determine it was a girl by the tone of voice. "I don't have time to play with you." He stated in a slightly agitated manner. It was rather odd as Takeru was a man who had always been wary of how he carried himself. At the same time, he makes sure that he maintained a calm persona at all times. But right now, he allowed a smudge of irritation breakthrough. The source was probably the influx of memories, feelings, and then again, the sense of emptiness. Everything is jumbled in his head and he could not even make anything out of it.
"True, we don't have time on our hands."
Takeru opened his eyes once more. This time, his vision slowly but steadily gained its use. There before him was a girl with long dark violet hair, it could almost be mistaken as black if it was not for the tinges of purple showing here and there. She also has eyes much like rubies in its brilliance. It was like they were emitting its own light. Well, he would admit. This girl was beautiful, yet familiar. It was not in a way of being acquaintance but rather, on how she looked, her features. But, he had no time to think about that. He stood from his position and looked at the girl "If you agree with me, then where am I?"
"Easy. We're inside your very soul."
Upon hearing that, a surge of fragmented memories entered his head. He felt another wave of tremendous pain. It was like having a nail being driven into his skull at a very slow pace multiply by a thousand times. He could not take it anymore as he fall to his knees as he held his head. The girl simply looked at him. "Ah!!!" He screamed in utter pain. It continued on his scream only got louder and louder by the second. Soon, the girl lowered herself to his level and placed her hands on his.
"Listen. See. Remember him. Remember her. Remember Saya."
Sacred looked at their next stop in a very bored yet annoyed manner. It was not easy going to this place due to its unpredictable terrain. Well, it was not trouble for the likes of him and the others. Yet, it was a different manner when it comes to the two humans in their company. They were not as nimble as they were. Although, he had no problem with that. He has no complaints on carrying the blind princess. In addition, there was no resistance. Wait, that is not entirely true as Ivan was not pleased and he did not need to see his face beyond that hideous mask.
In any case, he was certain everyone was sharing his frustrations. They were coming with blanks and because of that, a lot of their time was wasted. Hopefully, Takeru was holding on and fighting back. No, he was certain that the Kuran Heir was resisting. Adding to that, he also pinned his trust on that small article he had given the boy back then. Through that, he could give Takeru a reprieve and give them a little more time. But of course, he knew it would not last long. After all, they were tackling those pests and he would hate to admit it, they were powerful in their own rights.
Hearing Ivan's Dog comment, Sacred shook his head in irritation. How many places had it been, since their first one? He was not counting but, he had a good idea that they could claim a world record or something. It was then Ivan provided a means of a silver lining. There was only one place left. "Finally." Rolling his eyes, he went on his way to leave the area. The sooner they get to that final location, the better it would be for them and Takeru. Although, it would also mean one thing. Well, he has no problems with that. All that matters, Takeru will be safe.
Genesis stood in a certain room. This area was forbidden for anyone's access except for him and those he had given permission. Unfortunately, he has yet to give that even to his so-called fellow Originals. His eyes reflected a sense of dedication and hallowed adoration. Never wavering, never faltering, his gaze was strong and unyielding. The reason for such a gesture was the large portrait of the Dark Goddess, the Great Mother, the one who made his existence and the others plausible. It hanged against the wall with such important and pride.
Slowly, he reached out his hand towards the image of the one known as Lilith. His fingertips touched the canvass which had spanned quite a long time. Yet, it was able to retain its pristine condition. "You will rise again, my beloved Mother. I will ensure that.” After stating that, his hand caressed the painted face of Lilith and slowly, he leaned forward. He pressed his lips on the drawn lips of Lilith. Soon, there would be warmth in that kiss. Soon, he will not deliver his adoration to a painting anymore. Soon, the true Lilith will stand before him. No one will be able to stop it this time.
"The final place, are you there?"
Eyes closed, Saya allowed the warmth of Ekaterina to pass through her when her friend grabbed her hand. She smiled softly at the gesture. It was appreciated. It was more than that though. Ekaterina always brought a ray of light to Saya. It was as if Ekaterina was the light of everything, and Saya had to squint her eyes just to be able to see how bright her friend was. She brought a sense of warmth to everyone she came in contact with, to everyone she befriended. She had given Saya a new purpose the moment they became friends. And it was through her that Saya always found the strength to continue on. Nothing brought Ekaterina down, nothing. There were times when Saya had been envious of that quality of her friend.
She found that thought a bit silly. She wasn't envious of her friend, but rather, more-so that she was proud. She was proud that nothing could destroy her friend's light, and she would fight tooth and nail to preserve it. Even with the events that happened, her light did not dwindle, it wasn't tarnished. It only shined more brightly. She smiled at Ekaterina when she leaned into Saya's shoulder, laying her head there for a moment. Saya placed her head on top of Ekaterina's and removed it only when Ekaterina made to leave her shoulder, their hands, however, still clasped together.
"I'd be lost without you Kitty, you know that," she stated softly to Ekaterina, giving a squeeze to her hand in the process. The walk was tiring, it was long, but they made it to another place. The terrain had not been entirely forgiving with its odd layout. Ekaterina, however, was carried by Sacred, something that Saya found amusing when Ivan appeared to be displeased with it. If this had been a journey hiking journey, not a rescue mission, Saya would have made a comment about it. As it were, this was not the time for such things. Saya sighed when Sergei mentioned that there was nothing there, that they were lead to another dead end.
There was only one more place they could check. That final place had to be where Takeru was. She wasn't sure if she could afford her sanity if he wasn't. Takeru was her precious person. He had always been her precious person and he always will be. Even if at the end, she needed to die for him, she would do so gladly in less than a heartbeat. Her life was not as important as his was, not in her eyes. His life would be preserved one way or another. That is what she had promised to herself. And she would keep that promise.
Sacred spoke and rolled his eyes. She could relate to the irritation he was feeling, however; they couldn't afford to be irritated by anything. Sure, time was not on their side, it was running low as a matter of fact. But if they remained in such a hostile behavior, it would only prove to make them blind if they were attacked. Some people might have mastered the art of being enraged and being able to fight, but unfortunately, Saya was not one of those people. Her anger would get the better of her and she would fight blindly. That would be her downfall. She sighed softly. They would reach their destination soon enough. But the question was, were they truly prepared for it all?
“Together, we shall meet the end."
Kitty smiled gently in Saya’s general direction, shaking her head softly. “All I ever did was believe in you,” she said matter-of-factly. “You’re just fine, Saya, and you always will be.” there was not even a vague trace of hesitation or doubt in her words as she said them—she was truly this confident in her friend. Saya had strength that she did not know she possessed, and it had nothing to do with being human, or a vampire, or anything like that. It was a different kind of strength. Even physically strong people could be broken by circumstance, but rather than let the fact that the person she loved most was held captive defeat her, it had only hardened Saya’s resolve to face what was surely beyond the both of them. It would have been impossible without their stronger friends and allies, but Saya would have done it anyway, and that was a strength all its own.
It was how Kitty knew that Saya would be fine, no matter what.
The ground they tread on grew gradually rougher, and though she dealt with it fine, it was especially difficult navigating without eyes. Perhaps this was easily-discerned anyway, for she was swept up into the arms of a certain prince with no effort at all, and though she sighed softly, as though a bit miffed by the lack of warning, she was also smiling slightly, and melted into his hold with the kind of ease she’d never thought she would have, placing the palm of one hand over his heart. There was something he wasn’t telling her. Well… of course, there was still much about him that she did not know, but this was different. There was a certain uncharacteristic something in his mood today that had her ill-at-ease, though she could not pinpoint what it was.
She chose not to bother him about it, especially not when this destination, too, was revealed to be a dead-end. Kitty frowned, running a hand through her ponytail and chewing her lip thoughtfully. Well… one more to go then. Best to look on the bright side—everyone else seemed to have the fatigue and cynicism well accounted-for, not that she would ever blame them for that. It was well-warranted by this point.
The smile on Faust’s face was positively wicked as the barrier wavered and collapsed in on itself. Perfect—now, back to the main order of things… he was halfway back across the room when he suddenly stopped, stiffening in mid-motion as though he’d always been still and all previous movement must have been some kind of illusion. The statuelike nature of hi freezing was broken, however, when the smile grew wider, and he clucked his tongue, as one disapproving might.
“So it’s to be a race against time after all,” he said, shaking his head slightly and resuming his business, unhurried but efficient all the same. A merry little tune found its way into his throat, and he hummed it as he worked, preparing for the inevitable confrontation.
They were here, and that just meant quite a lot of fun for him. Oh, but which should he play with first?
Though it had taken them longer to reach their destination than any of them would have liked, there was no mistaking that they had at last reached it. The scents in the area were unmistakable, as though their foes had realized the futility of hiding so close and simply sought to taunt them now that they had reached the place they searched for.
Sergei glanced around, but no presences immediately made themselves known. Still… he was no fool, and drew his sword anyway, holding the blade loosely in his hand. “Will they come to us, or do we go to them?” he honestly didn’t know any of them well enough to predict what they would do at this point. Doubtless, Sacred and Ivan would both know more about that than he, but for the moment, his father was silent, though from the direction he was facing, it was clear enough that he planned on letting Sacrilegious answer.
It was how Kitty knew that Saya would be fine, no matter what.
The ground they tread on grew gradually rougher, and though she dealt with it fine, it was especially difficult navigating without eyes. Perhaps this was easily-discerned anyway, for she was swept up into the arms of a certain prince with no effort at all, and though she sighed softly, as though a bit miffed by the lack of warning, she was also smiling slightly, and melted into his hold with the kind of ease she’d never thought she would have, placing the palm of one hand over his heart. There was something he wasn’t telling her. Well… of course, there was still much about him that she did not know, but this was different. There was a certain uncharacteristic something in his mood today that had her ill-at-ease, though she could not pinpoint what it was.
She chose not to bother him about it, especially not when this destination, too, was revealed to be a dead-end. Kitty frowned, running a hand through her ponytail and chewing her lip thoughtfully. Well… one more to go then. Best to look on the bright side—everyone else seemed to have the fatigue and cynicism well accounted-for, not that she would ever blame them for that. It was well-warranted by this point.
The smile on Faust’s face was positively wicked as the barrier wavered and collapsed in on itself. Perfect—now, back to the main order of things… he was halfway back across the room when he suddenly stopped, stiffening in mid-motion as though he’d always been still and all previous movement must have been some kind of illusion. The statuelike nature of hi freezing was broken, however, when the smile grew wider, and he clucked his tongue, as one disapproving might.
“So it’s to be a race against time after all,” he said, shaking his head slightly and resuming his business, unhurried but efficient all the same. A merry little tune found its way into his throat, and he hummed it as he worked, preparing for the inevitable confrontation.
They were here, and that just meant quite a lot of fun for him. Oh, but which should he play with first?
Though it had taken them longer to reach their destination than any of them would have liked, there was no mistaking that they had at last reached it. The scents in the area were unmistakable, as though their foes had realized the futility of hiding so close and simply sought to taunt them now that they had reached the place they searched for.
Sergei glanced around, but no presences immediately made themselves known. Still… he was no fool, and drew his sword anyway, holding the blade loosely in his hand. “Will they come to us, or do we go to them?” he honestly didn’t know any of them well enough to predict what they would do at this point. Doubtless, Sacred and Ivan would both know more about that than he, but for the moment, his father was silent, though from the direction he was facing, it was clear enough that he planned on letting Sacrilegious answer.
|“This trudging darkness which consumes, it will be relentless but never surrender for the light will come and reveal the truth. But then again, the darkness will come for it never stops and it will eat all the remains, this inevitable fight.|
Emerald green eyes held a glow so feral, so malevolent, so dangerous. It seemed that the ragtag group had finally arrived and located their hidden villa of sorts. Well, they took their time. Evie stood from her elaborate sofa and run her fingers through her long indigo blue hair. "Judas, time to exterminate the trash." As if on cue, Judas appeared from behind his sister. Those eyes of solid green gleamed with great happiness of finally settling the score with that traitor. This time, there will be no interventions, there will be nothing to impede the forestalled death of that purple eggplant. "Gladly." After stating that, Evie smiled rather brilliantly. "Let the games begin."
Genesis was now in what had been known to many as the audience chambers. He sat in the detailed throne as his black robe clad his form perfectly. At the same time, the room was very dimly lit by mere candles which leave many to horrific imaginations. His eyes were closed as he remained in a state of complete stillness. It only opened when a specific candle near his side had lost it light. "So, they come." He leaned on his seat and crossed his legs. This encounter was something to be expected. It cannot be avoided for they were all part of this grand design. No one was exempted. Everyone has a use and they were also undeniably connected. With that in mind, he closed his eyes once more. The twins will handle them.
Within the confines of Takeru's mind, he was seemingly floating in a world with nothing else but the ultimate blackness. Around his form, a seemingly inky dark substance was encircling his unconscious form. It was like taunting him or rather honing into something that will signal the beginning of an end. However, there was a certain hand that touched his forehead. It was warm and comforting. The dark shroud which revolved around him seemed to back away in retaliation. It was something unwelcome.
That voice, it was hauntingly familiar. As if, it was pulled out from the very fragment of his being. At the same time, he had heard this sound before. Ah yes, it was during the time, he had met the masked pure-blood. This vision of a woman with long purple hair and forest green eyes came to him. She has certain similarities to a mischievous Sacrilegious. It was like there was a connection from there. But even more, he feels that this female was more connected to him than anyone else.
This female was rather annoying in every sense. She was demanding and had an air of supremacy. Then again, she was also firm and understanding. The harshness in her words were simple reflections of the truth. For that, he appreciated it. He was able to perceive what was going on around him. The disjointed memories that seems to mere garble, now interweaves to create a story, to create a certain existence. Yes, this existence of his. In any case, she was announcing that they had come. That would mean, he was here, more importantly, she was here.
The only entrance before the group slowly opened. Sacred had a rather cool and collected appearance. It was as if he was simply watching a movie of pure boredom. This was to be expected at all. Those good-for-nothing rodents had always liked theatrics especially, those twin imbeciles. Reigning his thoughts, he looked at the group with such unnerving still mauve eyes. The question by Ivan's dog was not ignored for he had heard it. At the same time, he knew well that the masked pure-blood intended for him to answer it. "We are the ones who need something." Through that simple statement, he went ahead but stopped at the very border.
"It starts." With those simple words, Sacred entered the entrance. He knew well they would follow him. Inside, there was long hallways. The only illumination was a makeshift lantern which lit up as they passed by. Soon, he stopped before the double doors. A scent whisked by him and his eyes narrowed dangerously. Without further ado, he blasted the doors open with his mere aura. In front of them, Judas stood with his emerald green eyes looking at them. "Welcome. Took you all long enough." After stating that, the temperature around them dropped into terrifying cold.
Genesis was now in what had been known to many as the audience chambers. He sat in the detailed throne as his black robe clad his form perfectly. At the same time, the room was very dimly lit by mere candles which leave many to horrific imaginations. His eyes were closed as he remained in a state of complete stillness. It only opened when a specific candle near his side had lost it light. "So, they come." He leaned on his seat and crossed his legs. This encounter was something to be expected. It cannot be avoided for they were all part of this grand design. No one was exempted. Everyone has a use and they were also undeniably connected. With that in mind, he closed his eyes once more. The twins will handle them.
Within the confines of Takeru's mind, he was seemingly floating in a world with nothing else but the ultimate blackness. Around his form, a seemingly inky dark substance was encircling his unconscious form. It was like taunting him or rather honing into something that will signal the beginning of an end. However, there was a certain hand that touched his forehead. It was warm and comforting. The dark shroud which revolved around him seemed to back away in retaliation. It was something unwelcome.
"It will be fine. You are far stronger than me, this I know Takeru."
That voice, it was hauntingly familiar. As if, it was pulled out from the very fragment of his being. At the same time, he had heard this sound before. Ah yes, it was during the time, he had met the masked pure-blood. This vision of a woman with long purple hair and forest green eyes came to him. She has certain similarities to a mischievous Sacrilegious. It was like there was a connection from there. But even more, he feels that this female was more connected to him than anyone else.
"They're here. So, don't disappoint them."
This female was rather annoying in every sense. She was demanding and had an air of supremacy. Then again, she was also firm and understanding. The harshness in her words were simple reflections of the truth. For that, he appreciated it. He was able to perceive what was going on around him. The disjointed memories that seems to mere garble, now interweaves to create a story, to create a certain existence. Yes, this existence of his. In any case, she was announcing that they had come. That would mean, he was here, more importantly, she was here.
The only entrance before the group slowly opened. Sacred had a rather cool and collected appearance. It was as if he was simply watching a movie of pure boredom. This was to be expected at all. Those good-for-nothing rodents had always liked theatrics especially, those twin imbeciles. Reigning his thoughts, he looked at the group with such unnerving still mauve eyes. The question by Ivan's dog was not ignored for he had heard it. At the same time, he knew well that the masked pure-blood intended for him to answer it. "We are the ones who need something." Through that simple statement, he went ahead but stopped at the very border.
"It starts." With those simple words, Sacred entered the entrance. He knew well they would follow him. Inside, there was long hallways. The only illumination was a makeshift lantern which lit up as they passed by. Soon, he stopped before the double doors. A scent whisked by him and his eyes narrowed dangerously. Without further ado, he blasted the doors open with his mere aura. In front of them, Judas stood with his emerald green eyes looking at them. "Welcome. Took you all long enough." After stating that, the temperature around them dropped into terrifying cold.
"No matter what..."
"Believing in someone gives them strength. And I still would be lost without you," she replied to her friends statement. Which it was entirely true. Without her friends, her sister, Saya would have fallen apart. She would have succumbed to just letting go. She would have given up, however; thanks to her friends, she endured. She had not given up on Takeru, which in any given scenario, she might have. She sighed softly as they began traveling once more. Saya's hands clutched tightly together as they stood before the final place. It took longer than expected to find the place, but the thing that mattered was that they finally found it. They had found him. Her hand tightened against her weapon as she pulled it from it's spot on her waist.
She glanced at Sacred's back as he stepped forward, stopping just in front of the border before stating something. After the words were stated, he continued to move forward, entering the building. Saya stayed behind for a few seconds, her hands coating with sweat in the process. This was it, the final place. He had to be here. There were no other places. Or perhaps there were? Taking a deep breath, Saya pushed those thoughts from her, banishing them to the dark confides of her mind. Second guessing them now was something that she shouldn't be doing. They were all here for the same person, perhaps for different reasons, but all the same. She took a deep breath and followed after the group, falling behind Sacred and Ivan while remaining beside Ekaterina.
It was dark inside, something that would have been a bit of a problem if not for the makeshift lanterns that brightened as they passed. The subtle glow did hardly anything for Saya, and perhaps it wasn't much of a problem for the three she was with. Sacred and Ivan were vampires, their eyesight could adjust accordingly to the lack of light, and Sergei...Saya still wasn't quite sure what he was, but it was apparent that he had vampiric blood as well. Ekaterina had been blind her whole life, and whether that actually gave her the advantage out of all of them, Saya felt a bit, behind. Even with all of her hunter training, her eyes couldn't adapt to the dark as quickly as she'd like, and it only made things more difficult with the lighting the way it was.
It wasn't long before they reached a hall where double doors stood before them. They stopped a few feet away from it. Suddenly, the doors were burst open by something, and a man stood before them. She recognized that man. He was the one that killed Moirae, the one that had destroyed a majority of the school grounds. Her eyes narrowed slightly at the man before a sudden chill ran down her spine. He spoke, welcoming them in the process. Took them long enough? With the wild goose chase they were on, they actually found this place rather quickly. Saya's hand gripped tightly at her weapon, however; the sudden drop of temperature had Saya concerned. It was getting colder, and though they were prepared for battle, Ekaterina and herself were not properly prepared for the temperature change.
She did the only thing she knew of, and she stood closer to her friend. She could handle the cold a bit longer than necessary. That was the many perks of loving the winter time, but she wasn't entirely sure how Ekaterina would fair. The vampires before her would have no problem dealing with such a change of weather, but two humans would. "Kitty, are you okay?" she questioned in a low voice. She was concerned about her friend, but perhaps she should be more concerned for the others and herself as well. They were in enemy territory now, and they would have the upper hand. Not only because that was their place, but they knew the layout of the building better than the four of them. Still, Saya's hand gripped Artemis tighter. She wasn't going to leave, not without Takeru.
“The cold creeps against my bones, but still I feel warm."
Ivan and Sergei by unspoken signal flanked Sacred as they entered the room. Ivan personally had never been one of those people who sought to act as the tip of the spear, so to speak—that he was even this close was a function of the dire nature of the situation and his desire to protect his ward more than anything. Sergei just wanted to retrieve Takeru and leave as soon as possible, but he had the distinct feeling that what should be simple would involve quite a lot of death.
It was Judas that stood before them, and apparently he alone for the moment. They really did have a flair for the dramatic, didn’t they? Such fools—as though one of them would be able to overcome the combined strength of those in this room. In fact, the sheer impossibility of it led Ivan to believe that something else, some trick, was on its way, and he was partially satisfied by the temperature drop. It would be incredibly uncomfortable for the humans in the room, and probably to a certain extent for Sergei as well, though he would at least be capable of acting anyway. Ivan was entirely unbothered, given that one of his powers was nearly the opposite force—he simply increased the heat of the latent flame in his body and adjusted his grip on his sword.
Kitty, on the other hand, shuddered as the chill air met her skin, her exhale a shaky cloud of steam in the air that she could not see. The temperature drop was sudden, and she was unprepared for it. Reflexively, she tucked her arms into her sides, tightening the grip she had on her flamberge, though her fingers were swiftly becoming numb. Being Russian, she was not unused to subzero temperatures, nor driving wind and snow. The years she and Dmitri had spent homeless, however, had not been near as cold as this. Mischa leaned against one of her legs, imparting some of his natural warmth onto her, and she felt Saya at her side thereafter.
She shook her head slightly. “I’ll be fine,” she said, forcing her teeth not to chatter as she did. She wasn’t sure how Saya’s speech managed to remain so steady, but perhaps her friend was doing the same thing, or perhaps this was partially her vampiric blood at work. Either way, she would not be the only one who didn’t properly handle this.
Ivan, taking note of the collective situation, frowned slightly beneath the mask. Rolling his eyes, he conjured several spheres of blue-white fire over his head, and, apparently without gesture or word of any kind, shot them at Judas. “I hardly see the point in further delay,” he observed, well aware that the attack was unlikely to do anything but initiate the fight. That was, of course, rather the intent of the whole thing. They could not afford to spend time exchanging words with fools when the life they had come to protect was on the line. He could feel it.
It was Judas that stood before them, and apparently he alone for the moment. They really did have a flair for the dramatic, didn’t they? Such fools—as though one of them would be able to overcome the combined strength of those in this room. In fact, the sheer impossibility of it led Ivan to believe that something else, some trick, was on its way, and he was partially satisfied by the temperature drop. It would be incredibly uncomfortable for the humans in the room, and probably to a certain extent for Sergei as well, though he would at least be capable of acting anyway. Ivan was entirely unbothered, given that one of his powers was nearly the opposite force—he simply increased the heat of the latent flame in his body and adjusted his grip on his sword.
Kitty, on the other hand, shuddered as the chill air met her skin, her exhale a shaky cloud of steam in the air that she could not see. The temperature drop was sudden, and she was unprepared for it. Reflexively, she tucked her arms into her sides, tightening the grip she had on her flamberge, though her fingers were swiftly becoming numb. Being Russian, she was not unused to subzero temperatures, nor driving wind and snow. The years she and Dmitri had spent homeless, however, had not been near as cold as this. Mischa leaned against one of her legs, imparting some of his natural warmth onto her, and she felt Saya at her side thereafter.
She shook her head slightly. “I’ll be fine,” she said, forcing her teeth not to chatter as she did. She wasn’t sure how Saya’s speech managed to remain so steady, but perhaps her friend was doing the same thing, or perhaps this was partially her vampiric blood at work. Either way, she would not be the only one who didn’t properly handle this.
Ivan, taking note of the collective situation, frowned slightly beneath the mask. Rolling his eyes, he conjured several spheres of blue-white fire over his head, and, apparently without gesture or word of any kind, shot them at Judas. “I hardly see the point in further delay,” he observed, well aware that the attack was unlikely to do anything but initiate the fight. That was, of course, rather the intent of the whole thing. They could not afford to spend time exchanging words with fools when the life they had come to protect was on the line. He could feel it.
|“This is a scar that will never be forgotten as long as I live...|
As predicted, the masked felon, the useless genius, oh, yes this person now calls himself, Ivan. The spheres of blue-white fire were harmless and was simply an ignition. Judas absorbed them by conjuring crystal ice panels which protected him and then disappeared after use. "Time to take the trash out." Ice lances floated around the blue-haired male. Without movement and gesture, they moved with speed much like a missile. Of course, the targets were all of them. However, Sacred shattered the ice lances before reaching their intended targets with his strings as the sound of bell hauntingly echoed. "I'm your enemy, bastard." His tone was oozing with deadly intent and somehow, the air around them began to spark. Judas' eyes held satisfaction with that answer. He had no care for the others.
"Good. You are the only one I want." If it was some cliche romance story, that line would have made a lot of hearts flutter. However, it was filled with malicious tone. Sacred stepped forward and his eyes only focused on Judas. "All of you out. I have a score to settle." He stated with such a cold yet determined tone towards the others. His eyes drifted to Ekaterina, to Saya, to Sergei and then to Ivan. "Go to Takeru." After stating that, he looked back at the bastard who had taken two important people in his life. He would kill him if it was the last thing he will do. "Yes, let's settle what we started on that day when I destroyed that b*tch of yours." Upon hearing that statement, Sacred's eyes turned into a terrifying red. The purple sparks surrounded turned into an isolated lightning within the room. The temperature of heat and cold violently clashed together. "You have no right to call her that!"
Once more, the two collided. Something reminiscent of what happened at the Academy. They were caught in the webs of the past. One, with the great desire to avenge the scar given. The other driven by the compulsion of revenge and hatred. They had forgotten the presence of others, but one of the doors to the side was opened. Judas had no interest with the others anymore as the two duke it out with such speed and ferocity. Their vendetta so strong as the bells served as the melody which haunted the very room. they were in. "This time I'll rip out your entire head!" Judas' electric green eyes held intense fury remembering the encounter they had on that day. The day when that hunter partner of this traitorous pure-blood was not what it seemed.
Blood... She had gotten too care less. She had responded to this incident because, it was supposed to be a simple clearing mission. She had no idea that it was not a level C vampire, it was pure-blood. That is why she had opted to leave her flirtatious partner behind for this. She thought it would be a piece of cake. So, there was no need to worry her partner. Standing her ground, she looked at the pure-blood who appeared to be toying with her. It was very vexing and annoying. "What do you want pure-blood?" She stated in a very defying tone, but she was very injured. She hit her head in the wall and she was still bleeding. "Blame it on your partner, girl." Without further ado, Judas appeared behind her and he then bit her neck. It was then, Judas' eyes widened as he tasted her blood. "You're..."
The sentence never-ended as Sacred had finally appeared with great rage. "Judas!!!" Taken by surprise, Judas was propelled into a series of buildings before coming to a stop. Sacred approached the fallen girl on the ground. The scent of her blood filled the area, it was intoxicating, but a similar scent so nostalgic. Ruby red eyes gazed at Sacred with apology and fragility. She felt so weak, but then again, she feel so hot as if something was burning inside of her. "Sacred... Sorry, I messed up..." Sacred caressed her face gently and smiled warmly. The change was happening and, soon enough, she will turned. "No worries, it'll be fine Calliste." She closed her eyes for she felt a bit tired while Sacred made sure, she was in a safe place. He was going to rip Judas apart.
Yes, their past were intertwined so tightly. A past filled with hatred, sadness, regret, and suffering. The scars are too deep to be forgotten. As such, the only way possible for them to move on was to ensure that only one of them is left alive. Just like that, the fight continued on between the two. On another area, the same green eyes looked in front of her with a small smile. It seemed that her brother was too engrossed with the purple traitor. Well, she doesn't mind. That was far better. Because, it would mean she would have more fun with the others. Two humans, one weapon, one pure-blood. Not bad of a number. She will enjoy this. Like that, Evie remained seated on top of a staircase, waiting for the others to come.
"Good. You are the only one I want." If it was some cliche romance story, that line would have made a lot of hearts flutter. However, it was filled with malicious tone. Sacred stepped forward and his eyes only focused on Judas. "All of you out. I have a score to settle." He stated with such a cold yet determined tone towards the others. His eyes drifted to Ekaterina, to Saya, to Sergei and then to Ivan. "Go to Takeru." After stating that, he looked back at the bastard who had taken two important people in his life. He would kill him if it was the last thing he will do. "Yes, let's settle what we started on that day when I destroyed that b*tch of yours." Upon hearing that statement, Sacred's eyes turned into a terrifying red. The purple sparks surrounded turned into an isolated lightning within the room. The temperature of heat and cold violently clashed together. "You have no right to call her that!"
Once more, the two collided. Something reminiscent of what happened at the Academy. They were caught in the webs of the past. One, with the great desire to avenge the scar given. The other driven by the compulsion of revenge and hatred. They had forgotten the presence of others, but one of the doors to the side was opened. Judas had no interest with the others anymore as the two duke it out with such speed and ferocity. Their vendetta so strong as the bells served as the melody which haunted the very room. they were in. "This time I'll rip out your entire head!" Judas' electric green eyes held intense fury remembering the encounter they had on that day. The day when that hunter partner of this traitorous pure-blood was not what it seemed.
Blood... She had gotten too care less. She had responded to this incident because, it was supposed to be a simple clearing mission. She had no idea that it was not a level C vampire, it was pure-blood. That is why she had opted to leave her flirtatious partner behind for this. She thought it would be a piece of cake. So, there was no need to worry her partner. Standing her ground, she looked at the pure-blood who appeared to be toying with her. It was very vexing and annoying. "What do you want pure-blood?" She stated in a very defying tone, but she was very injured. She hit her head in the wall and she was still bleeding. "Blame it on your partner, girl." Without further ado, Judas appeared behind her and he then bit her neck. It was then, Judas' eyes widened as he tasted her blood. "You're..."
The sentence never-ended as Sacred had finally appeared with great rage. "Judas!!!" Taken by surprise, Judas was propelled into a series of buildings before coming to a stop. Sacred approached the fallen girl on the ground. The scent of her blood filled the area, it was intoxicating, but a similar scent so nostalgic. Ruby red eyes gazed at Sacred with apology and fragility. She felt so weak, but then again, she feel so hot as if something was burning inside of her. "Sacred... Sorry, I messed up..." Sacred caressed her face gently and smiled warmly. The change was happening and, soon enough, she will turned. "No worries, it'll be fine Calliste." She closed her eyes for she felt a bit tired while Sacred made sure, she was in a safe place. He was going to rip Judas apart.
Yes, their past were intertwined so tightly. A past filled with hatred, sadness, regret, and suffering. The scars are too deep to be forgotten. As such, the only way possible for them to move on was to ensure that only one of them is left alive. Just like that, the fight continued on between the two. On another area, the same green eyes looked in front of her with a small smile. It seemed that her brother was too engrossed with the purple traitor. Well, she doesn't mind. That was far better. Because, it would mean she would have more fun with the others. Two humans, one weapon, one pure-blood. Not bad of a number. She will enjoy this. Like that, Evie remained seated on top of a staircase, waiting for the others to come.
"No matter what, I am here to save you. But I also have to protect my friends. Just know that I am coming for you."
Saya gave Ekaterina a worried glance, however; she merely nodded her head. The slight chatter of her teeth still had Saya a bit concerned, but she would believe her friend when she said she was fine. Saya's hand gripped tightly at Artemis' hilt when Judas summoned his ice lances, directing it towards all of them. Her eyes narrowed slightly, standing a bit more in front of Ekaterina when the lances finally moved. They were destroyed almost instantly by the haunting echo of bells and strings, Sacred retorting angrily towards Judas that he was his enemy. The two were then locked in a heated battle as the sound of another door opening caught Saya's attention. She would do what he said. She would go for Takeru.
"Be careful," were the only words she spoke as she grabbed Ekaterina's hand and pulled her along. She knew she might have protested, but Saya had faith that Sacred would be fine, and return to Ekaterina. He was strong, he had proven that plenty of times already. She would take the opportunity given to find the one they were here for. She ran towards the door, pulling Ekaterina along, gently before coming to a slow walk. The corridor was narrow, the halls twisting here and there. It was a long hallway, or so she thought. There was always another corner to round, another door to o through, and it seemed as if they had been running in circles, however; they made it to a rather larger portion of the place.
There was a staircase, and at the top, sat a woman. Saya glanced at the woman, a hint of recognition flashing behind her carmine eyes. She knew that woman. That woman had been at the dance that night Kiyoshi died. She had been dancing with Takeru, and tried to bite him. Saya's eyes narrowed dangerously at the memory as she pulled Artemis from her side, holding it in front of her in the process. This woman was dangerous, about as much so as Judas was. Sacred had destroyed her puppet, but it was still obvious this woman was strong, however; Saya cared none for that. This woman had tried to bite Takeru, had tried to take him and only succeeded when Toru had attacked her sister.
She was the one who had stated that her parents had intended to be their sacrifice if it came down to it. Her eyes hardened at that thought. If her parents knew something, then why had they not raised them to protect themselves? If they were still vampires, raised as such, then they could have prevented something like this from happening. Takeru wouldn't be in the predicament he was in. If they were vampires, they would have had the strength to fight back. As humans, they were weak. But that thought seemed wrong. Even as a human, they had as much strength in them as any vampire, and the strength of resolve was burning through all of their veins. They were all here for one person. And only one person.
"Where is Takeru," It wasn't a question. It was a demand. She didn't like this woman, that much was obvious. But then again, she didn't like anyone who had taken what was rightfully hers to begin with. And Takeru was hers. No one else could have him, and she would make them pay for doing so. She may have been just a human now, but that was not going to deter her from saving the one she needed, the one she loved. She needed him because she loved him, and there was no way she was going to lose him. If it cost her her life to save him, then so be it.
“Questions of science and progress do not speak as loud as my heart."
As expected, a little provocation was all that was needed to initiate the fight, and Faust watched with interest from the large monitor screen in his laboratory. Behind him, the procedure continued on schedule, and he had to admit, he was quite interested to see how long it would take them to make it this far—and how many of them would still be alive when they did. He would have said if they did, but that wasn’t what he meant. Judas was an idiot, to willingly enter into one-on-one combat with Sacreligious. Oh, they were fairly closely-matched, in the same way that any of the Firsts were closely matched with each other, but Faust knew that the advantage was Sacred’s. It wasn’t a total advantage, and the fight could go either way, but the scientist was still willing to endorse his prediction.
He watched as Evie’s twin knocked away Ivan’s toy projectiles and summoned the ice, and then as Sacred’s retaliation eliminated all of them. The others took this as a cue to leave, no doubt helped along by the purple pure-blood’s own insistence, and he watched with undisguised amusement as the blind girl stopped just before disappearing through the door. “This is not the end,” she said, as though making a promise. Well, it may well be that he couldn’t even hear her by that point, but judging from the look on her face, she knew that. Such a darling little child Ivan had found himself—Lucius had quite the temptation to capture her like a songbird in a cage, and see what tunes she would sing when he opened her up to see what made her tick. It was not after all, often that one came across one of his line, much less one with the potential to surpass her supremely irritating progenitor.
But like all the rest of them, she had a part to play, and he could not interfere with that, much as he would have liked to. Instead, he watched them wind their way through the dimply-lit hall, on a collision course for where Evie lay in wait. They were, of course, much less formidable without Sacred, but she would be wise not to underestimate Ivan—assuming he chose to get involved. He might not, as the situation seemed. The human Takagi seemed almost inclined to claim the fight, though fortunately for her, she did not. Evie wuld have torn her apart if it was one-on-one. Instead, Ivan’s songbird and his lance stepped up beside her, each brandishing a weapon made of One Metal, and Faust cocked his head to the side, a lock of blush-colored hair falling over one shoulder. Now that was an interesting matchup.
He suspected Ivan wanted to see how it would turn out just as much as he did. “You have such interesting friends,” he said to Takeru’s limp body behind him. Faust’s tone was frankly gleeful beside the usual easy false courtesy of it, and after checking once more to make sure that everything was proceeding as it should, he turned back to the screen. Ivan, Ivan, Ivan… what are you doing? Either you don’t care about time, or you believe that these three little musketeers of yours will capably manage this on their own. I’m so interested to know which.
He watched as Evie’s twin knocked away Ivan’s toy projectiles and summoned the ice, and then as Sacred’s retaliation eliminated all of them. The others took this as a cue to leave, no doubt helped along by the purple pure-blood’s own insistence, and he watched with undisguised amusement as the blind girl stopped just before disappearing through the door. “This is not the end,” she said, as though making a promise. Well, it may well be that he couldn’t even hear her by that point, but judging from the look on her face, she knew that. Such a darling little child Ivan had found himself—Lucius had quite the temptation to capture her like a songbird in a cage, and see what tunes she would sing when he opened her up to see what made her tick. It was not after all, often that one came across one of his line, much less one with the potential to surpass her supremely irritating progenitor.
But like all the rest of them, she had a part to play, and he could not interfere with that, much as he would have liked to. Instead, he watched them wind their way through the dimply-lit hall, on a collision course for where Evie lay in wait. They were, of course, much less formidable without Sacred, but she would be wise not to underestimate Ivan—assuming he chose to get involved. He might not, as the situation seemed. The human Takagi seemed almost inclined to claim the fight, though fortunately for her, she did not. Evie wuld have torn her apart if it was one-on-one. Instead, Ivan’s songbird and his lance stepped up beside her, each brandishing a weapon made of One Metal, and Faust cocked his head to the side, a lock of blush-colored hair falling over one shoulder. Now that was an interesting matchup.
He suspected Ivan wanted to see how it would turn out just as much as he did. “You have such interesting friends,” he said to Takeru’s limp body behind him. Faust’s tone was frankly gleeful beside the usual easy false courtesy of it, and after checking once more to make sure that everything was proceeding as it should, he turned back to the screen. Ivan, Ivan, Ivan… what are you doing? Either you don’t care about time, or you believe that these three little musketeers of yours will capably manage this on their own. I’m so interested to know which.
|“It will cripple, and it will descend for there is only one definite thing in this world and that is darkness."|
Here they are. Yes, they were like flies attracted to such putrid scent. It was utterly annoying but at the same time, disgustingly sweet. Such sentiments were the exact things which brought them to this scenario. If they were not attached in the first place, they would not be here. They would not risk themselves to be facing her right now. But then again, she would applaud this connection of theirs. Why? Because, it meant she would be able to play with them with all of her heart's content. Eyes of forest green gleamed like gems of malice as she looked at her four guests.
There was the little masked traitor. The one who had fallen in love with that eyesore of a woman. Yes, the one who had been reincarnated. The person that these motley group is trying to save. Then, there was that descendant. The blind girl who carries that irritating bloodline. She would have to do something about that soon enough. Oh, there was that knight. The one she had the pleasure of toying with when she had taken the projected vessel. She did say she would come back for him. Lucky her, she would not need to waste time on doing that. Lastly, the lover of that sacrificial pawn of Kuran.
It was no use to deny that seething rage and unyielding determination being portrayed by those eyes looking at her. Evie could not help but smile at such an expression. The girl demanded the location of Takeru. Now, what kind of entertainer is she if she would simply give away the grand prize so easily. "Hello to you too." She stated with her airy and childlike demeanor. She stood from her position and dusted her clothes for invisible dusts or dirt. After doing so, she slowly descended from the stairs. "So the Kuran Princess had come to save the Sleeping Prince?" She noted with amusement. "Too bad about your twin, she is of no use anymore." It was stated in a manner much like of a discarded object.
"Your parents must be very disappointed. Well at least, you don't need to see them anymore." She soon reached the bottom of the stairs and smiled so cheerfully. Her long blue hair following her every movement like a veil of silk. Those emerald eyes looked at the three who stepped forward as if ready to do combat with her. This was indeed going to be interesting. "Ivan, that is your name now isn't it?" She stated in a nonsensical manner casting her eyes on the masked pure-blood. "Are you ready to lose?" After saying that, a tremendous explosion shook the entire infrastructure. It was really strong as the building still trembled even when the explosion seemed to have settled down. The source seemed to originate from the location where Judas and Sacrilegious were fighting.
"My Judas seems to be enjoying himself. Shall we do the same?" With that said, black tendrils began to come out from the ground underneath her. At the same time, the light which filled the room was slowly diminishing in quality. "I won't mind playing with all of you. But, let me even the numbers" That was when those black tendrils began to form separately into two figures. After a while, they had taken the same appearance as Evie. Now, there were three of her as she smiled brightly. This was done by the other two. "Now, it's a fair fight." Without much warning, the other two Evie attacked Ekaterina and Sergei as, the shadows wielded shadow-crafted swords. As for the remaining Evie, she simply smiled cheerfully while inky black tentacles began to move towards Saya with such ferocity and strength. It's intent to make her into a target practice.
Smoke filled the area which obstructed the view of the entire area and even the figures of the two competitors. There were still some dirt and dusts falling to the ground with a great amount of debris scattered about. The room was instantly decimated. One does not need to be a genius to conclude what had caused an incident. But, there was one figure behind the thick dust cloud. Once, it dispersed to reveal the person behind it. "Done already?" Judas stood with such strength and arrogance at the center of the hall. His eyes of emerald green were filled with harrowing supremacy and hatred. Where was Sacred? What happened?
There was the little masked traitor. The one who had fallen in love with that eyesore of a woman. Yes, the one who had been reincarnated. The person that these motley group is trying to save. Then, there was that descendant. The blind girl who carries that irritating bloodline. She would have to do something about that soon enough. Oh, there was that knight. The one she had the pleasure of toying with when she had taken the projected vessel. She did say she would come back for him. Lucky her, she would not need to waste time on doing that. Lastly, the lover of that sacrificial pawn of Kuran.
It was no use to deny that seething rage and unyielding determination being portrayed by those eyes looking at her. Evie could not help but smile at such an expression. The girl demanded the location of Takeru. Now, what kind of entertainer is she if she would simply give away the grand prize so easily. "Hello to you too." She stated with her airy and childlike demeanor. She stood from her position and dusted her clothes for invisible dusts or dirt. After doing so, she slowly descended from the stairs. "So the Kuran Princess had come to save the Sleeping Prince?" She noted with amusement. "Too bad about your twin, she is of no use anymore." It was stated in a manner much like of a discarded object.
"Your parents must be very disappointed. Well at least, you don't need to see them anymore." She soon reached the bottom of the stairs and smiled so cheerfully. Her long blue hair following her every movement like a veil of silk. Those emerald eyes looked at the three who stepped forward as if ready to do combat with her. This was indeed going to be interesting. "Ivan, that is your name now isn't it?" She stated in a nonsensical manner casting her eyes on the masked pure-blood. "Are you ready to lose?" After saying that, a tremendous explosion shook the entire infrastructure. It was really strong as the building still trembled even when the explosion seemed to have settled down. The source seemed to originate from the location where Judas and Sacrilegious were fighting.
"My Judas seems to be enjoying himself. Shall we do the same?" With that said, black tendrils began to come out from the ground underneath her. At the same time, the light which filled the room was slowly diminishing in quality. "I won't mind playing with all of you. But, let me even the numbers" That was when those black tendrils began to form separately into two figures. After a while, they had taken the same appearance as Evie. Now, there were three of her as she smiled brightly. This was done by the other two. "Now, it's a fair fight." Without much warning, the other two Evie attacked Ekaterina and Sergei as, the shadows wielded shadow-crafted swords. As for the remaining Evie, she simply smiled cheerfully while inky black tentacles began to move towards Saya with such ferocity and strength. It's intent to make her into a target practice.
Smoke filled the area which obstructed the view of the entire area and even the figures of the two competitors. There were still some dirt and dusts falling to the ground with a great amount of debris scattered about. The room was instantly decimated. One does not need to be a genius to conclude what had caused an incident. But, there was one figure behind the thick dust cloud. Once, it dispersed to reveal the person behind it. "Done already?" Judas stood with such strength and arrogance at the center of the hall. His eyes of emerald green were filled with harrowing supremacy and hatred. Where was Sacred? What happened?
"Failure is not an option, neither is death."
Saya could feel her blood boiling, her grip on Artemis tightening as the woman spoke. She then began descending the stairs, something Saya noted as rather elegantly dull. Saya was not in the mood for games. She was here for one reason, as they all were. This woman ignored her statement and instead began speaking to them about other matters, one that struck a nerve with Saya. How dare that woman even mention Amaya. It was their fault that her sister was in a coma. Although it truly was Toru that had did the deed, he was merely a pawn, they his masters. They were responsible for everything that occured. Then she spoke of her parents. The Kuran's? They were no parents of hers. It was because of them that they were in this predicament.
Their thoughts might have been in Saya and Amaya's best interests, however; she couldn't find herself to forgive them for doing what they did to Takeru. Was he not their child as much as they were? Why would they do that, just to save their daughters? That thought alone caused Saya's anger to began seething through her body. This woman was bringing out her rage, and she wasn't so sure if she could control it any longer. Though perhaps it wasn't best to lose one's mind when in the face of an adversary. She could be blindly charging through and end up injuring herself and those around her. But that thought didn't matter at the moment.
"You have no right to speak of my family, least of all my sister. Toru paid with his life, as will you all," she retorted, It was then Evie began summoning tendrils made of shadows, forming two more versions of herself in the process. An explosion rattled the building, signaling the strength of battle Sacred and Judas were having. For a moment, it took Saya's attention away from the woman in front of her, a bad call on her part as the tendrils made their way towards her. She barely had enough time to react, placing Artemis in front of her to block the attack, however; it sent her off her feet and back a few yards. She quickly regained her footing as she fended off the others.
The other two Evie began to attack Sergei and Ekaterina, but Saya couldn't focus on them. She had her own Evie to worry about. Gripping Artemis, she dodged an incoming tendril, causing it to scrape the side of her cheek as she twirled Artemis around, cutting through the shadow in the process. "I don't have time for this, where is Takeru!" she shouted, cutting through another tendril as she charged Evie. She was pissed to say the least. This vampire was testing her patience, something that, though Ekaterina seemed to be infinite with, Saya had very little of.
“And the day came when the risk to remain tight in a bud was more painful than the risk it took to blossom."
Ekaterina remembered the properties of these clone-beings from that time Sacred had destroyed one, back at the ball that Cross Academy had held for the combined Day and Night Classes. Just from that, she knew that an otherwise-fatal wound would destroy it, but that such a thing would not be at all easy to inflict. But there was no other choice. They had come to far to fail. Patient she was, and gentle she was, but right now, urgency and violence were what were required of her, and this was a challenge that she would rise to meet.
Ivan leaned back against one of the walls at the side of the room, unfazed even by the explosion from the other room, his posture deceptively at ease. Beneath his mask, his wisteria-colored eyes were sharp, and he took in the details of the situation with a calculated gaze that could only mean that the mind behind his eyes was running calculations and probabilities and staggeringly-complex mathematics, then translating it into what it meant for the flesh-and-blood beings before him. His interference was not yet required, though whether things would remain so depended on a few variables, all of which he had doubtless accounted for. He watched the Takagi girl charge Evie with impatience and reckless courage in equal measure, and then his eyes flickered to the child he’d created, of dark blood and light both.
Sergei parried the first blow of the shadow-sword, sending it and the arm attached to it out to the side. Stepping inside the clone’s guard, he brought the hand-and-a half sword up to slice, but it reverberated off the shadow-steel with a resounding clang that jarred both his arm and hers. If either weapon (or either arm, for that matter) had been any more mundane than it was, they would surely have broken, but as things were, they leaped apart instead, each landing with all the grace and quiet of a feline. The Evie-clone was of course smiling, but Sergei was not. Raising a hand to his face, he adjusted his glasses slightly, and she took the opportunity to lunge again, moving too fast for ordinary eyes to track.
But like hers, his were not ordinary eyes, and again, the blow was staved off by a block and a riposte. Sergei was twisting to bring his sword around for the backswing when she did something he had not been expecting: rather than taking the opportunity to jump back in time, she stepped into his blow in order to deliver one of her own. Sergei came away with a bad cut to his face, one that flayed skin open all the way to his cheekbone. Evie, on the other hand, suffered a gash to her shoulder. Both wounds started to heal immediately, of course, but the tenor of the fight had changed in that moment. This was no longer about avoiding damage, but dealing it. Their speed picked up, until they were jumping and slashing at force enough to crack the floor and walls where they landed, as if moving in rhythm to some frantic staccato drumbreat that hardly left time enough for either of them to think. Each dealt as many wounds as they received, bright crimson lashes of blood occasionally appearing on the stone where it was flung from a blade, but other than that, they would be invisible to the human eye, so swiftly did they move.
Ivan’s lips pursed underneath his mask. The boy was still afraid of himself, and he would not win until he embraced what he had yet to acknowledge. His daughter, on the other hand, was fighting a very different battle.
Katya played a game of inches with her clone, dodging always at the last second and by the smallest margin she could get away with. It was always enough—she was that precise. Even so, she had yet to deal any damage to the clone she fought, as Evie’s natural speed was far greater than she could yet touch. But Evie was having no more success hitting her, and slowly, inscrutably, Ivan smiled. It was only a matter of time. He could feel it, in a way he could not even fully explain. Of all the Ancients, he had perhaps known Seth the best, and he understood that the man’s descendant was on the precipice of something great.
The crystalline flower, transparent but closed against sun and moon and rain all, would soon be forced to bloom, or wither away altogether.
Ivan leaned back against one of the walls at the side of the room, unfazed even by the explosion from the other room, his posture deceptively at ease. Beneath his mask, his wisteria-colored eyes were sharp, and he took in the details of the situation with a calculated gaze that could only mean that the mind behind his eyes was running calculations and probabilities and staggeringly-complex mathematics, then translating it into what it meant for the flesh-and-blood beings before him. His interference was not yet required, though whether things would remain so depended on a few variables, all of which he had doubtless accounted for. He watched the Takagi girl charge Evie with impatience and reckless courage in equal measure, and then his eyes flickered to the child he’d created, of dark blood and light both.
Sergei parried the first blow of the shadow-sword, sending it and the arm attached to it out to the side. Stepping inside the clone’s guard, he brought the hand-and-a half sword up to slice, but it reverberated off the shadow-steel with a resounding clang that jarred both his arm and hers. If either weapon (or either arm, for that matter) had been any more mundane than it was, they would surely have broken, but as things were, they leaped apart instead, each landing with all the grace and quiet of a feline. The Evie-clone was of course smiling, but Sergei was not. Raising a hand to his face, he adjusted his glasses slightly, and she took the opportunity to lunge again, moving too fast for ordinary eyes to track.
But like hers, his were not ordinary eyes, and again, the blow was staved off by a block and a riposte. Sergei was twisting to bring his sword around for the backswing when she did something he had not been expecting: rather than taking the opportunity to jump back in time, she stepped into his blow in order to deliver one of her own. Sergei came away with a bad cut to his face, one that flayed skin open all the way to his cheekbone. Evie, on the other hand, suffered a gash to her shoulder. Both wounds started to heal immediately, of course, but the tenor of the fight had changed in that moment. This was no longer about avoiding damage, but dealing it. Their speed picked up, until they were jumping and slashing at force enough to crack the floor and walls where they landed, as if moving in rhythm to some frantic staccato drumbreat that hardly left time enough for either of them to think. Each dealt as many wounds as they received, bright crimson lashes of blood occasionally appearing on the stone where it was flung from a blade, but other than that, they would be invisible to the human eye, so swiftly did they move.
Ivan’s lips pursed underneath his mask. The boy was still afraid of himself, and he would not win until he embraced what he had yet to acknowledge. His daughter, on the other hand, was fighting a very different battle.
Katya played a game of inches with her clone, dodging always at the last second and by the smallest margin she could get away with. It was always enough—she was that precise. Even so, she had yet to deal any damage to the clone she fought, as Evie’s natural speed was far greater than she could yet touch. But Evie was having no more success hitting her, and slowly, inscrutably, Ivan smiled. It was only a matter of time. He could feel it, in a way he could not even fully explain. Of all the Ancients, he had perhaps known Seth the best, and he understood that the man’s descendant was on the precipice of something great.
The crystalline flower, transparent but closed against sun and moon and rain all, would soon be forced to bloom, or wither away altogether.
|“To a melody unmatched, let me lull you all to a slumber unlike no other."|
Every individual do have different manners of fighting, and different reasons to forge ahead. It was clear to her eyes of emerald green what their main purpose is. The boy who possessed the spirit of Magdalene and the blood of a Kuran, the chosen vessel of the All-Mother, Takeru Kuran. It was very interesting to see these different people come together. Those two traitors are here for Magdalene and these young ones for Takeru. Now, the question if they do reach the end of this who will be the one for them to see. Will it be who they want to see? Or... Will it be the one who they despised the most? All of these thoughts lingered inside of her head. How exciting really...
"The Prince?" Evie noted as she appeared before Saya with a devious smile on her lips. Their face were close to each other with their lips barely touching. "He is no longer your concern." After saying that, she placed her hand on Saya's chest which released a concentrated invisible aura blast. It should deliver a great force which would make Saya flew through the air, hitting the wall creating a hole. "He is the property of the All-Mother." She declared with complete confidence with her usual teasing candidness. Right now, no one among them will be able to match her. Among all the Ancients, she was the only one known to be in comparison with Lilith's tenacity and demeanor. Of course, this will also include her ability, but then, no one can be certain.
"Just like all of you are." It was delivered with a matter-of-fact tone. As those words leave her lips, the two clones smiled devilishly as well. The clone with Ekaterina radiated an inky black aura which slowly formed into a gigantic beast. Raising an outstretched hand, the clone also unleashed from her hand a ball of concentrated black energy. The path it passed by was destroyed as it headed towards Ekaterina in which the beast she formed also began to advance forward. Afterwards, the clone simply tilted its head and spoke. "That irritating bloodline must disappeared." As for the other one with Sergei, it was a bit different. The fight was more physical than magical. They were competing by strength, but there was a difference, a great one. This clone has no hesitation, unlike him. He was second-guessing himself.
"Doubting yourself?" The clone stated as her eyes of emerald looked at Sergei with clear intention of demise. She moved with a speed faster than expected as she grabbed Sergei by the neck. The shadows underneath them shifted with great animation. She leaned her face closed to him and whispered in his ear. "You're a heresy. No one will ever accept you. So just die." After saying that, she threw him upwards with great strength. She followed it up with a higher jump and then punched him to the gut which propelled him to fall into the convened shadows which formed into a jagged mouth. "Would you like to try being eaten?" She asked with such a cheery voice. It was then another shadow formed beside the Masked Ancient. Stepping out from the wall, Evie ran her fingers through her long indigo blue hair.
"Are you expecting her to wake up and come back to you?" Evie leaned at the wall behind her casually as well. Her eyes focused on to her other three selves fighting with Saya, Ekaterina, and Sergei. "As far as I know, she only came to see her brother." She looked to her side and observed Ivan's disposition. This man was also one of the geniuses created by their Mother. He was the only one who had diverted his skills away from their kind. She knew that Ivan may not care, but he does. After all, he fell in love with that eyesore of a woman. "You know there is a possibility. You can bring her back." Evie noted and smiled sweetly. "She still exists within that boy. Who will you choose her or that boy?"
"The Prince?" Evie noted as she appeared before Saya with a devious smile on her lips. Their face were close to each other with their lips barely touching. "He is no longer your concern." After saying that, she placed her hand on Saya's chest which released a concentrated invisible aura blast. It should deliver a great force which would make Saya flew through the air, hitting the wall creating a hole. "He is the property of the All-Mother." She declared with complete confidence with her usual teasing candidness. Right now, no one among them will be able to match her. Among all the Ancients, she was the only one known to be in comparison with Lilith's tenacity and demeanor. Of course, this will also include her ability, but then, no one can be certain.
"Just like all of you are." It was delivered with a matter-of-fact tone. As those words leave her lips, the two clones smiled devilishly as well. The clone with Ekaterina radiated an inky black aura which slowly formed into a gigantic beast. Raising an outstretched hand, the clone also unleashed from her hand a ball of concentrated black energy. The path it passed by was destroyed as it headed towards Ekaterina in which the beast she formed also began to advance forward. Afterwards, the clone simply tilted its head and spoke. "That irritating bloodline must disappeared." As for the other one with Sergei, it was a bit different. The fight was more physical than magical. They were competing by strength, but there was a difference, a great one. This clone has no hesitation, unlike him. He was second-guessing himself.
"Doubting yourself?" The clone stated as her eyes of emerald looked at Sergei with clear intention of demise. She moved with a speed faster than expected as she grabbed Sergei by the neck. The shadows underneath them shifted with great animation. She leaned her face closed to him and whispered in his ear. "You're a heresy. No one will ever accept you. So just die." After saying that, she threw him upwards with great strength. She followed it up with a higher jump and then punched him to the gut which propelled him to fall into the convened shadows which formed into a jagged mouth. "Would you like to try being eaten?" She asked with such a cheery voice. It was then another shadow formed beside the Masked Ancient. Stepping out from the wall, Evie ran her fingers through her long indigo blue hair.
"Are you expecting her to wake up and come back to you?" Evie leaned at the wall behind her casually as well. Her eyes focused on to her other three selves fighting with Saya, Ekaterina, and Sergei. "As far as I know, she only came to see her brother." She looked to her side and observed Ivan's disposition. This man was also one of the geniuses created by their Mother. He was the only one who had diverted his skills away from their kind. She knew that Ivan may not care, but he does. After all, he fell in love with that eyesore of a woman. "You know there is a possibility. You can bring her back." Evie noted and smiled sweetly. "She still exists within that boy. Who will you choose her or that boy?"
“I have always hesitated. It has been a part of my nature for as along as I’ve lived at all. But now…"
Doubting yourself?
Always.
And why should he not? There was a reason he’d been sealed for so long, his nature contained beneath the curse Ivan had had placed over him, cut into his very skin so that he would never forget. He’d been bound, chained, like the rabid dog he was, and that much had been a comfort. For no matter what he did then, there would always be a guarantee—that others were stronger, so much stronger that they would be able to stop him in time if he succumbed to the inherent violence of his nature. It was better that way. They did not believe in him, and with good reason: he could not, would not, believe in himself.
She believes in you. The thought leapt, unbidden, to the forefront of his mind, even as his body impacted hard stone, splintering it under the force of the connection. It didn’t matter; the damage would heal. It always did. Pain was inconsequential to Sergei—he was entirely inured to the things that could be inflicted upon flesh and bone. How he had come to be so was not a pretty story, and it did not bear exposure to the light of day.
She doesn’t know what I am. There was always still that. The only people in this room who did fully understand his nature were Evie and Ivan. The first—truthfully enough—called him a heresy, a crime against nature itself. If there had been a God, he probably would have been a crime against that divinity, too. The second… he still didn’t know what to make of his own father, even after centuries under his tutelage. Having been created at the man’s hands seemed to have given him no insight into his heart. Ivan’s mind was not fully knowable to anyone, but Sergei could from time to time understand bits and pieces of it. He had learned his father’s science, and come to understand his own twisted nature through that lens. But… Ivan had never seemed bothered by what he was, not even when he had lost control and slaughtered those people. Was Ivan just that good at hiding his disgust, or did he…?
It was best not to rely on it. It was best not to rely on anything. Not her, not him, not even his dear sister. Everything was transient, nothing was stable, and Sergei himself least of all. He was tossed, and he fell into shadow. If he was to die here, that would be fine by him. He should have died four centuries ago, he knew this. Ivan had saved him, perhaps unwilling to lose the experiment, his one precious connection to that man’s bloodline. But… he had Ekaterina now, and Sergei knew somehow that it was the girl who was heir to the might of her ancestor, not him. Nor Dmitri. So, it would be fine if he died, right?
He’d thought so, been perfectly willing to accept this, and was closing his eyes against the rest of the experience when, without his desire or his intent, he saw her there, where he had left her, looking too small and frail—hooked up to machines and still as death, almost, her dark hair pooling around her head like an unholy halo of some kind. He swallowed thickly, and shook his head. She’d come so close to death, and he’d been able to do nothing to stop it. If that wasn’t proof enough of what he couldn’t be, then nothing would ever be.
And then he saw the dark shadow flying for his sister, the energy destroying everything around it, and he glimpsed Saya careen backwards into a wall, and something snapped. Not again. No more. He would not spend the rest of his life, however long or short, being unable to help the people he cared about the most. The shadow that had swallowed him trembled, quivering as though it were a living thing, and the exploded, disintegrating as it seemed to tear apart. Sergei’s aura flared to life, and even then, it still seemed to be one at war with itself—dark and light shifted against one another, that in him which was her battling that which was him, and neither was yet Sergei. But… it might be enough.
His breaths were slow, and at first heavy, but as his stooped figure straightened, the fringe of his long hair shading his eyes, it regulated itself. The fangs of his heritage were unnaturally long, even for his kind, and the backs of them were brutally serrated, stretching down over his lower lip and extending halfway down his chin. He tipped his head back slightly, and the vibrant, illuminated red-violet of his eyes was made all the more eerie by the fact that his pupil was slitted, adjusting for the incoming light. The sword in his hand had lengthened and curved, and he was, oddly enough, smiling. It was not a pleasant expression—he looked, in fact, downright murderous. His glasses had shattered against the wall or the ceiling or the floor, it mattered not which.
“Die? No, not yet. Ladies first, right?” He vanished from sight and reappeared behind Evie’s back, his strength greatly amplified from the last time, and slashed downwards with the broad curve of the blade.
Always.
And why should he not? There was a reason he’d been sealed for so long, his nature contained beneath the curse Ivan had had placed over him, cut into his very skin so that he would never forget. He’d been bound, chained, like the rabid dog he was, and that much had been a comfort. For no matter what he did then, there would always be a guarantee—that others were stronger, so much stronger that they would be able to stop him in time if he succumbed to the inherent violence of his nature. It was better that way. They did not believe in him, and with good reason: he could not, would not, believe in himself.
She believes in you. The thought leapt, unbidden, to the forefront of his mind, even as his body impacted hard stone, splintering it under the force of the connection. It didn’t matter; the damage would heal. It always did. Pain was inconsequential to Sergei—he was entirely inured to the things that could be inflicted upon flesh and bone. How he had come to be so was not a pretty story, and it did not bear exposure to the light of day.
She doesn’t know what I am. There was always still that. The only people in this room who did fully understand his nature were Evie and Ivan. The first—truthfully enough—called him a heresy, a crime against nature itself. If there had been a God, he probably would have been a crime against that divinity, too. The second… he still didn’t know what to make of his own father, even after centuries under his tutelage. Having been created at the man’s hands seemed to have given him no insight into his heart. Ivan’s mind was not fully knowable to anyone, but Sergei could from time to time understand bits and pieces of it. He had learned his father’s science, and come to understand his own twisted nature through that lens. But… Ivan had never seemed bothered by what he was, not even when he had lost control and slaughtered those people. Was Ivan just that good at hiding his disgust, or did he…?
It was best not to rely on it. It was best not to rely on anything. Not her, not him, not even his dear sister. Everything was transient, nothing was stable, and Sergei himself least of all. He was tossed, and he fell into shadow. If he was to die here, that would be fine by him. He should have died four centuries ago, he knew this. Ivan had saved him, perhaps unwilling to lose the experiment, his one precious connection to that man’s bloodline. But… he had Ekaterina now, and Sergei knew somehow that it was the girl who was heir to the might of her ancestor, not him. Nor Dmitri. So, it would be fine if he died, right?
He’d thought so, been perfectly willing to accept this, and was closing his eyes against the rest of the experience when, without his desire or his intent, he saw her there, where he had left her, looking too small and frail—hooked up to machines and still as death, almost, her dark hair pooling around her head like an unholy halo of some kind. He swallowed thickly, and shook his head. She’d come so close to death, and he’d been able to do nothing to stop it. If that wasn’t proof enough of what he couldn’t be, then nothing would ever be.
And then he saw the dark shadow flying for his sister, the energy destroying everything around it, and he glimpsed Saya careen backwards into a wall, and something snapped. Not again. No more. He would not spend the rest of his life, however long or short, being unable to help the people he cared about the most. The shadow that had swallowed him trembled, quivering as though it were a living thing, and the exploded, disintegrating as it seemed to tear apart. Sergei’s aura flared to life, and even then, it still seemed to be one at war with itself—dark and light shifted against one another, that in him which was her battling that which was him, and neither was yet Sergei. But… it might be enough.
His breaths were slow, and at first heavy, but as his stooped figure straightened, the fringe of his long hair shading his eyes, it regulated itself. The fangs of his heritage were unnaturally long, even for his kind, and the backs of them were brutally serrated, stretching down over his lower lip and extending halfway down his chin. He tipped his head back slightly, and the vibrant, illuminated red-violet of his eyes was made all the more eerie by the fact that his pupil was slitted, adjusting for the incoming light. The sword in his hand had lengthened and curved, and he was, oddly enough, smiling. It was not a pleasant expression—he looked, in fact, downright murderous. His glasses had shattered against the wall or the ceiling or the floor, it mattered not which.
“Die? No, not yet. Ladies first, right?” He vanished from sight and reappeared behind Evie’s back, his strength greatly amplified from the last time, and slashed downwards with the broad curve of the blade.
“But flowers, like glass, are not strong. They blow away on the wind, shatter in the storm."
Ivan’s glance at Evie was quite evidently disinterested, though whether this was a reflection of how he actually felt about what was being said was impossible to tell. “Am I supposed to put stock in petty words from a liar and a fool like you?” he asked nonchalantly, raising an eyebrow under the mask. It wasn’t visible, but one could hear that he was doing so in his tone. “Go play your mind games with someone whose mind is actually weak enough to succumb to them, Evie. You waste your time with me.” She was having much more success with Issac, from the looks of things. It wasn’t a full awakening, but it was getting there. She just needed to push him a little harder, perhaps.
Whether she did or not wasn’t really his concern. She would fall here regardless. He watched the Kuran girl go flying into the wall. That would probably put her out for a few minutes. Well… then a few minutes she would have to have, he supposed. He doubted very much that Evie was done playing with her yet, either. If absolutely necessary to save her life, he would interfere, but he doubted it would be, just yet. Katya would never forgive him if he did not, after all.
There was, of course, the temptation to ponder Evie’s words. But they did not contain information he had not guessed at himself, and he was already quite resolved on this point. Loving Magdalene had granted him many things, and he liked to think he had given her something near as much in return. One of the things she had imparted upon him, however, was an understanding not only of her, but of himself. Ivan knew what kind of person he was because he had loved her. And so he had known before he came here what he would face, and how he would react. There was no mistaking that the possibility of bringing her back was achingly-tempting. Were the circumstances different, he would do it in a heartbeat—the boy himself mattered little to Ivan, it was what—or rather, who—was in his soul that interested the masked man. But what he would actually do, when the time came, was a determination that he had already made, and told to no one. It did not do to show one’s hand too far in advance, after all.
A marked shift in the energy of the room, the second one in short succession, drew his attention to the one person it had never truly left, even for a moment: his daughter. Katya was glowing again, though of course she would always be unaware of this. The destructive flare of shadow energy tore through the room, headed right for her, and she would have had to be aura-blind not to sense it. She was far from that, however, though the question still remained of how she would deal with this trial. Despite himself, Ivan’s frame tensed for the first time in the entire exchange, his entire being attenuated to the exchange, though he never quite lost his awareness of the rest of what was going on. Even so, for him, she was the most important thing here, and he was prepared to step in and save her, if it became necessary. He would shatter his cool façade, break every mask and pretension he had, to save her, but he did not think it would be needed.
And it was not; at least, not yet. Ekaterina clasped her hands together, the words moving over her pale lips too quiet to be heard even by his senses, but they were fervent, the crease in her brow giving away her concentration. She parted her palms, and between them grew and orb of light. She continued to expand it, until her hands fell away to her sides, and it flattened into a slightly-curved disc of pure light, against which the sphere of darkness crashed, shattering both but leaving her unharmed. The unfamiliar exertion caused her to become dizzy for just a moment, if the way she swayed was any indication, and in that span of time, the shadow-beast closed the distance between them, closing its massive hand around her torso and lifting her from the ground. Clearly surprised, Katya yelped and lost her grip on her weapon, but still she showed no fear.
Time, time. It was always a matter of time. The question was, had Ivan calculated it properly, or was he for once mistaken about those around him? The truth of the answer remained to be seen.
Whether she did or not wasn’t really his concern. She would fall here regardless. He watched the Kuran girl go flying into the wall. That would probably put her out for a few minutes. Well… then a few minutes she would have to have, he supposed. He doubted very much that Evie was done playing with her yet, either. If absolutely necessary to save her life, he would interfere, but he doubted it would be, just yet. Katya would never forgive him if he did not, after all.
There was, of course, the temptation to ponder Evie’s words. But they did not contain information he had not guessed at himself, and he was already quite resolved on this point. Loving Magdalene had granted him many things, and he liked to think he had given her something near as much in return. One of the things she had imparted upon him, however, was an understanding not only of her, but of himself. Ivan knew what kind of person he was because he had loved her. And so he had known before he came here what he would face, and how he would react. There was no mistaking that the possibility of bringing her back was achingly-tempting. Were the circumstances different, he would do it in a heartbeat—the boy himself mattered little to Ivan, it was what—or rather, who—was in his soul that interested the masked man. But what he would actually do, when the time came, was a determination that he had already made, and told to no one. It did not do to show one’s hand too far in advance, after all.
A marked shift in the energy of the room, the second one in short succession, drew his attention to the one person it had never truly left, even for a moment: his daughter. Katya was glowing again, though of course she would always be unaware of this. The destructive flare of shadow energy tore through the room, headed right for her, and she would have had to be aura-blind not to sense it. She was far from that, however, though the question still remained of how she would deal with this trial. Despite himself, Ivan’s frame tensed for the first time in the entire exchange, his entire being attenuated to the exchange, though he never quite lost his awareness of the rest of what was going on. Even so, for him, she was the most important thing here, and he was prepared to step in and save her, if it became necessary. He would shatter his cool façade, break every mask and pretension he had, to save her, but he did not think it would be needed.
And it was not; at least, not yet. Ekaterina clasped her hands together, the words moving over her pale lips too quiet to be heard even by his senses, but they were fervent, the crease in her brow giving away her concentration. She parted her palms, and between them grew and orb of light. She continued to expand it, until her hands fell away to her sides, and it flattened into a slightly-curved disc of pure light, against which the sphere of darkness crashed, shattering both but leaving her unharmed. The unfamiliar exertion caused her to become dizzy for just a moment, if the way she swayed was any indication, and in that span of time, the shadow-beast closed the distance between them, closing its massive hand around her torso and lifting her from the ground. Clearly surprised, Katya yelped and lost her grip on her weapon, but still she showed no fear.
Time, time. It was always a matter of time. The question was, had Ivan calculated it properly, or was he for once mistaken about those around him? The truth of the answer remained to be seen.
"He is no one's property but mine."
Saya's eyes narrowed dangerously when Evie spoke of Takeru belonging to the all mother. Her grip on Artemis tightened as she felt her breath hitch in her throat. It was a known fact that Saya was possessive of Takeru, if she hadn't already proved it many times before. This vampire was speaking of Takeru belonging to another, and that was something she wouldn't allow to happen. Takeru belonged to no one but her, and himself. This all-mother could rot in hell for all Saya cared, however; she was never going to have Takeru. But even with those thoughts, they were not going to be enough to save him. In the blink of an eye, Evie was in front of Saya, their lips barely grazing as she continued to speak.
"Takeru belongs to no one but me," were the only words she managed to speak before Evie put her hands upon Saya's chest. Before Saya could react properly, she found herself floating through the air. Her eyes were wide, everything seemingly in slow motion. Whatever Evie had did, she was now flying away from her and came into contact with a wall. Her body encased the wall, creating a large hole in the process as a strangled cry left Saya's lips, her world turning black in the process. The force in which she met the wall was strong, enough to rip the air out of her lungs and cause her to pass out. The pain was sharp, and quick, causing her body to slump as she remained unconscious.
The thick blanket of darkness covered most of Saya's view as her eyes opened partially. Where was she? The last thing she remembered was colliding with the wall, and then nothing at all. She furrowed her brows as she tried to collect her thoughts, but found it useless. She couldn't concentrate. There was an unbearable pain coursing through her, and she couldn't pinpoint exactly where it started. She could feel it on her back, through her legs, her arms, every inch of her body. She was a human, her body not as resilient as a vampires. Perhaps, if she had been entirely, the collision with the wall would have snapped her back in half, and she would have been dead.
But Saya wasn't, and that was the only thing that was keeping her alive at the moment. Her world still dark, Saya tried searching through it, fighting to regain consciousness. She spotted something off to the distance, a light of some sort, however; it wasn't what she was looking for. She could see people off in the distance. Was this another dream, another memory? They were people she recognized. One was the man, the one she recognized as her father now, and the woman, her mother. Why was she dreaming about them again? She was angry with them, angry that they would choose to sacrifice their own flesh and blood for their selfishness.
"We had no other choice," were the words that echoed through the void. No other choice? There were always other choices to be had. There could have been a different way to have handled this situation. If she and Amaya had remained vampires, they could have learned to defend themselves using their own abilities. They could have been stronger. They could have..."Died still," the voice continued. It didn't matter how strong they were, these vampires were by far older, and well versed in the art of war, or so it seemed. Not only had these vampires had experience on their side, but also years.
There could have been another way. Saya's eyes snapped open in time to see Sergei emerge from the shadows and Ekaterina being encompassed in a massive creature's hands. She stumbled to her feet, her body aching and in much pain, however; she would have to put it off. Her friends were in danger, they needed her. Her eyes zeroed in on Evie as Sergei appeared behind her, his curved blade careening down upon the green-haired pure-blood.
|“So slight, So subtle, So desired the kisses of such feathery touch to end the nightmare of butterflies."|
Harsh with words, it seemed that Ivan did not lose his touch with his tongue. That was good to know, for she will be very disappointed. In any case, Evie could care less about the delivery or the sourness in her fellow Original's statements. As such, she smiled with malicious intent on her lips. She was certain that despite what he had stated. The man was clearly thinking about that possibility. It would be very interesting to see what decision he would take when the time comes. For in a sense, Ivan was also the selfish kind. Why not? They were all the children of the Dark Goddess, as Lilith had been declared and assumed. "I'm glad you're still the same." She noted with a sing-song voice.
"And you know well, my mind games are simply presenting a possible truth which you cannot deny." Evie stated with a shrug of the shoulders. She then straightened herself and gazed at the various events on going with the so-called Three Musketeers. They were on the losing side. No doubt about that. At the same time, the gap in their abilities against her is definite in more ways than one. They are not par with her ability at all. Well, it was good for her. Yet, she also knew that when that blind princess which Ivan and even Sacrilegious were infatuated with, gets hurt. She was certain that the pure-blood beside her will act.
Then, there it was the heresy of an existence who seemed to have gain a bravado. The boy seemed to have awakened or held a strong sentiment of validity to his reason to be here. As the blade connected with Evie's form, the body itself changed into a horde of butterflies. It may be perhaps odd, however, Evie's embodiment was such a delicate and beautiful creature. Of course, she was a far cry from that creature. "I agree completely, ladies first." Her voice reverberated within the room. It was filled with a menacing humor which one would know that she has something on her sleeve. Judging by her actions so far, she always had one, no matter what.
With that thought, the other Evie was now beside Saya. Her eyes of emerald green looked at the terribly hurt Kuran Princess. She will give this pure-blood turned human girl a compliment for determination. But, it could only take one so far. Her hand changed into a black shadow sword. "So, die first." She said with a wonderful smile and without a moment to waste she stabbed Saya. However, her hand was then wrapped by the ever-familiar strings of a certain purple-headed pure-blood. At the same time, the monstrous beast which held Ekaterina was diced into perfect cubes by the same set of strings. This act released Ekaterina from the beast's hold. She was then caught by none other than Sacred. "I did say. I don't like anyone especially you touching her."
Sacred carried Ekaterina in a bridal way. He was obviously engaged in a very hard battle based on his current appearance. His clothes were torn and he was also covered in dirt. His eyes of mauve held a very obvious anger. At the same time, he held Ekaterina protectively closed to him. Evie narrowed her eyes. Sacred being here meant that Judas had failed in containing this traitor. This does not bode well especially if she failed Lord Genesis orders of eliminating the trash. "I guess, I should be more serious now." Sacred had a very pointed look towards the female Ancient. It was no secret that he also held great contempt towards Evie. For in the end, the one who orchestrated all his tragedies had been produced by her twisted mind.
"You serious? You are nothing more but a coward." At that instance, the clones of Evie were all wrapped in his strings and had been ripped apart. There was only one remaining Evie who stood at the center while butterflies danced around her. However before she could respond, a looming shadow could be seen behind the indigo-blue haired Ancestor. She felt it as well and tuned to look behind her and what she saw was something, completely unexpected.
"And you know well, my mind games are simply presenting a possible truth which you cannot deny." Evie stated with a shrug of the shoulders. She then straightened herself and gazed at the various events on going with the so-called Three Musketeers. They were on the losing side. No doubt about that. At the same time, the gap in their abilities against her is definite in more ways than one. They are not par with her ability at all. Well, it was good for her. Yet, she also knew that when that blind princess which Ivan and even Sacrilegious were infatuated with, gets hurt. She was certain that the pure-blood beside her will act.
Then, there it was the heresy of an existence who seemed to have gain a bravado. The boy seemed to have awakened or held a strong sentiment of validity to his reason to be here. As the blade connected with Evie's form, the body itself changed into a horde of butterflies. It may be perhaps odd, however, Evie's embodiment was such a delicate and beautiful creature. Of course, she was a far cry from that creature. "I agree completely, ladies first." Her voice reverberated within the room. It was filled with a menacing humor which one would know that she has something on her sleeve. Judging by her actions so far, she always had one, no matter what.
With that thought, the other Evie was now beside Saya. Her eyes of emerald green looked at the terribly hurt Kuran Princess. She will give this pure-blood turned human girl a compliment for determination. But, it could only take one so far. Her hand changed into a black shadow sword. "So, die first." She said with a wonderful smile and without a moment to waste she stabbed Saya. However, her hand was then wrapped by the ever-familiar strings of a certain purple-headed pure-blood. At the same time, the monstrous beast which held Ekaterina was diced into perfect cubes by the same set of strings. This act released Ekaterina from the beast's hold. She was then caught by none other than Sacred. "I did say. I don't like anyone especially you touching her."
Sacred carried Ekaterina in a bridal way. He was obviously engaged in a very hard battle based on his current appearance. His clothes were torn and he was also covered in dirt. His eyes of mauve held a very obvious anger. At the same time, he held Ekaterina protectively closed to him. Evie narrowed her eyes. Sacred being here meant that Judas had failed in containing this traitor. This does not bode well especially if she failed Lord Genesis orders of eliminating the trash. "I guess, I should be more serious now." Sacred had a very pointed look towards the female Ancient. It was no secret that he also held great contempt towards Evie. For in the end, the one who orchestrated all his tragedies had been produced by her twisted mind.
"You serious? You are nothing more but a coward." At that instance, the clones of Evie were all wrapped in his strings and had been ripped apart. There was only one remaining Evie who stood at the center while butterflies danced around her. However before she could respond, a looming shadow could be seen behind the indigo-blue haired Ancestor. She felt it as well and tuned to look behind her and what she saw was something, completely unexpected.
“It is not alone that any of us accomplish what is most worth doing."
When things fell into place, they did so quickly enough as to almost be simultaneous. Kitty had been gathering her breath to do… something she could not name when she felt a shift in the air, and the grip about her middle slackened and gave way entirely, sending her plunging towards the floor she could not see. But she was not afraid, for she knew what that shifting meant, and she was not surprised, though she was dearly glad, to feel the familiar arms encircle her. She could finally breathe again—the creature that had held her had not been gentle, and she could feel that several of her ribs were bruised. Still, it seemed like hardly anything to complain about, all things considered.
Much of the history shared between the three oldest beings in this room was lost on her, but she knew centuries-old animosity when she heard it, and she remained as still as she could, so as not to interfere with whatever Sacred intended to do. Asking him to put her down would be pointless right now, because he wouldn’t. This was something she’d learned about him—he didn’t do something unless he wanted to, and there was little arguing with him once he’d made up his mind. Besides… she wasn’t so sure how well she’d be able to stand just now. She needed a few more minutes to recover her breath.
Her brows furrowed for a moment at the exchange between the man she loved and the woman who would slay them all given half a chance, and she once again wondered just what had transpired between all of them. Ivan liked her no more than Sacred did, but she knew enough to know that his most hated enemy was the scientist called Faust, the one who most likely held Takeru directly. And the way forward was still barred by this woman. Who knew what further barriers lay beyond? She could say with certainty that there were others, because she could feel them, there on the edges of her senses, but she knew not who they were, nor what they would do when this was done. Because it would be done. She had that much confidence in the ones she loved, and she could sense something that Evie seemed not to be missing, a peculiar merging of two contentious energies.
So perhaps it was fair to say that Ekaterina was far less surprised than Evie was when Sergei turned out to be the shadow that loomed behind her, and when his hand moved, too fast to be dodged, and plunged itself deep inside her back. She did not see his fist clench around the beating life-organ, but she did hear his words, chilling and spoken in a soft tone devoid of all mercy. “So you do have a heart. How interesting.” She heard the unmistakable tearing, wet sound of the flesh being torn from Evie’s body, and flinched when it squelched as though being squeezed. She steadied her breathing against the overwhelming smell of blood, so strong that it threatened to choke her, let alone one of those with a more sensitive nose, and she turned her head in towards Sacred, placing a hand over where his heart was, as if to confirm that it was yet where she expected it to be.
Much of the history shared between the three oldest beings in this room was lost on her, but she knew centuries-old animosity when she heard it, and she remained as still as she could, so as not to interfere with whatever Sacred intended to do. Asking him to put her down would be pointless right now, because he wouldn’t. This was something she’d learned about him—he didn’t do something unless he wanted to, and there was little arguing with him once he’d made up his mind. Besides… she wasn’t so sure how well she’d be able to stand just now. She needed a few more minutes to recover her breath.
Her brows furrowed for a moment at the exchange between the man she loved and the woman who would slay them all given half a chance, and she once again wondered just what had transpired between all of them. Ivan liked her no more than Sacred did, but she knew enough to know that his most hated enemy was the scientist called Faust, the one who most likely held Takeru directly. And the way forward was still barred by this woman. Who knew what further barriers lay beyond? She could say with certainty that there were others, because she could feel them, there on the edges of her senses, but she knew not who they were, nor what they would do when this was done. Because it would be done. She had that much confidence in the ones she loved, and she could sense something that Evie seemed not to be missing, a peculiar merging of two contentious energies.
So perhaps it was fair to say that Ekaterina was far less surprised than Evie was when Sergei turned out to be the shadow that loomed behind her, and when his hand moved, too fast to be dodged, and plunged itself deep inside her back. She did not see his fist clench around the beating life-organ, but she did hear his words, chilling and spoken in a soft tone devoid of all mercy. “So you do have a heart. How interesting.” She heard the unmistakable tearing, wet sound of the flesh being torn from Evie’s body, and flinched when it squelched as though being squeezed. She steadied her breathing against the overwhelming smell of blood, so strong that it threatened to choke her, let alone one of those with a more sensitive nose, and she turned her head in towards Sacred, placing a hand over where his heart was, as if to confirm that it was yet where she expected it to be.
|“All I wanted was for you to look at me... Just like with her..."|
"Judas, am I really ugly?"
Is this how it ends for her? Evie had lived for many millennia for one thing. How laughable. How utterly pathetic. Her blood was pooling underneath her. She could feel it. She could hear it. Her life essence ebbing away from her form. She could also taste it inside her mouth. To think, she will be defeated by these motley group of people. Her pride will not have it. The irritation and anger boiling deep within her. She felt the hand inside her body moving and it horribly disgusted her to have such an infidel like this heresy ruin her. If it was possible, she would have decapitated the male behind her in an instant. However, her action were in vain as she felt the source of her existence pulled away from her. It was like how her pride had been torn asunder. There was an unending numbness afterwards.
"No. You surprised me how perfect you are."
Odd enough, Evie did not feel pain from such a harsh notion. Her blood splattered and gushed out of her wound. It was no doubt the scent from her life essence filling the entire hall. A scent intoxicating and enticing much like the rest of the Original. This was a trait they all shared with one another. The most captivating and delicious blood of all, this was their defining characteristics among vampires. She instinctively placed a hand over her chest where her heart should be. There was none and that arrogant fool dare mocked her about the beating organ. It annoyed yet greatly entertained her to a sense. "I... won-der wh-en he will di-spo-se y-ou..." It still held the dangerous tinge despite her clear disadvantage.
It was then a jagged shadow wall erupted between Evie and the one responsible for taking her heart away. Of course, there was no romantic connotation behind it. It separated them and gave her enough time to distance herself from the others. She was once again at the top of the stairs. Although, her actions did aggravate her condition as blood profusely flowed out of her wound more. Still, she is force to be reckoned as the Pure-blood mistress was able to summon her powers in such conditions. Notably, this would be due to her strong will to remained in existence. Why so? Her body was slowly disintegrating as small golden lights were clinging to her rather emitting from her. The butterflies which symbolizes her flocked to their maker's side with such frenzy. It was a fact, she will cease to exist.
"No-ne of yo-u will b-e ha-p-py." Her words might have lost in volume. Yet, it still held the sharpness and coyness in that tone of hers. She will not allow herself to appear weaker than could presume due to the damage to her. This as much was her pride as an Original. No, this was her pride as Evie. Her eyes of emerald green showed fragility. Nevertheless, it still showed great resilience and strength in her gaze. She looked at each of them, but longer on the Masked Pure-blood and then to the Original Sinner. Slowly, her lips shaped into her ever-present malicious smile. "En-joy un-til it las-ts..." Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth as shadows covered her form and took her away from the area. Her presence cannot be felt anymore. It was probably due to her weakened state and also the added effort by her to hide.
The only thing which remained in the area of Evie was the blood she had shed. Similar to her, the blood was also disintegrating into shimmering golden lights. When an Original or an Ancestor dies, nothing remains of them. It was only logical as they were not meant to exist if not for Lilith's extreme vanity and prejudice.
As for Sacred, there was no remorse on his part. He had always desired the day when Evie dies. The woman had been a constant thorn to his side. She had taken away his love, his hope, and his redemption. What happened to her now was rather merciful in his belief, death should not be given to her but eternal torture. His grudge for the female pure-blood could be seen in those mauve eyes of his. It held such a hard and cold look which reflected his intense hatred of Evie. Actually, he intended to follow the coward and ensure her death. However, he was taken away from his stupor when a sensation was placed over where his heart should be. Ah yes, the princess...
His eyes traveled to delicate person in his arms. It would seem his princess wanted to confirm something. He nuzzled his face to her hair. This scent was one of his addiction of her. Even more, it made this area tolerable for his senses. Evie's blood was hellishly annoying for him to take. "I am here." After saying that, he positioned his face beside hers. "Tell me, where are you hurt." It was not a question nor a request. Sacred was giving an order with his unusual stern voice. His heart may still be in the hands of the first love. Yet undeniably, Ekaterina was of great importance to him.
On another part, Evie leaned against a wall. Her blood was smeared along the hallways as her breathing was more laborious than ever. She knew that her end will come. Her regret? Yes, she has many. But the most prominent, she was not able to make him look at her. She must be really an ugly person because, in the end she did not place her twin at the top. The only person, she knew would never abandon her. "I'm sorry..." Her vision was dwindling into the darkness. She could not hold on and she could feel her body dissolving away. She could not maintain herself standing as she could feel her body falling forward. This was how she will die. However, she did not feel the floor instead of something soft to cushion her.
By her sheer will, Evie wanted to know who this being was. Is it Judas? Because that person will never come for her. She was disposable. "Evie." Was she dreaming? She tried to gain vision in her eyes as she raised her head to look at the owner of that familiar voice. Did he really come for her? "Lord Ge-ne-sis..." She whispered much like a dream as she only caught the glimpse of his black eyes and then, she drifted to the eternal slumber she had been forced into. "Evie! Evie!" This was the shouts of Judas who was bloodied and very much wounded. Yet, he was still alive. He felt the fading life of his twin and hurried as much as he could. All he saw was blood and standing without much of a hint of emotion was the Lord. "Lord Genesis...? Where is Evie?" Genesis glanced at him and then turned his back at Judas. "Dead."
With that simple word, Genesis left Judas alone who fell to his knees. There was no denying it. He could no longer feel his sister's life. She was gone because, he had not been strong enough. Just like that, he screamed with great vengeance and anger. It resonated within the area while Genesis calmly walked along the hallways while tapping into Faust's consciousness. "You know what to do now, Faust."
"In the end, death is all that surrounds us. But there is still a glimmer of hope that blooms from it."
Saya remained glued to her spot, her vision fading in and out. The pain still coursed through her body, and she could feel the aches of her muscles trying to constrict. She wasn't able to react fast enough when Evie suddenly appeared before her, her intent to kill clear in her emerald green eyes. Saya tried to bring Artemis up to block the evident fatal blow, closing her eyes in the process, however; it didn't come. Instead, she opened her eyes in time to see Sacred's familiar strings surrounding the woman's hands, preventing her from doing so. Saya took this moment to roll away, falling from the debris and stumbling her way towards Sacred and Ekaterina. The copies of Evie were then destroyed by Sacred, leaving only the one Evie as Saya managed to reach the two.
She glanced over Ekaterina, who still lay in Sacred's arms, and let out a sigh of relief. She wasn't hurt, and that was a good thing. Though more than likely she was still injured somewhere. The shadow colossus had Ekaterina in a tight grip, something she knew would bruise the girl, however; for the most part she was still alive. Saya tried rolling her shoulders, trying to get her muscles to keep from twitching in the process. She was lucky herself that she wasn't hurt too badly, and that she was probably just suffering from a cracked rib herself. She let her fingers dance along her sides, and squinted her eyes a bit when a sudden jolt of pain shot through her. Her rib wasn't broken, that much she could tell. It was probably just sprained, but she could still work with that.
There was still much they needed to do, and though one obstacle stood in there way, there were going to be more after. Her eyes snapped to Evie when the sudden sound of something being ripped pierced the air. The stench of blood covered the area, and Saya felt her throat clench. Her nostrils flared at the disturbing scent as she tried to push it away. It felt as if it were trying to drown her, and she was trying so hard to get to the surface. She could only imagine what the scent was like to the others if it was like this to her. And judging by Ekaterina's reaction, she was feeling the same way. How could a vampire's blood be this fragrant? Perhaps it was due to her age, or just of who she was. After all, Saya's family bloodline also produced such a scent, but it was nothing compared to Evie's.
Sergei removed his hand from Evie's back, removing the muscle that fueled life within her. She could hear lightly the words of Sergei and almost cringed at the sound. Her teacher truly was something different altogether, and it was a bit unnerving. Though there was a part of her that was grateful that he was their teacher, their friend, and her sister's. That thought alone allowed a small smile to cross her features. Amaya truly would be well protected and cared for. She had nothing else to worry about, perhaps the safe return of Sergei, but now was not the time for such thoughts. She shifted slightly when Evie erected a large, shadow wall between herself and Sergei, giving her enough time to get away. Saya could feel her feet moving to go after, but the beating heart still in Sergei's hands began to fade.
There was no more that could be done, Evie was gone. Saya frowned at that realization, not because she was sad, but because the woman didn't tell them where Takeru was. He could be anywhere and time was running thin. She could feel it in the way her veins seemed to almost freeze. The words Evie departed were not something she cared for really. No one would be happy, that was true. No one could ever be truly happy, but it didn't matter. As long as they had the ones they loved by their side, it would be enough. To exist solely for that one person, it would be enough regardless if they were happy or not. Only a fool would believe that someone could truly live happily ever after. It was a fairy tale, and life wasn't. Saya glanced towards Ekaterina and Sacred, watching as he directed Ekaterina to tell him where she was hurt.
A smile tugged at her lips. It was truly a sight to behold, the ever elusive pure-blood catering to her friend in such a way, that her eyes tinged a bit with sadness. Her heart clutched terribly against her chest as she balled her hand into a fist. She shook her head, releasing her hand in the process. It wouldn't do any good if she allowed her anger, her frustration, to take hold of her. She needed to focus on what was the next course of action. Without Evie, without anyone there, what were they to do to find Takeru? They needed direction, they couldn't just keep running blindly in different directions. She did not voice this concern though, and waited for Ekaterina to be tended to while Sergei came back.
“I do so love it when a good plan comes together."
Sergei—or whatever it was that Sergei had become—leapt back from the erupting wall of shadow, largely unconcerned, given the fact that he held the witch’s heart in his hand. She wasn’t going to survive that. It was quite something that she’d managed any display of her power at all in such a state, actually, but he supposed that was just one of the advantages of being what she was—Ancient. Not much of an advantage, considering that her heart was dissolving in his hands. The smell of her blood was achingly-sweet, almost, but he found himself disinclined to consume it. Whether this was out of some kind of misplaced respect or simple disgust was actually hard to tell—he was warring with both feelings inside himself at the present moment.
He let out a deep exhale, and his teeth retracted somewhat, the unholy glow fading from his eyes and his posture slumping slightly. It hadn’t been quite the same as it used to be, but it wasn’t the merging of his natures that it was supposed to be, either. He wondered if he’d ever be capable of such a thing, or if he was simply defective, unable to attain the synergy between his halves that was necessary to reach the potential Ivan seemed to see in him. When would he be disposed of? He honestly didn’t know. Ivan did not generally retain his hold on things that were useless to him, and yet…
He shook his head slightly, picking his sword up off the ground and sheathing it, making his way back over to the others across a floor strewn with rubble and debris—admittedly largely caused by his body impacting things. Saya appeared to be all right, though he noted the way she tested one of her ribs and flinched. Probably a crack, then, and not a full break. Fortunate, but not ideal, as they still likely had much to do. He offered a customarily-gentle smile, more to reassure them both that he was back to himself than anything else.
Kitty tried to assess her injuries, noting that, now that she paid attention to it, her entire ribcage was sore, but healing. Oddly, she’d been caused no bleeding wounds. Not that she was worried about anyone here reacting badly to that. She trusted them all, and each had self-control far greater than most. One need only consider the amount of blood in this room to understand that. In the end, she did what she always did: she told the truth.
“It's a little difficult to breathe,” she said quietly, “but it’s healing. I can feel it.” Her cheek joined her hand in laying against him and she smiled, whispering the rest low enough that only he’d be able to hear. It was still a little embarrassing, after all. “But you’re here, so nothing really hurts me.” And it was, actually, quite true. She felt buoyed and stronger in the presence of those she loved, and, however it had come about, it was him that she loved most of all. Her pain was insignificant, and she need not notice it if she didn’t want to.
The scientist smiled at the mental contact, sending his confirmation and writing down the last of his notes. Closing the journal over, he fastened it shut and lay his pen with neat precision atop it, right in the center. Everything in its time, and the time for experiments was over. It was time to go see about some results. Without a backward glance, the coral-haired vampire left his laboratory, striking down the hallway to the left, for all the world as unhurried as if he were taking a midday stroll. Evie was dead, Magdalene was sufficiently extracted, and nothing was other than he had expected it.
He did so enjoy being right, but sometimes, he wished that there was something left in the world that could surprise him.
He let out a deep exhale, and his teeth retracted somewhat, the unholy glow fading from his eyes and his posture slumping slightly. It hadn’t been quite the same as it used to be, but it wasn’t the merging of his natures that it was supposed to be, either. He wondered if he’d ever be capable of such a thing, or if he was simply defective, unable to attain the synergy between his halves that was necessary to reach the potential Ivan seemed to see in him. When would he be disposed of? He honestly didn’t know. Ivan did not generally retain his hold on things that were useless to him, and yet…
He shook his head slightly, picking his sword up off the ground and sheathing it, making his way back over to the others across a floor strewn with rubble and debris—admittedly largely caused by his body impacting things. Saya appeared to be all right, though he noted the way she tested one of her ribs and flinched. Probably a crack, then, and not a full break. Fortunate, but not ideal, as they still likely had much to do. He offered a customarily-gentle smile, more to reassure them both that he was back to himself than anything else.
Kitty tried to assess her injuries, noting that, now that she paid attention to it, her entire ribcage was sore, but healing. Oddly, she’d been caused no bleeding wounds. Not that she was worried about anyone here reacting badly to that. She trusted them all, and each had self-control far greater than most. One need only consider the amount of blood in this room to understand that. In the end, she did what she always did: she told the truth.
“It's a little difficult to breathe,” she said quietly, “but it’s healing. I can feel it.” Her cheek joined her hand in laying against him and she smiled, whispering the rest low enough that only he’d be able to hear. It was still a little embarrassing, after all. “But you’re here, so nothing really hurts me.” And it was, actually, quite true. She felt buoyed and stronger in the presence of those she loved, and, however it had come about, it was him that she loved most of all. Her pain was insignificant, and she need not notice it if she didn’t want to.
The scientist smiled at the mental contact, sending his confirmation and writing down the last of his notes. Closing the journal over, he fastened it shut and lay his pen with neat precision atop it, right in the center. Everything in its time, and the time for experiments was over. It was time to go see about some results. Without a backward glance, the coral-haired vampire left his laboratory, striking down the hallway to the left, for all the world as unhurried as if he were taking a midday stroll. Evie was dead, Magdalene was sufficiently extracted, and nothing was other than he had expected it.
He did so enjoy being right, but sometimes, he wished that there was something left in the world that could surprise him.
|“When I look at the mirror, I saw nothing even myself."|
It was so dark. There was no certainty in the place he was in. The voices which drove him to wake were no longer. It was complete silence. So eerie. So suffocating. A sense something was taken from him. Now, all that remained were fragments of of disjointed puzzle pieces. There were flashes of a woman with long purple hair, crying. Then, an overlapped visage of another with blood as her tears. They seemed to say the same thing. Yes, it was the same words, same sentiments. "I'm sorry." That statement echoed in his head like an atomic bomb exploding. It was deafening until a shrill scream countered it. This time, it was a name, a name he should know, from a voice, he should know. "Takeru!"
Those eyes of his finally opened to reality. Heterochromic eyes of black and red looked at the scenery before him. It was some kind of laboratory judging from the equipment and utensils present about. He felt himself exhaling raggedly. His physical condition seemed to have been exhausted. Why? He has no idea. Perhaps, it was because of this thirst encompassing him. He tried to move. It was not possible. Looking at his wrists, he was tied by chains. Laughable, really. Without much effort, he broke his restrictions as he landed on the cold marble floor. He massaged his wrists and took a moment to take stock of his situation. Something was not clicking right with him. It was like a broken glass with no possibility of closure. Then, there was this void within.
Thinking about it, his thirst was only getting stronger. He must do something with this predicament of his. Stretching his neck, he could feel his fangs elongating. "I'm so hungry." With that said, he exited the room he had been contained in. It seemed that he had been put to slumber and the world was now only making sense for the first time. As he walked the hallways, he caught a scent of blood. It was enticingly sweet. He could not resist as he licked the corners of his mouth. Soon enough, he found himself in a room where there are 5 individuals. Yes, 5 people he has no idea who they are. To him, they were livestock which would satiate his thirst. "Look what we have here..." He started as he looked at them with such a predatory gleam.
If it was only plausible for him, Sacred would have eaten the girl in his arms. She never ceases to entertain him with such addictive notion. Actually, he could care less if Ivan or Sergei see him devouring their pristine lady. For in the end, this princess was his and his alone. No one was going to alter that fact for now. "Aren't you a tease?" He noted towards Ekaterina as he gently nipped the lobe of her ear to emphasize his point. After doing so, he gently appraised her ribs and noted there were no fractures. They were bruised, but would heal in time. "Don't move too much." He stated and then with his casual sly smile continued. "If you need air, I could always give it to you mouth-to-mouth." Of course, this rather light atmosphere was disgruntled by a scream. Oh, he knew well whose voice was that.
"That coward is finally dead." He mused to himself with a disinterested manner. One down. There were still a plenty of maggots crawling about. He will get to them eventually for now. The reason of his coming here is for Takeru, for Magdalene. As such, he looked at the others and saw they were recovering. Well, Saya did not look fine, but tolerably able. She was not fit for combat, if they were going head-to-head with either Faust or Genesis for that matter. He would have them steer clear because even strong will and determination will not be enough. "Let's go." He initiated but as he looked at the other exit of the room. There stood the object of them coming here. Yet, there was something amiss with Takeru even they way he looked and talked to them. What did Genesis intended for Magdalene's reincarnation really? "Takeru?"
Tilting his head to the side, Takeru raised an eyebrow as those black and crimson eyes of his glowed eerily. This was not the human Takeru anymore. He had completely regained his status as a Pure-blood. However, there was a catch. "Is that supposed to be my name?" He started as he fully entered the room and released a rather relaxed sigh. His clothes were torn which showed that he had been tortured and harmed previously. "Could care less, all I want is blood, give it." He could not remember anything about himself or even the people who had come for him. In a nutshell, he had been completely wiped out. Yet, there was a single trace. "I'm really hungry." Upon saying that, an incredible force shook the room.
It seemed that it was not only the soul of Magdalene which he have inherited or the blood of a Kuran. Takeru reappeared before Saya with such a speed unparalleled. Instantly, he grabbed Saya by the neck and was about to plunge his fangs into her neck. However, he moved away with the sound of bells and the interference of strings which he avoided effortlessly. In the midst of that, he dropped Saya to the ground as a result. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Sacred with dislike. His meal was interrupted that was not good at all. "Shall I start with that girl." He meant the one in Sacred's arms as he licked his lips hungrily. This person was not the Takeru they know or even the hint of Magdalene's gentleness.
The purple pure-blood could not pinpoint what had happened as he looked at Takeru's finger and found the ring, he gave had already been broken. In that lapse, what did Faust exactly wanted and what was Genesis' plan?
Those eyes of his finally opened to reality. Heterochromic eyes of black and red looked at the scenery before him. It was some kind of laboratory judging from the equipment and utensils present about. He felt himself exhaling raggedly. His physical condition seemed to have been exhausted. Why? He has no idea. Perhaps, it was because of this thirst encompassing him. He tried to move. It was not possible. Looking at his wrists, he was tied by chains. Laughable, really. Without much effort, he broke his restrictions as he landed on the cold marble floor. He massaged his wrists and took a moment to take stock of his situation. Something was not clicking right with him. It was like a broken glass with no possibility of closure. Then, there was this void within.
Thinking about it, his thirst was only getting stronger. He must do something with this predicament of his. Stretching his neck, he could feel his fangs elongating. "I'm so hungry." With that said, he exited the room he had been contained in. It seemed that he had been put to slumber and the world was now only making sense for the first time. As he walked the hallways, he caught a scent of blood. It was enticingly sweet. He could not resist as he licked the corners of his mouth. Soon enough, he found himself in a room where there are 5 individuals. Yes, 5 people he has no idea who they are. To him, they were livestock which would satiate his thirst. "Look what we have here..." He started as he looked at them with such a predatory gleam.
If it was only plausible for him, Sacred would have eaten the girl in his arms. She never ceases to entertain him with such addictive notion. Actually, he could care less if Ivan or Sergei see him devouring their pristine lady. For in the end, this princess was his and his alone. No one was going to alter that fact for now. "Aren't you a tease?" He noted towards Ekaterina as he gently nipped the lobe of her ear to emphasize his point. After doing so, he gently appraised her ribs and noted there were no fractures. They were bruised, but would heal in time. "Don't move too much." He stated and then with his casual sly smile continued. "If you need air, I could always give it to you mouth-to-mouth." Of course, this rather light atmosphere was disgruntled by a scream. Oh, he knew well whose voice was that.
"That coward is finally dead." He mused to himself with a disinterested manner. One down. There were still a plenty of maggots crawling about. He will get to them eventually for now. The reason of his coming here is for Takeru, for Magdalene. As such, he looked at the others and saw they were recovering. Well, Saya did not look fine, but tolerably able. She was not fit for combat, if they were going head-to-head with either Faust or Genesis for that matter. He would have them steer clear because even strong will and determination will not be enough. "Let's go." He initiated but as he looked at the other exit of the room. There stood the object of them coming here. Yet, there was something amiss with Takeru even they way he looked and talked to them. What did Genesis intended for Magdalene's reincarnation really? "Takeru?"
Tilting his head to the side, Takeru raised an eyebrow as those black and crimson eyes of his glowed eerily. This was not the human Takeru anymore. He had completely regained his status as a Pure-blood. However, there was a catch. "Is that supposed to be my name?" He started as he fully entered the room and released a rather relaxed sigh. His clothes were torn which showed that he had been tortured and harmed previously. "Could care less, all I want is blood, give it." He could not remember anything about himself or even the people who had come for him. In a nutshell, he had been completely wiped out. Yet, there was a single trace. "I'm really hungry." Upon saying that, an incredible force shook the room.
It seemed that it was not only the soul of Magdalene which he have inherited or the blood of a Kuran. Takeru reappeared before Saya with such a speed unparalleled. Instantly, he grabbed Saya by the neck and was about to plunge his fangs into her neck. However, he moved away with the sound of bells and the interference of strings which he avoided effortlessly. In the midst of that, he dropped Saya to the ground as a result. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Sacred with dislike. His meal was interrupted that was not good at all. "Shall I start with that girl." He meant the one in Sacred's arms as he licked his lips hungrily. This person was not the Takeru they know or even the hint of Magdalene's gentleness.
The purple pure-blood could not pinpoint what had happened as he looked at Takeru's finger and found the ring, he gave had already been broken. In that lapse, what did Faust exactly wanted and what was Genesis' plan?
"A person never truly forgets who they are. They just need help being reminded of that, but I am afraid I won't be that person to do so. I will try still."
Saya scoffed to herself at Sacred and Ekaterina, though the smile still plagued her lips. The reassurance of Sergei's smile had brought a comforting notion to her, and she allowed a breath of content to pass through her lips. Though breathing was a bit difficult thanks to her bruised ribs, she would heal in a couple of days. Or weeks depending on how much fighting was left to do. Saya wasn't one for warfare, in fact, having being raised by hunters should have given her that advantage. But it didn't. She wasn't a soldier in war, she wasn't meant for battle such as this. Neither was Ekaterina, and they both knew that somewhere deep down, but she refused to accept that. The one she loved, his life was on the line, and because of that, she allowed herself to become that soldier.
She nodded when Sacred spoke for them to leave, however; they were all stopped by a presence by the exit. Eyes wide, she took a step forward but stopped, furrowing her brows in confusion. It was Takeru, he was okay, but his appearance, the tattered clothing, his eyes. Everything was screaming at her that this wasn't Takeru. This wasn't her Takeru. This confused her greatly so that she could feel a painful clench of her heart as it created harsh thuds against her chest. There was something obviously wrong here, and it had shown the moment he attacked. She remained in her spot, even as he grabbed her neck and tried to plunge his fangs into her neck.
"Ta...keru," was the only word that left her lips as she fell to the ground, being released from her beloved thanks to Sacred's intervention. She remained where she was, tears streaming down her face in the process. There was a blank void to her eyes as she stared at Takeru, watching as he turned to address Sacred. Something snapped in the back of her mind, her eyes steeling in the process. He had made a threat towards Ekaterina, and Takeru or not, that was not something she could easily forgive. Plus, there was an overwhelming sense of desire, of jealousy that flashed behind Saya's eyes. She stood quickly, grabbing Artemis in her arms and standing defensively in front of Ekaterina, though the blind girl was still in Sacred's arms.
"I told you once before Takeru; you are mine. No one else would ever satisfy you other than I, that I could be extremely jealous and possessive. Threatening to take blood from someone else is not acceptable," she stated, a sad smile crossing her features. It disappeared just as quickly as it appeared, and she stood, her face pulled into one of just plain sadness. Takeru wasn't there, she knew that much, but he had to be. There had to be some part of him that was there, that she could reach out to, and bring back. She wouldn't forgive them for doing this to Takeru. She would make sure that those responsible would suffer slowly, whether by her hands or someone else's, she would make sure they suffered. They would not be granted the reprieve of a quick and painless death.
"If you want blood," she paused, her hand gripping Artemis tightly before relaxing. She glanced back at Sacred and Ekaterina, towards Sergei and Ivan. She knew that Ivan wouldn't do anything, and Sergei would most likely obey the command of his father, however; she turned her attention back to her friend in Sacred's arm. "Take mine, all of it," she stated, dropping Artemis to the ground. Even if it wouldn't bring him back, even if he killed her, she would at least be able to satisfy his thirst, or at least attempt to. If she was truly precious to him, somewhere in the deep confines of his locked self, he would remember. If he took her blood, her memories of him would at least be shown to him.
That was all that mattered. She glanced back at Takeru, her face still pulled into sorrow as the tears still cascaded down her face. She would also give the others time to react quick enough to at least restrain Takeru. If she could buy them that time, she would gladly do it at the expense of her own life. She had come here willing to die to retrieve Takeru, and if she needed to die by his hands to save him, then so be it. Saya was ready to give her life once before, this time shouldn't be any different, only that it would be him to do it. And she was content with that. If Takeru ever regained his human side, she would hope that Sacred would at least wipe his memories of her, so that he wouldn't have ever known she loved him, so that he wouldn't have ever known her. And still she was content.
"Let's get this over with."
She nodded when Sacred spoke for them to leave, however; they were all stopped by a presence by the exit. Eyes wide, she took a step forward but stopped, furrowing her brows in confusion. It was Takeru, he was okay, but his appearance, the tattered clothing, his eyes. Everything was screaming at her that this wasn't Takeru. This wasn't her Takeru. This confused her greatly so that she could feel a painful clench of her heart as it created harsh thuds against her chest. There was something obviously wrong here, and it had shown the moment he attacked. She remained in her spot, even as he grabbed her neck and tried to plunge his fangs into her neck.
"Ta...keru," was the only word that left her lips as she fell to the ground, being released from her beloved thanks to Sacred's intervention. She remained where she was, tears streaming down her face in the process. There was a blank void to her eyes as she stared at Takeru, watching as he turned to address Sacred. Something snapped in the back of her mind, her eyes steeling in the process. He had made a threat towards Ekaterina, and Takeru or not, that was not something she could easily forgive. Plus, there was an overwhelming sense of desire, of jealousy that flashed behind Saya's eyes. She stood quickly, grabbing Artemis in her arms and standing defensively in front of Ekaterina, though the blind girl was still in Sacred's arms.
"I told you once before Takeru; you are mine. No one else would ever satisfy you other than I, that I could be extremely jealous and possessive. Threatening to take blood from someone else is not acceptable," she stated, a sad smile crossing her features. It disappeared just as quickly as it appeared, and she stood, her face pulled into one of just plain sadness. Takeru wasn't there, she knew that much, but he had to be. There had to be some part of him that was there, that she could reach out to, and bring back. She wouldn't forgive them for doing this to Takeru. She would make sure that those responsible would suffer slowly, whether by her hands or someone else's, she would make sure they suffered. They would not be granted the reprieve of a quick and painless death.
"If you want blood," she paused, her hand gripping Artemis tightly before relaxing. She glanced back at Sacred and Ekaterina, towards Sergei and Ivan. She knew that Ivan wouldn't do anything, and Sergei would most likely obey the command of his father, however; she turned her attention back to her friend in Sacred's arm. "Take mine, all of it," she stated, dropping Artemis to the ground. Even if it wouldn't bring him back, even if he killed her, she would at least be able to satisfy his thirst, or at least attempt to. If she was truly precious to him, somewhere in the deep confines of his locked self, he would remember. If he took her blood, her memories of him would at least be shown to him.
That was all that mattered. She glanced back at Takeru, her face still pulled into sorrow as the tears still cascaded down her face. She would also give the others time to react quick enough to at least restrain Takeru. If she could buy them that time, she would gladly do it at the expense of her own life. She had come here willing to die to retrieve Takeru, and if she needed to die by his hands to save him, then so be it. Saya was ready to give her life once before, this time shouldn't be any different, only that it would be him to do it. And she was content with that. If Takeru ever regained his human side, she would hope that Sacred would at least wipe his memories of her, so that he wouldn't have ever known she loved him, so that he wouldn't have ever known her. And still she was content.
"Let's get this over with."
“Oh, my friend… what has become of you?"
She smiled softly at him, but didn’t trust herself to say anything else that wasn’t hopelessly silly. Besides, they were still here for a reason, and it was time, as he said, to go. Only… she could sense someone growing nearer. It was so different from the way he’d been before that she actually tensed when Takeru spoke. She should have been relieved to hear him, because it would have meant that they’d found him and they could all go home again, but… something was very wrong. It wasn’t just his words, it was the way he spoke them. Something, some old warmth and kindness, was missing from his tone, as though it had been taken away. By them.
Ekaterina was not an angry person, but her free hand balled into a fist, and she clenched her jaw when she heard the rustle of fabric that the others associated with Takeru grabbing hold of Saya. The light chime of a bell accompanies the whir of Sacred’s wires, and she could only presume from the thud that her friend had been dropped. It took her a second to realize that Takeru was threatening her, but she only lifted her chin, refusing to be cowed by words alone. This was not her friend, and that disturbed her on a very deep level. But she wouldn’t give up just because another obstacle had blocked their path.
“Takeru… what did they do to you?” She could feel that something important was missing from him, and she hadn’t the faintest idea what to do to get it back. It was then that Saya spoke, offering herself to satiate his hunger. Kitty was worried—when wasn’t she?—not because she thought Saya was making a bad choice, or because any other option seemed to be obvious to her, but because she wasn’t certain it would work. The person Takeru had been before had loved her friend, she knew that beyond a doubt. But did anything of that person still remain in this one, or had he been hollowed out into this one, his heart and mind and spirit reduced to shadows of their former selves. Even considering the possibilities was enough to produce an ache in her chest, for both of them, and for everyone who might lose him even as he had been found.
But she couldn’t let herself think like that. She had to believe in him, in them, in the truth and power of what they shared. She had to believe that, in the end, Takeru was stronger than whatever they’d done to him, that with Saya’s help, it could be overcome. “Saya,” she said, cutting over what might have been a protest from Sergei, “Don’t give up. I believe in you, and in him.” She smiled, though it was mostly for her friend’s benefit. She knew that Saya was willing to give up her life for Takeru; what she hoped was that she was also willing to fight to keep it. Because if Takeru returned only to have lost her… Kitty knew that it would not be like returning at all. At least, that’s how she would feel, if she were in his position.
Sergei had, indeed, been about to protest the idea, mostly because the Takeru who had been would not have liked it one bit, and he felt that someone should say it, but his sister seemed to understand that. His hand lingered on the hilt of his sword even so, largely because he was unsure what he was intending to do. He didn’t really have the right to stop Saya from doing what she wanted, and it seemed on the surface of it the best choice they had, but… was it really any choice at all, with the risk it carried? He asked himself if he’d be willing to risk the same, for the one he loved, and the answer was so obvious that he knew there was no changing her mind anyway… assuming Takeru would even take her up on it.
He glanced over at his father, who watched the scene with narrowed, calculating eyes, his arms folded over his chest, but Ivan did not speak. He wondered if either he or Sacred had any intention of interfering, and if so, when they would do so.
Ekaterina was not an angry person, but her free hand balled into a fist, and she clenched her jaw when she heard the rustle of fabric that the others associated with Takeru grabbing hold of Saya. The light chime of a bell accompanies the whir of Sacred’s wires, and she could only presume from the thud that her friend had been dropped. It took her a second to realize that Takeru was threatening her, but she only lifted her chin, refusing to be cowed by words alone. This was not her friend, and that disturbed her on a very deep level. But she wouldn’t give up just because another obstacle had blocked their path.
“Takeru… what did they do to you?” She could feel that something important was missing from him, and she hadn’t the faintest idea what to do to get it back. It was then that Saya spoke, offering herself to satiate his hunger. Kitty was worried—when wasn’t she?—not because she thought Saya was making a bad choice, or because any other option seemed to be obvious to her, but because she wasn’t certain it would work. The person Takeru had been before had loved her friend, she knew that beyond a doubt. But did anything of that person still remain in this one, or had he been hollowed out into this one, his heart and mind and spirit reduced to shadows of their former selves. Even considering the possibilities was enough to produce an ache in her chest, for both of them, and for everyone who might lose him even as he had been found.
But she couldn’t let herself think like that. She had to believe in him, in them, in the truth and power of what they shared. She had to believe that, in the end, Takeru was stronger than whatever they’d done to him, that with Saya’s help, it could be overcome. “Saya,” she said, cutting over what might have been a protest from Sergei, “Don’t give up. I believe in you, and in him.” She smiled, though it was mostly for her friend’s benefit. She knew that Saya was willing to give up her life for Takeru; what she hoped was that she was also willing to fight to keep it. Because if Takeru returned only to have lost her… Kitty knew that it would not be like returning at all. At least, that’s how she would feel, if she were in his position.
Sergei had, indeed, been about to protest the idea, mostly because the Takeru who had been would not have liked it one bit, and he felt that someone should say it, but his sister seemed to understand that. His hand lingered on the hilt of his sword even so, largely because he was unsure what he was intending to do. He didn’t really have the right to stop Saya from doing what she wanted, and it seemed on the surface of it the best choice they had, but… was it really any choice at all, with the risk it carried? He asked himself if he’d be willing to risk the same, for the one he loved, and the answer was so obvious that he knew there was no changing her mind anyway… assuming Takeru would even take her up on it.
He glanced over at his father, who watched the scene with narrowed, calculating eyes, his arms folded over his chest, but Ivan did not speak. He wondered if either he or Sacred had any intention of interfering, and if so, when they would do so.
|“There is a dream in my mind where I saw the bottom of hopes."|
"Takky, this is for the best..."
His attention shifted to the girl whom he had attacked earlier. Well, he would give her props for courage. There was no way that flimsy weapon of hers would work against him. This was something which he was very certain of. The smile which would always adorned his face was of kindness and warmth. Now, it was twisted by his malice and tactless pride. "I'm yours? Why would I want that?" There was not an ounce of tenderness in his words. It was not even spoken by mere humor. He was dead serious. There was nothing familiar in that tone of his. He was like an entirely different person. Nothing of the Student Council President whom is adored by the entire body of Cross Academy.
"Hmmm..." This girl was most interesting. He tilted his head to the side as his crimson red eye glowed more eerily than before. The thirst inside of him only increased by being soaked in such the still present scent of Evie's blood and the topic of the current conversation. "Come here." Takeru stated as he raised both of his arms towards her as if to embrace Saya. Why would he had to work for his meal when this one was openly offering herself. As such, he would not let this opportunity pass him by. More so, her companions appeared to simply allow such a thing to occur. "I don't have all day." He added with the tint of impatience present in his voice.
Sacred narrowed his eyes dangerously. There was no way that Takeru, the one they all knew would be in favor of this. That guy would probably punch him again if he allowed such a thing to occur. He slowly put Ekaterina down and kissed her cheek lightly. It was his assurance to her that all will be fine. At the same time, it was his praise for the words which left her lips. The blind princess never fails to encourage people in their darkness. It was enlightening as he passed by Saya but not before patting her shoulder. "Don't you know the saying? You should work for your meal?" There was something which he wanted to ascertain. This pressure, this subtle ability...
"How annoying..." Why do they change their minds so quickly? This person seemed to be intent on being a hindrance to him. It is getting to his nerves and his hunger was making him non-compliant to nuisances. "The only who is annoying here is you Takeru. No, Takky." Sacred countered with his ever usual coy smile in which irked Takeru to a certain degree as the pressure which he had let out earlier came out once more. This time it was more strong as the structure was collapsing in chunks around them. "Don't call me that." It was then the flooring beneath them literally rippled. The same trend could now also be seen on the walls, ceilings, the entire room.
This confirmed Sacred's suspicions. "I see... the same as Magdalene's." He noted, the ability to bend the fabrics of reality to his will. That was a power so dangerous and great which his sister wielded solely. He remembered a scene with Kurans, of course the older ones. It was a memory carried by Takeru's blood. They said he was dangerous as a pure-blood. He then glanced towrds Ivan from the corner of his eyes. The man should know by now what Faust did. They took her away in every meaning of that. It also means that Takeru was also taken, because those two entities were now one. All that was left before them was a husk of power. "Saya."
There was no easy way to say this. They were far too late. It seemed, they never had any interest for the body, but the soul which harbors inside. "Takeru is no longer here." It truly angers him how they were played at. Moreover, the most hurt by this fact is Saya. The man he loves was someone she could never recognize again. This is his body, yes. Yet, the sould which makes who he is nowhere to be found. "I'll just kill you all!" Takeru declared as his powers flare bending everything around them to his will. The walls turned into various monsters of fantasy. Sacred released a flurry of strings, however it was also changed by Takeru into a horde of snakes.
"Tsk!" This will not be an easy task. Even if, this was not that Takeru they knew. This is still his body and a soul needs a host when they retrieve it. He could not really harm him. Takeru smiled maliciously at them as he watched them battle with his world of horrors. He even delivered a deadly attack by paralyzing the girl who offered herself to him earlier by turning the floor beneath her into a quicksand and then freezing it. Yes, fresh blood would finally be spilled. His monsters were en route to tear her apart. Then, something inside his pocket glowed away from intruding eyes.
"Saya I, love you..."
Takeru quickly took a step backward as the monsters under his control falter for a bit in their movements. Sacred was able to take this chance to eliminate the beasts out to kill Saya and even removed her from her plight. "How are you holding up?" He inquired before looking back at Takeru who seemed shaken about something. For the man in question, Takeru just had a sort of rush in feelings. There were also a blurry of memories, but of course not coherent. It took him by surprise as he waved it off in annoyance. Of course, this was probably the hole they could use against him. The pendant which he always kept was also the the only thing preventing him to fall in the realm of dreams. In anger, Takeru released another horde of demons. Everything was annoying him and he will do something about it.
"That's where you're wrong..."
Saya flinched inwardly at the tone of Takeru's voice, and his statement. Why would he want that? Because he promised. He had promised that he would always be by her side, no matter what fate did to intervene. He had said that if they were ever separated, he would find her again, and it went both ways. He had made her his, and solely his that day on the beach, and that was something that she would never forget. Her tears burned hotter against her eyes as he simply regarded her as nothing more than a free meal, but she couldn't take back what she said. Takeru was still in there somewhere, he had to be. She paused in her steps when Ekaterina spoke, turning so that she stared at her friend. A warm smile grazed her lips as she returned her attention back to Takeru.
He spoke for her to come to him, that he didn't have all day, and she paused once more in her steps. Her lips pulled into a frown. This truly wasn't Takeru, it wasn't the one she loved. It was his body, his eyes, his scent, but it wasn't him. Somehow, this didn't ease the situation for her. She had chosen to give him her blood, but now she was second guessing herself. There was a war in her heart and it was tearing her in two different directions. She couldn't choose just one. She wanted to help Takeru, save him from whatever it was that was plaguing him, and the other part of her wanted to believe that there was something else she could do to save him. She was brought out of her thoughts when Sacred called her name, placing a hand on her shoulder in the process.
"You're wrong, Sacred," she spoke out so softly it could hardly be registered as a whisper. He was wrong. Takeru was there. Ekaterina believed in them, in all of them, and Saya believed that Takeru was still with them. Whoever this was in front of them, even though it was Takeru's face, his body, Takeru was still there. She wasn't able to complete her thought process when Takeru suddenly shifted, declaring he would kill them all. Her eyes snapped towards him as various creatures appeared from the walls. She made to move, however; she was stopped when the floor beneath her pooled into quicksand before quickly freezing her in place. She struggled to move, but found it useless.
"Takeru," her voice came out as a cracked whisper as her eyes held a sense of pleading towards him. She watched in horror as a few of the creatures came after her, but were foiled by Sacred when something happened to Takeru. He had taken a brief step back, causing the creatures to falter a bit as well as her prison. Sacred removed her from it, and eliminated the beasts in the process. Her eyes remained as she felt, blank and empty. There was nothing she could feel, and it felt numbing. She didn't like the feeling at all. Not one bit, and it only intensified when Sacred asked how she was holding up. She shot the pure-blood a glare, allowing it to falter slightly though.
"I don't know Sacred, you tell me," she spat angrily. Realizing what she did, she frowned slightly. "I'm sorry," she replied as she turned her attention towards Takeru. She steadied her balance, walking over to the spot where she had dropped Artemis and pulled the weapon into her hand. Though it might not work on a Kuran, the new set of beasts he created would still fall to her. "You're wrong Sacred, Takeru is in there. We just need to pull him back," she stated, smiling at the pure-blood in the process. She wouldn't leave without getting her Takeru back. She will fight tooth and nail, blood spilt or not, until the very end to retrieve the one she loved. She would fight for him.
"Thank you, Ekaterina, for believing in us," she stated, turning to face her friend as well with the same smile still on her lips. With Artemis in her hand, she gripped the rod tightly and prepared herself for the inevitable. They would have to hurt Takeru in order to bring him back, but if that is what it took, then so be it. She would do so just to bring him back. "I promised you on that day, on the beach, that my heart was yours to do what you wished with it; that the only thing you couldn't do was break it. You said that if we were ever separated, that you would fight destiny and death to find me and you would return to my side. You promised Takky," she spoke, a strange firm tone behind it, "and now you are breaking that promise." she continued, her eyes shining a bit brightly in the process.
"You also said you would take any punishment I gave you...well here it is then, your punishment," she concluded, her eyes hardened as she rushed towards the first beast.
“There’s something..."
Kitty’s feet touched the ground, and thankfully, she seemed able to stand more easily now. Her ribs were still mending, but it was easier to breathe—she could feel that most of the damaged was already fixed. Over the past few weeks, this tendency had been becoming faster, and she thought she knew why, though she didn’t really understand it. There were many things that the man who appeared in her dreams would only mention or partially explain, that he would not be clear about. She supposed it must be for her benefit, somehow, because he seemed like he only wanted the best for her, but she would not deny that it was a bit vexing.
Her fingertips touched her cheek briefly, and she smiled, but it soon disappeared. Not-Takeru was rather unkind, and it was so unlike the person she’d known that she found it more jarring than the fact that many monsters seemed to come suddenly from nowhere. It was a bit disorienting trying to keep track of what was going on, because though she could not be thrown off by things appearing as if from magic, the way they sounded and felt on her other senses seemed strange as well.
It was perhaps only because she was paying attention to her surroundings so closely, leaning heavily on her sixth sense to orient herself, that she sensed the strange thing on Takeru’s person. It wasn’t him, exactly, but it was very close to him. She supposed it could only be a small object of some kind, but she wasn’t certain what its nature or purpose was. Like everything else, she could never fully understand it, because of what she lacked.
“I’m not sure it makes a difference, but he’s carrying something that feels… different,” she said, unsure it would be of any assistance at all. Nevertheless, she felt like she should say something, just in case it did. It broke her heart to hear the exchange between Takeru and Saya, and she swallowed thickly, suppressing the sadness. She’d said she believed in her friends, and she meant it. They would find a way to fix this, to solve the mystery of what had happened to him. In the meantime… she made her way over to where she’d dropped her flamberge earlier and picked it up. The monsters probably won’t going to leave her alone forever, and she could already hear the sounds of some of the others fighting them off, presumably including her brother. She wasn’t sure what her father was doing, but then that wasn’t exactly unusual—Ivan was a complicated person, and she didn’t always have the ability to tell what he really thought or intended.
She felt rather than saw a trio of demons converge upon her, and reacted instinctively, throwing up a barrier of the kind she’d used against the ball of shadow energy earlier. All three rebounded off of it, smoking where they’d touched it. Experimentally, Kitty shrunk the barrier to the size of a shield, keeping it in front of her splayed fingers and using it to bat away the swipes that followed. It was more maneuverable at this size, and she wondered if she might be able to create more.
That’s it. Do not be afraid to reach further. You are capable of more than you know.
A dozen more appeared, these ones taking the form of little spheres of white light, and each struck the darkened energy of a demon, some obliterating the creatures entirely, others leaving large holes in the bodies, the edges licking with white, heatless flame that nevertheless consumed. Unfortunately, she wasn’t exactly sure how much success she was having, unable to discern the results from those demons killed by the others. It might be working, or it might not. All she could do was continue to try.
Her fingertips touched her cheek briefly, and she smiled, but it soon disappeared. Not-Takeru was rather unkind, and it was so unlike the person she’d known that she found it more jarring than the fact that many monsters seemed to come suddenly from nowhere. It was a bit disorienting trying to keep track of what was going on, because though she could not be thrown off by things appearing as if from magic, the way they sounded and felt on her other senses seemed strange as well.
It was perhaps only because she was paying attention to her surroundings so closely, leaning heavily on her sixth sense to orient herself, that she sensed the strange thing on Takeru’s person. It wasn’t him, exactly, but it was very close to him. She supposed it could only be a small object of some kind, but she wasn’t certain what its nature or purpose was. Like everything else, she could never fully understand it, because of what she lacked.
“I’m not sure it makes a difference, but he’s carrying something that feels… different,” she said, unsure it would be of any assistance at all. Nevertheless, she felt like she should say something, just in case it did. It broke her heart to hear the exchange between Takeru and Saya, and she swallowed thickly, suppressing the sadness. She’d said she believed in her friends, and she meant it. They would find a way to fix this, to solve the mystery of what had happened to him. In the meantime… she made her way over to where she’d dropped her flamberge earlier and picked it up. The monsters probably won’t going to leave her alone forever, and she could already hear the sounds of some of the others fighting them off, presumably including her brother. She wasn’t sure what her father was doing, but then that wasn’t exactly unusual—Ivan was a complicated person, and she didn’t always have the ability to tell what he really thought or intended.
She felt rather than saw a trio of demons converge upon her, and reacted instinctively, throwing up a barrier of the kind she’d used against the ball of shadow energy earlier. All three rebounded off of it, smoking where they’d touched it. Experimentally, Kitty shrunk the barrier to the size of a shield, keeping it in front of her splayed fingers and using it to bat away the swipes that followed. It was more maneuverable at this size, and she wondered if she might be able to create more.
That’s it. Do not be afraid to reach further. You are capable of more than you know.
A dozen more appeared, these ones taking the form of little spheres of white light, and each struck the darkened energy of a demon, some obliterating the creatures entirely, others leaving large holes in the bodies, the edges licking with white, heatless flame that nevertheless consumed. Unfortunately, she wasn’t exactly sure how much success she was having, unable to discern the results from those demons killed by the others. It might be working, or it might not. All she could do was continue to try.
|“The one thing which will save us is a the thing I could not remember."|
Sacred sensed the annoyance within Saya's tone. It was not something he would take personally. Takeru was becoming a scoundrel and a pest in his personal specification. Well, it was about time the guy had a mean streak on him. Although, he would have to request it was not focus on them. He eliminated the monsters which was concocted by Takeru's mind. The power to alter reality to his bidding, it was the sole ability of Magdalene which was feared of. That is also how the Forbidden Spell of Turning into a Human was made possible. Now, it was transferred to Takeru being her new identity, her new persona. In any case, the strength of the monsters was being amplified each time another replaces it. They would need to wrap this up before it gets too much to handle.
It was a gentle and sweet voice. There was warmth in it. It was a woman's voice. Someone that believes he is precious. Takeru placed a hand over his onyx black eye as the barrage of blurry memories filled his head. It was edging him to be more volatile in his temper. There were also the incoherent images of a man with the same eyes as him. What was wrong in this picture? Why was he having images of people, he could not know of. His eye of red continued to gleam with vengeance as the monsters were spawning a plenty and even stronger from the previous ones. This was reflected in the confusion he was feeling at this moment. As he continued his onslaught, the red crystal pendant in his pocket continued to glow.
"Got it." Sacred responded to what Ekaterina stated. He wondered what that object which was currently causing discomfort to Takeru. It was not the ring he gave without doubt. He could not sense it anymore which meant it had been destroyed during what process that quack scientist did to Takeru. The only thing that could fit in his knowledge was the sole object that the Kuran Heir always have with him, the red pendant. The pendant which Takeru stated has no recollection about, but seemed to be important. Glancing at Saya, the girl had declared that she will punish Takeru. This made him smile with interest. The girl was stronger than he had took her for. Well, he wouldn't tease her from the beginning if he didn't find her intriguingly strong. "You heard her, Takky.~~" Sacred stated with a singsong voice.
Takeru gritted his teeth in annoyance. That name, alias, or whatever they are calling him annoys him extremely. Why are they calling him with such a thing? "Shut up!" A crushing pressure filled the room which even made Sacred pulled down to the floor. However, he was still able to remain standing but, his feet were planted so firmly on the ground where miniature craters formed underneath his feet. He was not sure about the others and he is worried about Ekaterina as well. The pressure continued as if gravity had been intensified and soon, Takeru finally lunged with a speed. His target was that noisy girl who stated he will be punished or even saying complete nonsense of him promising. No such things ever happened. He doesn't know any of them or these memories plaguing his thoughts right now.
He was about to reach Saya when Sacred blocked the blow with his bare hands. The two individuals were now at a collision. Sacred would admit that Takeru was clearly powerful, however, he was still new to his powers which he could use to his advantage. He matched the Kuran Heir's aura with his own to alleviate the pressure within the area. It would also provide a more movable atmosphere for the others. It was then he took noticed a certain bulge in Takeru's pants pocket. Then, it registered to him. "Saya, the pendant. Reach for it." He instructed as he paralyzed Takeru in position by now holding on to the boy's arms. That must be what Ekaterina was referring to. The key to at least take back a portion of Takeru, must be in the pendant, he carries.
"At the very least, let this protect you."
It was a gentle and sweet voice. There was warmth in it. It was a woman's voice. Someone that believes he is precious. Takeru placed a hand over his onyx black eye as the barrage of blurry memories filled his head. It was edging him to be more volatile in his temper. There were also the incoherent images of a man with the same eyes as him. What was wrong in this picture? Why was he having images of people, he could not know of. His eye of red continued to gleam with vengeance as the monsters were spawning a plenty and even stronger from the previous ones. This was reflected in the confusion he was feeling at this moment. As he continued his onslaught, the red crystal pendant in his pocket continued to glow.
"Got it." Sacred responded to what Ekaterina stated. He wondered what that object which was currently causing discomfort to Takeru. It was not the ring he gave without doubt. He could not sense it anymore which meant it had been destroyed during what process that quack scientist did to Takeru. The only thing that could fit in his knowledge was the sole object that the Kuran Heir always have with him, the red pendant. The pendant which Takeru stated has no recollection about, but seemed to be important. Glancing at Saya, the girl had declared that she will punish Takeru. This made him smile with interest. The girl was stronger than he had took her for. Well, he wouldn't tease her from the beginning if he didn't find her intriguingly strong. "You heard her, Takky.~~" Sacred stated with a singsong voice.
Takeru gritted his teeth in annoyance. That name, alias, or whatever they are calling him annoys him extremely. Why are they calling him with such a thing? "Shut up!" A crushing pressure filled the room which even made Sacred pulled down to the floor. However, he was still able to remain standing but, his feet were planted so firmly on the ground where miniature craters formed underneath his feet. He was not sure about the others and he is worried about Ekaterina as well. The pressure continued as if gravity had been intensified and soon, Takeru finally lunged with a speed. His target was that noisy girl who stated he will be punished or even saying complete nonsense of him promising. No such things ever happened. He doesn't know any of them or these memories plaguing his thoughts right now.
He was about to reach Saya when Sacred blocked the blow with his bare hands. The two individuals were now at a collision. Sacred would admit that Takeru was clearly powerful, however, he was still new to his powers which he could use to his advantage. He matched the Kuran Heir's aura with his own to alleviate the pressure within the area. It would also provide a more movable atmosphere for the others. It was then he took noticed a certain bulge in Takeru's pants pocket. Then, it registered to him. "Saya, the pendant. Reach for it." He instructed as he paralyzed Takeru in position by now holding on to the boy's arms. That must be what Ekaterina was referring to. The key to at least take back a portion of Takeru, must be in the pendant, he carries.
"I told you, all we need is hope."
Saya managed to destroy at least two of the beasts before she found herself struggling against the new ones that were created. Each one that fell, there was another to replace it, only stronger, and faster. She could feel the fatigue settling into her system, growing tired with each breath she took. She may have had stamina, however; it was being exhausted, especially after the small tussle with Evie. She wasn't sure how much longer she could keep up, and that's when she felt her knee's buckle beneath her. It was a good thing they did as a demon swiped for her, missing her by inches as she brought her legs from underneath her, pushing upwards with Artemis in time to pierce it through. It was destroyed, however; when small balls of energy fluttered across the room, and Saya turned to spot Ekaterina.
She grinned at her friend before her head snapped towards Takeru as he snapped at Sacred. A pressure suddenly filled the room, forcing Saya to clutch Artemis tightly and wedge the weapon into the floor. She was trying to keep on her feet, however; whatever strength she had left seeped through her, forcing her to her knees. She felt her throat constrict slightly in the process as she tried to life her head to Takeru. She couldn't move, and it was irritating her that she was subjected to this pressure so easily. She was partly to blame since she had fought with Evie using her anger, and that ate up a lot of her energy to begin with. If she had been in a more rational state of mind, she would have been able to overcome this and calmly assess the situation she had found herself in.
That, however, was not the case, and hence the reason why she was kneeling on the floor. She was able to look up in time to see Takeru charging at her. She closed her eyes, expecting the blow to come, however; it didn't and she opened her eyes in time to see Sacred blocking Takeru's attack. The two of them changed their course as Sacred spoke to Saya. A flutter of confusion laced her face as she gave Sacred a questioning look, however; no more than a split second was Saya at Takeru's side, her hands sliding into both of his side pockets. If she ever managed to get Takeru back, she'd have to get him to change his pants from having such deep pockets.
Her fingers grazed something and her eyes lit up. She twirled her fingers around the object before quickly pulling it out. She pushed herself as far away from the two pure-bloods as she could muster, standing just a few feet beside Ekaterina as she stared at the ruby pendant. "Is this what you meant, Kitty?" she asked her friend, dangling the gem in front of Ekaterina in the process. She then placed it in Ekaterina's hands, not sure what else to do with it. If it held something of Takeru in it, she didn't want to break it and destroy any hope they had left to get Takeru back. But perhaps that is what she was supposed to do? Destroy the pendant. Her conflicted reaction showed on her face.
“I can’t explain it, but something about this feels..."
The overwhelming pressure buckled her knees, and Kitty fell towards the ground, able to stop herself from falling over entirely by pushing back with some of this strange power she didn’t quite know what to do with. Sergei wavered on his feet, staggering backwards a few steps, and one of the demons caught him a bloody wound across the chest for his distraction. But he steadied himself, the wound already healing, and drove the point of his sword up into its neck. They only seemed to grow stronger as they multiplied, but the alternative was waiting around to die or let one of the others be killed, and that was no option at all.
Ivan’s eyes flickered beneath his mask, but like Sacred, he kept his feet, smoothly whipping through several more of the demons. It seemed that they were getting at something important over there, and for now, he would simply keep them from being overwhelmed in the meantime, particularly the two humans. Sacred could take care of himself, and they both knew that.
Ekaterina wasn’t really sure what to do when the pendant was dropped into her hands. She could feel that it was smooth and warm, and that there was something special about it, but she couldn’t be sure what it meant. When Saya made to pull her hands away, Kitty shook her head, trapping one of her friend’s hands between her own so that her upturned palm cupped the gem, and Saya’s laid over the top of it, with Kitty’s second resting on that. “Think about what you want, more than anything else,” she said softly, knowing full well that protecting Takeru was that thing. Ekaterina was operating on pure instinct, believing without a real reason that this object was benevolent somehow, and that what it needed was to be activated, coaxed in the right way to do whatever it was that it was supposed to do.
She also knew, somehow, that she would need Saya’s help for this. Her own power might be able to stir it more fully to life, but it was her friend’s intentions that must do the guiding. She really hoped she was right about this, but like so many other things, it was entirely uncertain. So she had to do what she always did—she had to take the leap of faith, and believe that things would turn out okay. Gently, she pressed a thread of her power into the object, taking care not to overwhelm it. All she wanted was to make it work on its own, and do whatever it had been made to do.
Please, let this be the right thing to do, she thought, unsure she could handle what would come if they couldn’t figure it out.
Ivan’s eyes flickered beneath his mask, but like Sacred, he kept his feet, smoothly whipping through several more of the demons. It seemed that they were getting at something important over there, and for now, he would simply keep them from being overwhelmed in the meantime, particularly the two humans. Sacred could take care of himself, and they both knew that.
Ekaterina wasn’t really sure what to do when the pendant was dropped into her hands. She could feel that it was smooth and warm, and that there was something special about it, but she couldn’t be sure what it meant. When Saya made to pull her hands away, Kitty shook her head, trapping one of her friend’s hands between her own so that her upturned palm cupped the gem, and Saya’s laid over the top of it, with Kitty’s second resting on that. “Think about what you want, more than anything else,” she said softly, knowing full well that protecting Takeru was that thing. Ekaterina was operating on pure instinct, believing without a real reason that this object was benevolent somehow, and that what it needed was to be activated, coaxed in the right way to do whatever it was that it was supposed to do.
She also knew, somehow, that she would need Saya’s help for this. Her own power might be able to stir it more fully to life, but it was her friend’s intentions that must do the guiding. She really hoped she was right about this, but like so many other things, it was entirely uncertain. So she had to do what she always did—she had to take the leap of faith, and believe that things would turn out okay. Gently, she pressed a thread of her power into the object, taking care not to overwhelm it. All she wanted was to make it work on its own, and do whatever it had been made to do.
Please, let this be the right thing to do, she thought, unsure she could handle what would come if they couldn’t figure it out.
|“In the sea of people, my only thought really was you."|
"I won't let that monster touch my child!"
A woman's frantic yet determined voice echoed. One could tell from the tone how desperate and how precious was the child to her. Those words hanged on the air, thoroughly ignored as a crowd of people continued to walk in a dimension of endless voyage. All of them were heading towards one direction except for a specific figure. This individual was the only one who did not ignore the echoing statement. It was a man who wore a simple white-buttoned shirt. He stopped from his tracks as the people passed by him as if he was mere air. Perhaps, he was indeed air. His face was void of any trace of life just like the others who continued walking.
"I'll entrust you with everything."
This time a firm voice yet tinted with sadness reverberated throughout the area. It was noticeable from a male. The words carried such great responsibility and a sorrowful outcome. It was more like a farewell statement. Yet, it also showed such trust, such faith towards the person being spoken to. Still, there was also the hesitation or perhaps, it was the regret of entrusting such a heavy promise whatever it could be. In any case, the crowd continued to move without a care. As for the individual who had stopped, he remained motionless from his position. The same could be said of his face, it was still empty.
"All I want is to be by your side."
Another man's voice echoed through the air. It was filled with a melancholic yet, hopeful tone. It portrays a wish that could only be fulfilled by the person being addressed to. As if, the person was the most important thing to make something right once more. But, could someone really make something right, even if it was not meant to be? Could that really be possible? Yet, this triggered something. The crowd continued to move but the man who stopped lifted his head. Those eyes which was void even from color held a single glimmer. Somehow, the words of this person struck him enough to react.
"You promised Takky,"
The crowd of people vanished like fleeting smoke. All that remained was him who slowly looked over his shoulder. Those eyes regained its onyx and crimson hue. That voice was so important to him. He was certain of it. Such sweet and warm voice, it held him captive in a positive way. This was something he was sure of. Who was that person? Who was this girl who he knew? Who was she that could make him desire to know? Who was she? He lowered his gaze as nothing came to mind in his dwindling. His thoughts were a blank, but he has a feeling that it really was not. Then, there was a voice once again which took his attention.
"I'm happy to see you all grown-up, Takeru." There a visage of a woman appeared. It was at best hazy as if watching a television with terrible reception. He slowly turned to face this woman who seemed to know him. "Who are you?" He queried as the woman seemed to release a light laughter which caused a bit of confusion on his part. Was there something funny with what he had asked? "I guess... it's to be expected... The moment I gave birth to you... You were taken from me." Her words seemed to rattle a notion deep within him. Slowly, the visage of the woman was becoming a clearer picture. This woman, could it be possible? "Are you my mother?" The woman gave a small yet meaningful smile. His question was then answered.
"You have someone to return to, right?" Takeru's eyes widened. It was because a blast of memories entered his head so suddenly. Yet, among those memories, there was one person who was very prominent. "Saya."
The pendant which was now being held by Saya and Ekaterina suddenly glowed brightly. It's reddish light seeped through the hands which covered it. The atmosphere suddenly changed into a rather comforting and soothing one. It was similar to the sensation of being cradled in the arms of a mother. Takeru's aura slowly receded and he stopped resisting from Sacred's hold. The purple pure blood was wary of this change. He did not want to take any chances. Takeru lowered his head and then suddenly lost his consciousness as he fell backwards. Sacred immediately caught him and confirmed that he truly was unconscious.
As for the pendant, the light slowly subsided until, it returned to its normal state. Then, there was also the haunting voice which echoed throughout the room. However, it was more like a hallucination than of reality. The one thing that could be certain. It was of a woman and held such gentleness and warmth.
"Thank you for believing..."
"I can't explain it, but it feels like there is a light inside of me, burning so brightly that all I can see is you."
Saya paused momentarily when Ekaterina grabbed her hand, causing her to stop mid step and face her friend. A look of confusion flashed through her carmine eyes before Ekaterina spoke, a soft smile playing at Saya's lips. She nodded in understanding as her friend cupped the gem in both of their hands. It felt warm, almost as if the gem were alive itself, however; it could just be that the two of them were a little warmer themselves. Fighting and the adrenaline residing in their veins would be responsible for the current body heat. Saya listened to the words her friends spoke. Concentrate on what she wanted. To think about what she wanted more than anything else. There was only one thing she wanted. She wanted Takeru back, for him to return to her so that she could have him safe and sound.
She closed her eyes, focusing all of her thoughts on Takeru, drowning out everything and everyone else in the process. She focused on her memories, the day at the beach, the promises that were made, what had transpired there, and the ache in her heart that beat solely for him. She concentrated on everything that was him, and only opened her eyes in time to see a red light seeping through hers and Ekaterina's hands. She blinked confusingly at first before the aura in the room changed into something of a comforting notion. It was warm, and it reminded her of something, of someone that she couldn't recall. She wasn't like Amaya, her hidden memories did not plague her as they did her sister. Perhaps it was because she had Takeru.
It was as if every thing else didn't matter so long as he was by her side. Her memories, to hell with them, she didn't need them. She was making new ones with the people she loved, and she wasn't going to allow something of her past to keep her from moving forward. She could feel Takeru's aura receding as she turned towards Sacrilegious, watching as Takeru fell limp in his arms. A sniffle escaped her as a smile plagued her lips. She stumbled, trying to reach Takeru and Sacred in the process, but not so much as to not catch herself. She paused though, a faint voice echoing through the air as she turned to glance around. It was a woman's voice, thanking them, or someone, for believing. She dropped her gaze to the floor, saddened slightly by that.
She almost hadn't believed. She was about to give in, give her life for Takeru in hopes it would help him or the others. It would have been a foolish thing to do, she could almost hear those words being spoken to her by the others. They would have been right though, it was a foolish thing to do. It was obvious from the way they had just saved him now, however; she faltered in her step. Was he really okay though? What exactly did that pendant do for him? For all she knew, he could still be the deranged, psychotic sociopath, just unconscious. Shaking her head from those thoughts, she was soon by Sacred's side, glancing up at the pure-blood before glancing back at Takeru.
"Will he be okay?" she asked, voice laced with fatigue. Her eyes softened as she stared at Takeru's unconscious form. They had accomplished what they came here for: retrieving Takeru. They didn't need to stay any longer unless they wanted to finish what they started. Sergei managed to kill one of the vampires responsible, Saya was sure that the other one was still alive. If the power surge they hadn't felt earlier wasn't any inclination to that. All she cared about though, at this moment, was the boy who lay in Sacrilegious' arms: Takeru. Whether they wanted to stay and finish the job was up to them. At that, she wouldn't mind. They had harmed Takeru, and they all deserved to pay for it.
“I know that there are still things that must be done, and yet I can’t help but want to leave them behind and go back to that place we were all together."
She could feel something happening, and though she knew not exactly what had brought it about, Kitty knew that it was good. The atmosphere in the room shifted, and she relaxed a little, understanding that the thought she’d had was the right one, or close enough to achieve the same thing. She could hear what was going on, after a fashion, and knew enough to detect that it was Takeru who had fallen. The woman’s voice, she thought, was for her friend rather than herself, but she smiled all the same. She would always believe in them—it was the things she could do for them, no matter what else should ever transpire.
Sometimes, laying aside doubt was a difficult thing to do. But she knew that it was necessary all the same. Perhaps, she even helped Saya do the same, and if so, then she was happy to do it. Her friend withdrew, presumably in the direction of Takeru, and Kitty climbed to her feet, aided with a hand at her elbow, one belonging, she knew, to her father. She smiled at him, and he touched her hair, just briefly with a hand, and that alone conveyed all she need know. She had grown used to reading things from the smallest of Ivan’s gestures, over the years.
Still holding the pendant in her hand, she made her way over to the others, Sergei staying a distance back as if guarding them, and she was reminded by this that there were still dangerous people in the area. Surely… surely they would have plans. Surely, their work was not done yet. She knew little of the men and women who worked for the revival of their mother, but she knew that they were cunning, and devious. Not in the way she had grown to care for, either—their wickedness was something very different from his.
“I suppose… that it’s not time to leave yet, is it?” she asked quietly, the pendant dangling from the delicate fingers of her left hand. “I think perhaps he should have it back,” she explained, holding it out for either Sacred or Saya to take in order to properly return it to Takeru. It had helped him, after all, and whether what it had done was the extent of its power or not, it was clearly given to him by someone who loved him very much, if that was its intent. It was only right that he should be the one to wear it again.
She also wasn’t sure what to expect when he woke up, or even when he would. It would be safest to return him to Cross, and for the rest of them to get some rest as well, but she didn’t know if there was time or room for that. Much of this was beyond her, and that was okay. She’d help anyway, in whatever capacity she could. She could still keep moving forward—being a bit less injured and fatigued than Saya was by this point, perhaps, but she didn’t want to push her friend past her limit. More than anything, she wanted this ordeal to be over.
Sometimes, laying aside doubt was a difficult thing to do. But she knew that it was necessary all the same. Perhaps, she even helped Saya do the same, and if so, then she was happy to do it. Her friend withdrew, presumably in the direction of Takeru, and Kitty climbed to her feet, aided with a hand at her elbow, one belonging, she knew, to her father. She smiled at him, and he touched her hair, just briefly with a hand, and that alone conveyed all she need know. She had grown used to reading things from the smallest of Ivan’s gestures, over the years.
Still holding the pendant in her hand, she made her way over to the others, Sergei staying a distance back as if guarding them, and she was reminded by this that there were still dangerous people in the area. Surely… surely they would have plans. Surely, their work was not done yet. She knew little of the men and women who worked for the revival of their mother, but she knew that they were cunning, and devious. Not in the way she had grown to care for, either—their wickedness was something very different from his.
“I suppose… that it’s not time to leave yet, is it?” she asked quietly, the pendant dangling from the delicate fingers of her left hand. “I think perhaps he should have it back,” she explained, holding it out for either Sacred or Saya to take in order to properly return it to Takeru. It had helped him, after all, and whether what it had done was the extent of its power or not, it was clearly given to him by someone who loved him very much, if that was its intent. It was only right that he should be the one to wear it again.
She also wasn’t sure what to expect when he woke up, or even when he would. It would be safest to return him to Cross, and for the rest of them to get some rest as well, but she didn’t know if there was time or room for that. Much of this was beyond her, and that was okay. She’d help anyway, in whatever capacity she could. She could still keep moving forward—being a bit less injured and fatigued than Saya was by this point, perhaps, but she didn’t want to push her friend past her limit. More than anything, she wanted this ordeal to be over.
|“For now, this is all that matters.|
Mauve eyes gazed at the unconscious form of Takeru in his arms. He would conclude that the pendant had to do with the boy's current situation. Judging by the Kuran Heir's condition, he was harmed. However, there were no traces of his wounds or injuries. There was also the familiar bond no longer there. It sparked a certain theory in his mind. The true intention of those insects. In any case, he could also sense that the boy was not human anymore. Takeru had been restored to his former heritage, a pure-blood. The fate which Sacred had strictly never wanted for Takeru. It seemed he would have to make do with his decision. Well, he had already decided that even before coming here.
Sensing the Takagi prefect's presence, Sacred heard her question as he looked at her. She has a strong connection with Takeru . This was something he had seen personally, even now. He had a feeling that even without his intervention, the death blow many times delivered to Takagi will never connect. "He will be fine. He's a pure-blood now." He stood properly as he carried Takeru in a bridal style. Somehow, he was certain once the boy finds this out. Takeru will scold him to no end. "But once he wake up, he will need blood." This was evident especially towards those who had been reborn as vampires. However, he will take the responsibility to feed Takeru. He was certain that the Kuran Heir would not like Saya to be that person.
"He's Takeru again. Don't you feel it?" The purple pure-blood noted towards Takagi before his eyes setting towards the blind princess who was still holding Takeru's pendant. She said that it was not time to leave. However, he would disagree would that. Sacred looked at a certain direction to his right. The presence of their enemies was no more. They must have already abandoned this place. It also meant that from the very start, this was what they desired. "No, its time to go. They're not here anymore." He stated while glancing towards Ivan. There were no need for words because Sacred knew that Ivan already has an idea that a very great portion of Magdalene's soul had been taken.
The pendant... Ekaterina noted that Takeru should have it. That was right. This was an important token and perhaps when the boy wakes up, Takeru would remember the significance of it. "Takagi-chan, you should take it." He spoke with his ever usual teasing tone before making his way to the exit. For now, they could take a moment of rest. Although, he knew that it would not last long. This was far from over and especially now that the pieces are being gathered one by one. At the same time, this will be probably the last for him. Yes, it shall be. Stopping midway, he looked at them and with his ever-seductive smile upon his lips , he spoke. "Time to go home."
Genesis appeared completely calm and rather solemn in his presence. It was like, he had no problems or even the notion of losing Takeru/Magdalene was never a trouble at all. He had what he wanted and the plan went smoothly as far as he is concerned. The objects obtained were now at Faust's care-taking. Now, all he needed was to collect another piece of the puzzle. "Lord Genesis, allow me to avenge my sister." Judas declared with a very notable contained anger and hatred under his tone. Eyes void of any emotion looked at the blue-haired pure-blood. It is true that Judas was an Ancient, yet the Traitor had defeated him. "You will lose." Judas immediately objected to this conclusion. "It will never happen again!" The black-clad Leader stood from his seat and approached Judas. "Let us make sure." He closed on Judas who was confused by this gesture and soon, his eyes widened at what happened next.
Sensing the Takagi prefect's presence, Sacred heard her question as he looked at her. She has a strong connection with Takeru . This was something he had seen personally, even now. He had a feeling that even without his intervention, the death blow many times delivered to Takagi will never connect. "He will be fine. He's a pure-blood now." He stood properly as he carried Takeru in a bridal style. Somehow, he was certain once the boy finds this out. Takeru will scold him to no end. "But once he wake up, he will need blood." This was evident especially towards those who had been reborn as vampires. However, he will take the responsibility to feed Takeru. He was certain that the Kuran Heir would not like Saya to be that person.
"He's Takeru again. Don't you feel it?" The purple pure-blood noted towards Takagi before his eyes setting towards the blind princess who was still holding Takeru's pendant. She said that it was not time to leave. However, he would disagree would that. Sacred looked at a certain direction to his right. The presence of their enemies was no more. They must have already abandoned this place. It also meant that from the very start, this was what they desired. "No, its time to go. They're not here anymore." He stated while glancing towards Ivan. There were no need for words because Sacred knew that Ivan already has an idea that a very great portion of Magdalene's soul had been taken.
The pendant... Ekaterina noted that Takeru should have it. That was right. This was an important token and perhaps when the boy wakes up, Takeru would remember the significance of it. "Takagi-chan, you should take it." He spoke with his ever usual teasing tone before making his way to the exit. For now, they could take a moment of rest. Although, he knew that it would not last long. This was far from over and especially now that the pieces are being gathered one by one. At the same time, this will be probably the last for him. Yes, it shall be. Stopping midway, he looked at them and with his ever-seductive smile upon his lips , he spoke. "Time to go home."
Genesis appeared completely calm and rather solemn in his presence. It was like, he had no problems or even the notion of losing Takeru/Magdalene was never a trouble at all. He had what he wanted and the plan went smoothly as far as he is concerned. The objects obtained were now at Faust's care-taking. Now, all he needed was to collect another piece of the puzzle. "Lord Genesis, allow me to avenge my sister." Judas declared with a very notable contained anger and hatred under his tone. Eyes void of any emotion looked at the blue-haired pure-blood. It is true that Judas was an Ancient, yet the Traitor had defeated him. "You will lose." Judas immediately objected to this conclusion. "It will never happen again!" The black-clad Leader stood from his seat and approached Judas. "Let us make sure." He closed on Judas who was confused by this gesture and soon, his eyes widened at what happened next.
"Home, is only where you are."
Saya only heaved a sigh of relief at Sacred's words. Of course Takeru would be okay. Pure-blood or not, he would be fine. That thought alone jerked Saya from her thoughts. Takeru was a vampire again, no longer was he human. That meant that he would have to survive on blood, something she couldn't provide for him unless she intended to be returned to her own heritage. She frowned slightly. If Takeru chose to remain as a vampire, then she too would join him, however; if he chose to be human, then she would remain as so just to be with him. But that decision was his and his alone. Neither of them could tell him otherwise. She was brought from her thoughts when Sacred spoke, blinking softly as she glanced down at the object.
She offered a weak smile before taking the pendant into her hands, clasping it around her neck in the process and allowed it to rest against her. She wiped at her face, removing a smudge of blood and dirt in the process before grinning at Ekaterina, whom she knew full well couldn't see it, however; she felt the need to smile for her friend, without it being forced. She wiped a few smudges of dirt from Ekaterina's face, trying to clean it as she had her own face while laughing lightly, tears still threatening to fall from her eyes. Takeru was back, he had returned to her, and that was all that mattered. Though the enemy may be gone for now, there was no telling when they would return, but those thoughts were for another time. "Home sounds nice," she replied, following behind Sacrilegious.
She turned back, taking one last glance at the area before her eyes narrowed. At least that woman wouldn't be able to hurt Takeru again. She was dead. There was no reincarnation cycle for her. Her soul will forever remain as a blank existence. For a second, Saya almost felt bad for the vampire, however; that woman deserved no remorse from her. Shaking her head, she jogged to catch up with the group, lacing her arm with Ekaterina. The first nightmare was over, but there was a lingering dread that this was only the beginning. For now, she would just relish in the thought that she had him back, and when he woke, and was well enough, she would remind him again of who she was, what she was to him, and just how much she loved him and was happy to see him back, despite being slightly pissed at him for forgetting her. Though, honestly, it wasn't his fault.
It wasn't long before they reached the Academy, Saya breathing a sigh of relief when Satoshi greeted them by the gates. She left with her brother, going to visit Amaya and check upon her condition. It seemed she was still comatosed, still sleeping, however; her vital signs were still strong and vibrant, something that caused Saya to break into tears as she cried into Satoshi's shoulder. Her sister was fine, however; the state she was in still caused Saya to blame herself for not being their sooner, for failing to protect her little sister, for not being there when Amaya needed her. Satoshi had talked her out of that nonsense and managed to make her smile again.
After her visit, she departed, leaving Amaya in Satoshi's care and made her way towards her dorm room. The fatigue was finally settling in her body, and her back still felt bruised from the impact of which she met the wall. Not to mention her throat was slightly bruised as well, from what, she couldn't remember. She couldn't recall being strangled by anything, but perhaps it was just her body telling her to rest. And that is what she did. After a warm bath, she slipped into her bed, pulling the covers tightly against her before slowly closing her eyes to the world, awaiting what tomorrow had in store for them.
She offered a weak smile before taking the pendant into her hands, clasping it around her neck in the process and allowed it to rest against her. She wiped at her face, removing a smudge of blood and dirt in the process before grinning at Ekaterina, whom she knew full well couldn't see it, however; she felt the need to smile for her friend, without it being forced. She wiped a few smudges of dirt from Ekaterina's face, trying to clean it as she had her own face while laughing lightly, tears still threatening to fall from her eyes. Takeru was back, he had returned to her, and that was all that mattered. Though the enemy may be gone for now, there was no telling when they would return, but those thoughts were for another time. "Home sounds nice," she replied, following behind Sacrilegious.
She turned back, taking one last glance at the area before her eyes narrowed. At least that woman wouldn't be able to hurt Takeru again. She was dead. There was no reincarnation cycle for her. Her soul will forever remain as a blank existence. For a second, Saya almost felt bad for the vampire, however; that woman deserved no remorse from her. Shaking her head, she jogged to catch up with the group, lacing her arm with Ekaterina. The first nightmare was over, but there was a lingering dread that this was only the beginning. For now, she would just relish in the thought that she had him back, and when he woke, and was well enough, she would remind him again of who she was, what she was to him, and just how much she loved him and was happy to see him back, despite being slightly pissed at him for forgetting her. Though, honestly, it wasn't his fault.
It wasn't long before they reached the Academy, Saya breathing a sigh of relief when Satoshi greeted them by the gates. She left with her brother, going to visit Amaya and check upon her condition. It seemed she was still comatosed, still sleeping, however; her vital signs were still strong and vibrant, something that caused Saya to break into tears as she cried into Satoshi's shoulder. Her sister was fine, however; the state she was in still caused Saya to blame herself for not being their sooner, for failing to protect her little sister, for not being there when Amaya needed her. Satoshi had talked her out of that nonsense and managed to make her smile again.
After her visit, she departed, leaving Amaya in Satoshi's care and made her way towards her dorm room. The fatigue was finally settling in her body, and her back still felt bruised from the impact of which she met the wall. Not to mention her throat was slightly bruised as well, from what, she couldn't remember. She couldn't recall being strangled by anything, but perhaps it was just her body telling her to rest. And that is what she did. After a warm bath, she slipped into her bed, pulling the covers tightly against her before slowly closing her eyes to the world, awaiting what tomorrow had in store for them.
|“When I woke up, there was nothing that made me feel right..."|
"I was never your son, right?"
Onyx and Crimson eyes were revealed behind closed eyelids. They were filled with surprise as they slowly glowed in eerie scarlet. The cause was the riveting sensation of heat radiating from within slowly but surely gripping the dry throat. As such, hands immediately latched on to the warm presence nearest. Yes, there was someone else inside the dark room. Knowing indigo eyes looked at the person who gripped on his arms with such desperation. Sacrilegious was very familiar with this. He had seen such happenings so many times before. He believed that it would have lost its charm by now. However, it never did the hollow regret and sadness were still present inside of him. "Takeru, go on." He stated in such a soothing manner. The purple pure-blood lowered his neck near Takeru's mouth.
The gesture only intensified this wanton desire within Takeru who was now seeing every vein upon Sacred's form. Such a beautiful and enchanting picture it truly is, the flowing blood. Yet, he was trying so hard to hold on to his senses, his morality, his humanity. As such, he kept his mouth tightly closed even when his action warranted his own blood be spilled through his lips. Sacred without a doubt knew this. The Pure-blood straddled Takeru pushing the younger man to the headboard. It was to give Takeru better access to his milky white neck. "If you don't... You will hurt Saya." Hearing that name, Takeru knew the consequences if he ever declined this offer. He might... no... He will go after the one person, he loves the most.
Thus, Takeru finally gave in to the hunger which was deeply caged inside of him for many years. His mouth opened and those fangs of his which he believed he never had, elongated. Without a moment too soon, Sacred felt those sharp fangs piercing through his skin as his blood flowed from it into Takeru. The Kuran heir's hand gripped onto Sacred's long purple locks as he stilled his willing prey into that position. As for his other hand, it snaked around the older man's waist to secure that there would be no retaliation of sorts. It was delicious, so sickly enchanting and so sweet. So, this was how vampires taste blood. It was not like the coppery and metallic taste which he once experienced as a human.
Sacred could not remember when was the last time, he had allowed anyone to drink from him so willingly. Usually, it was the other way around. Furthermore, there were certain issues of trust when it comes to sharing blood particularly for someone like him. He closed his eyes as he allowed Takeru drink to his greatest contentment. After all, it was his means of apology for allowing this fate of his to happen in the first place. If he had been stronger, none of this would have happened. His thoughts were only interrupted when he felt Takeru pulling away from him with such fright and disbelief. Those mismatched eyes of his which were glowing saccharine red earlier now returned to its normal state. "All this time you..." Calm eyes met Takeru's inquiring gaze. There it was the aftereffect... Takeru was able to peek into his most intimate of memories. Ones which he hoped never to share with anyone.
Whatever that was about to begin between them stopped. Because, there was a knock upon the door.
It had been a few days since Takeru had been saved from the Loyalists of Lilith. In that interim, Takeru was in a sleep while Sacred took the responsibility of watching over him. Of course, he also did not stop Saya in terms of caring towards the Kuran Heir. Why not? They are after all lovers, in every sense. Still, there was also the issue about Saya's twin. However, there were still some loose ends needed to be taken care of. All of those would have to wait until Takeru wakes up. Only then, could he finally make a move. Yet, he did not thought ahead of a certain individual which also held much influence on him and Takeru collectively. The other person who had managed to shelter him and Takeru unconsciously. "Ageha, why are you here."
The Shirabuki princess released a disappointed sigh because of Sacred's greetings towards her. He could be more welcoming or warmer towards her. They were at some point were engaged to marry and she had always seen the fellow pure-blood as a friend. In any case, she had come to visit him and Takeru to ascertain they were fine. At the same time, there were also the visions she had seen. "I'm visiting you and Takeru... and also... I just want to make sure everything is well." Ageha ended her words with a warm and comforting smile. Sacred knew that Ageha coming here was not out of coincidence. The pure-blood princess knew something happened even though, he had told Ivan to keep the recent events a secret for now.
"Everything is well. You can go now." Sacred stated in a dismissive manner which Ageha pouted childishly. This was his way in regards of the Shirabuki princess being told to stay away. It also means, he cared enough for her to be not hurt in any form. "Grumpy as ever... But, you seemed a bit warmer now." Hearing this, Sacred looked away and shrugged his shoulders. It would appear that Ageha was still somewhat perceptive more than ever. He was about to say something again to make her leave. However, Takeru entered the room. Anyone could tell, he was not the Takeru of before. Of course, Ageha knew of this. "I am glad you're safe, Takeru." She stated with a teary smile. Sacred shook his head at this and glanced towards Takeru. "I told you to stay in your room."
Takeru glared at Sacred and retorted. "I want to see her." After saying that, he reached for Ageha's hand and dragged the pure-blood princess away from that place. Ageha was surprised by that gesture and saw the worried expression on Sacred's face who followed after them. Perhaps, in an attempt to stop Takeru. However, she did want to speak to Takeru alone. Thus, she signaled to Sacred that it would be fine. The purple pure-blood was not sure about that, but this was Ageha. Truly, there should be no foreseeable problems. So, he let the two disappear from his sight as he closed his eyes and leaned on a nearby wall. It seemed that Takeru drank too much of his blood than he had initially thought. "He should be fine, then."
Soon, Takeru and Ageha were alone. They were deep into the woods of Cross Academy. Ageha could not sense anyone nearby them. Thus, it was proper to assume that they were isolated. She looked at Takeru who had finally released her hand and now had a troubled look. "Was there something you want to talk to me about?" Upon hearing these words, Takeru looked at Ageha and gave a small nod. He took a deep breath as the memories which he had seen from Sacred played in his head. "Do you really know Sacred?"
“All this time, and I never knew..."
Ekaterina woke in a cold sweat, her limbs faintly atremble. She struggled to remember the vestiges of the dream she’d had. As usual, it had taken place in the garden, with him and them and things she could see but did not quite understand. But this time… there had been darkness as well, and cold buried somewhere in the warm light. Cold and darkness like death. His face had been sad when he looked at her, and she didn’t know why. He had seemed paler, somehow, quieter and slowly robbed of his color. When she’d asked why, he would not answer, and only said that the time was nearly at hand.
But the time for what?
It had taken her a full five minutes to calm her racing heart, taking in deep gulps of air, and then she’d let the hot water of a shower take care of the rest. As many girls did when they had nightmares, however, Kitty now found herself seeking the company of her father. It had never been difficult to find Ivan, when he was around, and he had stayed nearby ever since the mission to retrieve Takeru. She’d wanted to visit him while he slept, but her father had told her in no uncertain terms that this was far too dangerous, and it was better to let other people handle it. She hadn’t missed the subtle variation in his tone when he spoke of other people, and she recognized it now as the one he used when he spoke of Sacred. It was not hostile, but it wasn’t exactly friendly, either. There wasn’t really a word for it.
She hadn’t been happy about it, but she’d understood, and now she was seeking his counsel again, this time for an answer to a question she wasn’t unsure she even knew how to ask. Sergei had hinted that he knew something about her, something that he couldn’t tell her, and if that was the case, then it could only be because Ivan didn’t want her to know. Kitty had decided that the best way to handle this was to deal with it directly. As soon as they returned, Sergei had returned to Amaya’s side, and had only left once or twice to check on how Takeru was doing. He was otherwise immovable, and she didn’t want to disturb him in his heartache.
Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand to knock, but Ivan’s muffled voice bid her enter before her knuckles could so much as touch the wood grain of the door. Opening it, she let Mischa lead her to an armchair, and sat in it. Her father’s surroundings were of the same deep luxury as everything else prepared for an honored guest of Cross Academy, and though she could not see them, she knew Ivan’s taste well enough to guess what the place must look like. Things she had never seen, because before she went blind, the was poor, and not given to even being in the same parts of St. Petersburg as anyone who could own things like this. She was, in truth, no princess at all, just a peasant girl with too much good fortune and a benefactor with the grace to care for her. She’d never be able to forget that, here.
“Something troubles you, Ekaterina.” It was not a question. The statement was accompanied by the soft sound f a porcelain mask being laid upon a wooden end table—for her, her father’s voice was clear and soft, unobstructed by what he used to conceal the truth of himself from the rest of the world. Masks weren’t of any use with her, as she could not see them to be deceived by them.
She closed her ineffective eyes, and called up the mind images of him, the person from her dreams, and what else she had seen. So beautiful it was, to look upon, and yet so sad, for the real world would never contain anything like it. Even if it had, it would not be hers to know. “There is a man in my dreams, Batya,” she said softly, clasping her hands primly in her lap. Even if it was ridiculous, even if there was nothing to these visions at all, he would not ridicule her for them. He would put her worries to rest just as he always had. “He comes to me, and speaks to me of things I do not understand. I can barely seem to remember them, most of the time, but I do remember a garden. He is… I think he is a king, in that place, and he tells me that I am like him, save only that I cannot be. He says…” she shook her head. It was always difficult to remember when she was awake.
Ivan was silent for a moment, even his breath still in his lungs. Though the could not see it, an expression equal parts wonderment and wound crossed his face, and he thought carefully about what he’d heard for a moment. “You can see in these dreams,” he murmured. That, too, was not a question—it had been implied in her words, and he knew her well enough to divine the rest. “What does this man look like?” His voice was carefully neutral, and she couldn’t, for once, tell what it was supposed to hide.
“He is beautiful,” she admitted freely. Beautiful like you must be, like they must be. “He is tall, and his hair is pale… and his eyes seem to be many colors at once, but mostly blue, I think.” She was aware this was not helpful, or at least not very, but she wasn’t exactly sure how to put him to words. It wasn’t as though she’d ever needed to describe how someone looked before.
It was enough for Ivan. “Seth,” he murmured. How strange—Seth had died eons ago, almost. He had not entered the cycle of rebirth as some did, nor had he simply disappeared forever into nothing, as happened to others. The garden she described… when Seth had died, he had seemed to step through a gate to a place like that. It was one of the few things in this world that Ivan could not truly explain, no matter how much mathematics he did. One of the things that Magdalene had told him were not meant to be seen through numbers, but with the heart alone. It was a skill she had been infinitely better at than he. But this… he had not expected this.
“Batya…” her voice was hesitant, quiet. It was the voice she used when she was about to ask for something, which was seldom and always with the sense that she shouldn’t. He had tried to steer her away from this habit, but she would not be moved. “What am I?”
When Kitty exited Ivan’s rooms several hours later, there was a troubled frown on her face that she could not seem to rid herself of.
But the time for what?
It had taken her a full five minutes to calm her racing heart, taking in deep gulps of air, and then she’d let the hot water of a shower take care of the rest. As many girls did when they had nightmares, however, Kitty now found herself seeking the company of her father. It had never been difficult to find Ivan, when he was around, and he had stayed nearby ever since the mission to retrieve Takeru. She’d wanted to visit him while he slept, but her father had told her in no uncertain terms that this was far too dangerous, and it was better to let other people handle it. She hadn’t missed the subtle variation in his tone when he spoke of other people, and she recognized it now as the one he used when he spoke of Sacred. It was not hostile, but it wasn’t exactly friendly, either. There wasn’t really a word for it.
She hadn’t been happy about it, but she’d understood, and now she was seeking his counsel again, this time for an answer to a question she wasn’t unsure she even knew how to ask. Sergei had hinted that he knew something about her, something that he couldn’t tell her, and if that was the case, then it could only be because Ivan didn’t want her to know. Kitty had decided that the best way to handle this was to deal with it directly. As soon as they returned, Sergei had returned to Amaya’s side, and had only left once or twice to check on how Takeru was doing. He was otherwise immovable, and she didn’t want to disturb him in his heartache.
Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand to knock, but Ivan’s muffled voice bid her enter before her knuckles could so much as touch the wood grain of the door. Opening it, she let Mischa lead her to an armchair, and sat in it. Her father’s surroundings were of the same deep luxury as everything else prepared for an honored guest of Cross Academy, and though she could not see them, she knew Ivan’s taste well enough to guess what the place must look like. Things she had never seen, because before she went blind, the was poor, and not given to even being in the same parts of St. Petersburg as anyone who could own things like this. She was, in truth, no princess at all, just a peasant girl with too much good fortune and a benefactor with the grace to care for her. She’d never be able to forget that, here.
“Something troubles you, Ekaterina.” It was not a question. The statement was accompanied by the soft sound f a porcelain mask being laid upon a wooden end table—for her, her father’s voice was clear and soft, unobstructed by what he used to conceal the truth of himself from the rest of the world. Masks weren’t of any use with her, as she could not see them to be deceived by them.
She closed her ineffective eyes, and called up the mind images of him, the person from her dreams, and what else she had seen. So beautiful it was, to look upon, and yet so sad, for the real world would never contain anything like it. Even if it had, it would not be hers to know. “There is a man in my dreams, Batya,” she said softly, clasping her hands primly in her lap. Even if it was ridiculous, even if there was nothing to these visions at all, he would not ridicule her for them. He would put her worries to rest just as he always had. “He comes to me, and speaks to me of things I do not understand. I can barely seem to remember them, most of the time, but I do remember a garden. He is… I think he is a king, in that place, and he tells me that I am like him, save only that I cannot be. He says…” she shook her head. It was always difficult to remember when she was awake.
Ivan was silent for a moment, even his breath still in his lungs. Though the could not see it, an expression equal parts wonderment and wound crossed his face, and he thought carefully about what he’d heard for a moment. “You can see in these dreams,” he murmured. That, too, was not a question—it had been implied in her words, and he knew her well enough to divine the rest. “What does this man look like?” His voice was carefully neutral, and she couldn’t, for once, tell what it was supposed to hide.
“He is beautiful,” she admitted freely. Beautiful like you must be, like they must be. “He is tall, and his hair is pale… and his eyes seem to be many colors at once, but mostly blue, I think.” She was aware this was not helpful, or at least not very, but she wasn’t exactly sure how to put him to words. It wasn’t as though she’d ever needed to describe how someone looked before.
It was enough for Ivan. “Seth,” he murmured. How strange—Seth had died eons ago, almost. He had not entered the cycle of rebirth as some did, nor had he simply disappeared forever into nothing, as happened to others. The garden she described… when Seth had died, he had seemed to step through a gate to a place like that. It was one of the few things in this world that Ivan could not truly explain, no matter how much mathematics he did. One of the things that Magdalene had told him were not meant to be seen through numbers, but with the heart alone. It was a skill she had been infinitely better at than he. But this… he had not expected this.
“Batya…” her voice was hesitant, quiet. It was the voice she used when she was about to ask for something, which was seldom and always with the sense that she shouldn’t. He had tried to steer her away from this habit, but she would not be moved. “What am I?”
When Kitty exited Ivan’s rooms several hours later, there was a troubled frown on her face that she could not seem to rid herself of.
How long had it been? Hopefully not too long, because it was dark. Dark and cold. Kind of windy, perhaps. Was that what it was then? Wind? Amaya blinked, but nothing changed. It was still so dark that she couldn't her hand in front of her face even if she had wanted to, and there was still a strange wind hitting her head on.
Are we even standing on something solid?
"No,"
Oh..
What was in her hands? It felt kind of heavey..
"You have a choice to make."
Amaya tilted her head to the side in the darkness. The voice sounded so small, and yet stronger than her own. Wasn't that strange? Perhaps it was because she was scared of the dark? Or perhaps it was because of the dread that was pooling in her stomach, making her feel sick and weightless.
"You can stay in the darkness, and sleep...or..."
Or? Was there another choice? The darkness felt thick and strong, like there was no escape.
"You can wake up."
All at once light drowned out the darkness, and right before Amaya, lay hundreds and hundreds of worn, ragged stone graves. The flowers she held in her hands felt less heavy, and the breeze on her skin less cold. She was moving forward, passing graves with familiar and unfamiliar names alike, until she stopped at the biggest headstone.
Amaya Takagi
“We are our choices.”
She was never real.
“We are our choices.”
She was never real.
Amaya stared at the grave for a long time, until the wind picked up and threatened to drag her away, back into the darkness. "You have to make a choice."
She flinched. And then slowly, the flowers slipped from her hands, and hit the ground. All at once. She was blinded by light.
Amaya woke up to the sound of a heart monitor, and a dimly lit room. Silence deafened her. There was no one in the infirmary with her. For all she knew everyone she knew was dead. She wasn't upset with this feeling, she felt little to nothing. That was a strange feeling.
Slowly, she sat up in her bed, and looked around the room. There was a chair pushed against the farthest wall, and a chair closer to her bed, it held a sleeping Sergei.
"It's time to go."
Amaya slipped out of her bed, not caring when the needle that had been in her wrist ripped free, or when the heart monitor went dead. She silently slipped from the window, being careful not to wake the man who might have held her human heart, she would return to him one day, love could not be controlled.
She made her way across the campus. Her body felt weak, and there was a strange feeling in the back of her throat that was hard to ignore, but she managed it as she slipped into her old room, and quickly packed a bag before changing into a pair of black pants, a long sleeved lime colored shirt, and a pair of sneakers.
"I do not like choices like this," Amaya hummed to herself, she was nearing the Academy's wall. The jump was easier than she had thought it would be. She was no longer human though. Perhaps she had never been human. No, she was born a monster.
"I am sorry."
Amaya shook her head as she traveled the long road, the choice was all she had. "If I had stayed I would have been a threat to them all." Silence met her. That was okay. Silence was good, even though it was quiet, she was not alone, and she never would be again, even if she never returned.
Amaya kept walking until the Academy was lost behind, and then the town was lost behind her, and then she strayed from the path, and into the forest, everything was lost to her.
"You remember the way now, right?"
Amaya closed her eyes, but kept going.
"Yes, I remember everything."
"We are but fleeting dreams."
She had not realized how tired and worn out she was. She had slept three days straight, never once waking even though she wanted to. Her dreams, her memories, had come in little spurts while she slept, however; she still couldn't fully remember no matter how hard she tried. So when she finally woke, it was a startled and ragged breath of air that she took. Her body was coated in a thin, cold sweat and she immediately shot up in bed, regretting it instantly as a wave of dizziness consumed her. She sighed softly, laying back in her bed with her arm draped over her eyes. She needed to collect her thoughts for the moment, and as soon as she did, she left the confines of her bed.
She was not needed at the moment, as the school's prefect. Satoshi had taken care of it the past few days and she was grateful to her brother for that. She was almost inclined to go check up on Amaya, to see if her sister had yet to awaken, however; her feet carried her elsewhere. She roamed the halls of the academy, glancing at the pictures, trophies, things that collected memories. Absentmindedly, she toyed with the pendant that dangled loosely from her neck, eyes still fixed on the clear cases. She sighed softly, releasing the pendant and leaned against the wall, crossing her arms over her chest and a frown etching upon her face. She wanted to go see Takeru, but she knew she shouldn't. He was a vampire now, like Amaya, and he was recently awakened.
She would trust Sacred to take care of him until he could control his thirst, though that did make her a bit jealous. But who could really blame her? She did say she was the possessive and jealous type, and she meant it. Takeru was hers, and if she were not still human, all his feedings would be from her, not him. She laughed softly to herself, she shouldn't be thinking like that. Sacred was doing something that she should be grateful for. Perhaps she should make him more chocolate, blood-flavored, sweets. That was a thought to entertain. With that in mind, she made her way towards the kitchen, however; she paused, a frown marring her face.
"Kitty? Are you okay?" she questioned, her hand laying on her troubled friend. She could see the expression she was wearing. It did not bode well for Saya, however; it didn't seem that Ekaterina was hurt physically anywhere. And she didn't appear to be disturbed, at least not too much. Saya frowned slightly as she waited for Ekaterina to reply, her mind running a bit faster than usual with different thoughts all at once. It was making it difficult to concentrate on just one thing, but if Ekaterina needed her, she was here to listen, for whatever comfort that may bring. Even if it was just a bit.
She was not needed at the moment, as the school's prefect. Satoshi had taken care of it the past few days and she was grateful to her brother for that. She was almost inclined to go check up on Amaya, to see if her sister had yet to awaken, however; her feet carried her elsewhere. She roamed the halls of the academy, glancing at the pictures, trophies, things that collected memories. Absentmindedly, she toyed with the pendant that dangled loosely from her neck, eyes still fixed on the clear cases. She sighed softly, releasing the pendant and leaned against the wall, crossing her arms over her chest and a frown etching upon her face. She wanted to go see Takeru, but she knew she shouldn't. He was a vampire now, like Amaya, and he was recently awakened.
She would trust Sacred to take care of him until he could control his thirst, though that did make her a bit jealous. But who could really blame her? She did say she was the possessive and jealous type, and she meant it. Takeru was hers, and if she were not still human, all his feedings would be from her, not him. She laughed softly to herself, she shouldn't be thinking like that. Sacred was doing something that she should be grateful for. Perhaps she should make him more chocolate, blood-flavored, sweets. That was a thought to entertain. With that in mind, she made her way towards the kitchen, however; she paused, a frown marring her face.
"Kitty? Are you okay?" she questioned, her hand laying on her troubled friend. She could see the expression she was wearing. It did not bode well for Saya, however; it didn't seem that Ekaterina was hurt physically anywhere. And she didn't appear to be disturbed, at least not too much. Saya frowned slightly as she waited for Ekaterina to reply, her mind running a bit faster than usual with different thoughts all at once. It was making it difficult to concentrate on just one thing, but if Ekaterina needed her, she was here to listen, for whatever comfort that may bring. Even if it was just a bit.
|“Perhaps, this was how it was supposed to be...|
The question was not completely unexpected. Still, Ageha was startled at the timing of such a query. She looked at Takeru for a full minute before releasing a small sigh and then looking at the sky above them. It was rather peaceful and nonchalant unlike the events slowly being unfold here at land. "Did you see his memories as you drank his blood?" She replied with a question as well which caught Takeru in an awkward situation. It was true that he had been drinking Sacred's blood to ease his thirst. However, he was still not forthcoming with that fact and though, it was odd for Ageha to know... "I can smell his scent on you." It seemed that the Shirabuki princess knew what he was thinking about. Yes, she was rather perceptive.
Without the need to hide it anymore, Takeru gave a nod as his answer. Ageha closed her eyes briefly as she smiled with a rather bittersweet meaning. "No one really knows him. He made sure of that... But, do tell me did you see someone inside his memories?" Takeru looked at Ageha thoughtfully and tried to recall what he had seen through the visions he had received from the blood he had took. The memories were blurry and was like seeing through a keyhole. Yet, he had indeed see different figures and the overwhelming feelings of sadness and deep affection. "Yeah, there was someone." Ageha nodded in acknowledgment as she heard his answer. She walked away from him but, made sure it was not that big of a distance.
"I really don't know why he agreed to marry me back then... I must say I was surprised and also a bit happy." Takeru listened to Ageha's words as his eyes of red and black followed her every movement. He did hear that Sacred back then would not even hear about being engaged but when Ageha was introduced. The pure-blood changed his mind which lead to many conclusions, he might have fallen in love with the Shirabuki princess at first sight. "He would look at me with such affection and tenderness, that I believed that he was really in love with me... but when I took a second look... He was not looking at me... but through me..." Hearing those words, Takeru suddenly have a blurry face with long pinkish-red hair flashed through his mind. Could it be that Ageha reminded of Sacred of that person? That woman?
"He always carry his sorrow by himself and everything else. So, I was very happy that he seemed to at least share a tiny portion of them with you and me." Ageha turned around to face Takeru with a kind and warm smile. Yet, her eyes of hazel gold held a degree of sadness and if he was not wrong, regret. Did Ageha regret something? "Are you afraid of Sacred now, Takeru?" The question served as a trigger for Takeru to evaluate everything he had known about Sacred since he first arrived here. He also thought about the memories he had seen. Slowly, he took a deep breath and looked above him. What was he really thinking? "No." It was his unyielding answer as he looked at Ageha with those determined and sincere two-colored eyes of his. This made Ageha's smile widened. That was a good answer to hear.
"Good." Ageha walked towards Takeru. She stopped in front of him with only a hairbreadth distance between them. One would might think that they were lovers as the two did not show any lingering awkwardness at such proximity. "I came here really to see you Takeru. I have a favor to ask." Takeru looked at her thoughtfully and then gave a prompt nod. If there was anything he could do for her, he would do so without a doubt. "Sure. ask away." With that answer, Ageha gave a rather bittersweet smile and embraced Takeru which surprised him. "Ageha?" The Shirabuki princess simply tightened her hold on him and gently whispered. "Thank you." After saying that, Takeru's eyes widened in disbelief with what he was witnessing and experiencing. "Ageha! No!" With such a shout, the birds resting within the forest fluttered away in shock.
Sacred was seating on his couch with a serious and grim expression. It was about time for him to follow through with his decision. There was no other way. Takeru had finally stabilized and now would be the perfect moment. After his talk with Ageha, he would begin. It was then the face of the blind princess entered his thoughts fleetingly. He closed his eyes at that and released a sigh. The purple pure-blood had no intention of informing her or anyone else for that matter. Ivan could clean-up after him if needed. Yet, he would admit it. He was feeling a bit sad of leaving her behind without saying anything. But, it would be far better in his opinion. Opening his eyes, he looked to his side where a corner table could be found nearby. Upon it, there was his usual jar of lollipops.
Taking one, Sacred immediately put one inside his mouth and allowed his senses to relish its taste. The only taste which will never be forgotten by him. It was the only solid link he had of that precious memory. As he reminisced, he sensed a great amount of power at work. His eyes opened quickly as he stood from his seat. It did not last a second as he vacated his room and was now dashing across the hallways. There was no way this was happening. Not now. He did not care if anyone else saw him with such desperate expression or nor noticed his actions. Soon enough, he was upon the area where Takeru had taken Ageha. What welcomed him was the sight of the two on the ground. There was no scent of blood, but there was something very different.
Slowly, he approached the two. His eyes looked at Takeru who was only unconscious and was safe from his observation. As for Ageha, she was slowly glowing and was beginning to disappear. Sacred lowered himself near Ageha who sensed his presence as the pure-blood princess opened her eyes weakly to look at him. "Sacred..." He shook his head and cradled the weakened girl. "What have you done, Ageha?"
Without the need to hide it anymore, Takeru gave a nod as his answer. Ageha closed her eyes briefly as she smiled with a rather bittersweet meaning. "No one really knows him. He made sure of that... But, do tell me did you see someone inside his memories?" Takeru looked at Ageha thoughtfully and tried to recall what he had seen through the visions he had received from the blood he had took. The memories were blurry and was like seeing through a keyhole. Yet, he had indeed see different figures and the overwhelming feelings of sadness and deep affection. "Yeah, there was someone." Ageha nodded in acknowledgment as she heard his answer. She walked away from him but, made sure it was not that big of a distance.
"I really don't know why he agreed to marry me back then... I must say I was surprised and also a bit happy." Takeru listened to Ageha's words as his eyes of red and black followed her every movement. He did hear that Sacred back then would not even hear about being engaged but when Ageha was introduced. The pure-blood changed his mind which lead to many conclusions, he might have fallen in love with the Shirabuki princess at first sight. "He would look at me with such affection and tenderness, that I believed that he was really in love with me... but when I took a second look... He was not looking at me... but through me..." Hearing those words, Takeru suddenly have a blurry face with long pinkish-red hair flashed through his mind. Could it be that Ageha reminded of Sacred of that person? That woman?
"He always carry his sorrow by himself and everything else. So, I was very happy that he seemed to at least share a tiny portion of them with you and me." Ageha turned around to face Takeru with a kind and warm smile. Yet, her eyes of hazel gold held a degree of sadness and if he was not wrong, regret. Did Ageha regret something? "Are you afraid of Sacred now, Takeru?" The question served as a trigger for Takeru to evaluate everything he had known about Sacred since he first arrived here. He also thought about the memories he had seen. Slowly, he took a deep breath and looked above him. What was he really thinking? "No." It was his unyielding answer as he looked at Ageha with those determined and sincere two-colored eyes of his. This made Ageha's smile widened. That was a good answer to hear.
"Good." Ageha walked towards Takeru. She stopped in front of him with only a hairbreadth distance between them. One would might think that they were lovers as the two did not show any lingering awkwardness at such proximity. "I came here really to see you Takeru. I have a favor to ask." Takeru looked at her thoughtfully and then gave a prompt nod. If there was anything he could do for her, he would do so without a doubt. "Sure. ask away." With that answer, Ageha gave a rather bittersweet smile and embraced Takeru which surprised him. "Ageha?" The Shirabuki princess simply tightened her hold on him and gently whispered. "Thank you." After saying that, Takeru's eyes widened in disbelief with what he was witnessing and experiencing. "Ageha! No!" With such a shout, the birds resting within the forest fluttered away in shock.
Sacred was seating on his couch with a serious and grim expression. It was about time for him to follow through with his decision. There was no other way. Takeru had finally stabilized and now would be the perfect moment. After his talk with Ageha, he would begin. It was then the face of the blind princess entered his thoughts fleetingly. He closed his eyes at that and released a sigh. The purple pure-blood had no intention of informing her or anyone else for that matter. Ivan could clean-up after him if needed. Yet, he would admit it. He was feeling a bit sad of leaving her behind without saying anything. But, it would be far better in his opinion. Opening his eyes, he looked to his side where a corner table could be found nearby. Upon it, there was his usual jar of lollipops.
Taking one, Sacred immediately put one inside his mouth and allowed his senses to relish its taste. The only taste which will never be forgotten by him. It was the only solid link he had of that precious memory. As he reminisced, he sensed a great amount of power at work. His eyes opened quickly as he stood from his seat. It did not last a second as he vacated his room and was now dashing across the hallways. There was no way this was happening. Not now. He did not care if anyone else saw him with such desperate expression or nor noticed his actions. Soon enough, he was upon the area where Takeru had taken Ageha. What welcomed him was the sight of the two on the ground. There was no scent of blood, but there was something very different.
Slowly, he approached the two. His eyes looked at Takeru who was only unconscious and was safe from his observation. As for Ageha, she was slowly glowing and was beginning to disappear. Sacred lowered himself near Ageha who sensed his presence as the pure-blood princess opened her eyes weakly to look at him. "Sacred..." He shook his head and cradled the weakened girl. "What have you done, Ageha?"
Kitty felt a hand on her shoulder, and her friend’s voice reached her ears, sounding worried. That was strange; she’d not realized that she wore an expression that would lead anyone to think there was anything wrong with her. And yet… there was a general sense of unease that she could not shake. It wasn’t just what she’d been told, it was this whole situation. Amaya still had not woken, Takeru hadn’t recovered yet, and those people were still out there. But she smiled for her friend, and moved a hand up to rest atop the one on her shoulder, lacing their fingers together.
“I’ll be all right, Saya. I’m just worried, but I’m always like that.” She sighed through her nose and shook her head. Some part of her wanted to tell her best friend what she’d learned, but there were too many worries on everyone’s shoulders, and Saya’s perhaps most of all. These were her beloved and her twin that were still ill or recovering, and it was hard to pick two people who would ever matter more. Kitty’s own revelations were hardly important next to that, and there was nothing to be done about them, either, so it was just a matter of growing accustomed to the information. That, at least, was something the blind girl could do. She knew a thing or two about adjusting one’s life and one’s plans for the unexpected.
Saya frowned at Ekaterina's response, but smiled nonetheless. She sighed softly, releasing Ekaterina's shoulder so that both of their interlaced fingers were hanging by their sides. "We are not friends for nothing Kitty, if something is bothering you, you can tell me," she stated, offering her friend a warm smile. Though Saya had a lot on her mind, with Takeru still recovering and Amaya still asleep, she could still make herself useful to those who were at least well. "Besides, you're always there for me, I think it's my turn this time," she added. It was true. Ekaterina had always been there for her, acting as her support beam when things were always so troubling.
Ekaterina squeezed her friend’s hand gently. “It’s nothing bad,” she said simply, starting down one of the hallways just to be walking more than anything else. “I just… today, Ivan told me that I’m not quite… human, I guess you could say. Or I guess it is human, but different. It’s hard to explain, and I’m not sure I really understand it.” It had explained a lot of things though. About how she could do the things she could, things that were more akin to the abilities vampires had than anything humans could usually do. The spheres of light, the aura-reading. The foreboding feelings when something was about to go wrong. According to Ivan, that was but the tip of the iceberg. But getting to the bottom would require a sacrifice on her part, and it wasn’t one she was sure she was willing to make.
“In a way, it was better to know. I’ve always just wondered if maybe there wasn’t something wrong with me. But Ivan had an answer, like he always does. I guess it’s a bit of a relief, to at least know that there was someone else like me, once.” She shrugged. In the end, it didn’t really matter that much to her, like it didn’t matter if her friends were humans or vampires or something not quite either, like Sergei was. She’d never had the sense that there was anything wrong with being any of those things, and so it would be silly to see something wrong with being whatever strange thing she was.
She pushed open a door, the two of them stepping outside into the light of day, and she breathed deeply of the fresh air. It was good to remember the little things in life. “Has there been any change in Amaya recently?” She asked quietly, her tone laced with concern. Takeru was still only freshly-injured; it was one thing for him to still be recovering. In a way, Amaya’s condition was more worrisome, because she hadn’t woken in so long. She was bound to be weak when she did… and probably half-starved, too.
She listened as Ekaterina spoke, her eyes focused on the floor in front of her. This, was something Saya was unprepared for. Ekaterina wasn't human, but she wasn't a vampire either. She was something different. It didn't seem to bother Ekaterina, but still, there was something that was hidden in the way she spoke. Saya smiled softly when her friend finished her explanation, returning the squeeze to her hand in the process. Human or not, vampire or not, Ekaterina would always be her friend. She would always be, Kitty. She sighed softly, closing her eyes to allow the rest of the information to settle.
"Perhaps, but even so, you are, and will always be, my friend. You are simply you, Kitty. Nothing less, and probably something more, but that will not define who you've always been," she replied as she walked beside Ekaterina, watching as she stepped outside and following after. She released Ekaterina's hand and placed her own hands behind her head, glancing up at the sky. It was calming in a sense, the warmth of the sun washing over them as the soft breeze lifted by. She was pulled from her thoughts by Ekaterina's subtle statement, and she turned to face her friend.
"I'm not sure, I don't think there has. No one has said anything yet and I haven't checked up on her yet," she replied honestly. Amaya's condition wasn't grave, however; it was the fact that she still hadn't awoken that worried Saya. Amaya could remain forever in a slumber, or she could simply pass in her sleep. She wanted neither for her sister but...she shook those thoughts from her head. "I'll go check up on her soon. I...just don't think I am quite ready to know if she's okay or not," she stated softly.
“I like to think so,” Kitty agreed with a bright smile. Even if she did think so, it was nice to hear someone else say it. Ivan was always very gentle with her, and tried to be considerate of her feelings, but sometimes his delicacy with her was almost too much, as though he were trying to shield her from something. The way she saw it, the blow was hers to take, and she had simply chosen to interpret it as no great blow at all. It didn’t change who she was, the knowing.
Using her now-free hands, Ekaterina smoothed down her blouse, more out of habit than anything, and nodded to Saya’s reply regarding her sister. Poor Amaya—Kitty would have gone to visit more often if it wasn’t so unsafe for those involved. The didn’t want to accidentally cause something that would make one of her friends feel bad afterwards, so she’d dutifully avoided the infirmary, even if she really wanted to be there, for both of them. She was getting ready to comment on this when she felt a presence moving towards them at great speed. “Sacred?” She murmured, brows knitting together. He didn’t usually move so quickly unless there was an emergency of some kind—and then she, too, felt the shift in the air, something she hadn’t paid attention to before, but now recognized, though she didn't understand it.
He dashed past them just then, a small wind kicking up in his wake, and she turned with concern to Saya. “Something’s wrong,” she said urgently. “I don’t know what, but… Takeru’s there. Follow me.” Kitty broke into a run, following the auras that she could feel on her senses, and in time, she drew to a stop at the scene, arriving a few minutes after Sacrilegious had. What she felt was a jumbled confusion of auras at once familiar and different from what they had been, and she couldn’t make sense of the events on her own. “Saya? What’s happening?” she asked her friend in a low voice.
Saya nodded her head in understanding. She closed her eyes briefly, he only disturbance in the air was a sudden gust of air that rushed by. She opened her eyes in time to spot a blur of purple pass by, and rose a questioning eyebrow before Ekaterina spoke. A flash of worry crossed her features when she mentioned something wasn't right, and Saya was immediately following after her longer legged friend. She arrived a few moments after Sacred and Ekaterina, and her eyes widened in confusion. Sacred was holding Ageha, and Takeru was laying on the floor unconscious.
"I don't know, Takeru's unconscious and Ageha's..." she trailed off as the pure-blood princess was slightly glowing. "Ageha's...she's glowing," she muttered softly, something breaking in her voice in the process. She didn't know what Ageha did, but what she could see was enough for her to know that the pure-blood princess would no longer live. She was dying, and Saya knew not the reason. She clutched her fists together, holding them closed softly as she released a soft sigh, her eyes clouding in the process. What did you do, was the only thought running through her mind.
“I’ll be all right, Saya. I’m just worried, but I’m always like that.” She sighed through her nose and shook her head. Some part of her wanted to tell her best friend what she’d learned, but there were too many worries on everyone’s shoulders, and Saya’s perhaps most of all. These were her beloved and her twin that were still ill or recovering, and it was hard to pick two people who would ever matter more. Kitty’s own revelations were hardly important next to that, and there was nothing to be done about them, either, so it was just a matter of growing accustomed to the information. That, at least, was something the blind girl could do. She knew a thing or two about adjusting one’s life and one’s plans for the unexpected.
Saya frowned at Ekaterina's response, but smiled nonetheless. She sighed softly, releasing Ekaterina's shoulder so that both of their interlaced fingers were hanging by their sides. "We are not friends for nothing Kitty, if something is bothering you, you can tell me," she stated, offering her friend a warm smile. Though Saya had a lot on her mind, with Takeru still recovering and Amaya still asleep, she could still make herself useful to those who were at least well. "Besides, you're always there for me, I think it's my turn this time," she added. It was true. Ekaterina had always been there for her, acting as her support beam when things were always so troubling.
Ekaterina squeezed her friend’s hand gently. “It’s nothing bad,” she said simply, starting down one of the hallways just to be walking more than anything else. “I just… today, Ivan told me that I’m not quite… human, I guess you could say. Or I guess it is human, but different. It’s hard to explain, and I’m not sure I really understand it.” It had explained a lot of things though. About how she could do the things she could, things that were more akin to the abilities vampires had than anything humans could usually do. The spheres of light, the aura-reading. The foreboding feelings when something was about to go wrong. According to Ivan, that was but the tip of the iceberg. But getting to the bottom would require a sacrifice on her part, and it wasn’t one she was sure she was willing to make.
“In a way, it was better to know. I’ve always just wondered if maybe there wasn’t something wrong with me. But Ivan had an answer, like he always does. I guess it’s a bit of a relief, to at least know that there was someone else like me, once.” She shrugged. In the end, it didn’t really matter that much to her, like it didn’t matter if her friends were humans or vampires or something not quite either, like Sergei was. She’d never had the sense that there was anything wrong with being any of those things, and so it would be silly to see something wrong with being whatever strange thing she was.
She pushed open a door, the two of them stepping outside into the light of day, and she breathed deeply of the fresh air. It was good to remember the little things in life. “Has there been any change in Amaya recently?” She asked quietly, her tone laced with concern. Takeru was still only freshly-injured; it was one thing for him to still be recovering. In a way, Amaya’s condition was more worrisome, because she hadn’t woken in so long. She was bound to be weak when she did… and probably half-starved, too.
She listened as Ekaterina spoke, her eyes focused on the floor in front of her. This, was something Saya was unprepared for. Ekaterina wasn't human, but she wasn't a vampire either. She was something different. It didn't seem to bother Ekaterina, but still, there was something that was hidden in the way she spoke. Saya smiled softly when her friend finished her explanation, returning the squeeze to her hand in the process. Human or not, vampire or not, Ekaterina would always be her friend. She would always be, Kitty. She sighed softly, closing her eyes to allow the rest of the information to settle.
"Perhaps, but even so, you are, and will always be, my friend. You are simply you, Kitty. Nothing less, and probably something more, but that will not define who you've always been," she replied as she walked beside Ekaterina, watching as she stepped outside and following after. She released Ekaterina's hand and placed her own hands behind her head, glancing up at the sky. It was calming in a sense, the warmth of the sun washing over them as the soft breeze lifted by. She was pulled from her thoughts by Ekaterina's subtle statement, and she turned to face her friend.
"I'm not sure, I don't think there has. No one has said anything yet and I haven't checked up on her yet," she replied honestly. Amaya's condition wasn't grave, however; it was the fact that she still hadn't awoken that worried Saya. Amaya could remain forever in a slumber, or she could simply pass in her sleep. She wanted neither for her sister but...she shook those thoughts from her head. "I'll go check up on her soon. I...just don't think I am quite ready to know if she's okay or not," she stated softly.
“I like to think so,” Kitty agreed with a bright smile. Even if she did think so, it was nice to hear someone else say it. Ivan was always very gentle with her, and tried to be considerate of her feelings, but sometimes his delicacy with her was almost too much, as though he were trying to shield her from something. The way she saw it, the blow was hers to take, and she had simply chosen to interpret it as no great blow at all. It didn’t change who she was, the knowing.
Using her now-free hands, Ekaterina smoothed down her blouse, more out of habit than anything, and nodded to Saya’s reply regarding her sister. Poor Amaya—Kitty would have gone to visit more often if it wasn’t so unsafe for those involved. The didn’t want to accidentally cause something that would make one of her friends feel bad afterwards, so she’d dutifully avoided the infirmary, even if she really wanted to be there, for both of them. She was getting ready to comment on this when she felt a presence moving towards them at great speed. “Sacred?” She murmured, brows knitting together. He didn’t usually move so quickly unless there was an emergency of some kind—and then she, too, felt the shift in the air, something she hadn’t paid attention to before, but now recognized, though she didn't understand it.
He dashed past them just then, a small wind kicking up in his wake, and she turned with concern to Saya. “Something’s wrong,” she said urgently. “I don’t know what, but… Takeru’s there. Follow me.” Kitty broke into a run, following the auras that she could feel on her senses, and in time, she drew to a stop at the scene, arriving a few minutes after Sacrilegious had. What she felt was a jumbled confusion of auras at once familiar and different from what they had been, and she couldn’t make sense of the events on her own. “Saya? What’s happening?” she asked her friend in a low voice.
Saya nodded her head in understanding. She closed her eyes briefly, he only disturbance in the air was a sudden gust of air that rushed by. She opened her eyes in time to spot a blur of purple pass by, and rose a questioning eyebrow before Ekaterina spoke. A flash of worry crossed her features when she mentioned something wasn't right, and Saya was immediately following after her longer legged friend. She arrived a few moments after Sacred and Ekaterina, and her eyes widened in confusion. Sacred was holding Ageha, and Takeru was laying on the floor unconscious.
"I don't know, Takeru's unconscious and Ageha's..." she trailed off as the pure-blood princess was slightly glowing. "Ageha's...she's glowing," she muttered softly, something breaking in her voice in the process. She didn't know what Ageha did, but what she could see was enough for her to know that the pure-blood princess would no longer live. She was dying, and Saya knew not the reason. She clutched her fists together, holding them closed softly as she released a soft sigh, her eyes clouding in the process. What did you do, was the only thought running through her mind.
|"This is certainly something I don't regret..."|
The question which the purple pure-blood asked made Ageha smile weakly. Although, there was nothing fun or worthy of such a gesture in her current situation. She was dissolving slowly but surely into the circle of nonexistence. Yet, she seemed completely at ease with the transition of her death. One thing she did notice, it seemed that she favored this position more than before, here in Sacrilegious' arms. He was cradling her ever so gently and with great care as if she was a very fragile porcelain figurine. Well as of now, she could be. She laid her head on his chest and she really liked the sound of his beating heart. It was so calming and so warm. She wanted to stay like this forever, but it was never meant to be. These arms do not belong to her anymore.
"You know... It was something you were going to do, right?" Ageha said weakly with a noted tint of reprimand towards Sacred. The said pure-blood held her more closely. It seemed that Ageha did know what he had intended to do. However, he did not expect for her to take the initiative of doing it. "I should be the one... not you..." Ageha looked at those velvet eyes of his filled with sadness and great pain, yet he was holding all of it inside of him. She simply smiled and then tried to see where Takeru had been laying asleep. His presence was now different from earlier. "You are still needed, Sacred... You can't go yet..." After saying that, she returned her eyes on Sacred. "They still need you. I need you to live." Sacred had his mouth in a very firm line as he listened to her raspy voice.
"I have lived long enough... You haven't... Not at all." His words reflected such regret for allowing and not even noticing Ageha's actions. In return, the Shirabuki princess simply shook her head in disagreement. She truly has no idea of Sacred's past and would only get subtle hints from his own words and citing. So, she has no idea if he had truly lived which she held a deeper meaning. As for her, she indeed was young by pure-blood standards. Actually, she was only 20 years old. However, she doesn't see this as a sad thing. Truthfully, she had lived long enough in that short span of time. "I already did. My 20 years are filled with wonderful things especially when I met you and Takeru." That was when tears finally streamed down from her eyes. The light which surrounded her were now a plenty than before. She has no time left.
"That's why... Thank you... I'm so happy I have met you and even at one point been considered to share eternity with you." She slowly raised her hand and gently cradled his cheek which Sacred leaned towards to. It was like deja vu. The same thing happened before. "Even if, I wasn't really the one you looking at. I was happy." Her words were becoming more like of a whisper with every breath. Sacred gently wiped the tears which was trailing down her face. So, she really knew. This made the purple pure-blood more attached to the dying girl in his arms. The first time he saw her, he was reminded of that taste he would never forget. He felt guilty about it, but she was completely fine with it, always had been. "Ageha, this is not fair."
Ageha smiled sadly at this and then with all of her remaining strength placed her arms around Sacred's neck. She pulled herself to embrace the purple pure-blood in which he supported and returned as his arms wrapped around her disintegrating body. "I'm so sorry. I couldn't keep my promise... I said I would be the one to cry for you and Takeru..." Hearing her words, Sacred's embrace tightened around her form as if it would prevent her from disappearing. "You have to keep it, that promise." Ageha gave out a very weak laughter and then gave Sacred a chaste kiss which left the older pure-blood lightly surprised. "Don't tell Takeru about me..." She said with a bittersweet smile and then replaced it with a very bright one. "You should smile more, Sacred!" With that said, she finally disappeared as her body shattered into crystals. But even those fragments, they soon disappeared into a bubble of light. She was no more and never will be again.
In Sacred's arms, there was no one there anymore. There was such a great amount of melancholy which surrounded him. It could be compared to a black hole. His head was lowered as he recalled everything he could about Ageha. After a few minutes, he stood from his position and went towards Takeru who remained unconscious. He picked the Kuran Heir up and knew that when Takeru wakes up, it would be different again. It was because, Takeru was once more human. Ageha conducted the forbidden spell in exchange of her life, her existence, which he was supposed to do. However judging by Ageha's words, she might have also erased some of Takeru's memories. What specifically? He would soon found out when the boy wakes up.
It was then Sacred noticed the presence of Saya and Ekaterina. His eyes of mauve were clouded. He was definitely affected by the death of Ageha. Taking a look at the sleeping Takeru in his arms, he then looked at Saya. "He will be fine. He is human again. But, some of his memories might be erased. Be cautious about it." After saying that, he looked at Ekaterina. He could sense that she wanted to know what exactly happened. However, he really did not want to talk about it. Knowing the blind princess, the girl will understand. She seemed to do so even without him asking. Thus, all he did was avert his eyes from her and walked passed the two girls, but not before imparting words specifically to Saya. "I'll be taking Takeru to the infirmary. You should stay by his side." Because right now, he could not do so. Like that, he continued on his way to the infirmary. Another life has been given in trade of another.
In a nearby tree branch, a caterpillar was now making its final touches and soon was covered by its chrysalis... awaiting the moment, it would be able to come out and revel in the sunlight.
"You know... It was something you were going to do, right?" Ageha said weakly with a noted tint of reprimand towards Sacred. The said pure-blood held her more closely. It seemed that Ageha did know what he had intended to do. However, he did not expect for her to take the initiative of doing it. "I should be the one... not you..." Ageha looked at those velvet eyes of his filled with sadness and great pain, yet he was holding all of it inside of him. She simply smiled and then tried to see where Takeru had been laying asleep. His presence was now different from earlier. "You are still needed, Sacred... You can't go yet..." After saying that, she returned her eyes on Sacred. "They still need you. I need you to live." Sacred had his mouth in a very firm line as he listened to her raspy voice.
"I have lived long enough... You haven't... Not at all." His words reflected such regret for allowing and not even noticing Ageha's actions. In return, the Shirabuki princess simply shook her head in disagreement. She truly has no idea of Sacred's past and would only get subtle hints from his own words and citing. So, she has no idea if he had truly lived which she held a deeper meaning. As for her, she indeed was young by pure-blood standards. Actually, she was only 20 years old. However, she doesn't see this as a sad thing. Truthfully, she had lived long enough in that short span of time. "I already did. My 20 years are filled with wonderful things especially when I met you and Takeru." That was when tears finally streamed down from her eyes. The light which surrounded her were now a plenty than before. She has no time left.
"That's why... Thank you... I'm so happy I have met you and even at one point been considered to share eternity with you." She slowly raised her hand and gently cradled his cheek which Sacred leaned towards to. It was like deja vu. The same thing happened before. "Even if, I wasn't really the one you looking at. I was happy." Her words were becoming more like of a whisper with every breath. Sacred gently wiped the tears which was trailing down her face. So, she really knew. This made the purple pure-blood more attached to the dying girl in his arms. The first time he saw her, he was reminded of that taste he would never forget. He felt guilty about it, but she was completely fine with it, always had been. "Ageha, this is not fair."
Ageha smiled sadly at this and then with all of her remaining strength placed her arms around Sacred's neck. She pulled herself to embrace the purple pure-blood in which he supported and returned as his arms wrapped around her disintegrating body. "I'm so sorry. I couldn't keep my promise... I said I would be the one to cry for you and Takeru..." Hearing her words, Sacred's embrace tightened around her form as if it would prevent her from disappearing. "You have to keep it, that promise." Ageha gave out a very weak laughter and then gave Sacred a chaste kiss which left the older pure-blood lightly surprised. "Don't tell Takeru about me..." She said with a bittersweet smile and then replaced it with a very bright one. "You should smile more, Sacred!" With that said, she finally disappeared as her body shattered into crystals. But even those fragments, they soon disappeared into a bubble of light. She was no more and never will be again.
In Sacred's arms, there was no one there anymore. There was such a great amount of melancholy which surrounded him. It could be compared to a black hole. His head was lowered as he recalled everything he could about Ageha. After a few minutes, he stood from his position and went towards Takeru who remained unconscious. He picked the Kuran Heir up and knew that when Takeru wakes up, it would be different again. It was because, Takeru was once more human. Ageha conducted the forbidden spell in exchange of her life, her existence, which he was supposed to do. However judging by Ageha's words, she might have also erased some of Takeru's memories. What specifically? He would soon found out when the boy wakes up.
It was then Sacred noticed the presence of Saya and Ekaterina. His eyes of mauve were clouded. He was definitely affected by the death of Ageha. Taking a look at the sleeping Takeru in his arms, he then looked at Saya. "He will be fine. He is human again. But, some of his memories might be erased. Be cautious about it." After saying that, he looked at Ekaterina. He could sense that she wanted to know what exactly happened. However, he really did not want to talk about it. Knowing the blind princess, the girl will understand. She seemed to do so even without him asking. Thus, all he did was avert his eyes from her and walked passed the two girls, but not before imparting words specifically to Saya. "I'll be taking Takeru to the infirmary. You should stay by his side." Because right now, he could not do so. Like that, he continued on his way to the infirmary. Another life has been given in trade of another.
In a nearby tree branch, a caterpillar was now making its final touches and soon was covered by its chrysalis... awaiting the moment, it would be able to come out and revel in the sunlight.
“How much more death must we endure?"
If anyone had asked Ekaterina, she would have admitted that it was possible to hear pain. Not in the sense of one crying out when hurt, because that was obvious. But pain was something that could be conveyed in a voice even if it did not crack, even if there was no shattering to be discerned. They spoke with voices of pain, but Ageha’s was a different kind from Sacred’s. The blind girl fixed her useless eyes on the ground and said nothing. She even tried not to hear—this was a moment not meant for her. But she could not stop her ears from working, and she heard all the same.
She also realized, from what she did hear, that this… this death that took place before them, had been something Sacred had intended for himself. It was a realization that shook Kitty deeply, and it had her conflicted about everything that was happening here. By no means should this ever have happened at all—Ageha should not have had to make this sacrifice. She did not understand what was so wrong with Takeru being a vampire, but perhaps it was just another of the many things she could not understand about all of this. But she was glad that he still lived. She didn’t know what she would have done, if he’d left her… and he’d not even said anything about it. Did he not understand that it would have torn her utterly in two? Or did he not care?
Perhaps it was simply so important that it didn’t, couldn’t matter. That she could not and did not by comparison to this one act, this one sacrifice. It hurt to think so, and she would not have been able to speak even if anything had invited it. Her sorrow for Ageha’s passing was genuine, and it was that which she chose to hold onto, because everything else was a bit too much. She felt it, when it happened, and her eyes were not dry, but still she neither spoke nor moved. The only thing that stirred her from her stillness was Sacred’s words to Saya, and she touched her friend’s elbow, letting her know that she should go, that it was fine to do so.
They both walked away eventually, leaving Kitty alone in an empty field with a single tree. She stood there for a long time, absorbing what had happened, and trying to sort through everything. A breeze stirred the ends of her golden hair, and her permanently unfocused eyes seemed to center on something in the tree. At last, she walked forward, until she was touching the trunk of the tree with one flat palm. “Please…” she whispered, “help me to be strong.” She sank into her thoughts of grief and the tragedy that was any death, and reflected on what little she knew of Ageha, and slowly, the thing she wanted to do, to make real, coalesced in her mind, and all that was left was to affect it.
Taking a deep breath, Ekaterina focused on the things she was feeling, not stopping to pass judgement on any of them, simply letting them flow forth. Though it was the wrong season for such things, the tree seemed to stir, and, slowly but surely, it burst into blossom, until a thick carpet of petals fell onto the grass. The girl pressed her forehead to the bark, knowing that she had brought a piece of that garden in her dreams here. It was a promise: like the tree would never stop blooming, Shirabuki-sama’s sacrifice would never be forgotten. Not by her. There was nothing she could give but that.
The effort had been more draining than she expected, and she shook her head slightly, stepping back from the tree. “From me to you,” she said softly, “a promise.” Even if they had been strangers, even if they had never so much as spoken, Kitty felt like she understood some things about Ageha very well, indeed. With a soft sigh, she sank down in front of the tree. She didn’t have the energy to make it all the way back to the building, not yet. She just needed to rest a little while…
She also realized, from what she did hear, that this… this death that took place before them, had been something Sacred had intended for himself. It was a realization that shook Kitty deeply, and it had her conflicted about everything that was happening here. By no means should this ever have happened at all—Ageha should not have had to make this sacrifice. She did not understand what was so wrong with Takeru being a vampire, but perhaps it was just another of the many things she could not understand about all of this. But she was glad that he still lived. She didn’t know what she would have done, if he’d left her… and he’d not even said anything about it. Did he not understand that it would have torn her utterly in two? Or did he not care?
Perhaps it was simply so important that it didn’t, couldn’t matter. That she could not and did not by comparison to this one act, this one sacrifice. It hurt to think so, and she would not have been able to speak even if anything had invited it. Her sorrow for Ageha’s passing was genuine, and it was that which she chose to hold onto, because everything else was a bit too much. She felt it, when it happened, and her eyes were not dry, but still she neither spoke nor moved. The only thing that stirred her from her stillness was Sacred’s words to Saya, and she touched her friend’s elbow, letting her know that she should go, that it was fine to do so.
They both walked away eventually, leaving Kitty alone in an empty field with a single tree. She stood there for a long time, absorbing what had happened, and trying to sort through everything. A breeze stirred the ends of her golden hair, and her permanently unfocused eyes seemed to center on something in the tree. At last, she walked forward, until she was touching the trunk of the tree with one flat palm. “Please…” she whispered, “help me to be strong.” She sank into her thoughts of grief and the tragedy that was any death, and reflected on what little she knew of Ageha, and slowly, the thing she wanted to do, to make real, coalesced in her mind, and all that was left was to affect it.
Taking a deep breath, Ekaterina focused on the things she was feeling, not stopping to pass judgement on any of them, simply letting them flow forth. Though it was the wrong season for such things, the tree seemed to stir, and, slowly but surely, it burst into blossom, until a thick carpet of petals fell onto the grass. The girl pressed her forehead to the bark, knowing that she had brought a piece of that garden in her dreams here. It was a promise: like the tree would never stop blooming, Shirabuki-sama’s sacrifice would never be forgotten. Not by her. There was nothing she could give but that.
The effort had been more draining than she expected, and she shook her head slightly, stepping back from the tree. “From me to you,” she said softly, “a promise.” Even if they had been strangers, even if they had never so much as spoken, Kitty felt like she understood some things about Ageha very well, indeed. With a soft sigh, she sank down in front of the tree. She didn’t have the energy to make it all the way back to the building, not yet. She just needed to rest a little while…
"A life is given so that a new one may begin, but was it worth it?"
Saya stared at Takeru in Sacred's arms. He was human again? Ageha used her life to turn Takeru into a human? Why? Why would she do that? Was it even his decision to be so? Somehow, though she was greatly saddened by Ageha's death, she was furious as well. If it had been his decision to become a human, then she would mourn the pure-blood in respect of his wishes, but if he didn't, then...she clenched her fists tightly together before releasing them. She banished the thoughts from her mind as a soft sigh escaped her. She would mourn Ageha regardless. The girl was a gentle soul, kind from the little time she had known her. She turned her attention towards Sacred.
"Alright," she spoke softly, glancing at Ekaterina and placing a hand on her shoulder. She then removed it and let it slide to her side, the burning in the back of her eyes threatening to release the tears she held. She would stay by Takeru's side, but who would stay by Sacred's? Who would stay by Ekaterina's? These thoughts manifested in her mind, causing her to stop momentarily and glanced back once more towards her friend. Her eyes softened just a bit. She couldn't pretend to know what Ekaterina was feeling. Sacred had basically admitted he was to die, not Ageha. That he was going to use his life to give Takeru back his humanity.
That thought alone caused Saya to clench her fists tightly. Did he not realize what that would have done to Ekaterina? Had he not known about how she felt about him? It was obvious to Saya, and it was obvious to just about everyone else. Or so she thought it was. How could he do that to her? To Ekaterina? She loved him, so very much that it even pained Saya to know that he was thinking about dying. If she were in her right state of mind, she might have chased after the purple-haired pure-blood and gave him a piece of her mind. He deserved to be punched in the face for even thinking about hurting Ekaterina that way. Her anger receded though as she glanced at Takeru.
She sighed softly through her nose, running a hand through her auburn locks and detangling them in the process. Right now she will tend to Takeru, and wait for him to wake. His memories were erased, and Sacred told her to be careful of what she spoke around him. She still frowned as she followed behind Sacred until she was left alone in the infirmary with Takeru. They were not in the same infirmary as Amaya had been in, and part of Saya was temped to leave Takeru's side for a moment to check upon her sister, however; the thought of him waking up alone, without anyone near, was enough to cause her to stay in her spot. She pulled a chair up from the side and situated it close to his bed, taking his hand into hers.
"I hope this is what you wanted, Takky," she whispered softly. Because if it wasn't, if he was changed because of a selfish reason, Saya wasn't sure what she would do. Once he woke up though, she would know, and she would find out one way or another. All that mattered though at the moment, was the one unconscious upon the bed. She would deal with everything else later. Takeru would need her, would need someone by him when he woke to explain what happened. She would keep her word for now though, and if he asked, she would tell him only what she knew and nothing more. She had managed to catch pieces of Ageha's and Sacred's conversation, and one thing was for certain: Takeru would not remember Ageha.
"Alright," she spoke softly, glancing at Ekaterina and placing a hand on her shoulder. She then removed it and let it slide to her side, the burning in the back of her eyes threatening to release the tears she held. She would stay by Takeru's side, but who would stay by Sacred's? Who would stay by Ekaterina's? These thoughts manifested in her mind, causing her to stop momentarily and glanced back once more towards her friend. Her eyes softened just a bit. She couldn't pretend to know what Ekaterina was feeling. Sacred had basically admitted he was to die, not Ageha. That he was going to use his life to give Takeru back his humanity.
That thought alone caused Saya to clench her fists tightly. Did he not realize what that would have done to Ekaterina? Had he not known about how she felt about him? It was obvious to Saya, and it was obvious to just about everyone else. Or so she thought it was. How could he do that to her? To Ekaterina? She loved him, so very much that it even pained Saya to know that he was thinking about dying. If she were in her right state of mind, she might have chased after the purple-haired pure-blood and gave him a piece of her mind. He deserved to be punched in the face for even thinking about hurting Ekaterina that way. Her anger receded though as she glanced at Takeru.
She sighed softly through her nose, running a hand through her auburn locks and detangling them in the process. Right now she will tend to Takeru, and wait for him to wake. His memories were erased, and Sacred told her to be careful of what she spoke around him. She still frowned as she followed behind Sacred until she was left alone in the infirmary with Takeru. They were not in the same infirmary as Amaya had been in, and part of Saya was temped to leave Takeru's side for a moment to check upon her sister, however; the thought of him waking up alone, without anyone near, was enough to cause her to stay in her spot. She pulled a chair up from the side and situated it close to his bed, taking his hand into hers.
"I hope this is what you wanted, Takky," she whispered softly. Because if it wasn't, if he was changed because of a selfish reason, Saya wasn't sure what she would do. Once he woke up though, she would know, and she would find out one way or another. All that mattered though at the moment, was the one unconscious upon the bed. She would deal with everything else later. Takeru would need her, would need someone by him when he woke to explain what happened. She would keep her word for now though, and if he asked, she would tell him only what she knew and nothing more. She had managed to catch pieces of Ageha's and Sacred's conversation, and one thing was for certain: Takeru would not remember Ageha.
|"Why is it always the same ending? Can't I have a different one this time?"|
It was always like this. Nothing ever went his way. Whenever he desired or wanted a certain object, a certain person, they will always be taken from him in a very tragic manner. As if, he had no right to be happy. As if, he was the onus of death and misfortune to those who he held dear and important. Just like that, he relived the horror of losing someone again in the same way he lost her. In the greatest irony of all, Ageha reminded him of that special person in his soul who was also gone from his hold in the same way. He was always late by one step, by one minute, by a thread. It was always like that when he was the one who decided to take everything with him, to take the burden. The ones he had wished never to be hurt, never to suffer, took all of the blame for him.
Releasing a rather heavy sigh, deep mauve eyes looked at the rolling clouds above him. He was currently at the rooftop. Takeru was going to be fine physically. In addition, he has Takagi by his side, that would be more than enough. As for the purple pure-blood, he was better off alone. Because everyone around him, they all perished in some demented way. It would be for the best for everyone to stay away. He should also distance himself from them. That was for the best, especially now. He knew well that those rotten, good-for-nothings would come back. They will not stop until Lilith is revived. Moreover, he knew well that Judas would never let it go with the death of Evie. This was simply a moment of reprieve.
Sacred closed his eyes as he lay down on the concrete flooring. He was not worried about what would happen to him. His concern was in regards to Takeru and moreover, a certain blind princess who he had taken as his. Sooner or later, Ivan would confront him about this issue. For now, it was not a problem nor is he particularly worried about it. What he was concerned about is the fact in which, he had certainly hurt Ekaterina about what he had intended to do. He did not tell her nor did he have any intention to inform her. It was then the face of the fragile Russian girl flashed through his memories, their shared moments. He covered his closed eyes with his arm while biting his lower lip in frustration. "Damn it." He managed to mutter.
The reason behind his concealment of that fact was not to worry the girl. Furthermore, he had intended to erase everyone's memories about him in which no one would be bothered by his disappearance. That is why, he was preparing himself to discuss this with Ivan for cleaning up. He did not want anyone to remember him when he is gone, because he was well-aware what it feels to be left behind. It was an agonizing torture. Blood began to drip from his lower lip which he had bitten. Everything was a frustration of depression in his opinion. Moirae died for him. Now, Ageha also died for him. It was then droplets of rain fell down on him. The coldness touch his skin much like prickling needles, but he did not mind. Instead, he welcomed the sensation.
Being drenched by the rain was not a bad idea for him, Sacred remained in his position. He liked it, because no one would see. Yes, no one would know that right now, he was crying. His tears mixing with the rain falling upon his form. He did not want this. If this was something they call living, he has no need for it. He would rather disappear for eternity. Because right now, if this fate will be shared by Ekaterina. He would rather have her despise him and leave him. In that way, he would know she would be safe from harm, safe from him. At this moment, he could not deny it, nor could he hide a simple fact, that little blind girl has become very precious to him, Ekaterina was probably the only connection, he could say as his present and future. But, he would not say that, for the fear of losing her. He had lost many already... Those who have fallen for him always await an impending doom. He would not be able to remain as he is, if he lose her, if he lost Ekaterina.
With that thought, the rain continued to fall on him and the tears continue to spill without any one knowing, without any one noticing. His wishes never come true, but there was always one thing he consistently wish for, make it different.
Releasing a rather heavy sigh, deep mauve eyes looked at the rolling clouds above him. He was currently at the rooftop. Takeru was going to be fine physically. In addition, he has Takagi by his side, that would be more than enough. As for the purple pure-blood, he was better off alone. Because everyone around him, they all perished in some demented way. It would be for the best for everyone to stay away. He should also distance himself from them. That was for the best, especially now. He knew well that those rotten, good-for-nothings would come back. They will not stop until Lilith is revived. Moreover, he knew well that Judas would never let it go with the death of Evie. This was simply a moment of reprieve.
Sacred closed his eyes as he lay down on the concrete flooring. He was not worried about what would happen to him. His concern was in regards to Takeru and moreover, a certain blind princess who he had taken as his. Sooner or later, Ivan would confront him about this issue. For now, it was not a problem nor is he particularly worried about it. What he was concerned about is the fact in which, he had certainly hurt Ekaterina about what he had intended to do. He did not tell her nor did he have any intention to inform her. It was then the face of the fragile Russian girl flashed through his memories, their shared moments. He covered his closed eyes with his arm while biting his lower lip in frustration. "Damn it." He managed to mutter.
The reason behind his concealment of that fact was not to worry the girl. Furthermore, he had intended to erase everyone's memories about him in which no one would be bothered by his disappearance. That is why, he was preparing himself to discuss this with Ivan for cleaning up. He did not want anyone to remember him when he is gone, because he was well-aware what it feels to be left behind. It was an agonizing torture. Blood began to drip from his lower lip which he had bitten. Everything was a frustration of depression in his opinion. Moirae died for him. Now, Ageha also died for him. It was then droplets of rain fell down on him. The coldness touch his skin much like prickling needles, but he did not mind. Instead, he welcomed the sensation.
Being drenched by the rain was not a bad idea for him, Sacred remained in his position. He liked it, because no one would see. Yes, no one would know that right now, he was crying. His tears mixing with the rain falling upon his form. He did not want this. If this was something they call living, he has no need for it. He would rather disappear for eternity. Because right now, if this fate will be shared by Ekaterina. He would rather have her despise him and leave him. In that way, he would know she would be safe from harm, safe from him. At this moment, he could not deny it, nor could he hide a simple fact, that little blind girl has become very precious to him, Ekaterina was probably the only connection, he could say as his present and future. But, he would not say that, for the fear of losing her. He had lost many already... Those who have fallen for him always await an impending doom. He would not be able to remain as he is, if he lose her, if he lost Ekaterina.
With that thought, the rain continued to fall on him and the tears continue to spill without any one knowing, without any one noticing. His wishes never come true, but there was always one thing he consistently wish for, make it different.
|“When I opened my eyes, something was missing..."|
In the darkness, there was a figure of a woman with long golden blonde hair. All that could be seen was the female's back. Soon, the said figure disappeared into shattered glasses. That was when Takeru's eyes opened. He was not certain where he was at the moment, but with a couple of blinking, he finally noticed that he was at the infirmary. This was becoming quite a habit with him, it seems. Speaking of which, why was he always at the infirmary? He never had any problems with his health before. This was a bit disturbing. Moreover, he seemed to be forgetting or missing something vital. However no matter how hard he thinks, there was nothing significant as he simply gave up and sighed. That was when, he looked to his side and noticed a certain auburn beauty.
"Hello beautiful..." Takeru said with a warm smile. He reached out his hand towards her. In that distance, he had managed to grab the ends of her hair and placed a fleeting kiss on the tips. Right now, he seemed completely oblivious with what happened about him being kidnapped, changed, and now reverted back. "I'm sorry... did I worry you?" Those mismatched eyes of his gazed at Saya with concern. He did not want to worry her especially in regards about him. His hand which held the tips of her hair, now reached for her cheek. At this moment, this Takeru has no idea of what transpired with him in specific. "I'm fine, it's just, overwork I guess." Yes, he definitely has no idea what truly happened. Ageha had erased his memories which span of the time he was taken and changed.
"Hello beautiful..." Takeru said with a warm smile. He reached out his hand towards her. In that distance, he had managed to grab the ends of her hair and placed a fleeting kiss on the tips. Right now, he seemed completely oblivious with what happened about him being kidnapped, changed, and now reverted back. "I'm sorry... did I worry you?" Those mismatched eyes of his gazed at Saya with concern. He did not want to worry her especially in regards about him. His hand which held the tips of her hair, now reached for her cheek. At this moment, this Takeru has no idea of what transpired with him in specific. "I'm fine, it's just, overwork I guess." Yes, he definitely has no idea what truly happened. Ageha had erased his memories which span of the time he was taken and changed.
“Sometimes, the strongest people need help most of all."
She was woken from her nap by the feeling of raindrops on her face. Though the canopy of what was now an ever-blooming tree shielded her from the majority of the water, she could hear the patters it made against the blossom petals and the ground, and she knew that it fell somewhat moderately at this moment. She must have been exhausted to not even notice the shower begin. Oddly now, though, she felt a bit refreshed. There was something heavy on her chest, like a lead weight, and she didn’t need to think about it to know what it was. Even so, her slumber had left her with a bit more certainty than she entered it with, and she used the trunk of the tree to support herself as she stood, running soft fingers over the smooth bark.
She pushed off from it, though, and struck out for the school building. Her certainty aimed her feet in only one direction—the one where he was. She could sense them all, now, even from great distances. A part of herself lived in each of them, and she knew that to lose any of them would tear her asunder. But to lose him… that might be the thing that killed her. She wondered if he really understood that, or if he thought that such depth of feeling for someone else was one of the many things that she did not truly grasp. Perhaps it was time to find out.
The rain swiftly dampened her hair to a dark gold, and by the time she entered the school building proper, she was dripping from her sleeves and the hem of her skirt as well as the ends of her loose locks, but she didn’t mind. There were people who felt the rain, and people who just got wet. Ekaterina was of the former category. She could sense Saya and Takeru nearby, and Sergei elsewhere. Curiously, she could not pick up any trace of Amaya, but she tended to flicker in and out as her condition worsened and got better, so Kitty spared it a worried thought before she was brought from such musings by her father’s immediate proximity.
Ivan tapped the end of his umbrella on a ledge to remove the excess water. If he was surprised to see his daughter there, he did not show it, nor did he spare comment for her current state of soddenness, not even to note the unseasonal cherry blossom petals stuck to her hair and clothing in several places. He was presently inclined to leave her to her own devices and seek out that person. It was not going to be a pleasant conversation, not for either of them, but it needed to be had. Nobody had died so that Sacred could mope, and he was really thinking too highly of himself if he believed it within his rights to do so when he was still needed, or so the scientific mind saw it. He always had been somewhat bereft of empathy.
But she had not been, and he was likewise unsurprised when she seemed to understand his purpose. “Batya, please. Let me do this.” His lips pursed beneath the mask—he knew that she referred to more than this particular junction of rather simple choices. Her words had a deeper meaning, as his often did, and while he did not like the implications, he understood that he was a bit too late to stop them, at least from her end. Perhaps a future conversation with the other would produce dissuasion. He could only hope so.
But as he so often did, he softened and yielded to her honesty and her gentleness, and though he sighed through his nose, he did not block her way to the stairs. “He does not deserve you, Ekaterina.” She stopped, her hand on the banister, and turned towards the sound of his voice. It was uncanny, how her eyes could find someone else’s, even with no sight to guide her. His daughter smiled, and if Ivan had thought he had any heart left to be broken, that might have done it. It was sad and tender and hopeful all at once, and he knew that she was not truly his any longer. He wasn’t sure there would even be any recovering her, if that one decided to do something stupid again.
“But you’re wrong, Batya,” she said softly. “It’s the other way around.” He disagreed, but he let her go anyway. Was that not always the function of a father, in the end? To let a daughter go? There was no mistaking that it carried with it a pain foreign to those who had only sons. Ivan shook his head slowly, and decided to return to his laboratory for the moment.
Ekaterina climbed all of the stairs until she reached the roof, pushing open the door and emerging onto the open-aired space. She did not find herself up here often, given the greater-than-usual danger of being there without sight, but she wasn’t concerned about it right now. She had only one concern, and it was certainly not herself.
The rain still poured, but to her, it felt warm, and some tension in her shoulders eased, for no other reason than because he was near. It was still baffling, how she sometimes found herself needing that proximity, in a way different but no less vital from the manner in which the needed food, or air, even. Wordlessly, she crossed the intervening distance to where he lay, and knelt beside him for a moment, moving a few dampened locks of hair from his face. If in the process she noted that some of the water that streaked it was warmer than the rest, as though not rain at all, well… she didn’t mention it.
Instead, she adjusted herself so she was laying beside him, on her side, and took his free hand in hers, lacing her fingers with his. She didn’t say anything, because at the moment, there was nothing to say. Moving closer, Kitty pillowed her head on his chest, laying her free hand over his heart and feeling it beat underneath her fingertips. He was still alive… but he might not have been. The thought set her to a fine tremor, almost undetectable, but present all the same. He might not have been. She might have been mourning his loss right now. And that was one thing she knew she could never do. She breathed a shaky exhale, the hot sting in the back of her useless eyes threatening to dissolve her, to bring her apart at the seams. But she held herself together with that steady thrumming of his heart, that assurance that, for everything that could have been, he was still here. Still real. Still alive. And, whether he knew it or not, still loved.
Always loved.
She pushed off from it, though, and struck out for the school building. Her certainty aimed her feet in only one direction—the one where he was. She could sense them all, now, even from great distances. A part of herself lived in each of them, and she knew that to lose any of them would tear her asunder. But to lose him… that might be the thing that killed her. She wondered if he really understood that, or if he thought that such depth of feeling for someone else was one of the many things that she did not truly grasp. Perhaps it was time to find out.
The rain swiftly dampened her hair to a dark gold, and by the time she entered the school building proper, she was dripping from her sleeves and the hem of her skirt as well as the ends of her loose locks, but she didn’t mind. There were people who felt the rain, and people who just got wet. Ekaterina was of the former category. She could sense Saya and Takeru nearby, and Sergei elsewhere. Curiously, she could not pick up any trace of Amaya, but she tended to flicker in and out as her condition worsened and got better, so Kitty spared it a worried thought before she was brought from such musings by her father’s immediate proximity.
Ivan tapped the end of his umbrella on a ledge to remove the excess water. If he was surprised to see his daughter there, he did not show it, nor did he spare comment for her current state of soddenness, not even to note the unseasonal cherry blossom petals stuck to her hair and clothing in several places. He was presently inclined to leave her to her own devices and seek out that person. It was not going to be a pleasant conversation, not for either of them, but it needed to be had. Nobody had died so that Sacred could mope, and he was really thinking too highly of himself if he believed it within his rights to do so when he was still needed, or so the scientific mind saw it. He always had been somewhat bereft of empathy.
But she had not been, and he was likewise unsurprised when she seemed to understand his purpose. “Batya, please. Let me do this.” His lips pursed beneath the mask—he knew that she referred to more than this particular junction of rather simple choices. Her words had a deeper meaning, as his often did, and while he did not like the implications, he understood that he was a bit too late to stop them, at least from her end. Perhaps a future conversation with the other would produce dissuasion. He could only hope so.
But as he so often did, he softened and yielded to her honesty and her gentleness, and though he sighed through his nose, he did not block her way to the stairs. “He does not deserve you, Ekaterina.” She stopped, her hand on the banister, and turned towards the sound of his voice. It was uncanny, how her eyes could find someone else’s, even with no sight to guide her. His daughter smiled, and if Ivan had thought he had any heart left to be broken, that might have done it. It was sad and tender and hopeful all at once, and he knew that she was not truly his any longer. He wasn’t sure there would even be any recovering her, if that one decided to do something stupid again.
“But you’re wrong, Batya,” she said softly. “It’s the other way around.” He disagreed, but he let her go anyway. Was that not always the function of a father, in the end? To let a daughter go? There was no mistaking that it carried with it a pain foreign to those who had only sons. Ivan shook his head slowly, and decided to return to his laboratory for the moment.
Ekaterina climbed all of the stairs until she reached the roof, pushing open the door and emerging onto the open-aired space. She did not find herself up here often, given the greater-than-usual danger of being there without sight, but she wasn’t concerned about it right now. She had only one concern, and it was certainly not herself.
The rain still poured, but to her, it felt warm, and some tension in her shoulders eased, for no other reason than because he was near. It was still baffling, how she sometimes found herself needing that proximity, in a way different but no less vital from the manner in which the needed food, or air, even. Wordlessly, she crossed the intervening distance to where he lay, and knelt beside him for a moment, moving a few dampened locks of hair from his face. If in the process she noted that some of the water that streaked it was warmer than the rest, as though not rain at all, well… she didn’t mention it.
Instead, she adjusted herself so she was laying beside him, on her side, and took his free hand in hers, lacing her fingers with his. She didn’t say anything, because at the moment, there was nothing to say. Moving closer, Kitty pillowed her head on his chest, laying her free hand over his heart and feeling it beat underneath her fingertips. He was still alive… but he might not have been. The thought set her to a fine tremor, almost undetectable, but present all the same. He might not have been. She might have been mourning his loss right now. And that was one thing she knew she could never do. She breathed a shaky exhale, the hot sting in the back of her useless eyes threatening to dissolve her, to bring her apart at the seams. But she held herself together with that steady thrumming of his heart, that assurance that, for everything that could have been, he was still here. Still real. Still alive. And, whether he knew it or not, still loved.
Always loved.
"You really don't remember...do you? Then there is nothing else I can do but remain here by yourside."
She had fallen asleep in her chair, the slow rising of her chest, the soft intakes of air, were the indication any one would need to know. There was a light frown upon her face, one that signaled she was tired, and perhaps in a light nightmare, however; that was not the case. Saya was not having a nightmare, in fact, she wasn't dreaming at all. And that was what caused the frown. Usually, all she had to do was close her eyes and she'd see her parents. The woman with the same carmine eyes as Saya's, the man whose hair she shared, they would always appear in her dreams, her memories. But there was nothing but emptiness as she slept. It was an oddly comforting notion, to know that her dreams were no longer plaguing her, haunting her.
She was finally able to sleep. She was, however, brought from the slumber at the sound of his voice. Her eyes cracked open, and she blinked slowly, dislodging the sleep that covered her eyes. She glanced at him, watching as he reached out to her and placed a kiss upon the tips of her hair. She smiled softly at him, waiting for him to finish what he was saying before taking in a soft breath of air. He believed that he collapsed from being overworked. That was what he believed, and Saya resisted the urge to frown. Did he not remember being taken? Being turned? Just what memories did Ageha take from him? Surely she took the ones of her away, but just what else. She had to choose her words carefully. If she didn't, she could accidentally set something off. And that was the last thing she wanted to do.
Being forced to forget, and then trying to remember, it was something she didn't want Takeru to experience. Not again. Amaya had nearly lost her mind when the events had unfolded, and for a moment, Saya wondered why she hadn't succumbed to the hallucinations her sister had, the torment, the pain of trying to remember. It was a thought to entertain for another day, but for now, her attention was back on Takeru. She offered him a small smile and leaned into his hand, grasping it with her own before she moved closer to his bed. Odd how his touches always made her feel at ease, and it was a feeling she could always get used to. She was already his, and would always be so.
"You always worry me, Takky," she stated, bringing his hand from her cheek and placed it in front of her face, opening his palm and placing a kiss upon it. "But I'll be fine. You were overworked it seems. You've been out for a while," she stated, honestly and yet it wasn't. He had been out for a few hours at max, but if the way he was acting, reacting, there would be missing days and she couldn't risk him trying to figure out what happened. It was better to tell him now that he was out for a time rather than say a day or two. "You need to take better care of yourself and not over-work your body. They can handle being without you for a few days. I want you to rest," she nearly demanded. She truly did want him to rest, and the student council could manage a few days without their president.
As for the Council, that was a different story. If he was summoned to the Council, would they say anything about him? Did they even know? It was a possibility that they would have known the Kuran heir was a vampire again, but now he was human. If the Council knew that, they could destroy everything with a single, careless word. She sighed softly once more. It seemed she would be doing that more often in the near future, sighing. "I am serious Takky. You need rest. The Student Council can do without you, and if they have a problem with it, tell them to take it up with me," she continued, trying to emphasize her point.
She was finally able to sleep. She was, however, brought from the slumber at the sound of his voice. Her eyes cracked open, and she blinked slowly, dislodging the sleep that covered her eyes. She glanced at him, watching as he reached out to her and placed a kiss upon the tips of her hair. She smiled softly at him, waiting for him to finish what he was saying before taking in a soft breath of air. He believed that he collapsed from being overworked. That was what he believed, and Saya resisted the urge to frown. Did he not remember being taken? Being turned? Just what memories did Ageha take from him? Surely she took the ones of her away, but just what else. She had to choose her words carefully. If she didn't, she could accidentally set something off. And that was the last thing she wanted to do.
Being forced to forget, and then trying to remember, it was something she didn't want Takeru to experience. Not again. Amaya had nearly lost her mind when the events had unfolded, and for a moment, Saya wondered why she hadn't succumbed to the hallucinations her sister had, the torment, the pain of trying to remember. It was a thought to entertain for another day, but for now, her attention was back on Takeru. She offered him a small smile and leaned into his hand, grasping it with her own before she moved closer to his bed. Odd how his touches always made her feel at ease, and it was a feeling she could always get used to. She was already his, and would always be so.
"You always worry me, Takky," she stated, bringing his hand from her cheek and placed it in front of her face, opening his palm and placing a kiss upon it. "But I'll be fine. You were overworked it seems. You've been out for a while," she stated, honestly and yet it wasn't. He had been out for a few hours at max, but if the way he was acting, reacting, there would be missing days and she couldn't risk him trying to figure out what happened. It was better to tell him now that he was out for a time rather than say a day or two. "You need to take better care of yourself and not over-work your body. They can handle being without you for a few days. I want you to rest," she nearly demanded. She truly did want him to rest, and the student council could manage a few days without their president.
As for the Council, that was a different story. If he was summoned to the Council, would they say anything about him? Did they even know? It was a possibility that they would have known the Kuran heir was a vampire again, but now he was human. If the Council knew that, they could destroy everything with a single, careless word. She sighed softly once more. It seemed she would be doing that more often in the near future, sighing. "I am serious Takky. You need rest. The Student Council can do without you, and if they have a problem with it, tell them to take it up with me," she continued, trying to emphasize her point.
|“This scent and this taste are what I wanted the most. Lovely memories, but you have a more wonderful present."|
"You liked being under the rain, don't you? You might get sick."
That voice which he would never hear again. It resonated deep within his being like the thrumming of his heart. Slowly, he removed the arm blocking his eyes to only see the visage of the person who he had deemed to be the most vital of his being. The only source of his happiness and his purpose for continuing this tiresome life. Those pair of ruby eyes which he had adored so much gazed at her with such vivid concern. So adorable, that is what he thought. Sacred reached out a hand to touch her face. It was warm. How much he missed this sensation. "We never get sick." He noted with a rather disbelieving tone. By all means, he knew that she knew that their kind never suffers from any illness. She pouted and even huffed in rather childish manner.
"Idiot! I know that, but I worry still... I'm your wife, right?"
Sacred smiled at that complaint. He forgot how easy it was for him to smile and to laugh in her presence. How comfortable it was. How fun it was for him to see many expressions of her face. Yes, she was indeed his wife. The only one he would ever consider. "Of course... you will always be." He was now holding her face with his hands and somehow the rain had already stopped around them. Right now, nothing else mattered but the woman before him. She was everything to him. "Don't leave me..." His voice was much like a meek child. It was far different from the frivolous and rather forceful Sacred everyone was acquainted with. His eyes were filled with such a plea.
"You know, I can't do that."
Her words were laced with sadness and disappointment. She also did not want to be apart from him nor did she want to see him in such a state. She placed her hands on top of his hands which was holding her face. The strong and ever majestic pure-blood was now much like a weeping child in her presence. There was a certain appeal there and she felt very precious in such a way. However, she knew for a fact that he must not cling to her so much. Because right now, she was nothing more but a dream, an illusion. "I can't go on without you... " He pulled her face closer to him. It was a fact he could never forget her. The person who showed him that nothing was too complicated or too ugly. Everyone and everything was beautiful.
"But, you have to and you need to... Don't you think so?"
She noted to him with a small yet affectionate smile. Her long pinkish-red hair draped around their face much like a curtain which hid them and isolated them from everything else. "I failed you... I failed to protect her..." She shook her head at this statement of his. Even then, he continued on. "I can't protect anyone... I can't even protect you." These words of his were becoming a desperate reasoning. With one of her hand, she trailed the tracks where his tears run and then kissed his forehead in a very sweet manner. Never once, did she blame him for anything. Her action were out of her will. No one forced her to do that and she knew well that he did all he could do so. He always did.
"Silly boy, are you asking for my forgiveness?"
He looked at her with such pleading eyes and from that she finally understood what he wanted from her exactly. She slowly lay her head on his chest where she listened to his heart. It was an action she would always do when she wanted to fall asleep. This was her personal lullaby. "I don't deserve your forgiveness..." She let out a small laughter which made Sacred rather more attached to her. The sound of her voice was very beautiful. "It's not a laughing matter. I want to join you now." Upon hearing these words, she removed her head from his chest and looked directly into his eyes with such a fierce and unyielding gaze. Sometimes, he was much like a child and yet, she always find that side of him adorable.
"Stupid. There's nothing to forgive. Plus, it's not my forgiveness you want. You can't join me also. What you really want..."
Despite the rain dulling his sense of smell, Sacred could still recognize that delicate undertone which uniquely belonged to her. He felt those soft hands wiping some of his wet hair away from his face. There were no words to be said. She held his free hand while she placed her head to his chest. These notion of her was rather endearing to him. It made everything more clear to him. Just like that the rain continued to fall down on them. However, this time the coldness which he felt was nothing but a numb sensation of warmth. How odd, but then again maybe not. Removing his arm from his eyes, he placed that arm over her, over this fragile girl who undoubtedly continued to harbor affection for him.
"You're free. I want you to be happy and you know, she's the only one who can do that and, I'm very happy. Don't you think, the reason we met is for you to fall even more in-love with her? Like, I said, don't afraid to take the jump. Don't make me kick you... It's time to go."
Those were her words which was matched by a loving smile. It was then she left him with a fleeting kiss on the lips, a parting gift. She was still someone who could propel him. Her words still carry such a weight to him. That part will never change. But now, there was also another person who seemed to be in that same caliber. As such, his hold on the blind princess tightened. Because right now, this warmth only belonged to her and he liked it very much. "Ekaterina, I'm sorry."
|“This is supposed to be normal but then, I know something is amiss."|
Takeru didn't expect that he had been out for awhile. It seemed like it had only been a few hours tops. He must be really tired to have slept that long which he could take from Saya's words. So, it was inevitable she made this beautiful woman in front of him very worried, not to mention, there was also the Headmaster to assure he is fine and all. He could already imagine the scenario which will welcome him even more so the stock of files which had accumulated. He would need to attend to it since he had been under the weather for some time. There was also the concerns with the Council about the threat of the group inclined to revived the Dark Mother, Lilith. A lot of work, indeed. But, it seemed his caretaker was not favorable to that notion.
"But, I don't want you to worry..." He stated in a rather remorseful tone. Moreover, he would still have to look over the files which needed his signature. But perhaps, he could take the bulk of the work to the vice president. He will not swamped himself with work as requested by Saya. "I don't want to worry you much but at the very least, I would need to look over some files..." The hand which she kissed felt awfully warm as he initiated himself to sit up. How odd, indeed. His body seemed to have undergone such a strenuous work. It felt heavy. Ending that though there, he grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her towards him. "It's tempting to see you quarrel with the student council over me..." He stated with a teasing smile as he now wrapped his arms around her waist. This was awfully nice.
It was then he caught a glance of something. One of his hands went to the red crystal dangling around Saya's neck. "This is the same as mine, how odd..." He noted as he cradled the red drop at the palm of his hand. This was a memento which had been given to him ever since the earliest memories he could ever recall. "Where did you get this?" He asked her as he peered at her with those mismatched eyes of his. It was filled with innocent question. If this was the same item he has, he could not remember when he gave it to her. How very peculiar that is. He placed his chin over her shoulder and waited for her answer.
"But, I don't want you to worry..." He stated in a rather remorseful tone. Moreover, he would still have to look over the files which needed his signature. But perhaps, he could take the bulk of the work to the vice president. He will not swamped himself with work as requested by Saya. "I don't want to worry you much but at the very least, I would need to look over some files..." The hand which she kissed felt awfully warm as he initiated himself to sit up. How odd, indeed. His body seemed to have undergone such a strenuous work. It felt heavy. Ending that though there, he grabbed hold of her arm and pulled her towards him. "It's tempting to see you quarrel with the student council over me..." He stated with a teasing smile as he now wrapped his arms around her waist. This was awfully nice.
It was then he caught a glance of something. One of his hands went to the red crystal dangling around Saya's neck. "This is the same as mine, how odd..." He noted as he cradled the red drop at the palm of his hand. This was a memento which had been given to him ever since the earliest memories he could ever recall. "Where did you get this?" He asked her as he peered at her with those mismatched eyes of his. It was filled with innocent question. If this was the same item he has, he could not remember when he gave it to her. How very peculiar that is. He placed his chin over her shoulder and waited for her answer.
“I really think that, if someone asked me to choose between the rest of the world, the rest of my life, and you… I’d pick you. Sometimes, that scares me, but mostly it just makes me smile. Because with you, for the first time I can really remember, there is no end to my happiness."
She sighed softly when she felt his arm encircle her waist, and moved a little closer into his side, happy for the warmth and the comfort of having him right there. She could tell that there was something on his mind, though she knew not what exactly it was. Ekaterina was patient, though—he’d tell her if he needed to, and if he didn’t, that was okay, too. That he had his secrets had never bothered her. She just accepted them as part of him. Of course she wanted to know more—who wouldn’t? But there were some things that were hard or impossible to say, even for the best of people, and she knew better than to push.
His grip tightened, and she stirred slightly, lifting her head a fraction. It was on the tip of her tongue to ask if he was all right when he spoke. She blinked, a rather meaningless gesture save for its use at conveying her gentle surprise. He was… apologizing? She could not recall another instance in which he had done so, especially not to her. Letting out a soft breath, she smiled slightly, the expression tinted with a bit of melancholy, but still as genuine as anything she ever did. She was no good with the creation of artifice, anyway.
“It’s okay,” she said quietly, her voice blending almost with the steady fall of the rain. “You only want to protect the people you love, and there’s nothing bad about that. I probably would have done the same thing, in your position.” It was true, in the sense she meant it, but it was not a denial of the fact that she had been hurt by it. Because she had—the thought that he would do that, that he would give his life, without even saying anything to her—that had hurt. It had made her feel as though she wasn’t even important enough to have a place in a decision like that. As though what it might do to her didn’t matter.
But… he’d promised her nothing. From the beginning, this had been one-sided, and she had known that, because he’d been honest about it. He held her heart, but she did not have his. She’d promised to fight for it, and she still intended to, but… as much as it hurt, she could not and would not hold his actions against him. She would not blame him for trying to protect the people closest to him. Especially not when she still did not occupy one of those places herself. At least… at least there was still a chance that she one day would, now.
“But I… I would be lost, without you,” she murmured, her fingers curling inwards to grip the fabric of his shirt, as though she were trying to hold onto something that might disappear at any moment. She might die without him, but it seemed too forward, to say that. She wasn’t trying to make him feel guilty, only to make him understand how much she needed him. Ekaterina’s eyes fell shut, and she matched her breathing to his, her heartbeat naturally falling into the same time-measure as the one she heard.
“It’s selfish, but… I don’t want you to go. And I’d never want to forget you. I’d never be able to.” There was a burning sting at the back of her eyes, and she knew she wept, but she did not sob. The tears were silent, and hot on her face. It was strange, though—he was here, so why did she cry even so? It was hard to understand, but she thought she might know.
“Do you think… that I could ever be enough to make you stay?” It was a dangerous question, because if the answer was no, it might well break her. If it was not yet, or perhaps, then nothing would truly have changed, and she wasn’t sure if that was worse or better than simply being told to give up. Because she didn’t know what else to do. She loved him with everything she had, and she had reached the point now where she was standing on an edge, teetering between happiness and a plunge so far down she could not sense the bottom. If it was a matter of doing something, she would, without hesitation. But she worried that it was simply that she needed to be something she was not, someone she was not.
And however much she might wish it, she could not do that.
His grip tightened, and she stirred slightly, lifting her head a fraction. It was on the tip of her tongue to ask if he was all right when he spoke. She blinked, a rather meaningless gesture save for its use at conveying her gentle surprise. He was… apologizing? She could not recall another instance in which he had done so, especially not to her. Letting out a soft breath, she smiled slightly, the expression tinted with a bit of melancholy, but still as genuine as anything she ever did. She was no good with the creation of artifice, anyway.
“It’s okay,” she said quietly, her voice blending almost with the steady fall of the rain. “You only want to protect the people you love, and there’s nothing bad about that. I probably would have done the same thing, in your position.” It was true, in the sense she meant it, but it was not a denial of the fact that she had been hurt by it. Because she had—the thought that he would do that, that he would give his life, without even saying anything to her—that had hurt. It had made her feel as though she wasn’t even important enough to have a place in a decision like that. As though what it might do to her didn’t matter.
But… he’d promised her nothing. From the beginning, this had been one-sided, and she had known that, because he’d been honest about it. He held her heart, but she did not have his. She’d promised to fight for it, and she still intended to, but… as much as it hurt, she could not and would not hold his actions against him. She would not blame him for trying to protect the people closest to him. Especially not when she still did not occupy one of those places herself. At least… at least there was still a chance that she one day would, now.
“But I… I would be lost, without you,” she murmured, her fingers curling inwards to grip the fabric of his shirt, as though she were trying to hold onto something that might disappear at any moment. She might die without him, but it seemed too forward, to say that. She wasn’t trying to make him feel guilty, only to make him understand how much she needed him. Ekaterina’s eyes fell shut, and she matched her breathing to his, her heartbeat naturally falling into the same time-measure as the one she heard.
“It’s selfish, but… I don’t want you to go. And I’d never want to forget you. I’d never be able to.” There was a burning sting at the back of her eyes, and she knew she wept, but she did not sob. The tears were silent, and hot on her face. It was strange, though—he was here, so why did she cry even so? It was hard to understand, but she thought she might know.
“Do you think… that I could ever be enough to make you stay?” It was a dangerous question, because if the answer was no, it might well break her. If it was not yet, or perhaps, then nothing would truly have changed, and she wasn’t sure if that was worse or better than simply being told to give up. Because she didn’t know what else to do. She loved him with everything she had, and she had reached the point now where she was standing on an edge, teetering between happiness and a plunge so far down she could not sense the bottom. If it was a matter of doing something, she would, without hesitation. But she worried that it was simply that she needed to be something she was not, someone she was not.
And however much she might wish it, she could not do that.
"What can I say when you ask me this question?"
"Then don't make me worry," she stated, allowing herself to be pulled towards him. She sighed softly, as he stated he still needed to at least look over a few files. She mused it over in her head, contemplating whether or not she could agree to that. He was, after all, still recovering. He was recovering not only from being returned to his status, but also from being reverted back into a human. She frowned, her lips pursing into a fine line as the thoughts continued to plague her. She wanted to tell him, to tell him what happened, how he was returned to being a pure-blood, how Ageha gave her life for him to return to being a human. Most of all, she wanted to ask him if it was a choice he would have wanted.
Instead, she remained silent, sitting in comfort in his embrace. It was a comforting notion, and it caused most of the unwanted thoughts in her mind to disappear. She didn't need to dwell on them any longer than she had, and so she leaned her head back, but stopped as soon as he spoke. Crap, she thought. She had forgotten about the necklace, and her hands went idly towards it, lacing it with his as she took it from him. She pursed her lips together, drawing them into a thin line as she thought of the words to tell him. She didn't know how far back his memory went, and she couldn't risk telling him something that might trigger an episode. That was the last thing she wanted.
And not to mention, she was a horrible liar. What could she say that would make it believable? He hadn't given it to her, that much was obvious from the way he spoke, and he wouldn't believe her if she said he had. She remained silent, chewing the bottom of her lip as she she thought it over. If she remained silent for too long, he would probably get suspicious of her. "That is because it is yours," she finally spoke, taking his hand into hers and lacing their fingers together. "It fell out of your pocket when you collapsed. I didn't want you to lose it so I wore it. You can have it back, if you want it" she finally stated. Though the idea wasn't far-fetched, she hoped he would at least believe it.
She couldn't risk him remembering anything, and that thought alone caused a painful clench in her heart. Wouldn't she be just like they were then? Keeping secrets and refusing to let memories come to surface? Her memories were still somewhat suppressed, but she knew who her parents truly were. She knew her heritage, and as such, she had come to terms with it. It is perhaps, the only reason why she did not lose her mind as Amaya had. Her sister had hallucinated, had had nightmares as far as she could tell, and was lacking sleep. They had affected Amaya more-so than they affected her. She still had to figure out the reason for that, but perhaps it was best left alone. Some things were just not worth knowing.
"And if you must, I suppose it won't hurt too much for you to look over some of the files. You are the president after all. It doesn't mean I have to like it though," she finally conceded. Perhaps with that, it would change the subject away from the pendant, though it was highly unlikely. God help her if he continued to ask about it. She wouldn't be able to deny him the information he would so seek if he continued.
Instead, she remained silent, sitting in comfort in his embrace. It was a comforting notion, and it caused most of the unwanted thoughts in her mind to disappear. She didn't need to dwell on them any longer than she had, and so she leaned her head back, but stopped as soon as he spoke. Crap, she thought. She had forgotten about the necklace, and her hands went idly towards it, lacing it with his as she took it from him. She pursed her lips together, drawing them into a thin line as she thought of the words to tell him. She didn't know how far back his memory went, and she couldn't risk telling him something that might trigger an episode. That was the last thing she wanted.
And not to mention, she was a horrible liar. What could she say that would make it believable? He hadn't given it to her, that much was obvious from the way he spoke, and he wouldn't believe her if she said he had. She remained silent, chewing the bottom of her lip as she she thought it over. If she remained silent for too long, he would probably get suspicious of her. "That is because it is yours," she finally spoke, taking his hand into hers and lacing their fingers together. "It fell out of your pocket when you collapsed. I didn't want you to lose it so I wore it. You can have it back, if you want it" she finally stated. Though the idea wasn't far-fetched, she hoped he would at least believe it.
She couldn't risk him remembering anything, and that thought alone caused a painful clench in her heart. Wouldn't she be just like they were then? Keeping secrets and refusing to let memories come to surface? Her memories were still somewhat suppressed, but she knew who her parents truly were. She knew her heritage, and as such, she had come to terms with it. It is perhaps, the only reason why she did not lose her mind as Amaya had. Her sister had hallucinated, had had nightmares as far as she could tell, and was lacking sleep. They had affected Amaya more-so than they affected her. She still had to figure out the reason for that, but perhaps it was best left alone. Some things were just not worth knowing.
"And if you must, I suppose it won't hurt too much for you to look over some of the files. You are the president after all. It doesn't mean I have to like it though," she finally conceded. Perhaps with that, it would change the subject away from the pendant, though it was highly unlikely. God help her if he continued to ask about it. She wouldn't be able to deny him the information he would so seek if he continued.
|“This time, I could say it now..."|
It must be surprising to the girl which he held in his arms. To hear the words such as sorry and I'm at the same sentence, coming from his lips. After all, Sacred was never the type to apologize for anything. He was rather prideful in such situations whether he was in the right or in the wrong. Those words were pretty much nonexistent in his vocabulary, not until now. Honestly, he was also a bit surprised about himself saying that sentence in a rather smooth manner. But, he felt saying it and he does whatever he desires without much an announcement or precaution to anyone or even to himself. This might the very first time he said sorry to anyone. Yes, he was the only one he ever did so to.
The reply to his words was her understanding. She had always been like that. From the first time he had met and observed her from afar, she was a well of empathy to the weakness and sadness of others. To Sacred, it was unnerving in a sense which others tend to forget what her true feelings in the midst of their own plight. Perhaps, that is why he desired to elicit various reactions from her. He wanted to know what was truly beneath that exterior she shows to the world. She stated that if she was in his position, she would do the same. He does not doubt it. However, he could feel that his decision had caused her pain in a certain essence.
As if in response, Sacred felt how her fingers tightened its grip on his shirt. It was like he was going to slip away like the falling rain from her grasp if she did not do so. From that small action of hers, he knew for a fact that his will not to say anything to her had caused a certain dagger into her being. She said that she would be lost without him. Then, there was that scent which mingled with the rain. It was without doubt that this scent was her tears. She was crying so silently. It sparked a sense of compassion and guilt within him. She spoke through her tears that it might be selfish but she did not want him to go. She would never be able to forget him and she did not want to.
Then, there was her question. Sacred could feel that it was an inquiry in which his answer would either make or break her. Before, he even officially took her as his lover; he had told her that she was someone who does not have a space in his heart. He told her that she would need to fight for it, to defeat the memory of another within him. He closed his eyes for a brief moment. The words of the person which held the most part of him echoed inside his mind. It was time to give this girl in her arms a more concrete answer. The sound of bells reverberated around them as the rain stopped falling on them. This was because, the strings he hold as his weapon covered them both in a dome. It shielded them. It concealed them from the world outside. This space was only for them.
"Right now..." Sacred started as he straightened himself by sitting and then took her along in that motion. It was then he took back his hand which was entwined with hers. Because, he needed both of them with what he was about to do. "You alone..." This time, he encircled both of his arms around her waist pulling her close to him. He held with such gentleness as if catering to the nature how fragile and delicate she is. Yet, it was firm and strong to state he was not going to let her go without his consent. "...will disappear. You will leave me behind." His hold on her tightened more as he continued to speak. The memories of his important people flashed through his head.
"They say they love me... They say they will stay by my side... " His voice trembled ever so subtly. It was only for a brief moment. It was negligible and could go unnoticed. "But, they all left me behind whether by will or by incident. If they love me, they should have stayed with me no matter what." He buried his face on her hair as if to affirm that she was there with him. To make certain, she was not a figment of his memories. She is real. "So, before you could do that to me. I will go in which I was supposed to do so and simply erase my existence in everyone's memories." He spoke in such a tone which betrayed the notion of a strong, playful, Sacrilegious. Instead, he was much like a child trying to put up a strong front.
"I'm scared." For the first time, Sacred had admitted and said that he was afraid. Never once did he show such an expression, nor did he openly state that emotion to anyone or even to himself. "If you want me to stay, then you have to stay by my side." He embraced her even more tightly as if she would disappear from him in a split moment, he doesn't do so. His hand was firmly placed on her back while his other was buried within her locks at the back of her head. "Because if I lose you, I will not and cannot take it anymore. Right now, Ekaterina... You are the reason, I am still here." His words were rather muffled due to his face being within her tresses. Her scent which he liked very much. Nevertheless, this time the sentences which left his lips are real and true. This time, it really was.
The reply to his words was her understanding. She had always been like that. From the first time he had met and observed her from afar, she was a well of empathy to the weakness and sadness of others. To Sacred, it was unnerving in a sense which others tend to forget what her true feelings in the midst of their own plight. Perhaps, that is why he desired to elicit various reactions from her. He wanted to know what was truly beneath that exterior she shows to the world. She stated that if she was in his position, she would do the same. He does not doubt it. However, he could feel that his decision had caused her pain in a certain essence.
As if in response, Sacred felt how her fingers tightened its grip on his shirt. It was like he was going to slip away like the falling rain from her grasp if she did not do so. From that small action of hers, he knew for a fact that his will not to say anything to her had caused a certain dagger into her being. She said that she would be lost without him. Then, there was that scent which mingled with the rain. It was without doubt that this scent was her tears. She was crying so silently. It sparked a sense of compassion and guilt within him. She spoke through her tears that it might be selfish but she did not want him to go. She would never be able to forget him and she did not want to.
Then, there was her question. Sacred could feel that it was an inquiry in which his answer would either make or break her. Before, he even officially took her as his lover; he had told her that she was someone who does not have a space in his heart. He told her that she would need to fight for it, to defeat the memory of another within him. He closed his eyes for a brief moment. The words of the person which held the most part of him echoed inside his mind. It was time to give this girl in her arms a more concrete answer. The sound of bells reverberated around them as the rain stopped falling on them. This was because, the strings he hold as his weapon covered them both in a dome. It shielded them. It concealed them from the world outside. This space was only for them.
"Right now..." Sacred started as he straightened himself by sitting and then took her along in that motion. It was then he took back his hand which was entwined with hers. Because, he needed both of them with what he was about to do. "You alone..." This time, he encircled both of his arms around her waist pulling her close to him. He held with such gentleness as if catering to the nature how fragile and delicate she is. Yet, it was firm and strong to state he was not going to let her go without his consent. "...will disappear. You will leave me behind." His hold on her tightened more as he continued to speak. The memories of his important people flashed through his head.
"They say they love me... They say they will stay by my side... " His voice trembled ever so subtly. It was only for a brief moment. It was negligible and could go unnoticed. "But, they all left me behind whether by will or by incident. If they love me, they should have stayed with me no matter what." He buried his face on her hair as if to affirm that she was there with him. To make certain, she was not a figment of his memories. She is real. "So, before you could do that to me. I will go in which I was supposed to do so and simply erase my existence in everyone's memories." He spoke in such a tone which betrayed the notion of a strong, playful, Sacrilegious. Instead, he was much like a child trying to put up a strong front.
"I'm scared." For the first time, Sacred had admitted and said that he was afraid. Never once did he show such an expression, nor did he openly state that emotion to anyone or even to himself. "If you want me to stay, then you have to stay by my side." He embraced her even more tightly as if she would disappear from him in a split moment, he doesn't do so. His hand was firmly placed on her back while his other was buried within her locks at the back of her head. "Because if I lose you, I will not and cannot take it anymore. Right now, Ekaterina... You are the reason, I am still here." His words were rather muffled due to his face being within her tresses. Her scent which he liked very much. Nevertheless, this time the sentences which left his lips are real and true. This time, it really was.
|“I should not mind but then again..."|
Takeru listened to her words. Well, that was plausible. He did always carry the pendant around him. The reason was not also clear to him, but somehow, he just needed to. "Oh, thanks for having it..." He noted as he smiled at her yet with a tinge of sadness. "I think you should wear it..." He stated with a very certain tone. His eyes locked on to the necklace now hanging around her neck. To him, it was the perfect place it should be. It was time for people to see it instead of him always keeping it with him hidden in his pockets. "It has been my good-luck charm and now you're my most precious lucky charm..." He lightly kissed her cheek with such sweet affection. Yes, it was true. She was really precious to him. Saya was his first love.
By instincts, Takeru pulled away from Saya. It startled him as he looked around to hear where the voice came from. The melodic twinge of gentleness echoed within him. It was certainly not Saya. He knew for certain. Was he hearing things? Who was that? It was then he recalled that his reaction could have cause worry to his beloved. He looked back at Saya and muttered an apology. "Sorry, I thought I heard something..." He reasoned out as he sighed. It must be because, he was tired and all. He just needed sleep as he returned to his normal facade. "Just my imagination. I guess, I do need rest..." He removed his arms around her and instead with his free hand played with her auburn locks. Right now, he was feeling a bit under the weather. But, it was odd because with Saya's presence he felt completely at ease. Then again, there was something still empty inside him.
"Hey, Saya I was wondering..." Takeru started as he twirled one of her locks around his finger. His mismatched eyes gazed at her with such confusion and obvious logic. As if, he was trying to peel at something. But at the same time, it was likely to be nothing. "Do you still have feelings for Sacred...?" Yes, it was a question really unexpected. Somehow, the memories that were taken and erased appeared to be replaced with another. But what were the crafted memories? Why does it seem that Sacred and Saya were an item? What did really Ageha do?
"Takeru-kun, thank you."
By instincts, Takeru pulled away from Saya. It startled him as he looked around to hear where the voice came from. The melodic twinge of gentleness echoed within him. It was certainly not Saya. He knew for certain. Was he hearing things? Who was that? It was then he recalled that his reaction could have cause worry to his beloved. He looked back at Saya and muttered an apology. "Sorry, I thought I heard something..." He reasoned out as he sighed. It must be because, he was tired and all. He just needed sleep as he returned to his normal facade. "Just my imagination. I guess, I do need rest..." He removed his arms around her and instead with his free hand played with her auburn locks. Right now, he was feeling a bit under the weather. But, it was odd because with Saya's presence he felt completely at ease. Then again, there was something still empty inside him.
"Hey, Saya I was wondering..." Takeru started as he twirled one of her locks around his finger. His mismatched eyes gazed at her with such confusion and obvious logic. As if, he was trying to peel at something. But at the same time, it was likely to be nothing. "Do you still have feelings for Sacred...?" Yes, it was a question really unexpected. Somehow, the memories that were taken and erased appeared to be replaced with another. But what were the crafted memories? Why does it seem that Sacred and Saya were an item? What did really Ageha do?
“There was never any going back for me, not from the start. So let me say it now with an open heart: I promise…"
“Are you afraid that I will die?”
The rain overhead had stopped. If she had bothered to reach out and try to discover why, she would have been able to understand how it had. But at present, the chime was clue enough, and the answer didn’t matter. Sacred rose, and for a moment she wondered if it was his intention to leave after all. But then it seemed that he was content to sit, and his arms encircled her, holding her to him in a grip she knew she would not be able to break. That was all right, though; she had no desire to break it. She was happiest like this, aware of his nearness and able to be near him as well. She still wasn’t exactly sure how it was that she of all people was allowed to touch this man, be held by this man, when she knew for a fact that there were many others who would envy her that.
But not even that mattered, in the end. She was more concerned for him than anything, and next to that concern, the warmth in her heart that was her love for him, the rest was simply unimportant. When he was near, he was the center of her world. When he was not, he still occupied a truly distracting number of her thoughts, and part of her always went with him. She would disappear? He said it with such certainty, and she understood why. It had been a pattern for him. She could sense that much even before he explained, and while she did not think that anyone would have left him if they’d felt they had any other choice, she could now imagine with great certainty and clarity the pain he’d felt at being left behind, because it had so nearly been this same pain that she’d experienced.
“I am afraid that you will not.”
Kitty reached up, wrapping one of her arms around his back and using the other to stroke softly his hair, running her fingers through the locks and trailing them down in a gesture meant to soothe and comfort. She leaned her head sideways against his, humming softly for a while but not breaking the pattern of her hand’s movement. It was never an easy thing, to admit that one was afraid, and she supposed it must be even harder for someone who was ordinarily so composed, so put together and strong. She held him to her, her music gentle and soft, not unlike the pattering of the rain on the shelter he’d created.
“I don’t understand.”
He hadn’t said it as such, had not said those words, but she at the same time as she felt the crushing melancholy that came of bearing witness to his pain, her heart also felt lighter, as though some weight had been lifted from it. She was the reason he was still here? Then she would not fail. She couldn’t. She did not have the strength in her to leave him behind, to subject him to that kind of pain again. But she would have to find the strength to stand beside him, always. This much, she could do, and she would happily do. If he sometimes needed something to lean on, she would be that thing, and she would not bend or break beneath the weight of the responsibility. She’d never had to do anything so important before in her life, but she would do it.
“Eternity was always yours. You have only to choose where to spend it.”
She knew where she wanted to spend it, where she would spend it. Even if her ancestor thought it was the wrong choice. Her place was not in that garden, with those people. Her place was here, with him, with them. This world was a fragile, often cruel, beautiful, terrible place. But it was the place where he was, and that meant it was the place where she belonged, as well. “It’s all right to be afraid,” she whispered softly, halting in her motion for a moment and moving her hand to his cheek. She pulled back gently, such that if she could have seen, she would have been able to look right into his eyes. Her own seemed to find the right place, even so. Ekaterina shook her head. “But I’m not going anywhere. I’ll stay by your side. You won’t lose me.” She leaned forward slightly, so that her forehead rested against his.
“Because… I’m really too selfish to ever let go.” Her eyes fell shut, and she sighed gently. She had not the keen nose a vampire did, but he’d still always smelled so wonderful to her. “I love you, Sacred, hopelessly, foolishly, against the better judgement of most people I know, completely and forever. I promise I’ll never leave your side. Not for as long as you want me there.”
"There are no words that I can speak, because I am afraid of the ones I must."
Saya blinked owlishly at Takeru's statement. Feelings...for Sacred? When had she ever had feelings for the purple-haired pure-blood? She searched her memory, trying to recall a time where she ever had feelings for Sacred. Nope, there were none. And the confusion was evident on her face. What could have possibly brought up that question? She had never shown such affections towards the purple-haired vampire, nor had she the desire to. She considered Sacred a friend, perhaps, but nothing even bordering the lines of a lover. She wasn't exactly fond of the vampire that way. Besides, Ekaterina had him and loved him in that way. She sighed slowly, still trying to sort through the question.
"Of course not," she finally stated. "And don't be sorry, I would have reacted the same way if I thought I heard something," she spoke, turning around as she grabbed his hand in her own. She then laid her head on the crook of his neck and closed her eyes. "I love you, I don't know how many times I've said it. But if I must tell you a thousand more times, then I shall. I love you and only you. I don't know why you thought I had feelings for Sacred. Are you sure you are alright?" she spoke, finally opening her eyes and glanced up at him. She was utterly confused.
Did Ageha do something more than just take his memories? Was that even possible? From the information she knew, a pure-blood was capable of rendering another to a human and taking their memories, but to replace them with other memories? Perhaps this was an ability that belonged to Ageha, or perhaps she didn't understand fully the concepts one used to change a pure-blood. Shaking her head of those thoughts, she laid her head back on his chest and sighed deeply. She was royally fucked in every sense of the word if that were the case. If Ageha had managed to replace his memories with other ones, she truly needed to tread lightly on what she said.
But...she wouldn't be able to do that forever. She wanted to be with only him, and that meant for the rest of her life. If she kept secrets from him, it would destroyed her. How could she keep a secret from the one she loved? Wasn't a relationship supposed to be about honesty? About not keeping secrets from each other? She would be breaking that promise, that honesty if she didn't tell him. But how could she? She didn't want anything to happen to Takeru, not like Amaya. If he remembered, remembered that Ageha gave her life to make him human, how would that affect him?
Saya was not a fool, and she had known that Takeru had, at one point, had feelings for the pure-blood princess. She had heard it in the tone of his voice when she had called after their little voyage on the island. It wasn't hard to miss because it was th same tone of voice she had used around Kiyoshi. She almost wanted to scoff at that. Both he and Ageha were dead, both of them being the first loves of the ones who now were in each other's embrace. She frowned at that thought. That didn't seem right. For her, Kiyoshi had been her second love. If her parents had never made her forget, the one in her arms right now was her first love.
He would have always been her first love. And he always will be. She sighed softly through her nose, still trying to put a cap to her thoughts, but so far, she was failing. He had called her his precious lucky charm. She didn't feel so precious. How could she when she was keeping things from the one she loved? Was this how her parents felt? Some part of her wondered that. She was keeping things from the one she loved to protect him, but was she truly doing the right thing? Was she truly protecting him?
"Of course not," she finally stated. "And don't be sorry, I would have reacted the same way if I thought I heard something," she spoke, turning around as she grabbed his hand in her own. She then laid her head on the crook of his neck and closed her eyes. "I love you, I don't know how many times I've said it. But if I must tell you a thousand more times, then I shall. I love you and only you. I don't know why you thought I had feelings for Sacred. Are you sure you are alright?" she spoke, finally opening her eyes and glanced up at him. She was utterly confused.
Did Ageha do something more than just take his memories? Was that even possible? From the information she knew, a pure-blood was capable of rendering another to a human and taking their memories, but to replace them with other memories? Perhaps this was an ability that belonged to Ageha, or perhaps she didn't understand fully the concepts one used to change a pure-blood. Shaking her head of those thoughts, she laid her head back on his chest and sighed deeply. She was royally fucked in every sense of the word if that were the case. If Ageha had managed to replace his memories with other ones, she truly needed to tread lightly on what she said.
But...she wouldn't be able to do that forever. She wanted to be with only him, and that meant for the rest of her life. If she kept secrets from him, it would destroyed her. How could she keep a secret from the one she loved? Wasn't a relationship supposed to be about honesty? About not keeping secrets from each other? She would be breaking that promise, that honesty if she didn't tell him. But how could she? She didn't want anything to happen to Takeru, not like Amaya. If he remembered, remembered that Ageha gave her life to make him human, how would that affect him?
Saya was not a fool, and she had known that Takeru had, at one point, had feelings for the pure-blood princess. She had heard it in the tone of his voice when she had called after their little voyage on the island. It wasn't hard to miss because it was th same tone of voice she had used around Kiyoshi. She almost wanted to scoff at that. Both he and Ageha were dead, both of them being the first loves of the ones who now were in each other's embrace. She frowned at that thought. That didn't seem right. For her, Kiyoshi had been her second love. If her parents had never made her forget, the one in her arms right now was her first love.
He would have always been her first love. And he always will be. She sighed softly through her nose, still trying to put a cap to her thoughts, but so far, she was failing. He had called her his precious lucky charm. She didn't feel so precious. How could she when she was keeping things from the one she loved? Was this how her parents felt? Some part of her wondered that. She was keeping things from the one she loved to protect him, but was she truly doing the right thing? Was she truly protecting him?
|“This promise is now our eternal connection."|
Her promise. It was most beautiful to his ears, to his senses, to his soul. The oath which was also stated to him by his deceased lover. She was the only one he had ever acknowledged and even responded to with the same affection. No one else comes close to the love he had for her. To prove, his heart was still enveloped in her memories. She is still able to dictate his life in the subtleties of her essence which remained within him. However, that vow which they both shared was broken by the intricacies of choices and complexities of emotions. Pieces of that pledge were still wedged in the wounds of his soul and always remained fresh and never healing.
Was he ready to take the plunge once more? This time with this delicate human who he held in his arms like a lifeline to his reality. A blind girl who should never see anything but darkness Yet instead, she sees everything and even the things that normal people should see, she was the only one who can. Fascinating, she was. His interest on her was whimsical at best in the beginning. Now, it was more than that, it was the very foundation of his existence to live on. When did his curiosity turned into such fervent affection for her? He was uncertain. Nevertheless, he is indeed afraid. She said it was fine. Perhaps, it was but to him it was a fatal flaw.
"Ekaterina." Sacred started as he cherished the warmth from her. The touching of their skins was much like a seething flame. So hot. So fiery. So comforting. There was nothing to deny anymore. She had indeed found a crack within his heart and situated herself there firmly. It might not be as vital as the presence of his lost love. However, she had become an undeniable part of his reason to stay, to remain in this world for a little longer. She was becoming a part of his quintessence and truthfully, he was not bothered by that action. "My heart still belongs to her." He has no reason to coat his words with such delicacy anymore. Furthermore, he would not give her a sense of falsity.
"Steadily, surely, you are becoming a reality I cannot longer ignore." His arms were removed from her body. Instead, he placed his hands on her cheeks cupping her face into his palms. Their foreheads still remained connected. He really did not want to break it. "You are now in my heart." As if seeking further assurance, he kissed her. It was feathery and delicate. So, gentle, yet so, feverish in its intention in which only she could answer to. Fleeting yet imprinting were his lips as he reluctantly pulled away. "Each passing day, you're becoming a greater existence. That is why, someday for certain." He paused momentarily as one of his hands traced her face with such intricate exquisiteness. He could say the words that she would be waiting from him at this moment. However, there was still a piece inside of him which links him still greatly to that broken love.
"I will be able to say those precious three words to you with great earnest and conviction." His words were filled with ardor and sincerity. He was confident that it would not be long until he will be able to finally say those words which he had only spoken towards one person. Those words which he never callously say to anyone, he will speak it only to this girl before him right now, to this princess which he had taken as his. "For now, I want you to know. I care for you. You alone, are the only one who I will have by my side. Only you mean everything and everyone to me." After stating that, he kissed her once more. This time it was passionate, deep, and forceful. It was mingling with his overflowing sensitivity and the dependency of his being to her fate. This was his addiction which she was the only one who was able to do so.
Just like that, the rain had finally ceased. Dark clouds which loomed overhead were no longer in anyone's sight. Instead, the sun which had been hiding had finally shown itself as if christening the vow they seemed to have created between themselves and a promising future for them. Hopefully, it will be. Yet everyone knows, that there will always be tribulations but it will be their choice whether to break or grow stronger.
Was he ready to take the plunge once more? This time with this delicate human who he held in his arms like a lifeline to his reality. A blind girl who should never see anything but darkness Yet instead, she sees everything and even the things that normal people should see, she was the only one who can. Fascinating, she was. His interest on her was whimsical at best in the beginning. Now, it was more than that, it was the very foundation of his existence to live on. When did his curiosity turned into such fervent affection for her? He was uncertain. Nevertheless, he is indeed afraid. She said it was fine. Perhaps, it was but to him it was a fatal flaw.
"Ekaterina." Sacred started as he cherished the warmth from her. The touching of their skins was much like a seething flame. So hot. So fiery. So comforting. There was nothing to deny anymore. She had indeed found a crack within his heart and situated herself there firmly. It might not be as vital as the presence of his lost love. However, she had become an undeniable part of his reason to stay, to remain in this world for a little longer. She was becoming a part of his quintessence and truthfully, he was not bothered by that action. "My heart still belongs to her." He has no reason to coat his words with such delicacy anymore. Furthermore, he would not give her a sense of falsity.
"Steadily, surely, you are becoming a reality I cannot longer ignore." His arms were removed from her body. Instead, he placed his hands on her cheeks cupping her face into his palms. Their foreheads still remained connected. He really did not want to break it. "You are now in my heart." As if seeking further assurance, he kissed her. It was feathery and delicate. So, gentle, yet so, feverish in its intention in which only she could answer to. Fleeting yet imprinting were his lips as he reluctantly pulled away. "Each passing day, you're becoming a greater existence. That is why, someday for certain." He paused momentarily as one of his hands traced her face with such intricate exquisiteness. He could say the words that she would be waiting from him at this moment. However, there was still a piece inside of him which links him still greatly to that broken love.
"I will be able to say those precious three words to you with great earnest and conviction." His words were filled with ardor and sincerity. He was confident that it would not be long until he will be able to finally say those words which he had only spoken towards one person. Those words which he never callously say to anyone, he will speak it only to this girl before him right now, to this princess which he had taken as his. "For now, I want you to know. I care for you. You alone, are the only one who I will have by my side. Only you mean everything and everyone to me." After stating that, he kissed her once more. This time it was passionate, deep, and forceful. It was mingling with his overflowing sensitivity and the dependency of his being to her fate. This was his addiction which she was the only one who was able to do so.
Just like that, the rain had finally ceased. Dark clouds which loomed overhead were no longer in anyone's sight. Instead, the sun which had been hiding had finally shown itself as if christening the vow they seemed to have created between themselves and a promising future for them. Hopefully, it will be. Yet everyone knows, that there will always be tribulations but it will be their choice whether to break or grow stronger.
|“The life I have is fleeting but, I fear that it's not mine..."|
Hearing her answer, Takeru released a sigh of relief. He had remembered the incident in which Sacred had declared to be the only one allowed to play with the stern Takagi Prefect. Of course, the Kuran Heir took this as a sign of intimacy. It was not also oblivious to him the certain glances that the purple pure-blood would address to her. A look which seemed to encompassed lingering affection. That is how he had come to that conclusion. Furthermore, he does feel a bit insecure when it comes to the matters of the heart especially if the rival was the infamous and mysterious Sacrilegious who seemed unfazed and accepting in the idea of romance and such. Thus, he suffers a bit of diffidence more importantly with the beautiful woman whom he had fallen in love with helplessly.
"Yeah... Sorry..." He gave a small smile. There was no need to worry about his condition as of now. Moreover, he did not want her to be so concerned about him. That twisted expression of hers was something he does not want to see too much. "I love you Saya..." He stated with such candor and endearment as his lips descend upon hers. Through that gesture, he wanted to envelop the girl in embrace of his love, his adoration, his need for her. Who could have known that he would be so foolishly attached and enamored with one person? He was certain no one would have even predicted it. Yet, such a thing had happened and he was the testament to that.
Once their lips were separated from each others. Takeru gently held Saya's face with both of his hands. He wondered if the next words which will leave his mouth would also yield a positive answer to him. Or, was it fine for him to speak such a secret which had left his childhood memories in frozen captivity. He was not certain how everything came back to him clearly and crisply. Now, he also understood the actions of his adoptive father, the Headmaster whom had kept the true of his heritage a secret. An effort to protect him and the woman he loves and the other who is her twin. "Are you fine even if I'm your brother?" His memories of being born as a pure-blood has finally returned but then again no one knows exactly what the Kuran Heir remembers exactly and how far.
He was a bit scared of what he had told her. Takeru was uncertain whether she was aware of their past. Perhaps, he should have not said anything. However, he did not want to hide anything from her. This time, he wanted to start anew without the need of secrecy or hidden intentions even if it was done out of the desire to keep them or their loved ones safe and protected. He wanted to trust in the bond and the connection he has with her. They were stronger now. They were not children who would need to be protected by others. This time, it would be their duty to do that for themselves. They would need to forge their own paths now and either it was what their parents or others wanted, it will be their decision to make right now. "Do you remember?"
"Yeah... Sorry..." He gave a small smile. There was no need to worry about his condition as of now. Moreover, he did not want her to be so concerned about him. That twisted expression of hers was something he does not want to see too much. "I love you Saya..." He stated with such candor and endearment as his lips descend upon hers. Through that gesture, he wanted to envelop the girl in embrace of his love, his adoration, his need for her. Who could have known that he would be so foolishly attached and enamored with one person? He was certain no one would have even predicted it. Yet, such a thing had happened and he was the testament to that.
Once their lips were separated from each others. Takeru gently held Saya's face with both of his hands. He wondered if the next words which will leave his mouth would also yield a positive answer to him. Or, was it fine for him to speak such a secret which had left his childhood memories in frozen captivity. He was not certain how everything came back to him clearly and crisply. Now, he also understood the actions of his adoptive father, the Headmaster whom had kept the true of his heritage a secret. An effort to protect him and the woman he loves and the other who is her twin. "Are you fine even if I'm your brother?" His memories of being born as a pure-blood has finally returned but then again no one knows exactly what the Kuran Heir remembers exactly and how far.
He was a bit scared of what he had told her. Takeru was uncertain whether she was aware of their past. Perhaps, he should have not said anything. However, he did not want to hide anything from her. This time, he wanted to start anew without the need of secrecy or hidden intentions even if it was done out of the desire to keep them or their loved ones safe and protected. He wanted to trust in the bond and the connection he has with her. They were stronger now. They were not children who would need to be protected by others. This time, it would be their duty to do that for themselves. They would need to forge their own paths now and either it was what their parents or others wanted, it will be their decision to make right now. "Do you remember?"
“Precious things must be relinquished only with care. This, I understand, and so I will wait with a smile on my face."
It may well have made her sad to hear it, were she someone else, that his heart was yet beyond her reach. But whatever strange confluence of nature and fate that had made Ekaterina into the person that she was made her not depressed to hear those words, because to her, they meant something very different from how someone else might have taken them. His heart still belonged to her, but the blind girl had learned one lesson above all of the others in her brief time in this world: she had learned to be patient. Especially when the things were worth waiting for. And she knew, somehow, that she had the time, and there was simply nothing for which she was willing to wait so long as she was willing to wait for this.
“I understand,” she said, the curve of her mouth titling upwards by a fractional amount. She moved the hand that was in his hair around to lay over his chest, and the smile grew. “It means that this heart, the heart that I’m waiting for, loves very deeply. It is natural that such a thing should hold on most tightly to what it loves. So I will wait for the day when that love is mine.” She could understand this because her heart loved deeply, too. It was just that, before she met him, there had been nobody else. She didn’t have to wait until she was ready to love again, because this was the very first time she’d ever felt such a thing.
He spoke again, and his words made her lighter, so much so that she was certain that if not for the feeling of his hands against her cheeks, cradling her jaw so very gently, she might not have remained grounded at all. The touch of his lips to hers was light and sweet and soft, and she returned it with that selfsame gentle delicacy. It was like that thread that connected them together—fragile, delicate, ephemeral. But with time, it was growing, becoming something strong and certain and permanent, and she would continue to nurture it as well as she knew how, until one day, there would be nothing between them at all. That thread would bind them for truth, and with all the certainty that a person could have in this world. This was the promise she made to herself—that she would not give up.
Someday. It was something she reached out for, and held onto. That someday, her feelings would be returned to her in their full measure, and that what had been given would be exchanged, a heart for a heart, devotion for devotion. Even hearing that much filled her with inescapable joy, and the tender smile that spread across her face could perhaps have illuminated a room with its light, but it was one she wore only for him. Only when in his presence, or thinking of him, and nobody else. She hadn’t even realized she had such a thing, until Saya had pointed it out one day, but there it was.
It was, however, swallowed by the heat of the second kiss, and Kitty hummed a contented note in the back of her throat, leaning into him pliantly and returning the ardor of it, if in a different way. Yes, her response was passionate, but there was something in it also that yielded. Consciously, and by choice, she accepted what he was conveying with it, opening herself up to him without reservation or design, because it was what she wanted to do. He had her whole self, and all of it was his to do with as he pleased. She would take what was given, and strive to heal what was broken, and this she did because she wanted to do it and because she loved him, and for no other reason than that.
She heard the cessation of the rain, and pulled back slightly, her breathing shallow, but measured. It took some getting used to, his forcefulness, and somehow he always left her breathless, but she was growing accustomed to that feeling, and found that she would find herself loath to be without it. “Then it’s decided,” she said gently. “For me, there is only you, and someday, for you there will be only me. I look forward to that day more than anything else, but… that doesn’t mean I can’t love today, too.” She was not the only person in his heart yet, but she was there. She meant something to him, more than anyone alive, he’d told her. And that in itself was reason enough for her to take heart. Until someday arrived, she would be happy with that becoming, and embrace it with everything she was.
“I understand,” she said, the curve of her mouth titling upwards by a fractional amount. She moved the hand that was in his hair around to lay over his chest, and the smile grew. “It means that this heart, the heart that I’m waiting for, loves very deeply. It is natural that such a thing should hold on most tightly to what it loves. So I will wait for the day when that love is mine.” She could understand this because her heart loved deeply, too. It was just that, before she met him, there had been nobody else. She didn’t have to wait until she was ready to love again, because this was the very first time she’d ever felt such a thing.
He spoke again, and his words made her lighter, so much so that she was certain that if not for the feeling of his hands against her cheeks, cradling her jaw so very gently, she might not have remained grounded at all. The touch of his lips to hers was light and sweet and soft, and she returned it with that selfsame gentle delicacy. It was like that thread that connected them together—fragile, delicate, ephemeral. But with time, it was growing, becoming something strong and certain and permanent, and she would continue to nurture it as well as she knew how, until one day, there would be nothing between them at all. That thread would bind them for truth, and with all the certainty that a person could have in this world. This was the promise she made to herself—that she would not give up.
Someday. It was something she reached out for, and held onto. That someday, her feelings would be returned to her in their full measure, and that what had been given would be exchanged, a heart for a heart, devotion for devotion. Even hearing that much filled her with inescapable joy, and the tender smile that spread across her face could perhaps have illuminated a room with its light, but it was one she wore only for him. Only when in his presence, or thinking of him, and nobody else. She hadn’t even realized she had such a thing, until Saya had pointed it out one day, but there it was.
It was, however, swallowed by the heat of the second kiss, and Kitty hummed a contented note in the back of her throat, leaning into him pliantly and returning the ardor of it, if in a different way. Yes, her response was passionate, but there was something in it also that yielded. Consciously, and by choice, she accepted what he was conveying with it, opening herself up to him without reservation or design, because it was what she wanted to do. He had her whole self, and all of it was his to do with as he pleased. She would take what was given, and strive to heal what was broken, and this she did because she wanted to do it and because she loved him, and for no other reason than that.
She heard the cessation of the rain, and pulled back slightly, her breathing shallow, but measured. It took some getting used to, his forcefulness, and somehow he always left her breathless, but she was growing accustomed to that feeling, and found that she would find herself loath to be without it. “Then it’s decided,” she said gently. “For me, there is only you, and someday, for you there will be only me. I look forward to that day more than anything else, but… that doesn’t mean I can’t love today, too.” She was not the only person in his heart yet, but she was there. She meant something to him, more than anyone alive, he’d told her. And that in itself was reason enough for her to take heart. Until someday arrived, she would be happy with that becoming, and embrace it with everything she was.
"Remember? No...I don't remember anything, but it doesn't matter, because I have you now."
"Yeah, I love you too," she responded, leaning into his kiss as she wrapped her arms around his neck to deepen it slightly. She removed her arms as the kiss ended, and she smiled softly at him. She blinked owlishly at him, confused as to when he took her face into his hands and stared at her with such intense eyes. She could see the uncertainty behind his eyes, and her brows furrowed slightly. He then asked his question, and she tilted her head to the side, confusion laced on her face. Was she fine...even if he was her brother? Her brows knotted into a frown, her lips pursing into a fine line as she thought the question over. He continued speaking, and then waited for her answer. She paused in giving it, instead, removing his hands from her face and placing her own hands upon his face.
"No. No I do not remember, Takky, but I do know who and what I am. I do know that our parents did what they did to protect us, and that they were siblings too. It doesn't matter if you are my brother or not. I love you, and only you. I want only you, desire only you, and will only have you for as long as we live. Be that for another few decades, or for all of eternity if you wanted," she finally responded to his questions. She pulled his face closer to her, leaning her forehead with his and closed her eyes. She took in a deep breath, breathing in his scent as she felt her heartbeat rise slightly. Should it have bothered her that he was her brother? Should it matter?
To some societies, what they were would be taboo. But then again, what they were was something completely different. In that society, it was expected, and encouraged. They were both Kuran's, it was only natural and expected that they would be together. But it wasn't that expectation that caused her to love him. She loved him because she truly loved him. She was exposed to other people, and sure, she might have loved Kiyoshi, but she did not desire him as she desired the one in her arms. Her memories were still foggy, but that didn't matter to her. She didn't need them. She didn't want them. She already knew what she needed to know, and that was all that mattered. She opened her eyes back up, slowly as a thought crossed her own mind.
"Does it bother you? Are you fine with it? Because I do not care that you are my brother. Like I said, I want to spend the rest of my life with only you, but if it bothers you, then I will not. I will leave and allow you to spend your life with whomever it is that you will love more than me," she continued, laying her head back against his chest, her arms winding their way around his waist. She felt a painful clench against her chest at that thought. If it bothered him, she would do as she said, however; that didn't mean it wouldn't hurt her to do so. She loved him, she truly did, and it was painful.
"No. No I do not remember, Takky, but I do know who and what I am. I do know that our parents did what they did to protect us, and that they were siblings too. It doesn't matter if you are my brother or not. I love you, and only you. I want only you, desire only you, and will only have you for as long as we live. Be that for another few decades, or for all of eternity if you wanted," she finally responded to his questions. She pulled his face closer to her, leaning her forehead with his and closed her eyes. She took in a deep breath, breathing in his scent as she felt her heartbeat rise slightly. Should it have bothered her that he was her brother? Should it matter?
To some societies, what they were would be taboo. But then again, what they were was something completely different. In that society, it was expected, and encouraged. They were both Kuran's, it was only natural and expected that they would be together. But it wasn't that expectation that caused her to love him. She loved him because she truly loved him. She was exposed to other people, and sure, she might have loved Kiyoshi, but she did not desire him as she desired the one in her arms. Her memories were still foggy, but that didn't matter to her. She didn't need them. She didn't want them. She already knew what she needed to know, and that was all that mattered. She opened her eyes back up, slowly as a thought crossed her own mind.
"Does it bother you? Are you fine with it? Because I do not care that you are my brother. Like I said, I want to spend the rest of my life with only you, but if it bothers you, then I will not. I will leave and allow you to spend your life with whomever it is that you will love more than me," she continued, laying her head back against his chest, her arms winding their way around his waist. She felt a painful clench against her chest at that thought. If it bothered him, she would do as she said, however; that didn't mean it wouldn't hurt her to do so. She loved him, she truly did, and it was painful.
|"Let this turbulent love affair of ours begin."|
Before, there was a vow. It was built on a mere challenge. His heart was still a closed cage. It still belonged to his beloved wife who still remains an indispensable influence on every action he makes. A presence which kept him a tangible essence in this living world. Now, it was still the same. However, there was a notable difference as his heart was not only full by his past but also with the possible future with this blind princess of his. He believed at some point, he will not care for anyone like he cared for his wife. However, no one could really assure the future which time brings without warning. Because this time, he was slowly ushering and welcoming a new person who would be even a greater existence inside of him.
"Ekaterina, I adore you." Sacred stated as he kissed her once more. It was filled with such tenderness and sweetness. So different from before, this kiss was now as cold and ferocious. It was now with warm feelings. Slowly, he was now sharing his emotions to her now. Somehow, he knew that this gesture of his will not stop. Actually, it will be more frequent as her promise to him will be the only vow, he would cling to for the entirety of his existence from now on. Separating their lips, to allow a reprieve and to take a few breaths of air. "This time, let us properly start this story of ours." He said with a small smile and a tone with his usual mischievousness but now a tinge of softness.
Like that, the day ended in a good note for the most part even if a beautiful person which Ageha was now gone. She still continued to wish for the happiness of the people she cared the most. Perhaps, the rain was more like of her blessing than tears of sympathy, perhaps, it was...
"Ekaterina, I adore you." Sacred stated as he kissed her once more. It was filled with such tenderness and sweetness. So different from before, this kiss was now as cold and ferocious. It was now with warm feelings. Slowly, he was now sharing his emotions to her now. Somehow, he knew that this gesture of his will not stop. Actually, it will be more frequent as her promise to him will be the only vow, he would cling to for the entirety of his existence from now on. Separating their lips, to allow a reprieve and to take a few breaths of air. "This time, let us properly start this story of ours." He said with a small smile and a tone with his usual mischievousness but now a tinge of softness.
Like that, the day ended in a good note for the most part even if a beautiful person which Ageha was now gone. She still continued to wish for the happiness of the people she cared the most. Perhaps, the rain was more like of her blessing than tears of sympathy, perhaps, it was...
|“There are going to be sad things but never about me ever leaving or pushing you away... I love you too much."|
Shaking his head, Takeru embraced Saya more tightly, more precious, more important to him. She did not care about them being brothers or even the memories which connected them in the past. To her, the present time was more important now. The relationship they built without the influence of their hidden memories was all she needed. Hearing that from her, he was filled with affection and appreciation for how she perceived and take importance at the present time. She was impeccably strong. He would need to match that. "What is done is done, right?" He commented as he began to play with a lock of her hair once more by twirling it around his finger. There was no use digging up the past between them. She was forthcoming accepting more than he could have expected.
However, there was a bit of fault in the next words she spoke. "I told you on the beach, right? Even death will not pull us apart." Takeru looked into her eyes which he had found to be a wonderful thing. He wanted to be always seen in the reflection of these beautiful orbs of hers. "You had always been my first and only love." That is a very truthful statement, although the part of only could be debated as it would appear, he does not count his fluttering heart when it comes to Ageha or perhaps, this portion was erased from his mind and memories. "From now on, I don't want secrets between us." He declared with a bright smile as he felt oddly at ease. But then again, there was still this intangible void. Still, it was negligible.
The rain stopped as the sun was revealed behind the clouds which hid it earlier. This should be a good day, right? This peace was precious and should stay like this. Hopefully, it will be. Then again, nothing truly ever ends. Because everything always starts yet again...
Eyes which never revealed anything but calculated and logical plans, looked at a certain object which was floating before him. It was actually a presentation and reports in regards to the experiments provided by Faust. Of course, it was fluid and without error. That was to be expected with a genius like that man. Then again, there was also another one in the ranks of those imbeciles who wanted to prevent the revival of the Dark Mother. Well, it would not be too long for them to meet again. There are still things needed to be collected which only those rebellious lot has.
Closing his eyes, the report being presented before him ended. The portion needed from the soul of Magdalene was now in their hands. It was a vital part of the experiment. Now, they would need to assess the rightful body to be used. there were two candidates, it was the Takagi twins. However, one of those girls was incapacitated and had reverted to her original bloodline. It would not be ideal with the process Faust intended to use. So, the other available one was the one not yet touched. The girl who holds the favor of Magdalene's reincarnation if he was not mistaken from the information. The webs of relationships were truly interesting and ironic in every sense.
Opening his eyes once more, he gazed at a certain individual hidden in the shadows of the pillars. It was time to break the glass of peace into a thousand of fragments. "Judas, go." That was all he said as the said visage vanished from the room. Leaning on his chair, he looked at the ceiling. Up there, a mural of the Dark Goddess was portrayed with such great intricacy. There were also the paintings of her so-called precious children which included him and the other four who still remain alive. It will not be any longer when everything will unfold from the seam and the coming of the Beloved Lilith shall graze this world once more. Until then, he would need to keep on winning. Well, it was not really that hard.
However, there was a bit of fault in the next words she spoke. "I told you on the beach, right? Even death will not pull us apart." Takeru looked into her eyes which he had found to be a wonderful thing. He wanted to be always seen in the reflection of these beautiful orbs of hers. "You had always been my first and only love." That is a very truthful statement, although the part of only could be debated as it would appear, he does not count his fluttering heart when it comes to Ageha or perhaps, this portion was erased from his mind and memories. "From now on, I don't want secrets between us." He declared with a bright smile as he felt oddly at ease. But then again, there was still this intangible void. Still, it was negligible.
The rain stopped as the sun was revealed behind the clouds which hid it earlier. This should be a good day, right? This peace was precious and should stay like this. Hopefully, it will be. Then again, nothing truly ever ends. Because everything always starts yet again...
Eyes which never revealed anything but calculated and logical plans, looked at a certain object which was floating before him. It was actually a presentation and reports in regards to the experiments provided by Faust. Of course, it was fluid and without error. That was to be expected with a genius like that man. Then again, there was also another one in the ranks of those imbeciles who wanted to prevent the revival of the Dark Mother. Well, it would not be too long for them to meet again. There are still things needed to be collected which only those rebellious lot has.
Closing his eyes, the report being presented before him ended. The portion needed from the soul of Magdalene was now in their hands. It was a vital part of the experiment. Now, they would need to assess the rightful body to be used. there were two candidates, it was the Takagi twins. However, one of those girls was incapacitated and had reverted to her original bloodline. It would not be ideal with the process Faust intended to use. So, the other available one was the one not yet touched. The girl who holds the favor of Magdalene's reincarnation if he was not mistaken from the information. The webs of relationships were truly interesting and ironic in every sense.
Opening his eyes once more, he gazed at a certain individual hidden in the shadows of the pillars. It was time to break the glass of peace into a thousand of fragments. "Judas, go." That was all he said as the said visage vanished from the room. Leaning on his chair, he looked at the ceiling. Up there, a mural of the Dark Goddess was portrayed with such great intricacy. There were also the paintings of her so-called precious children which included him and the other four who still remain alive. It will not be any longer when everything will unfold from the seam and the coming of the Beloved Lilith shall graze this world once more. Until then, he would need to keep on winning. Well, it was not really that hard.
“There is always more than one fight to be fought. I choose this one, because nobody else will."
“So, what?” Ivan asked, his tones as cool and unruffled as ever. Maybe, more than anything, that hurt a little. That the man who had brought him into this world could not even be bothered to be disturbed at his departure. “You seek my forgiveness? My permission? You shall receive neither.” He looked back down at the notes he was copying, at least until Kitty stirred in the corner, leaving the armchair in which she’d been curled with a book, running her fingers over the braille on the pages. She looked faintly disturbed, now, though whether at his resolution or his father’s reaction to it, he could not be sure.
Her presence gave her more strength than he’d had, and his own voice was just as steady when he replied. “No. I don’t need either of those things. I only came to inform you, in case it became strategically relevant.” He folded his hands behind his back, standing straight and tall, unconsciously a soldier even when he was, essentially, committing treason. It certainly felt a little like being court-martialed for insubordination, but… on this one matter, in this one fight, he would not budge, and refused to lose. Even to someone as mighty as his father.
Kitty laid a hand on his upper arm, and Sergei felt himself relax, just a little. His smile was grateful, even if she could not see it. Ivan could, though, and he sighed behind the mask. “I do not understand why you are so insistent. The girl is reckless, stupid, half-delirious, and probably dead by now. That she is gone is one more factor I do not need to account for.” They wouldn’t use her—she was unsuitable as a vessel for Lilith, leaving only the other one.
Sergei’s expression darkened, but it was Ekaterina who spoke first. “She’s not a factor, Ivan. Amaya is a person.” Sergei blinked at the steel in her tone. She had never taken such a defiant one with Ivan before, and she’d certainly never used his name. Katya called him father, or the Russian equivalent batya, never Ivan. For all that it surprised Sergei, it seemed to surprise his creator even more, and the dhampir could almost have sworn that he caught something stricken in the man’s wisteria-colored eyes, but the mask as always made it very hard to tell, and it seemed unlike him.
“Then go, Isaac. Find the chit, if she yet lives. It is not so strategically disadvantageous that it cannot be compensated for, if that was what you wanted to hear.” It wasn’t, but Sergei understood that it was as close as he was ever going to get. So he nodded, inclining his head faintly, before he felt two thin, surprisingly-strong arms around his middle.
“I’ll miss you, Sergei,” Katya said softly, and he returned the embrace, laying a hand on the top of her head. “I love you, brother.” She really didn’t belong in such a world as this one. But he could not bring himself to complain of her presence, because to him, and he was sure to Ivan as well, she was a blessed light in that darkness. What Sacred thought, he did not claim to know, nor did he care to. As long as she was happy, the important part was taken care of.
“And I you, sestra. I will be back as soon as I can, and I’ll bring Amaya back, too.” There was no word for the dread he’d felt upon waking to discover her gone, and he’d spent the last few days searching the immediate area. It was like she’d vanished, though, and he knew that if he was to find her, he would have to venture far. And so he would. Sergei was no fool—he knew that the conflict over the resurrection of Lilith was not over, but he also knew that everyone else was needed here more than he was. If time permitted, he would return and aid in whatever way he could, but until then… he was the only one free enough to do this, and it must be done. She must be found.
Meeting his father’s eyes for a moment, he was surprised when Ivan nodded to him, and returned the gesture, leaving the room in silence. Their family did not say goodbye, because it was like giving permission for the parting to be forever. Or at least, that was what Kaya had insisted upon. Ivan just wasn’t sentimental in that fashion, though he suspected the ancient vampire indulged the young human on this point as with so many others. Taking a breath, Sergei let the door close softly behind him. Hold on, Amaya. I’m coming, he thought, and then he was gone.
Inside the room, Kitty sighed, turning to her guardian. She felt bad for snapping at him, but she’d meant what she said. “You… you’re proud of him, aren’t you, batya?” she knew it had taken a lot out of Sergei to defy their father—he’d only done so once or twice before to her knowledge, and never on a scale like this.
“No,” Ivan replied solemnly, aware of the tide of relief that swept over him. She was addressing him again as her father. For a moment there… it was best not to think about it. “But one day, I might be.”
Her presence gave her more strength than he’d had, and his own voice was just as steady when he replied. “No. I don’t need either of those things. I only came to inform you, in case it became strategically relevant.” He folded his hands behind his back, standing straight and tall, unconsciously a soldier even when he was, essentially, committing treason. It certainly felt a little like being court-martialed for insubordination, but… on this one matter, in this one fight, he would not budge, and refused to lose. Even to someone as mighty as his father.
Kitty laid a hand on his upper arm, and Sergei felt himself relax, just a little. His smile was grateful, even if she could not see it. Ivan could, though, and he sighed behind the mask. “I do not understand why you are so insistent. The girl is reckless, stupid, half-delirious, and probably dead by now. That she is gone is one more factor I do not need to account for.” They wouldn’t use her—she was unsuitable as a vessel for Lilith, leaving only the other one.
Sergei’s expression darkened, but it was Ekaterina who spoke first. “She’s not a factor, Ivan. Amaya is a person.” Sergei blinked at the steel in her tone. She had never taken such a defiant one with Ivan before, and she’d certainly never used his name. Katya called him father, or the Russian equivalent batya, never Ivan. For all that it surprised Sergei, it seemed to surprise his creator even more, and the dhampir could almost have sworn that he caught something stricken in the man’s wisteria-colored eyes, but the mask as always made it very hard to tell, and it seemed unlike him.
“Then go, Isaac. Find the chit, if she yet lives. It is not so strategically disadvantageous that it cannot be compensated for, if that was what you wanted to hear.” It wasn’t, but Sergei understood that it was as close as he was ever going to get. So he nodded, inclining his head faintly, before he felt two thin, surprisingly-strong arms around his middle.
“I’ll miss you, Sergei,” Katya said softly, and he returned the embrace, laying a hand on the top of her head. “I love you, brother.” She really didn’t belong in such a world as this one. But he could not bring himself to complain of her presence, because to him, and he was sure to Ivan as well, she was a blessed light in that darkness. What Sacred thought, he did not claim to know, nor did he care to. As long as she was happy, the important part was taken care of.
“And I you, sestra. I will be back as soon as I can, and I’ll bring Amaya back, too.” There was no word for the dread he’d felt upon waking to discover her gone, and he’d spent the last few days searching the immediate area. It was like she’d vanished, though, and he knew that if he was to find her, he would have to venture far. And so he would. Sergei was no fool—he knew that the conflict over the resurrection of Lilith was not over, but he also knew that everyone else was needed here more than he was. If time permitted, he would return and aid in whatever way he could, but until then… he was the only one free enough to do this, and it must be done. She must be found.
Meeting his father’s eyes for a moment, he was surprised when Ivan nodded to him, and returned the gesture, leaving the room in silence. Their family did not say goodbye, because it was like giving permission for the parting to be forever. Or at least, that was what Kaya had insisted upon. Ivan just wasn’t sentimental in that fashion, though he suspected the ancient vampire indulged the young human on this point as with so many others. Taking a breath, Sergei let the door close softly behind him. Hold on, Amaya. I’m coming, he thought, and then he was gone.
Inside the room, Kitty sighed, turning to her guardian. She felt bad for snapping at him, but she’d meant what she said. “You… you’re proud of him, aren’t you, batya?” she knew it had taken a lot out of Sergei to defy their father—he’d only done so once or twice before to her knowledge, and never on a scale like this.
“No,” Ivan replied solemnly, aware of the tide of relief that swept over him. She was addressing him again as her father. For a moment there… it was best not to think about it. “But one day, I might be.”
"Blood or not, family will always be what is formed through deep bonds. "
To say she was worried, would have been an understatement. She was missing, and Saya knew not where her twin was. She had felt anger. Anger at herself for not visiting her sister sooner, and anger at the staff that had not taken the time to be more observant. If they had been, if she had visited, then Amaya would still be here, not missing. Her sister wouldn't be off somewhere on her own, which truly frightened her. She shouldn't have been on her own. Judas was still out there, still alive, and there were undoubtedly others who were still seeking them. Her lips pursed into a frown, losing most of her desire to continue her rounds as a prefect, however; she pushed forward. She had a job to do, worry or not, it was still necessary for her to perform her job. But she found herself wandering the outskirts of the Academy instead.
"Saya, you shouldn't be so far from the Academy," a voice called out to her, and she frowned. She turned to stare at Satoshi, studying him as red met green. She sighed softly before waving towards her brother. Still, even now it felt odd that he wasn't. She had grown up with him, believed he was her true brother, however; as fate seemed to ordain, he was not. He was not related to her in any way whatsoever, and the frown only deepened. "Something on your mind?" he questioned, walking so that he fell in stride next to her. Saya stared up at him before adverting her gaze in front of her. He rose a questioning brow, but waited for her to speak. Taking a deep breath, she released it slowly before glancing back at him.
"Doesn't it feel...odd, knowing that I am not your sister? I mean, not your blood sister? All these years, how long have you known that I wasn't a Takagi, that I was a Kuran? How long did you know?" she stated, causing him to take a deep breath himself. He should have known this question would eventually rise, and he should have been better prepared for it. As it were, he was not entirely prepared for the question, but he knew it was coming all the same. He ran a hand through his white locks, searching for the proper words to tell her. Yes, he had known for a long time, from the moment she and Amaya had been left with his family, that she was not his blood sister. He had known for the entirety of their life, and said nothing because he too had promised to not say a word of it. It was for their safety that he did not.
"No, not at all. Blood or not, you are still my sister, Saya. Nothing will ever change that fact. And I've known since the day you were brought to the Takagi home, since the day you were five," he answered, his voice wavering just a bit in the process. He glanced at her, trying to read her expression, but found it had only darkened slightly. "A name doesn't mean anything, Saya, remember that. It is not a name that ties you to another person, but what you feel in here," he spoke, pointing a finger in the spot where her heart was, she reflexively placing her own hand on her heart. "And what I feel, is the love one has for their little sister, who still sees Saya Takagi, not Saya Kuran," he continued.
Her frown only deepened. How could he still think of her as a sister? She wasn't his sister, she wasn't his family. And yet, here he was saying that she was his family, his sister. Perhaps he was right. Perhaps it wasn't blood that made them family, and that thought caused her to smile, just a bit. "You always know what to say, Toshi," she stated, looping her arms around him as he returned the embrace. "I guess, with everything that's happening, I just lost sight of that. Amaya...she's missing, Toshi, and-" he silenced her there and sighed. He knew Amaya was missing, but he did not know where she was either. And he was just as worried.
"I heard Sergei's gone looking for her, and dad has sent some of the hunters to search for her as well. Don't worry, Sai, we'll find her," he stated, placing a hand on her crown before letting his arm drop to the side. They would find her, eventually, but for now, there were other matters that were more important. He had informed his father of what had happened with his sister and her friends. They would need everyone on alert should anything happen. They could only spare a handful of hunters to search for Amaya, but as long as Sergei was on the track as well, then things would be fine. They had to trust in the Dhampir to find the lost Amaya.
"I hope so."
"Saya, you shouldn't be so far from the Academy," a voice called out to her, and she frowned. She turned to stare at Satoshi, studying him as red met green. She sighed softly before waving towards her brother. Still, even now it felt odd that he wasn't. She had grown up with him, believed he was her true brother, however; as fate seemed to ordain, he was not. He was not related to her in any way whatsoever, and the frown only deepened. "Something on your mind?" he questioned, walking so that he fell in stride next to her. Saya stared up at him before adverting her gaze in front of her. He rose a questioning brow, but waited for her to speak. Taking a deep breath, she released it slowly before glancing back at him.
"Doesn't it feel...odd, knowing that I am not your sister? I mean, not your blood sister? All these years, how long have you known that I wasn't a Takagi, that I was a Kuran? How long did you know?" she stated, causing him to take a deep breath himself. He should have known this question would eventually rise, and he should have been better prepared for it. As it were, he was not entirely prepared for the question, but he knew it was coming all the same. He ran a hand through his white locks, searching for the proper words to tell her. Yes, he had known for a long time, from the moment she and Amaya had been left with his family, that she was not his blood sister. He had known for the entirety of their life, and said nothing because he too had promised to not say a word of it. It was for their safety that he did not.
"No, not at all. Blood or not, you are still my sister, Saya. Nothing will ever change that fact. And I've known since the day you were brought to the Takagi home, since the day you were five," he answered, his voice wavering just a bit in the process. He glanced at her, trying to read her expression, but found it had only darkened slightly. "A name doesn't mean anything, Saya, remember that. It is not a name that ties you to another person, but what you feel in here," he spoke, pointing a finger in the spot where her heart was, she reflexively placing her own hand on her heart. "And what I feel, is the love one has for their little sister, who still sees Saya Takagi, not Saya Kuran," he continued.
Her frown only deepened. How could he still think of her as a sister? She wasn't his sister, she wasn't his family. And yet, here he was saying that she was his family, his sister. Perhaps he was right. Perhaps it wasn't blood that made them family, and that thought caused her to smile, just a bit. "You always know what to say, Toshi," she stated, looping her arms around him as he returned the embrace. "I guess, with everything that's happening, I just lost sight of that. Amaya...she's missing, Toshi, and-" he silenced her there and sighed. He knew Amaya was missing, but he did not know where she was either. And he was just as worried.
"I heard Sergei's gone looking for her, and dad has sent some of the hunters to search for her as well. Don't worry, Sai, we'll find her," he stated, placing a hand on her crown before letting his arm drop to the side. They would find her, eventually, but for now, there were other matters that were more important. He had informed his father of what had happened with his sister and her friends. They would need everyone on alert should anything happen. They could only spare a handful of hunters to search for Amaya, but as long as Sergei was on the track as well, then things would be fine. They had to trust in the Dhampir to find the lost Amaya.
"I hope so."
|"It is never over... Never..."|
It was glimmering due to the incandescent light upon the smooth surface of the crystal. Deep sadness reflected upon those emerald green eyes as it continued to gaze at the prism-like crystal. "Evie..." The one name which meant various terrible things to others. However to this particular person, it was the most important being in this entire world. But, she was taken and that was unacceptable in more ways than one. "I will destroy them." After stating that fact with such determined designation, Judas covered the crystal within his palm. This was the only which remained of his sister, his twin, his beloved.
Odd. When someone from their kind dies, nothing remains. But this portion of her did. It was given to him by the Lord Genesis. Now, it was his proof of existence. Judas will make sure that all of those idiots will perish by his hands. The temperature surrounding him turned into ice cold as he looked at the scenery before him. From his position, he could see the town beneath of the elusive Cross Academy. Those eyes of green gleamed with such deadly intentions. This time, he would not be hindered by anything. This time, he would end things and it would be for the good. After all, some stories are meant to end.
Takeru was looking over some of the documents forwarded to the Student Council. There were a lot actually due to the recent pile-up. It would seem his Vice President was weak to pressure and had fallen ill as well. It was not something he could find blame. At the same time, it was his own fault for allowing such a thing to take place. Those mismatched eyes were hidden behind his reading glasses as he assessed the different matters being reported within the school grounds. He was feeling a bit better but, there was still doubt in his mind and more so, concern.
The news about Amaya missing had reached him. Takeru did not need to confirm the fact Saya is deeply saddened about it. Moreover, he could assume that she was blaming herself for not being by her twin's side. Well, he feels the same way. After all, their father, Kaname Kuran, did entrust him with the safety of his precious daughters. It was a promise between men, even if he was a boy back at that time. Placing down the papers he held on the corner table, he released a sigh. He had already informed some of the staff loyal to the Kuran Household to search for Amaya. In truth, he wanted to go out and search for her. However, he could not leave Saya and make her worry more.
"Working already?" Takeru looked at his visitor with a small smile. This was also his father in a way. The man who adopted and took care of him. "I have to." He replied with a sigh as he removed the glasses from his eyes. It was not a burdening work and he felt fine now actually. The only reason he was still in bed was due to the busy bees worrying about his condition like Sacred, the Headmaster, and Saya. "Stubborn. Well, so anything new?" The Headmaster asked him while taking a seat near the bed. Takeru looked at the older man and had a serious look on his face. Actually, there were some disturbing events.
There had been the increase of very violent incidents with the involvement of mad vampires. Furthermore, he had this notion that something vicious is still hiding inside the murky darkness. "Something is about to happen." Takeru started with a rather grim tone and then he took a deep breath. Even if his past as a Kuran was revealed to him now, there were not much of a clue. There is also the issue of those certain vampires showing interest on the Kuran Twins. So, they will target Saya or even Amaya if given a perfect opportunity. "I don't know if we are ready for it." The Headmaster looked at his charge or more like, his adopted son in sadness and understanding. "We never are."
Bells echoed with such resounding gentleness. Mauve eyes were looking at the ceiling while a hand was playing affectionately with a certain earring. These were the gestures of a certain Pure-blood who was feeling a bit nostalgic. "Sacrilegious you have become sentimental." Sacred noted to himself as he released a sigh. He was not certain whether this was for the good or for the bad. Yet, he actually does not mind at all. These subtle changes seemed somewhat of a breakthrough. Perhaps, it was an influence of a certain blind princess. Taking a deep breath, he removed himself from the sofa and was now standing. He was still touching his bell earring. "I'll be fine now." As if the earring responded, the reverberating sound of the bells became a bit melodically loving.
Sacred was about to head towards his balcony when he glanced at his jar of lollipops. His favorite sweet which he could never be seen without. He approached it and looked at it with lingering gentleness and affection. Until now, he was still attached to that sweetness. The difference now, he was more addicted to another treat which he knew was slowly overwhelming him. He took a lollipop but, he did not unwrapped and simply held it in his hand. After doing so, he proceeded to the balcony. It had been peaceful for the past few days. Of course, this was only on the surface.
The news about the Takagi prefect's twin running away. Well, Sacred will not label it as missing. Instead, he would view it as a rebellious phase of a spoiled child. Why so? He was the same in a way even now. Then, there was the restlessness spreading across the human populace due to the actions of the mad vampires. Leaning on the ballister, he took in the scenery of the Academy grounds. He wondered when this view would last. As if on cue, he felt a chilling sensation drifted towards him. His eyes narrowed dangerously. It seemed that his desire to have more time of peace was destroyed. "Judas." Without further ado, he jumped down from his balcony and knew that this battle would be far different from before.
Like that, Judas stood at the middle of the town and noticed the curious looks of the humans passing him by. He met the gaze of a child who seemed at awe with his appearance. Yes, they were interested. But, they would be more with what he was about to do right now. He snapped his fingers and the child looking at him and the others near his vicinity turned into ice. "Let's all have fun, shall we."
Odd. When someone from their kind dies, nothing remains. But this portion of her did. It was given to him by the Lord Genesis. Now, it was his proof of existence. Judas will make sure that all of those idiots will perish by his hands. The temperature surrounding him turned into ice cold as he looked at the scenery before him. From his position, he could see the town beneath of the elusive Cross Academy. Those eyes of green gleamed with such deadly intentions. This time, he would not be hindered by anything. This time, he would end things and it would be for the good. After all, some stories are meant to end.
Takeru was looking over some of the documents forwarded to the Student Council. There were a lot actually due to the recent pile-up. It would seem his Vice President was weak to pressure and had fallen ill as well. It was not something he could find blame. At the same time, it was his own fault for allowing such a thing to take place. Those mismatched eyes were hidden behind his reading glasses as he assessed the different matters being reported within the school grounds. He was feeling a bit better but, there was still doubt in his mind and more so, concern.
The news about Amaya missing had reached him. Takeru did not need to confirm the fact Saya is deeply saddened about it. Moreover, he could assume that she was blaming herself for not being by her twin's side. Well, he feels the same way. After all, their father, Kaname Kuran, did entrust him with the safety of his precious daughters. It was a promise between men, even if he was a boy back at that time. Placing down the papers he held on the corner table, he released a sigh. He had already informed some of the staff loyal to the Kuran Household to search for Amaya. In truth, he wanted to go out and search for her. However, he could not leave Saya and make her worry more.
"Working already?" Takeru looked at his visitor with a small smile. This was also his father in a way. The man who adopted and took care of him. "I have to." He replied with a sigh as he removed the glasses from his eyes. It was not a burdening work and he felt fine now actually. The only reason he was still in bed was due to the busy bees worrying about his condition like Sacred, the Headmaster, and Saya. "Stubborn. Well, so anything new?" The Headmaster asked him while taking a seat near the bed. Takeru looked at the older man and had a serious look on his face. Actually, there were some disturbing events.
There had been the increase of very violent incidents with the involvement of mad vampires. Furthermore, he had this notion that something vicious is still hiding inside the murky darkness. "Something is about to happen." Takeru started with a rather grim tone and then he took a deep breath. Even if his past as a Kuran was revealed to him now, there were not much of a clue. There is also the issue of those certain vampires showing interest on the Kuran Twins. So, they will target Saya or even Amaya if given a perfect opportunity. "I don't know if we are ready for it." The Headmaster looked at his charge or more like, his adopted son in sadness and understanding. "We never are."
Bells echoed with such resounding gentleness. Mauve eyes were looking at the ceiling while a hand was playing affectionately with a certain earring. These were the gestures of a certain Pure-blood who was feeling a bit nostalgic. "Sacrilegious you have become sentimental." Sacred noted to himself as he released a sigh. He was not certain whether this was for the good or for the bad. Yet, he actually does not mind at all. These subtle changes seemed somewhat of a breakthrough. Perhaps, it was an influence of a certain blind princess. Taking a deep breath, he removed himself from the sofa and was now standing. He was still touching his bell earring. "I'll be fine now." As if the earring responded, the reverberating sound of the bells became a bit melodically loving.
Sacred was about to head towards his balcony when he glanced at his jar of lollipops. His favorite sweet which he could never be seen without. He approached it and looked at it with lingering gentleness and affection. Until now, he was still attached to that sweetness. The difference now, he was more addicted to another treat which he knew was slowly overwhelming him. He took a lollipop but, he did not unwrapped and simply held it in his hand. After doing so, he proceeded to the balcony. It had been peaceful for the past few days. Of course, this was only on the surface.
The news about the Takagi prefect's twin running away. Well, Sacred will not label it as missing. Instead, he would view it as a rebellious phase of a spoiled child. Why so? He was the same in a way even now. Then, there was the restlessness spreading across the human populace due to the actions of the mad vampires. Leaning on the ballister, he took in the scenery of the Academy grounds. He wondered when this view would last. As if on cue, he felt a chilling sensation drifted towards him. His eyes narrowed dangerously. It seemed that his desire to have more time of peace was destroyed. "Judas." Without further ado, he jumped down from his balcony and knew that this battle would be far different from before.
Like that, Judas stood at the middle of the town and noticed the curious looks of the humans passing him by. He met the gaze of a child who seemed at awe with his appearance. Yes, they were interested. But, they would be more with what he was about to do right now. He snapped his fingers and the child looking at him and the others near his vicinity turned into ice. "Let's all have fun, shall we."
“The wicked cannot rest, and so those that would keep them at bay must not."
Ekaterina brushed her fingers gently over the piano keys, a soft smile on her face. She wasn’t playing anything, yet—rather, she was thinking. It didn’t take a genius to know what, or rather, whom, most occupied her thoughts these days, but as much as she would have been absolutely fine with thinking of nothing but the people she loved, she was naturally drawn also to think of their foes, still out there somewhere, still bent on the resurrection of the mother of all vampires. Ivan had told her a little about Lilith, and what she had learned had made her shiver. It sent a strange, cold, crawling feeling down her spine, not just because the idea of someone like that existing was a frightening one when she thought about it. Rather, she felt some kind of instinctive connection there, something she couldn’t quite name. It was like the pull of one’s equal and opposite, one’s antithesis.
When her father spoke of that lady, Ekaterina had known, with a startling certainty, that there was no world in which the both of them could exist. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that—she’d always known that likely, she’d be killed if the people trying to bring Lilith back won. She’d known that much going into this. Nobody had ever tried to convince her that this was the kind of dispute that would simply be solved with words and kindness, no matter how much she might wish it to be. So her death was always a possibility. But she hadn’t felt that it was so… essential. Like only whatever she was or what Lilith was could possibly exist, but not both. She could only assume that it had something to do with Seth, her ancestor. Maybe it had been the same for him? But then there had been a very long time when neither really existed either. It was complicated, and she wasn’t sure she fully understood it.
One thing she did understand was that, regardless of her connection or lack thereof to Lilith and these events, she was not going to die. She couldn’t let herself be killed. She’d made a promise that she would stay here, and so here she would stay. If it came down to it, the other considerations she had to deal with were secondary to that promise. Kitty would work as hard as she possibly could to protect her friends, of course, and truthfully, she wasn’t going to let any of them die, not if there was anything she could do about it. But those lives, she would protect for their own sake. Her life, she would protect for the sake of his.
Her thumb depressed middle C, and then she added a few more notes, but what might have become a spontaneous little piece was stopped short when she felt something. Something… cold? It was too far away to actually perceive temperature, but somehow, she knew it was cold. She’d felt this before… Ekaterina’s lips compressed into a thin line, and she stood abruptly, heading for the door and then the several turns and twists that would take her to where Saya was. She had no need of a cane or even Mischa to navigate anymore, she’d become that good at sensing things.
She found her friend on patrol. “Saya, the town. Someone’s in the town—the one called Judas, I think. What do we do?” She knew what she wanted to do, because she could sense him moving in that direction as well, but she knew her emotions might be clouding her judgement, and she didn’t want to make things any more difficult than they already were. So she trusted Saya not to steer her the wrong way. That was what friends—sisters—did for one another, after all.
When her father spoke of that lady, Ekaterina had known, with a startling certainty, that there was no world in which the both of them could exist. She wasn’t sure how she felt about that—she’d always known that likely, she’d be killed if the people trying to bring Lilith back won. She’d known that much going into this. Nobody had ever tried to convince her that this was the kind of dispute that would simply be solved with words and kindness, no matter how much she might wish it to be. So her death was always a possibility. But she hadn’t felt that it was so… essential. Like only whatever she was or what Lilith was could possibly exist, but not both. She could only assume that it had something to do with Seth, her ancestor. Maybe it had been the same for him? But then there had been a very long time when neither really existed either. It was complicated, and she wasn’t sure she fully understood it.
One thing she did understand was that, regardless of her connection or lack thereof to Lilith and these events, she was not going to die. She couldn’t let herself be killed. She’d made a promise that she would stay here, and so here she would stay. If it came down to it, the other considerations she had to deal with were secondary to that promise. Kitty would work as hard as she possibly could to protect her friends, of course, and truthfully, she wasn’t going to let any of them die, not if there was anything she could do about it. But those lives, she would protect for their own sake. Her life, she would protect for the sake of his.
Her thumb depressed middle C, and then she added a few more notes, but what might have become a spontaneous little piece was stopped short when she felt something. Something… cold? It was too far away to actually perceive temperature, but somehow, she knew it was cold. She’d felt this before… Ekaterina’s lips compressed into a thin line, and she stood abruptly, heading for the door and then the several turns and twists that would take her to where Saya was. She had no need of a cane or even Mischa to navigate anymore, she’d become that good at sensing things.
She found her friend on patrol. “Saya, the town. Someone’s in the town—the one called Judas, I think. What do we do?” She knew what she wanted to do, because she could sense him moving in that direction as well, but she knew her emotions might be clouding her judgement, and she didn’t want to make things any more difficult than they already were. So she trusted Saya not to steer her the wrong way. That was what friends—sisters—did for one another, after all.
"And here comes the hearald of death, of vengeance. Will we be enough to stop it? I wonder, will it even matter in the end?"
Saya let out a slow breath, watching as the soft cloud of smoke left her lips. The weather wasn't as warm today, and as a result, Saya could see her breath out in the air. She glanced at her brother, watching as he took a defensive stance, and she fixed her footing so that she was in a similar stance. She brought her arms up, smirking lightly at Satoshi who returned the gesture. Before the falling of the leaf nearby, Saya charged her brother, intent on becoming more agile and prepared for any attacks that may come her way. The battle with Evie and the others had proven just how out of practice she was, and if she were to ever stand a chance at at least defending herself; she needed to become stronger. She needed to learn to be stronger so that she could defend not only herself, but those she had come to care about. She loved them all, Ekaterina, Sacred, Amaya, Sergei, and Takeru.
Over the course of months, that eventually had passed into a year or so, she had grown to love them all. They were her family now, and she wanted to protect them. She wanted to protect them with everything she was, even if it meant she had to break her body, to push it past its limits so that she could do so. And half an hour later, she was sporting a fresh bruise on her collar bone, and one on her upper forearm. Satoshi was no better, sporting a black eye where her foot had accidentally caught him. They had stopped for the day, and he promised to resume tomorrow. And it was with this, that Saya took advantage of. It was peaceful, the breeze gentle and cool, and the campus quiet. Oddly so, when she thought about it. Her mind briefly wandered towards her sister. Sergei had yet to come back, and her father had yet to send word if they had found her or not. Dread had filled her more than a few times, and the only solace she could find was in the arms of her Takeru, or when she was with Ekaterina.
She had thought the worst of her sister, and she wanted so desperately to be wrong. She wanted to believe that Amaya was fine, that she was just out trying to find herself, however; Saya was also worried. Her sister was a vampire now, a pure-blood at that, and a newly awoken one as well. Amaya's thirst could be out of control, and if she were to attack a human, she would inadvertently change that human. Saya did not wish that for anyone, lest of all her sister. She was brought out of her thoughts when a familiar voice cut through the air, filling the emptiness with a strange warmth Saya had come to rely on. She turned to face Ekaterina, smiling at the blind girl in the process. It only twisted into a frown with Ekaterina's statement. Juda's...was here? Why was he here? It didn't matter, they needed to do something. She turned and placed a thoughtful hand underneath her chin.
"If Judas is here, it isn't good. If he's in the town, we need to go help the citizens. We can't let them be attacked. If you can sense him, I am sure Sacred is already on his way to intercept. We can help Sacred by helping the others to get away. Judas...he will resort to using anything and anyone to his advantage, and we can't let that happen," she stated towards her friend. If they could keep the human casualties to a minimum, then it would be alright, however; Saya was not holding her breath. She was expecting casualties and knew that they couldn't save everyone. The thought alone was enough to cause her to clench her fists tightly before shaking lightly. She took a glance towards the Academy, her eyes softening for a fraction of a second.
"Stay there, where it's safe, Takeru," she whispered softly, allowing her voice to be carried away by the wind. She would keep them all safe. Even if she had failed her sister, she would not fail the one she loved. She could only hope he would remain in the infirmary, or at least on the grounds. "Kitty, let's go."
Over the course of months, that eventually had passed into a year or so, she had grown to love them all. They were her family now, and she wanted to protect them. She wanted to protect them with everything she was, even if it meant she had to break her body, to push it past its limits so that she could do so. And half an hour later, she was sporting a fresh bruise on her collar bone, and one on her upper forearm. Satoshi was no better, sporting a black eye where her foot had accidentally caught him. They had stopped for the day, and he promised to resume tomorrow. And it was with this, that Saya took advantage of. It was peaceful, the breeze gentle and cool, and the campus quiet. Oddly so, when she thought about it. Her mind briefly wandered towards her sister. Sergei had yet to come back, and her father had yet to send word if they had found her or not. Dread had filled her more than a few times, and the only solace she could find was in the arms of her Takeru, or when she was with Ekaterina.
She had thought the worst of her sister, and she wanted so desperately to be wrong. She wanted to believe that Amaya was fine, that she was just out trying to find herself, however; Saya was also worried. Her sister was a vampire now, a pure-blood at that, and a newly awoken one as well. Amaya's thirst could be out of control, and if she were to attack a human, she would inadvertently change that human. Saya did not wish that for anyone, lest of all her sister. She was brought out of her thoughts when a familiar voice cut through the air, filling the emptiness with a strange warmth Saya had come to rely on. She turned to face Ekaterina, smiling at the blind girl in the process. It only twisted into a frown with Ekaterina's statement. Juda's...was here? Why was he here? It didn't matter, they needed to do something. She turned and placed a thoughtful hand underneath her chin.
"If Judas is here, it isn't good. If he's in the town, we need to go help the citizens. We can't let them be attacked. If you can sense him, I am sure Sacred is already on his way to intercept. We can help Sacred by helping the others to get away. Judas...he will resort to using anything and anyone to his advantage, and we can't let that happen," she stated towards her friend. If they could keep the human casualties to a minimum, then it would be alright, however; Saya was not holding her breath. She was expecting casualties and knew that they couldn't save everyone. The thought alone was enough to cause her to clench her fists tightly before shaking lightly. She took a glance towards the Academy, her eyes softening for a fraction of a second.
"Stay there, where it's safe, Takeru," she whispered softly, allowing her voice to be carried away by the wind. She would keep them all safe. Even if she had failed her sister, she would not fail the one she loved. She could only hope he would remain in the infirmary, or at least on the grounds. "Kitty, let's go."
|"Nothing can thaw the cold dream you bestowed..."|
Hauntingly beautiful. Destructively cold. These were the phrases which she used to describe my ability. She undeniably adored my creations of cold glass. Yet, those words will never be heard anymore. It was because that person was taken and for that, Judas will take everything else away. After all, this world had never been fair and just. He will freeze them in the deepest glacial demise. As if to mirror this intent, the entire town was now suffering from an abysmal drop of temperature. Torrents of snow covered the entire settlement. Furthermore, the citizens were in complete panic as others hid inside their houses which was now coldly sealed. For the townspeople who weren't fortunate, they were now wonderful ice sculptures that littered around town.
"You have no place here." The voice which had become a vindictive ghost in his entire existence. Judas slowly turned around to look at the well-renowned Betrayer. "The Heretic among our Kind. The Sacrilegious." Sacred appeared unconcerned about the temperature. He already knew that there will be a lot of casualties if he does not steer Judas away from this place. But, this will be rather impossible as he knew that this time, this fight will not be interrupted. "Don't involve others in our affairs." Judas smirked at this. It was amusing in every way. "When did you care about others?" He stated with a hint of sarcasm and an edge of anger. "They are nothing more but insects at our feet."
Those eyes of green held such a dangerous revenge. Judas raised his hand and flicked his fingers. In an instant, familiar visages created of ice appeared in between them. One was among them, Magdalene. The very epitome of their Mother's jealousy and envy, the beloved sister of Sacrilegious which he despises to the very bone. "She was the beginning, isn't it?" Sacred narrowed his eyes at this. Judas patted the image's head in a rather playful manner. "Well, you failed her the second time. But, you still have her shadow at the least." He was implying about the reincarnation which was Takeru. His tone was filled with terrifying bitterness. Judas snapped his fingers once more as another visage was created. This time, it was Sacrilegious' heart, Emily.
"We can't forget about her now, can we?" Judas placed an arm over the ice imitation of Emily. Sacred could feel his nerves twitching in irritation. He knew that it was a mere illusion. However, the thought of someone touching his beloved with such casualness annoys him to no ends. "Your lovely wife, so bright." In one swift movement, Judas closed the distance between him and Sacred. "But, she's dead just like your sister." The sardonic smile did not waver from his lips as Sacred tightly closed his fist. He knew what Judas was implying and hard as it is for him, he could not refute. "Oh, but the one which we should never forget."
There, there a realistic duplicate was crafted. The beginning of their deep-seated anger between each other, it all started with her. The one known as Calliste, the mysterious hunter partner of Sacred during those days. In response, Sacred reached for his bell earring. It was the memento which the purple pure-blood cherished and held on. Judas noticed this gesture as he pulled away and went to Calliste's sculpture. "Because of her, you took a part of me which could never be returned." Sacred had a very grim look as a deadly aura spilled from his form. "You should have never touched her." Judas met the threatening aura with his which was also filled with his revenge.
"Your entire happiness is a betrayal to the Mother." Judas summoned dozens of ice swords of different shapes and sizes floating around him. "You were not contented. You even took my soul!" With that declared, Judas attacked as Sacred defended himself with a web of strings as the sound of bells echoed. This time, the ice swords were not destroyed. It showed a greater amount of power was involved. "I will end your existence, you TRAITOR!" Judas released an explosive aura which created ice spikes around them and even encasing nearby houses perpetual ice. Sacred was pushed back with great force leaving great drag marks as he was cushioned by a broken wall. Judas was standing before Sacred as he looked down at the purple pure-blood.
"I'll destroy your happiness." Upon hearing that, Sacred met Judas' gaze as he retaliated with a whirl of strings. Judas avoided and dodged it as a good distance was between them again. "I'll destroy you first." As Sacred stated that, ice spikes appeared behind him as it impaled him. Sacred was surprised as he coughed blood and looked at the crystalline ice which struck him from behind. Judas smiled deviously as those green eyes glowed with wicked delight. Moreover, there was another crystal statue which was crafted. "Does it remind you? Do you want to die just like that servant of yours?" There a visage of Moirae stood in front of Sacred. The purple pure-blood gritted his teeth in anger more than the pain inflicted by his injuries. "I won't... di...e.." He declared as he removed himself from being impaled. It missed his heart, so he was still good as his blood dripped and stained the now white-covered grounds of the town.
Judas smirked at him and prepared another wave of attack. Sacred stood straight as he did not want to show any kind of weakness before this enemy of his. From the corner of his eyes, he gazed at the green ribbon which was now a permanent bracelet around his wrist. He indeed lost a lot of important people in his life. He will never have that again. This time, he wanted it to be different as his aura spilled from his form which melted the ice near his presence. It even made the scent of his blood fill the area with such an alluring scent which made Judas' eyes glowed briefly red. "Don't worry, you won't die alone. I'll make sure of that." Sacred took note of that as he watched the swords flying in a different direction which made him widened his eyes in disbelief.
"You have no place here." The voice which had become a vindictive ghost in his entire existence. Judas slowly turned around to look at the well-renowned Betrayer. "The Heretic among our Kind. The Sacrilegious." Sacred appeared unconcerned about the temperature. He already knew that there will be a lot of casualties if he does not steer Judas away from this place. But, this will be rather impossible as he knew that this time, this fight will not be interrupted. "Don't involve others in our affairs." Judas smirked at this. It was amusing in every way. "When did you care about others?" He stated with a hint of sarcasm and an edge of anger. "They are nothing more but insects at our feet."
Those eyes of green held such a dangerous revenge. Judas raised his hand and flicked his fingers. In an instant, familiar visages created of ice appeared in between them. One was among them, Magdalene. The very epitome of their Mother's jealousy and envy, the beloved sister of Sacrilegious which he despises to the very bone. "She was the beginning, isn't it?" Sacred narrowed his eyes at this. Judas patted the image's head in a rather playful manner. "Well, you failed her the second time. But, you still have her shadow at the least." He was implying about the reincarnation which was Takeru. His tone was filled with terrifying bitterness. Judas snapped his fingers once more as another visage was created. This time, it was Sacrilegious' heart, Emily.
"We can't forget about her now, can we?" Judas placed an arm over the ice imitation of Emily. Sacred could feel his nerves twitching in irritation. He knew that it was a mere illusion. However, the thought of someone touching his beloved with such casualness annoys him to no ends. "Your lovely wife, so bright." In one swift movement, Judas closed the distance between him and Sacred. "But, she's dead just like your sister." The sardonic smile did not waver from his lips as Sacred tightly closed his fist. He knew what Judas was implying and hard as it is for him, he could not refute. "Oh, but the one which we should never forget."
There, there a realistic duplicate was crafted. The beginning of their deep-seated anger between each other, it all started with her. The one known as Calliste, the mysterious hunter partner of Sacred during those days. In response, Sacred reached for his bell earring. It was the memento which the purple pure-blood cherished and held on. Judas noticed this gesture as he pulled away and went to Calliste's sculpture. "Because of her, you took a part of me which could never be returned." Sacred had a very grim look as a deadly aura spilled from his form. "You should have never touched her." Judas met the threatening aura with his which was also filled with his revenge.
"Your entire happiness is a betrayal to the Mother." Judas summoned dozens of ice swords of different shapes and sizes floating around him. "You were not contented. You even took my soul!" With that declared, Judas attacked as Sacred defended himself with a web of strings as the sound of bells echoed. This time, the ice swords were not destroyed. It showed a greater amount of power was involved. "I will end your existence, you TRAITOR!" Judas released an explosive aura which created ice spikes around them and even encasing nearby houses perpetual ice. Sacred was pushed back with great force leaving great drag marks as he was cushioned by a broken wall. Judas was standing before Sacred as he looked down at the purple pure-blood.
"I'll destroy your happiness." Upon hearing that, Sacred met Judas' gaze as he retaliated with a whirl of strings. Judas avoided and dodged it as a good distance was between them again. "I'll destroy you first." As Sacred stated that, ice spikes appeared behind him as it impaled him. Sacred was surprised as he coughed blood and looked at the crystalline ice which struck him from behind. Judas smiled deviously as those green eyes glowed with wicked delight. Moreover, there was another crystal statue which was crafted. "Does it remind you? Do you want to die just like that servant of yours?" There a visage of Moirae stood in front of Sacred. The purple pure-blood gritted his teeth in anger more than the pain inflicted by his injuries. "I won't... di...e.." He declared as he removed himself from being impaled. It missed his heart, so he was still good as his blood dripped and stained the now white-covered grounds of the town.
Judas smirked at him and prepared another wave of attack. Sacred stood straight as he did not want to show any kind of weakness before this enemy of his. From the corner of his eyes, he gazed at the green ribbon which was now a permanent bracelet around his wrist. He indeed lost a lot of important people in his life. He will never have that again. This time, he wanted it to be different as his aura spilled from his form which melted the ice near his presence. It even made the scent of his blood fill the area with such an alluring scent which made Judas' eyes glowed briefly red. "Don't worry, you won't die alone. I'll make sure of that." Sacred took note of that as he watched the swords flying in a different direction which made him widened his eyes in disbelief.
"Next time, I'll let you protect me..."
“I have always been prepared to bleed for this, for them. To die for them. But now, just when I am prepared to live for them, I..."
It was slow going advancing to the center of town. The snow was coming in droves, the ice thick over the ground and freezing them to their very bones. Kitty at least wasn’t wearing anything more than the school uniform, and so had little protection from the cold. It numbed her limbs early on, but she did not err in her stride. Finding him was never hard, not when she needed to do it. And the auras were flaring with such strength that it was like a beacon in the darkness, guiding her to them as a lighthouse guided a drifting boat to shore. But a lighthouse was also meant to warn of treacherous perils on the way, and even as they waded through the snow, it struck her that she was not sure exactly what she was going to do.
She wasn’t weak, she knew this. She had been, once, but that was true no longer. Even so, she was still trying to figure her abilities out, and of late, Seth’s voice had been silent, leaving an empty space in her mind, apparently having decided to leave her to figure the rest out on her own. It was slower going than she might have liked, but she was making progress. Even so, there were some challenges that were insurmountable for her, particularly at this point, and she knew that this could very well be one of them. So why was she headed towards it rather than away? She had never considered herself particularly brave, and yet… she seemed always to be finding herself in situations where she and her friends were facing down foes much stronger than most of them were. Obviously, Sacred and Ivan were a different story, but the rest of them were more than challenged by those whom they came up against.
And yet, here they were, two humans, scarcely more than children, pushing through a blizzard to aid someone stronger probably than the both of them put together against someone more in his league than theirs. It seemed foolish, but never once did she entertain a single doubt that this was where she was supposed to be. Things had a way of working out if she approached them with the honest desire to do the right thing—she could only hope that this was no different. Her most precious person was in danger, and what else was there to do in such a situation but help?
It was that thought that she held in her mind when they at last emerged not too far to the left of the confrontation, but it wasn’t exactly that she was thinking when she heard the whistle of something sharp through the air. In fact, she might not have been thinking much at all—especially not when she realized that the objects in question were headed right for her best friend, the sister of her heart, if not her blood. So she needed no time to think and very little to relax, throwing up a quick shield and wrapping her arms around Saya, pivoting them both slightly so that her own back faced whatever was coming.
The shield deflected the majority of the ice blades before it shattered, but the remaining one flew true. The human shield blocked that one, as she was sure Judas would have known would be the case, if he’d cared at all which one of them it hit. Perhaps he hadn’t. It didn’t matter.
The pain was unlike anything she’d ever felt before, and she was probably lucky that so much of her was numb from cold, else she’d have passed out from that alone. The agony was sharp, so much so that she couldn’t even properly pull in a breath to cry out, and all that escaped her was a pained little gasp. She’d achieved what she wanted to, though—her person prevented the dagger of chilly, glasslike ice from so much as touching her friend. It had punctured a lung, though, and she could tell this from the fact that it was so hard to breathe, and something bubbled when she tried. Blood soaked darkly into the black of her uniform, spreading quickly and dripping from the hem of her jacket to the snow. The smell of sakura and spun sugar was thick, though to her it registered only as tangy iron, the way all humans smelled the essence of their life.
Kitty’s grip on Saya eased, and she staggered backwards a few steps, a trickle of blood leaking from the corner of her mouth. Strangely, though, she was smiling, the impossibly-pale blue of her eyes meeting those belonging to her friend with that uncanny accuracy that was hers. Her lips parted, as though she intended to speak, but nothing escaped them, and she collapsed, almost as if in slow motion, to her knees, her hands bracing her against the ground. She could feel her powers trying to close the wound, but the blade was still lodged in her back, and the ice was hampering the process. It hurt—by whatever gods there may be, did it hurt. But she was strangely removed from that, focused intently on pushing and pulling the air from her lungs. How strange that living—or was she dying?—reduced to this. The simple movement of oxygen, and her mind spinning with all the things she loved, and all the things she regretted.
She didn’t want to die.
She couldn’t die.
She had promised.
Slowly, Kitty lifted her head to face in the direction of the two men—the one she loved, and the one who had tried to kill him. “Not… good enough,” she said, her voice soft, but stronger than it should have been, considering her wound. “You’re not… good enough… to take me from him. I won’t… die.”
She wasn’t weak, she knew this. She had been, once, but that was true no longer. Even so, she was still trying to figure her abilities out, and of late, Seth’s voice had been silent, leaving an empty space in her mind, apparently having decided to leave her to figure the rest out on her own. It was slower going than she might have liked, but she was making progress. Even so, there were some challenges that were insurmountable for her, particularly at this point, and she knew that this could very well be one of them. So why was she headed towards it rather than away? She had never considered herself particularly brave, and yet… she seemed always to be finding herself in situations where she and her friends were facing down foes much stronger than most of them were. Obviously, Sacred and Ivan were a different story, but the rest of them were more than challenged by those whom they came up against.
And yet, here they were, two humans, scarcely more than children, pushing through a blizzard to aid someone stronger probably than the both of them put together against someone more in his league than theirs. It seemed foolish, but never once did she entertain a single doubt that this was where she was supposed to be. Things had a way of working out if she approached them with the honest desire to do the right thing—she could only hope that this was no different. Her most precious person was in danger, and what else was there to do in such a situation but help?
It was that thought that she held in her mind when they at last emerged not too far to the left of the confrontation, but it wasn’t exactly that she was thinking when she heard the whistle of something sharp through the air. In fact, she might not have been thinking much at all—especially not when she realized that the objects in question were headed right for her best friend, the sister of her heart, if not her blood. So she needed no time to think and very little to relax, throwing up a quick shield and wrapping her arms around Saya, pivoting them both slightly so that her own back faced whatever was coming.
The shield deflected the majority of the ice blades before it shattered, but the remaining one flew true. The human shield blocked that one, as she was sure Judas would have known would be the case, if he’d cared at all which one of them it hit. Perhaps he hadn’t. It didn’t matter.
The pain was unlike anything she’d ever felt before, and she was probably lucky that so much of her was numb from cold, else she’d have passed out from that alone. The agony was sharp, so much so that she couldn’t even properly pull in a breath to cry out, and all that escaped her was a pained little gasp. She’d achieved what she wanted to, though—her person prevented the dagger of chilly, glasslike ice from so much as touching her friend. It had punctured a lung, though, and she could tell this from the fact that it was so hard to breathe, and something bubbled when she tried. Blood soaked darkly into the black of her uniform, spreading quickly and dripping from the hem of her jacket to the snow. The smell of sakura and spun sugar was thick, though to her it registered only as tangy iron, the way all humans smelled the essence of their life.
Kitty’s grip on Saya eased, and she staggered backwards a few steps, a trickle of blood leaking from the corner of her mouth. Strangely, though, she was smiling, the impossibly-pale blue of her eyes meeting those belonging to her friend with that uncanny accuracy that was hers. Her lips parted, as though she intended to speak, but nothing escaped them, and she collapsed, almost as if in slow motion, to her knees, her hands bracing her against the ground. She could feel her powers trying to close the wound, but the blade was still lodged in her back, and the ice was hampering the process. It hurt—by whatever gods there may be, did it hurt. But she was strangely removed from that, focused intently on pushing and pulling the air from her lungs. How strange that living—or was she dying?—reduced to this. The simple movement of oxygen, and her mind spinning with all the things she loved, and all the things she regretted.
She didn’t want to die.
She couldn’t die.
She had promised.
Slowly, Kitty lifted her head to face in the direction of the two men—the one she loved, and the one who had tried to kill him. “Not… good enough,” she said, her voice soft, but stronger than it should have been, considering her wound. “You’re not… good enough… to take me from him. I won’t… die.”
"I am never strong enough to protect the ones I love. I can't even protect her. How can I be expected to protect anyone else?"
They pushed forward, driving their legs as hard as they could through the thick snow. Having left so abruptly, neither she, nor Ekaterina, were properly clothed for the situation. Not to mention Saya had no idea it would snow before winter came around. It wasn't odd, and she knew who the snow belonged to. She just hadn't anticipated him coming so soon. But then again, when did evil ever need a schedule to follow? They came and went as they pleased, waited for not date, no time. They were shadows, and as such, shadows needed only a flicker of light to form. It didn't matter how much light they were given. Dread seeped into Saya's person as they drew closer to their destination.
She followed slightly behind her friend, trusting her to lead the way. Much like herself, Ekaterina was connected to Sacred in a way that Saya had felt connected to the one she loved. She always seemed to know where he was, even if he wasn't in the same vicinity. Perhaps, it was something more, something stronger that connected them, and she had to trust in her friend to not lead her astray, not that Ekaterina ever would. Saya did not know what she would do once they arrived. She and Ekaterina were merely human. There was nothing special about them. No special powers, no special gifts. Perhaps Ekaterina did, given her previous displays, but Saya was more or less, still human. She wasn't a vampire like her sister; she wasn't gifted as her best friend; she was just Saya.
Her display back at the dance, when Kiyoshi died, was just that: a display. She had tried to do it again, tried so hard that she nearly passed out from the strain on her head, however; she couldn't replicate that ability again. It might not have done her any good, and probably wouldn't have aided any more than she could, but she felt as if there was more to it, like she could do more if she could replicate that ability, or even if she were a vampire again. The thought drowned away as quickly as it formed. She wouldn't become a vampire again. So long as Takeru was human, she would remain human. She would just have to become stronger now. She couldn't rely on abilities like Sacred could, or like Ekaterina did.
She had to be stronger than that now. She had to be, for her friends, for her family, for herself. And it was this thought that entered her mind did Saya finally understand why. They arrived, the snow covered battlefield stained red from blood of both parties. Even as the swords made of ice flew towards the both of them, even as the shield Ekaterina put up shattered, even as Saya's world spun, those thoughts had never made sense as to why she needed to be stronger. Blood coated Saya's world, and the strange scent of Sakura filled the air. Odd, she'd never known blood to smell so pleasant before. It coated everything. Her hands, her eyes, her face. Saya stood in petrified horror as Ekaterina fell to her hands and knees, her blood still staining Saya.
Why?
Why had her friend endangered her life just for Saya's? Her body trembled like a tremor filling the streets. And all she could do was stand there, like a deer caught in headlights. She couldn't even move to help her friend up from the floor. Even as Ekaterina spoke, Saya made no move to do anything. She couldn't. She couldn't will her limbs to move, couldn't get them to comply to her demands. She simply stood there. "Ki...tty?" she whispered out, unsure of the sound coming from her voice. She fell to her knees, her arms dangling uselessly to the side of her, as tears streamed down her face. Why was everyone always getting hurt...because of her?
She followed slightly behind her friend, trusting her to lead the way. Much like herself, Ekaterina was connected to Sacred in a way that Saya had felt connected to the one she loved. She always seemed to know where he was, even if he wasn't in the same vicinity. Perhaps, it was something more, something stronger that connected them, and she had to trust in her friend to not lead her astray, not that Ekaterina ever would. Saya did not know what she would do once they arrived. She and Ekaterina were merely human. There was nothing special about them. No special powers, no special gifts. Perhaps Ekaterina did, given her previous displays, but Saya was more or less, still human. She wasn't a vampire like her sister; she wasn't gifted as her best friend; she was just Saya.
Her display back at the dance, when Kiyoshi died, was just that: a display. She had tried to do it again, tried so hard that she nearly passed out from the strain on her head, however; she couldn't replicate that ability again. It might not have done her any good, and probably wouldn't have aided any more than she could, but she felt as if there was more to it, like she could do more if she could replicate that ability, or even if she were a vampire again. The thought drowned away as quickly as it formed. She wouldn't become a vampire again. So long as Takeru was human, she would remain human. She would just have to become stronger now. She couldn't rely on abilities like Sacred could, or like Ekaterina did.
She had to be stronger than that now. She had to be, for her friends, for her family, for herself. And it was this thought that entered her mind did Saya finally understand why. They arrived, the snow covered battlefield stained red from blood of both parties. Even as the swords made of ice flew towards the both of them, even as the shield Ekaterina put up shattered, even as Saya's world spun, those thoughts had never made sense as to why she needed to be stronger. Blood coated Saya's world, and the strange scent of Sakura filled the air. Odd, she'd never known blood to smell so pleasant before. It coated everything. Her hands, her eyes, her face. Saya stood in petrified horror as Ekaterina fell to her hands and knees, her blood still staining Saya.
Why?
Why had her friend endangered her life just for Saya's? Her body trembled like a tremor filling the streets. And all she could do was stand there, like a deer caught in headlights. She couldn't even move to help her friend up from the floor. Even as Ekaterina spoke, Saya made no move to do anything. She couldn't. She couldn't will her limbs to move, couldn't get them to comply to her demands. She simply stood there. "Ki...tty?" she whispered out, unsure of the sound coming from her voice. She fell to her knees, her arms dangling uselessly to the side of her, as tears streamed down her face. Why was everyone always getting hurt...because of her?
|"Nothing... Matters... Anymore..."|
“Promise me, you’ll protect her… She’s your life now.”
Red. There was a lot of it, staining the white blanket of the snow brought by Judas’ ability. Sweet scent. It filled the air with such an aroma which allured a certain purple pure-blood. However, its seduction was instantly forgotten and was replaced by great apprehension and an undetermined emotion. One thing was assured. Sacred was exuding such a great amount of burning rage. It was effectively melting the falling snow turning it into rain instead and even the covered grounds in an instant. Judas was surprised at this for, he had never experienced such a seething surge. It was incomparable even with that female hunter incident.
Judas glanced over to the two women; he had intended to break terribly. It would seem that the Kuran girl was unharmed and that heathen child who seemed to have a connection with that blasted Seth. In any case, the said child sacrificed herself to protect and now she was bleeding profusely. She was expelling her essence of life. Despite that, she was still able to say that she will not be taken away from him… From him? His icy green eyes were now on to the purple pure-blood once more. It seemed that this Sacrilegious Ancestor had managed to break free from the grasp of his beloved wife. Now, it explains the reaction of his most hated enemy. How perfect… truly indeed.
“For today, just think of me.”
As the melting snow fell and turned to rain, it flowed with his blood. Washing the crimson liquid away from his wounds, there were no doubts in any one’s mind. Sacred was angry, in rage, fuming wrath. However, Judas was not the kind to be easily intimidated. Instead, he found purpose and arrogance in it. “You are really so predictable.” The icy pure-blood stated as he looked at the Ancestral Traitor. “You act like you don’t care, but really…” The created ice statues which he had used to taunt Sacred earlier were instantly shattered into pieces. “You care too much.” He stated with a sardonic smile while he glanced to the fallen form of that deplorable descendant of that hateful being. “How does it feel, when you are a failure once again.”
All the words being said were nothing more but blow of the wind. The only thing which mattered to Sacred was the blind princess who was on the ground hurt and bleeding. She was dying and it was because he wasn't there to stop it. It was happening again. Was he going to be left behind? Was she going to break her promise? He was not sure what to feel, but there was one emotion which supersedes all inside of him. That was when the word “failure” echoed within him. It was then he looked at Judas with eyes much like that of a corpse. However, it was not soulless. Rather, it was filled with nothing more but the cold burning of rage. “Die.”
“Lord Sacrilegious, I have no regrets, none at all.”
Left to his own devices, Takeru stood from his bed and looked out the window. He was taking a small break from the workload. At the same time, the Headmaster had already left to attend some business matters. He was uncertain, but, he has a feeling that he is forgetting something very important. What could it be? He does not know. It was constantly gnawing at him. However, he did not want anyone to be bothered about it which included Saya. After all, she had a lot of things to be concerned about especially now that Amaya was still missing. He did not want to add and there is a possibility that this is nothing. With that in mind, he released a sigh and noticed something odd.
“Snow?” Takeru murmured as he caught glimpse of the area where the town should be. It was not even winter time, so how could there be? This was highly unlikely as he remembered the freezing cold which ended the life of someone important. Narrowing his eyes, he left his room immediately. Something was happening as he took out his phone and dialed a certain number. As he run across the hallways, someone picked up on the other line. “I need assistance now.” He ended the call and hurried himself as much as possible. There were many possibilities running through his head. However, the only organized thought which could be interpreted was that of a specific person. “Saya…” There was no doubt in his mind. That girl was there and he would never allow any harm to come to her. Never.
That was when a huge explosion and a terrifying tremor rattled the foundations of Cross Academy. Takeru widens his eyes in horror. He was already outside and could see some of the trees around him had fallen and cracks could be seen on the ground. There was also a great amount of smoke coming from the town proper. What was going on exactly and without a moment too soon, he was running, running so fast as much as he could.
“Don’t worry, you’ll be there to save me, right?”
Nothing…. The buildings… The houses…. The ground… The people… They were decimated… Sacred’s had emitted a concentrated amount of his aura and allowed it to implode. As a result, it exuded such tremendous amount of force which literally wiped out everything in its vicinity. All that was left was a gaping crater where the purple pure-blood stood unbothered by the destruction he had caused. There were neither snow, ice, nor water falling. Because right now, there are but debris and dust clouds clearing itself.
On the other hand, Saya and Ekaterina were surrounded by ball of string. Yet, this was not initiated by Sacred, but of another. Due to it, they were prevented from harm but their environment was turned asunder. As for Judas, he encased himself in an ice armor. He was not greatly hurt but the damaged to his protection was very immense. He settled himself a few distance from Sacred who remained in the same state of necrotic rage. The purple pure-blood was now surrounded by an invisible but thick aura as if encasing him in a burning flame. Right now, Sacred was far different from what they had seen. Far different…
Red. There was a lot of it, staining the white blanket of the snow brought by Judas’ ability. Sweet scent. It filled the air with such an aroma which allured a certain purple pure-blood. However, its seduction was instantly forgotten and was replaced by great apprehension and an undetermined emotion. One thing was assured. Sacred was exuding such a great amount of burning rage. It was effectively melting the falling snow turning it into rain instead and even the covered grounds in an instant. Judas was surprised at this for, he had never experienced such a seething surge. It was incomparable even with that female hunter incident.
Judas glanced over to the two women; he had intended to break terribly. It would seem that the Kuran girl was unharmed and that heathen child who seemed to have a connection with that blasted Seth. In any case, the said child sacrificed herself to protect and now she was bleeding profusely. She was expelling her essence of life. Despite that, she was still able to say that she will not be taken away from him… From him? His icy green eyes were now on to the purple pure-blood once more. It seemed that this Sacrilegious Ancestor had managed to break free from the grasp of his beloved wife. Now, it explains the reaction of his most hated enemy. How perfect… truly indeed.
“For today, just think of me.”
As the melting snow fell and turned to rain, it flowed with his blood. Washing the crimson liquid away from his wounds, there were no doubts in any one’s mind. Sacred was angry, in rage, fuming wrath. However, Judas was not the kind to be easily intimidated. Instead, he found purpose and arrogance in it. “You are really so predictable.” The icy pure-blood stated as he looked at the Ancestral Traitor. “You act like you don’t care, but really…” The created ice statues which he had used to taunt Sacred earlier were instantly shattered into pieces. “You care too much.” He stated with a sardonic smile while he glanced to the fallen form of that deplorable descendant of that hateful being. “How does it feel, when you are a failure once again.”
All the words being said were nothing more but blow of the wind. The only thing which mattered to Sacred was the blind princess who was on the ground hurt and bleeding. She was dying and it was because he wasn't there to stop it. It was happening again. Was he going to be left behind? Was she going to break her promise? He was not sure what to feel, but there was one emotion which supersedes all inside of him. That was when the word “failure” echoed within him. It was then he looked at Judas with eyes much like that of a corpse. However, it was not soulless. Rather, it was filled with nothing more but the cold burning of rage. “Die.”
“Lord Sacrilegious, I have no regrets, none at all.”
Left to his own devices, Takeru stood from his bed and looked out the window. He was taking a small break from the workload. At the same time, the Headmaster had already left to attend some business matters. He was uncertain, but, he has a feeling that he is forgetting something very important. What could it be? He does not know. It was constantly gnawing at him. However, he did not want anyone to be bothered about it which included Saya. After all, she had a lot of things to be concerned about especially now that Amaya was still missing. He did not want to add and there is a possibility that this is nothing. With that in mind, he released a sigh and noticed something odd.
“Snow?” Takeru murmured as he caught glimpse of the area where the town should be. It was not even winter time, so how could there be? This was highly unlikely as he remembered the freezing cold which ended the life of someone important. Narrowing his eyes, he left his room immediately. Something was happening as he took out his phone and dialed a certain number. As he run across the hallways, someone picked up on the other line. “I need assistance now.” He ended the call and hurried himself as much as possible. There were many possibilities running through his head. However, the only organized thought which could be interpreted was that of a specific person. “Saya…” There was no doubt in his mind. That girl was there and he would never allow any harm to come to her. Never.
That was when a huge explosion and a terrifying tremor rattled the foundations of Cross Academy. Takeru widens his eyes in horror. He was already outside and could see some of the trees around him had fallen and cracks could be seen on the ground. There was also a great amount of smoke coming from the town proper. What was going on exactly and without a moment too soon, he was running, running so fast as much as he could.
“Don’t worry, you’ll be there to save me, right?”
Nothing…. The buildings… The houses…. The ground… The people… They were decimated… Sacred’s had emitted a concentrated amount of his aura and allowed it to implode. As a result, it exuded such tremendous amount of force which literally wiped out everything in its vicinity. All that was left was a gaping crater where the purple pure-blood stood unbothered by the destruction he had caused. There were neither snow, ice, nor water falling. Because right now, there are but debris and dust clouds clearing itself.
On the other hand, Saya and Ekaterina were surrounded by ball of string. Yet, this was not initiated by Sacred, but of another. Due to it, they were prevented from harm but their environment was turned asunder. As for Judas, he encased himself in an ice armor. He was not greatly hurt but the damaged to his protection was very immense. He settled himself a few distance from Sacred who remained in the same state of necrotic rage. The purple pure-blood was now surrounded by an invisible but thick aura as if encasing him in a burning flame. Right now, Sacred was far different from what they had seen. Far different…
“Never in my life have I felt anything like this. I suppose I should be afraid. But really, all I am is sad."
The feel of it was not what she’d expected. The blood running down her back was warm and thicker than she’d expected—that she had not known this already was perhaps testament to the fact that Ekaterina had never before sustained wounds this large. She couldn’t say for sure if they were deadly. In fact, she didn’t even know if this was what it felt like to be dying. Perhaps that was to be expected—she’d never been dying before, either. For all her frailty, she was always well-protected. And then, when the time had come for her to be the protector for once, she seemed to have made a rather poor showing of herself. Saya’s cracked voice reached her ears, and she smiled, a fragile expression that nevertheless conveyed all the warmth stolen by the snow.
“It’s okay, Saya,” she said reaching out to find her friend’s hand, clasping it in her own. “You’ve protected me for such a long time… I’m glad I got to protect you for once.” It was hard to even sit up anymore, and so she leaned heavily against her sister, her forehead pressing into the other girl’s shoulder. She had the distant, silly thought that she hoped she wasn’t bleeding on her or anything.
“Saya… I need you to help me,” she murmured, her voice growing weaker. She could feel the way the atmosphere shifted outside. It was him, but it also wasn’t any side of him she’d ever known before. This wasn’t him at the ball, when Evie had tried to hurt Takeru. This wasn’t even him when Moirae had died, or when he’d faced down Judas when they went to rescue the Kuran heir. This was something different, something cold and hot at the same time, and even being in the presence of it made her delicate aura-sense dizzy. Perhaps there was something fearful in it, even, but all she could think was that she wanted him to stop, to go back to normal, because it seemed so very sad to her.
“I need you to… pull out… the ice… shards…” It was getting harder for her to focus, and if she’d had vision at all, it would have been blurring by this point. Her tongue felt thick in her mouth, her thoughts and movements both sluggish and leaden, and she fought to stay conscious. Somehow, she knew that if she fell asleep now, something terrible would happen, but she couldn’t quite remember what.
Saya wasn't entirely sure what happened next. One minute, she was on her knee's, her eyes pouring as she stared at Ekaterina's form, and the next, she and her friend were encased in strings. Her eyes, momentarily free from liquid, glanced around frantically as she stared at the scenery. Everything was destroyed. All of the houses, the buildings, and even the people who were at one time, running for their lives. He killed them, destroyed almost everything around him with a shift of his aura. Saya couldn't tell what was going on with the purple-haired vampire, and honestly, she wouldn't have been able to, to begin with. Nothing was making sense to her, even as she tried to make sense of it. It wasn't until Ekaterina's voice, small and soft as it always was, reached her.
"But you shouldn't have to protect me," she whispered back to her friend, leaning her head on top of Kitty's as Kitty leaned into her. She pulled back and stared at her friend, the request made and Saya could only look on with a perplexed view. "If I pull it out, there is a chance you might bleed to death. I don't know how far or how deep it went. I could kill you!" she nearly shouted, however; her voice was calm and steady. She could accidentally kill her friend. If she pulled the ice shard out wrong, she could tear the wrong ligaments, or she could accidentally puncture something else. "I'm sorry, I'll try," she stated, shaking her head in the process. Kitty was asking for her help, and if she trusted her to do it, then she would.
She placed her hand against Ekaterina's back, grasping the ice shard with the other, and gently tugged. It was embedded deeply in her back, and she would have to apply a bit more force to take it out. She sighed softly, taking a deep breath before pulling again, watching as the shard slipped easily from the wound. She then slipped both of her hands against Ekaterina's back, applying a bit of pressure so that the wound would at least attempt to heal. "Kitty, something's wrong with Sacred. I don't know what it is, but he's...different," she began, informing her friend of what was going on. Though Kitty might have been blind, there was no doubt in Saya that she knew that something was wrong.
While it was indeed arguably very dangerous to pull the ice blade from the wound, she was already bleeding too fast, and she needed the opportunity to heal. Without that, she would surely die, and that was something she had no intention of doing just yet. She could feel her hold on her own consciousness loosening, making her unable to answer Saya with words as the girl fretted about what to do. The distant part of her that was rational hoped she would simply do it, regardless of the risk, but the rest of her was slipping, barely clinging to life. There was something, though, something keeping her in place, just barely. A frail string, tenuous, and not at all like the ones that not protected them. It had a different character, one made of emotion and thought and maybe eve a little bit of fate, if she’d believed in fate.
She never used to, but perhaps her own life was teaching her differently. Kitty whimpered softly as the shard was pulled from her back, and though her healing factor set to work, she couldn’t help but wonder if it might not be too late after all. She felt so weak, so tired—maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to let herself sleep after all. Why hadn’t she wanted to? She couldn’t remember anymore. There was someplace that waited for her now, she knew, someplace soft and warm and light, where her eyes were open and her hands were held by someone kind. Where the breezes carded though her hair like soft fingers, where the smell on the air was sweet and fragrant, like flowers, like paradise must surely smell. That was the world she’d always dreamed of, wasn’t it? One where the flowers always bloomed and the sun was always warm, even when it rained. It was hallowed, beautiful, almost…
Someone’s voice supplied the right word, and she made a small, contented sigh. Yes, that place was almost sacred. She could go there, now, if she would just let herself…
The mental image of the garden splintered, cracking like glass, and somehow, that voice, so familiar but with no image of its own, seeped through the cracks like a shadow cast from an obelisk. Singular, mighty, impossible to ignore. Even so, there was something vulnerable about it, something afraid. Someone had been afraid. Afraid of what?
That sounded like… no, that was definitely her. The memory returned in full then, and she knew what that thread was. It was the one that tied her to him. Pushing aside her fatigue and her warm visions, she stepped into that seeping shadow, that realm of her dark prince, and grabbed hold of that thread for all it was worth, following it with all the strength in her, all the will to live, all the love she had to give. She wouldn’t leave him. Wouldn’t leave any of them, but especially not him. She didn’t have it in her to let his fears be true, to let herself hurt him that way, and if that meant she had to do what seemed so impossible here and live, then that was simply what she was going to do.
Against her best friend, Ekaterina shuddered violently, her healing accelerating as her will to live forced her body beyond its normal capability, tapping into that power she had but could so rarely make sense of. Her wound closed, and though she was still dizzy with the blood loss, she tried to stand, only to pitch back down. Bracing her shaking arms against the snow, she pushed herself back up and tried again. “I have to… have to help…” She didn't like this rage she could feel from him, this indiscriminate destructiveness. It was hurting people, innocent people, and she didn’t want it to hurt anyone else. Especially not him.
“It’s okay, Saya,” she said reaching out to find her friend’s hand, clasping it in her own. “You’ve protected me for such a long time… I’m glad I got to protect you for once.” It was hard to even sit up anymore, and so she leaned heavily against her sister, her forehead pressing into the other girl’s shoulder. She had the distant, silly thought that she hoped she wasn’t bleeding on her or anything.
“Saya… I need you to help me,” she murmured, her voice growing weaker. She could feel the way the atmosphere shifted outside. It was him, but it also wasn’t any side of him she’d ever known before. This wasn’t him at the ball, when Evie had tried to hurt Takeru. This wasn’t even him when Moirae had died, or when he’d faced down Judas when they went to rescue the Kuran heir. This was something different, something cold and hot at the same time, and even being in the presence of it made her delicate aura-sense dizzy. Perhaps there was something fearful in it, even, but all she could think was that she wanted him to stop, to go back to normal, because it seemed so very sad to her.
“I need you to… pull out… the ice… shards…” It was getting harder for her to focus, and if she’d had vision at all, it would have been blurring by this point. Her tongue felt thick in her mouth, her thoughts and movements both sluggish and leaden, and she fought to stay conscious. Somehow, she knew that if she fell asleep now, something terrible would happen, but she couldn’t quite remember what.
Saya wasn't entirely sure what happened next. One minute, she was on her knee's, her eyes pouring as she stared at Ekaterina's form, and the next, she and her friend were encased in strings. Her eyes, momentarily free from liquid, glanced around frantically as she stared at the scenery. Everything was destroyed. All of the houses, the buildings, and even the people who were at one time, running for their lives. He killed them, destroyed almost everything around him with a shift of his aura. Saya couldn't tell what was going on with the purple-haired vampire, and honestly, she wouldn't have been able to, to begin with. Nothing was making sense to her, even as she tried to make sense of it. It wasn't until Ekaterina's voice, small and soft as it always was, reached her.
"But you shouldn't have to protect me," she whispered back to her friend, leaning her head on top of Kitty's as Kitty leaned into her. She pulled back and stared at her friend, the request made and Saya could only look on with a perplexed view. "If I pull it out, there is a chance you might bleed to death. I don't know how far or how deep it went. I could kill you!" she nearly shouted, however; her voice was calm and steady. She could accidentally kill her friend. If she pulled the ice shard out wrong, she could tear the wrong ligaments, or she could accidentally puncture something else. "I'm sorry, I'll try," she stated, shaking her head in the process. Kitty was asking for her help, and if she trusted her to do it, then she would.
She placed her hand against Ekaterina's back, grasping the ice shard with the other, and gently tugged. It was embedded deeply in her back, and she would have to apply a bit more force to take it out. She sighed softly, taking a deep breath before pulling again, watching as the shard slipped easily from the wound. She then slipped both of her hands against Ekaterina's back, applying a bit of pressure so that the wound would at least attempt to heal. "Kitty, something's wrong with Sacred. I don't know what it is, but he's...different," she began, informing her friend of what was going on. Though Kitty might have been blind, there was no doubt in Saya that she knew that something was wrong.
While it was indeed arguably very dangerous to pull the ice blade from the wound, she was already bleeding too fast, and she needed the opportunity to heal. Without that, she would surely die, and that was something she had no intention of doing just yet. She could feel her hold on her own consciousness loosening, making her unable to answer Saya with words as the girl fretted about what to do. The distant part of her that was rational hoped she would simply do it, regardless of the risk, but the rest of her was slipping, barely clinging to life. There was something, though, something keeping her in place, just barely. A frail string, tenuous, and not at all like the ones that not protected them. It had a different character, one made of emotion and thought and maybe eve a little bit of fate, if she’d believed in fate.
She never used to, but perhaps her own life was teaching her differently. Kitty whimpered softly as the shard was pulled from her back, and though her healing factor set to work, she couldn’t help but wonder if it might not be too late after all. She felt so weak, so tired—maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to let herself sleep after all. Why hadn’t she wanted to? She couldn’t remember anymore. There was someplace that waited for her now, she knew, someplace soft and warm and light, where her eyes were open and her hands were held by someone kind. Where the breezes carded though her hair like soft fingers, where the smell on the air was sweet and fragrant, like flowers, like paradise must surely smell. That was the world she’d always dreamed of, wasn’t it? One where the flowers always bloomed and the sun was always warm, even when it rained. It was hallowed, beautiful, almost…
“…Sacred…”
Someone’s voice supplied the right word, and she made a small, contented sigh. Yes, that place was almost sacred. She could go there, now, if she would just let herself…
“If you want me to stay, then you have to stay by my side.”
The mental image of the garden splintered, cracking like glass, and somehow, that voice, so familiar but with no image of its own, seeped through the cracks like a shadow cast from an obelisk. Singular, mighty, impossible to ignore. Even so, there was something vulnerable about it, something afraid. Someone had been afraid. Afraid of what?
“Because if I lose you, I will not and cannot take it anymore. Right now, Ekaterina... You are the reason, I am still here.”
“I’m not going anywhere. I’ll stay by your side. You won’t lose me.”
That sounded like… no, that was definitely her. The memory returned in full then, and she knew what that thread was. It was the one that tied her to him. Pushing aside her fatigue and her warm visions, she stepped into that seeping shadow, that realm of her dark prince, and grabbed hold of that thread for all it was worth, following it with all the strength in her, all the will to live, all the love she had to give. She wouldn’t leave him. Wouldn’t leave any of them, but especially not him. She didn’t have it in her to let his fears be true, to let herself hurt him that way, and if that meant she had to do what seemed so impossible here and live, then that was simply what she was going to do.
Against her best friend, Ekaterina shuddered violently, her healing accelerating as her will to live forced her body beyond its normal capability, tapping into that power she had but could so rarely make sense of. Her wound closed, and though she was still dizzy with the blood loss, she tried to stand, only to pitch back down. Bracing her shaking arms against the snow, she pushed herself back up and tried again. “I have to… have to help…” She didn't like this rage she could feel from him, this indiscriminate destructiveness. It was hurting people, innocent people, and she didn’t want it to hurt anyone else. Especially not him.
|"There is nothing. So, let it all be nothing..."|
“I'm not afraid of you, but you're afraid of yourself, aren't you?”
Unexpected. That will be the perfect word to describe the current situation. Judas had initially intended to use the citizenry and the town itself to hold them against the Traitor. Now looking around, there was nothing left. Even the winds had become still. The only living things left were him, the two girls, and his most hated person of all. This was a development which he had not foreseen. Although, he had an idea that this eccentric ancestor was powerful. He did not take it heed for the reason, they were all directly descended from the Dark Mother. So, they should not differ from each other. Isn't it? Right now, it was not the case at all. That was then the words of the Lord Genesis echoed in his mind.
“Don't awaken him, but if you do. Use this at your own risk.”
During that moment, Judas had no idea what the Lord Genesis meant by not awakening the traitor. It seemed there was something more to this betrayer of their coven. than what has been revealed openly. Perhaps, this was one of the reasons why their Mother had greatly attached herself to this man who would not even cast one look at her. In any case, he would delve into that matter at a more appropriate time. For now, he would need to focus at the one in front of him. “You finally show your true self.” He stated with a sinister smile. In the end, this traitor must be more of a monster than any of them. But whether, it would be regretted or not... It will soon be revealed.
“You're nothing more but a beast!” With that declared, Judas summoned thousands of ice lances with intricate designs and launched them all towards Sacred. As for the purple pure-blood, he did not budge from his position and simply looked at the attack with nonchalant gaze. Before it could ever connect, the ice had melted into nothing more but vapor. Judas narrowed his eyes at this feat and decided to even summoned more spears. Yet every time, it was dispelled with ease. To mirror his frustrations, the ground beneath Judas had turned into solid ice as the temperature slowly decreased as it enveloped the entire area. But, it never reached the perimeter around Sacred. As if, there was a barrier around him.
Increasing his frustrations, Judas finally enveloped his hands with blades. He then rushed towards Sacred who remained seemingly ethereally distant and uncaring. The purple prince remained immovable and before Judas could reach him, he was blown away for a good distance as the ground showed the trail of his movement. It was like some force shoved him away in disgust. The blades he created were destroyed into nothing. In addition, a portion of his clothes had been ripped away into banishment. This was odd because, he had even dodged it, despite the force was invisible, he felt a searing heat towards him, a heat so cold. That is why he had managed to evade. What kind of power does Sacred possessed exactly?
“What---” Judas was unable to complete his sentence as he vomited blood. It seemed that the invisible force which struck him very deeply. Sacred began to walk and that was when the very ground he stepped upon vanished in an instant. It always happened every step of the purple pure-blood. Judas stood from his position and delivered a surge of ice blasts. However, it disappeared instantly. Sacred did not even waved a hand. The pure-blood was still coated with such an intense burning aura. That was when Sacred pointed his finger at him. Judas was blown away and even passed by the two girls who were encased in crystalline ball of strings. Those empty purple eyes did not even looked at the other living participants in the area.
Sacred simply flicked his fingers and another invisible wave went towards the ball. He intended to dissolve it into nothing. However, the sound of bells echoed around the area which distracted him. He looked to the side and that was when Judas was up to his feet and covered his fist with a glaive of ice. He was able to get close but once again, it was unfruitful as Sacred pushed him away effortlessly and this time the fist which was to punch him was no more. Judas' eyes widened in surprise and horror as he screamed, as the pain fluttered inside him. On the other hand, inside the ball of string, the one who initiated it apppeared before the two girls in a ghostly visage.
“You have to save him.” Behind them, Calliste appeared. She had such beautiful ruby red eyes and long purple hair with the tinge of darkness. But moreover, she seemed to have similar features with a certain pure-blood. The anti-vampire weapons which Saya and Ekaterina held reverberated as if humming in reverence to her appearance. “His power is his greatest fear. If it would not be stopped, everything will return to nothing.” She gazed at Ekaterina as those eyes held a hint of familiarity and gentleness. After doing so, she gazed at Sacred who was still engaged with Judas. She looked at Ekaterina and smiled ever so sadly and affectionately, “You're his everything now. I'll entrust my father to you.” With that said, another wave struck the string barrier which finally dissolved and left the two girls out in the open. This also resulted with Calliste disappearing.
As for Judas, he was badly beaten. No amount of attacks were able to get through Sacred. This angered him and now knew the truth within the words of Lord Genesis. He had no choice but to use what was given to him. Sacred's attention was now on the two girls. This will be his chance. It was even better when another individual entered the fray. “Sacred!”The shadow of the fallen Magdalene. Without a moment of hesitation, Sacred gazed at Takeru who was breathing heavily as he ran as fast as he can. The purple pure-blood had no life in those eyes as if staring at the visage of a corpse, but there was still something else in there. Yet, Takeru knew something was terribly off. “Sacred! What the hell is wrong with you!?” He queried as he walked forward the said pure-blood, who remained still and looked away. A wave was unleashed towards the Kuran Heir who had no idea what was coming towards him.
Furthermore, Judas had finally taken out from his keeping a small black orb. He had been told to eat it which he did. A surge of great power filled him and slowly, his physique changed into something grotesque. Something hideous, like those of warped monsters out of a nightmare. The mask which covered his lower half faced was finally removed revealing torn flesh. “Traitor!” With that battle cry, he lunged at Sacred who slowly looked behind him and the next thing everyone would know and see... Fate was indeed a cruel mistress or an ironic maiden...
“I understand."
It was hard to make sense of exactly what was happening outside of their protective sphere, because the sheer amount of power being expended was wreaking havoc on her senses, rendering her almost blind in another way. This was only compounded by the fact that she was still struggling against nausea from her blood loss, though from this, she was recovering more quickly. She had managed to regain her footing when someone else appeared, this someone within their sphere of protection. She was accompanied by the chime of a bell, a familiar sound, and Ekaterina was reminded of the secret Sacred had told her of, what seemed like an age ago, on a beach on an island in the sea. She could feel the weapon at her neck humming in response to the woman’s presence, growing pleasantly warm as it had on one occasion before, and something about the lady’s presence felt familiar.
She spoke, and the weight of her gaze was something Kitty could feel without seeing. She nodded to the request, both surprised and not to hear the lady address the one she loved as her father. He had called them partners, but the affection in both terms was clear. The blind girl swallowed, turning sharply as soon as the strings were dissolved from around them and Takeru arrived on the scene. He was in danger—they were all in danger as long as things continued the way they had been, and—
The shift she felt in Judas drew her attention immediately, and something in her reacted to it with a strange kind of sickened revulsion, as though whatever he’d just done had warped him somehow beyond what it was in his nature to be. She had never borne vampires of any kind any ill will, but whatever he was now… it was a twisted thing, an unnatural thing, or so it felt to her, twisting her stomach into knots. Ekaterina could feel the strength of her heritage gathering around her, the power that had once been Seth’s. Perhaps it still was—it didn’t quite feel like hers yet. It was yet a borrowed thing, and appeared only when she needed it, not when she desired it. But she needed it now, and that was enough.
Kitty was enveloped in light, a luminance that seemed to be equal parts around her and from her, as though her skin were lit from beneath, her hair haloed by some strange second sun, almost too bright to be seen quite properly. Judas’s charge was interrupted by a powerful blast of that same purifying energy, interrupting his trajectory at the very least. She didn’t care about him, though—the simple fact of the matter was, the only thing she could sense right now at all, the only thing that mattered to her, was him.
Her feet melted the snow as she walked, a train of green grass and flowers springing up in her wake as she walked, golden motes of light drifting upwards from them. Their fragrance unfolded into the chill air, like a dream of paradise half-remembered, and it seemed as if Shangri-La itself bloomed with her passing. Where once she had shivered horribly against the cold, now she felt only warmth, like springtime sunshine on her skin. White radiance seemed to collect at her shoulders, forming twin indistinct shapes at her back, but the manifestation, whatever it was supposed to be, was incomplete. Even so, it was more than she’d ever managed before.
She tread to a stop in front of him, a strange mix of the ethereal and the all-too-mortal, for even now her blood stained her clothes, though now it seemed the residual drops only fed the growth of the blossoms underfoot, each one falling and opening another lily or iris. “Sacrilegious,” she said softly. “It’s all right. I’m alive; we’re all alive. You’ve protected us. Slowly, Ekaterina reached for his face, brushing her fingertips gently along one of his cheekbones, endeavoring to spread this warmth she felt to the one she loved. “I promised you, remember? I’m not going anywhere, so you can’t leave either. I’m still waiting for you, after all.” She smiled gently, hoping that something, anything, would reach him. If he feared this side of himself, then she would show him that she was not afraid. If he needed saving, as his daughter had said he did, then she would do everything in her power, anything at all, to save him.
She spoke, and the weight of her gaze was something Kitty could feel without seeing. She nodded to the request, both surprised and not to hear the lady address the one she loved as her father. He had called them partners, but the affection in both terms was clear. The blind girl swallowed, turning sharply as soon as the strings were dissolved from around them and Takeru arrived on the scene. He was in danger—they were all in danger as long as things continued the way they had been, and—
The shift she felt in Judas drew her attention immediately, and something in her reacted to it with a strange kind of sickened revulsion, as though whatever he’d just done had warped him somehow beyond what it was in his nature to be. She had never borne vampires of any kind any ill will, but whatever he was now… it was a twisted thing, an unnatural thing, or so it felt to her, twisting her stomach into knots. Ekaterina could feel the strength of her heritage gathering around her, the power that had once been Seth’s. Perhaps it still was—it didn’t quite feel like hers yet. It was yet a borrowed thing, and appeared only when she needed it, not when she desired it. But she needed it now, and that was enough.
Kitty was enveloped in light, a luminance that seemed to be equal parts around her and from her, as though her skin were lit from beneath, her hair haloed by some strange second sun, almost too bright to be seen quite properly. Judas’s charge was interrupted by a powerful blast of that same purifying energy, interrupting his trajectory at the very least. She didn’t care about him, though—the simple fact of the matter was, the only thing she could sense right now at all, the only thing that mattered to her, was him.
Her feet melted the snow as she walked, a train of green grass and flowers springing up in her wake as she walked, golden motes of light drifting upwards from them. Their fragrance unfolded into the chill air, like a dream of paradise half-remembered, and it seemed as if Shangri-La itself bloomed with her passing. Where once she had shivered horribly against the cold, now she felt only warmth, like springtime sunshine on her skin. White radiance seemed to collect at her shoulders, forming twin indistinct shapes at her back, but the manifestation, whatever it was supposed to be, was incomplete. Even so, it was more than she’d ever managed before.
She tread to a stop in front of him, a strange mix of the ethereal and the all-too-mortal, for even now her blood stained her clothes, though now it seemed the residual drops only fed the growth of the blossoms underfoot, each one falling and opening another lily or iris. “Sacrilegious,” she said softly. “It’s all right. I’m alive; we’re all alive. You’ve protected us. Slowly, Ekaterina reached for his face, brushing her fingertips gently along one of his cheekbones, endeavoring to spread this warmth she felt to the one she loved. “I promised you, remember? I’m not going anywhere, so you can’t leave either. I’m still waiting for you, after all.” She smiled gently, hoping that something, anything, would reach him. If he feared this side of himself, then she would show him that she was not afraid. If he needed saving, as his daughter had said he did, then she would do everything in her power, anything at all, to save him.
"I promised I wouldn't let anything happen to him...I am not useless...I refuse to be."
Saya cast a worried glance down at her friend as she spoke. She had to help? They all had to help, but what could they do to help? Her attention was taken from her friend when a visage appeared, a young girl who looked familiar. She had dark purple hair, a shade reminiscent of Sacred's, and crimson eyes. Saya felt Artemis hum a light tune to the girl's presence, and it clicked. This girl was her, the ancestor who gave their life to create these weapons. She was the one who the hunters owed their everything to. Saya blinked slowly, obsorbing the information slowly. Her...father? Saya's eyes widened slowly as she glanced towards the battling pure-bloods, and her eyes widened even more in terror.
What was he doing here? He was supposed to be back at the Academy. He was supposed to be safe, not here in this battle. She stood immediately as the ball of string was banished by the wave that hit them. She pursed her lips together, taking her attention away from Takeru, for just a moment, and glanced at her friend. It was taken, however, in the shift in the atmosphere. Judas changed, his form growing into something dark and grotesque. What was happening? Saya felt lost. She felt like she was drifting, floating in nothing but empty space. It felt hard to breathe, as if all the oxygen was sucked from her lungs, and she tried, desperately, to grasp it back. What was this feeling? What was going on? None of it made any sense to Saya, and for a moment, her world went dark.
She couldn't see anything; everything around her was blurred. The darkness crept at the corners of her eyes, taking over her vision as she stood in place. Even as Ekaterina moved, her aura shifting much like Judas' had, Saya remained glued to her spot. There was a figure off in the distance, someone she couldn't quite make out. Her brows furrowed; that person seemed familiar to her. She could faintly make out the person's lips, tilted upwards faintly in a saddened smile, and something tugged in Saya's heart. Then, she felt it, Ekaterina's aura, snapping her back to reality. She turned towards Takeru, just in time to see Sacred release a wave of something towards the Kuran heir. Eyes widened in fear, Saya did the only thing she could.
"Takeru," she spoke, her legs pushing her as hard and fast as they could carry her. She wasn't weak. She wasn't useless. She could do something, but whether or not it would be enough...it would have to be. She wanted to protect him, promised she would, and she didn't want to break her promise to him. If she lost him, she wouldn't know what to do. She already lost her sister, Amaya. Whether or not her sister was alive was not something she wanted to think about, because she had wanted to believe that her sister was okay. She wanted to believe that Sergei would find her, that he would find her in one piece and bring her home to Saya. And she did believe.
But somewhere in her mind, somewhere dark, it just felt...wrong. It was as if she already knew what happened to her sister, but she refused to accept it. If she couldn't protect her sister, she could at least protect Takeru by doing this. Whatever Sacred sent in his direction, whatever wave headed towards Takeru, she could at least be the one to take the blow. She could take the fall for the one she loved. She wasn't anything special. She wasn't a vampire, and perhaps she had been at one time, but she wasn't any longer. She wasn't what Ekaterina was, whatever her friend was, and she wasn't the reincarnation of anyone special. She was simply Saya. She was Saya Takagi, the daughter of a hunter. She was Saya, and the most she could be was his shield. She stood in front of him protectively, glancing behind her and smiled at Takeru. "I will protect you this time. I'm sorry."
What was he doing here? He was supposed to be back at the Academy. He was supposed to be safe, not here in this battle. She stood immediately as the ball of string was banished by the wave that hit them. She pursed her lips together, taking her attention away from Takeru, for just a moment, and glanced at her friend. It was taken, however, in the shift in the atmosphere. Judas changed, his form growing into something dark and grotesque. What was happening? Saya felt lost. She felt like she was drifting, floating in nothing but empty space. It felt hard to breathe, as if all the oxygen was sucked from her lungs, and she tried, desperately, to grasp it back. What was this feeling? What was going on? None of it made any sense to Saya, and for a moment, her world went dark.
She couldn't see anything; everything around her was blurred. The darkness crept at the corners of her eyes, taking over her vision as she stood in place. Even as Ekaterina moved, her aura shifting much like Judas' had, Saya remained glued to her spot. There was a figure off in the distance, someone she couldn't quite make out. Her brows furrowed; that person seemed familiar to her. She could faintly make out the person's lips, tilted upwards faintly in a saddened smile, and something tugged in Saya's heart. Then, she felt it, Ekaterina's aura, snapping her back to reality. She turned towards Takeru, just in time to see Sacred release a wave of something towards the Kuran heir. Eyes widened in fear, Saya did the only thing she could.
"Takeru," she spoke, her legs pushing her as hard and fast as they could carry her. She wasn't weak. She wasn't useless. She could do something, but whether or not it would be enough...it would have to be. She wanted to protect him, promised she would, and she didn't want to break her promise to him. If she lost him, she wouldn't know what to do. She already lost her sister, Amaya. Whether or not her sister was alive was not something she wanted to think about, because she had wanted to believe that her sister was okay. She wanted to believe that Sergei would find her, that he would find her in one piece and bring her home to Saya. And she did believe.
But somewhere in her mind, somewhere dark, it just felt...wrong. It was as if she already knew what happened to her sister, but she refused to accept it. If she couldn't protect her sister, she could at least protect Takeru by doing this. Whatever Sacred sent in his direction, whatever wave headed towards Takeru, she could at least be the one to take the blow. She could take the fall for the one she loved. She wasn't anything special. She wasn't a vampire, and perhaps she had been at one time, but she wasn't any longer. She wasn't what Ekaterina was, whatever her friend was, and she wasn't the reincarnation of anyone special. She was simply Saya. She was Saya Takagi, the daughter of a hunter. She was Saya, and the most she could be was his shield. She stood in front of him protectively, glancing behind her and smiled at Takeru. "I will protect you this time. I'm sorry."
|"But then, you were there..."|
In the deepest darkness, there was nothing that could reach. If it so, then it is a safe haven for those who are lost. So... Why despair when the touch of the black comes?After all, it only returns everything into their most primordial form which is nothing. Then again, why fear? The answer to that question is nothing complicated nor difficult. It was actually simple and easy. Everyone just seemed to have agreed to ignore it. Among these, was him... The eccentric, egoistic, mysterious, and detached Pure blood leader of the infamous Night Class, Sacrilegious. In his fear, he buried himself in the seat of a void which he had believed to be impregnable and a sanctuary.
It started with a single smile... a single retort... a single cry... a single song. The veil of night was parted in the sea of dazzling star light. From that, Sacred had experience a fleeing glimpse of something profound. This only made him fear more, because if he loses, then he will truly be nothing. So, he stood merely at the precipice of it. But because of someone, because of her. He took a chance and he did... he jumped but the ghost of his past haunted him with no end and took this one last chain of his sanity. There was no use in the end... He was truly nothing. However, what was this? There was something. There was warmth coming fro a certain point.... Where? What was it?
A comment? A description? A name? It was familiar... Yes, he knew this word very well. Someone used that on him. Yes, someone from long ago. He believed it was to be a mere annoying expression in regards to something he had done. Yet as it continued on, it had become a trademark, a sinful and gullible tag to his entire being. The one person who had given him this name. That person knew him more than he at that point knew about himself. But right now, the voice, the emotion being conveyed through that spoken name is very different. This time he could not help but be stirred from this barrier he placed himself inside.
A spindle of light, through the absence of creation. Life returned to those empty amethyst eyes. The warmth which radiated from the touch had now spread through his existence. Eyes focusing and in front of Sacred, it was truly a vision. The presence which earlier was terribly frightening had now become but a memory. A smile and a sigh of relief were now present upon his face. It was also as clear as day that he was truly grateful that the one thing he wanted to hold onto was still here with him. "Ekaterina..." He started as his hand was now precariously and gently stroking his blind princess' cheek. "I'm back."
It started with a single smile... a single retort... a single cry... a single song. The veil of night was parted in the sea of dazzling star light. From that, Sacred had experience a fleeing glimpse of something profound. This only made him fear more, because if he loses, then he will truly be nothing. So, he stood merely at the precipice of it. But because of someone, because of her. He took a chance and he did... he jumped but the ghost of his past haunted him with no end and took this one last chain of his sanity. There was no use in the end... He was truly nothing. However, what was this? There was something. There was warmth coming fro a certain point.... Where? What was it?
“Sacrilegious,”
A comment? A description? A name? It was familiar... Yes, he knew this word very well. Someone used that on him. Yes, someone from long ago. He believed it was to be a mere annoying expression in regards to something he had done. Yet as it continued on, it had become a trademark, a sinful and gullible tag to his entire being. The one person who had given him this name. That person knew him more than he at that point knew about himself. But right now, the voice, the emotion being conveyed through that spoken name is very different. This time he could not help but be stirred from this barrier he placed himself inside.
“I promised you, remember? I’m not going anywhere, so you can’t leave either. I’m still waiting for you, after all.”
A spindle of light, through the absence of creation. Life returned to those empty amethyst eyes. The warmth which radiated from the touch had now spread through his existence. Eyes focusing and in front of Sacred, it was truly a vision. The presence which earlier was terribly frightening had now become but a memory. A smile and a sigh of relief were now present upon his face. It was also as clear as day that he was truly grateful that the one thing he wanted to hold onto was still here with him. "Ekaterina..." He started as his hand was now precariously and gently stroking his blind princess' cheek. "I'm back."
|There you stand as I looked All my doubts taken away.|
Everything was completely confusing. Takeru was not sure what was happening around him anymore. Sacred appeared to have snap. However, this was far different from the times he had become witness to the purple Pure blood's temperament. Moreover, he could see a horrifying creature which does not resemble anything which he could conjure in his imagination. He had no idea that this monstrosity was Judas. There was also this very crazy weather where the snow which was filing up the town earlier had become rain. Nothing was connecting in his head, not until when he was temporary blinded by a bright light. There was also the very precious voice which was able to return his attention to something very important.
Those mismatched eyes saw Saya's back. As if on cue, he remembered a particular scene from a past he had recently claimed. It was similar to his situation right now. It was the same back. The visage of a young Saya looking towards the lake, it was then he had made a promise to himself. He wanted to support and protect that girl who wants to be strong to ensure the safety of her loved ones. He wanted to show her that she did not have to be alone in the endeavor. That is why he wanted to be with her. That is why he wanted to do everything in his power to make her safe and happy. So, why? Why was this happening? When all he ever wanted and desired in his life was to be with her.
"I will protect you this time. I'm sorry."
Those mismatched eyes saw Saya's back. As if on cue, he remembered a particular scene from a past he had recently claimed. It was similar to his situation right now. It was the same back. The visage of a young Saya looking towards the lake, it was then he had made a promise to himself. He wanted to support and protect that girl who wants to be strong to ensure the safety of her loved ones. He wanted to show her that she did not have to be alone in the endeavor. That is why he wanted to be with her. That is why he wanted to do everything in his power to make her safe and happy. So, why? Why was this happening? When all he ever wanted and desired in his life was to be with her.
“Saya!!!”
|"You're the only one I ever wanted."|
Why is everyone always getting in his way?! Why is it in the end, he was the one who will never have what he wanted? All this time, all the things he had done was for just one thing. Now , that is gone. No one deserves to be happy especially the ones who had taken his happiness. However, his attack missed his target due to the intervention of that good-for-nothing Seth's descendant. It blasted him away just a few good distance. True to that, the light which dissuaded his attack hurt. It was to be expected after all. This power was the same as of Seth's. He would know, he was there during the fight of the Dark Mother with that Heaven spawn.
Those words echoed in Judas' head as he stood up. It would seem that Sacred had regained control because of that pathetic girl. He will deal with them. But right now, he would heed his sister's advice in regards of his disposition. He stood up and felt something moving within his body. It would seem that the pill he took was not done with his body just yet. If he would have a guest, this was probably done by Faust. As such, he could feel that his body was changing once again. This time, it was the final stage. As if unveiling the play, he countered the invisible wave which Sacred released earlier in a frenzy with something similar to a black fire ball.
Of course, the attack was cancelled. But, it also did the same with Sacred's as well. As such instead of that heading towards the remaining Kuran Princess. It was Judas who was in front of her and just like how fate was truly cruel. Judas thoroughly pierced Saya through the stomach with his blade-like claws. As if to further imply the damage, he lifted Saya a bit off the ground and had a very arrogant and cruel smirk on his face. “I'll be having her.” With that said, he threw Saya away from them with force. However, Saya collided with a portal which appeared out of nowhere, engulfing here and then quickly vanishing afterwards.
After that, Judas looked at the three individuals remaining before him. Now, the fun really begins and there was no stopping it until it is game over.
“Do not fail, Judas. Do not fail like Evie.”
Those words echoed in Judas' head as he stood up. It would seem that Sacred had regained control because of that pathetic girl. He will deal with them. But right now, he would heed his sister's advice in regards of his disposition. He stood up and felt something moving within his body. It would seem that the pill he took was not done with his body just yet. If he would have a guest, this was probably done by Faust. As such, he could feel that his body was changing once again. This time, it was the final stage. As if unveiling the play, he countered the invisible wave which Sacred released earlier in a frenzy with something similar to a black fire ball.
Of course, the attack was cancelled. But, it also did the same with Sacred's as well. As such instead of that heading towards the remaining Kuran Princess. It was Judas who was in front of her and just like how fate was truly cruel. Judas thoroughly pierced Saya through the stomach with his blade-like claws. As if to further imply the damage, he lifted Saya a bit off the ground and had a very arrogant and cruel smirk on his face. “I'll be having her.” With that said, he threw Saya away from them with force. However, Saya collided with a portal which appeared out of nowhere, engulfing here and then quickly vanishing afterwards.
After that, Judas looked at the three individuals remaining before him. Now, the fun really begins and there was no stopping it until it is game over.
“Home is the place where you are. There can be no other such place for me, anymore."
The words were such a welcome relief to her that she almost sank to her knees right there. She’d been so very afraid that she was going to lose him, but… she didn’t know who had told her, but they had said that the opposite of fear was love. They must have been right, because for all that she was afraid right now, she loved them all so much that she felt no reservations in doing these things, in risking her very existence to remain by his side. The hand on her face, she covered with her own, breathing a gentle sigh of relief.
“Welcome back,” she murmured quietly, and though she was very tempted to wrap her arms around him, she knew that now was not the time, as evinced by the fact that the next thing she knew, there was the sound of something striking flesh, and she could tell from the way the auras fluctuated that Judas was hurting her best friend.
“Saya!” Her alarm came far too late, because moments later, her friend simply… disappeared from her senses, as though she were so far away that she’d never been there at all. It felt like something comfortable was being torn away from her, a corner of her heart removed with all the surgical precision of a scalpel, and it left her feeling vaguely dizzy. Her friends were all vital parts of her life, and to not know where one of them was, to not feel her somewhere nearby, hit her like a form of physical illness, and it felt like the world was tilting around her.
It was enough of a distraction for Judas to appear in front of her with startling speed, but not so much that he was able to wound her as gravely as last time. His claws scraped painfully over her collarbone, but considering they’d been aimed for her neck, that could have been much worse. The injury bled, but not so much that it would impede her movement. The sting of it was like a harsh awakening, and Kitty took a grip on her rapier, lowering the One Metal weapon to her side. Her free hand gathered energy, and little spheres of heavensent light formed at her fingertips, zipping from there to curve around and attempt to his Judas in the chest.
“What did you do? Where is Saya?” The question was asked deliberately, slowly, in a deceptively-calm tone. Ekaterina was not known for her temper, and it was debatable whether or not she even knew how to be angry the way other people did. But there was something about the calm in her tones; it wavered and crackled as though it were merely a glass façade, holding something else back behind it, though what that other thing was, it was hard to say.
Lucius Faust surveyed the gift with a critical eye. This was the closest available host for the mother… though admittedly, even this one was not really ideal. Well, anything could be made a little better with time, he supposed. And in the end, he knew that at least she wouldn’t complain overmuch about the aesthetics, as she might have had the body in question been male. As such, he would do as he had always done—work with what he had available to him.
“Fool deployed a little too much enthusiasm,” the genius commented dryly, noting the girl’s injured form. She’d die from wounds like those, if something was not done to mitigate them. Entirely within his abilities, of course, but that didn’t change the fact that humans scarred, and really, how likely was Lilith to want a marred form? Not very; her vanity was a legend unto itself. Regardless, he could fix that too. Really, he had grown so used to cleaning up the messes others made—and that one had always been a particularly odious child.
Well, no matter. It was time to get to work.
“Welcome back,” she murmured quietly, and though she was very tempted to wrap her arms around him, she knew that now was not the time, as evinced by the fact that the next thing she knew, there was the sound of something striking flesh, and she could tell from the way the auras fluctuated that Judas was hurting her best friend.
“Saya!” Her alarm came far too late, because moments later, her friend simply… disappeared from her senses, as though she were so far away that she’d never been there at all. It felt like something comfortable was being torn away from her, a corner of her heart removed with all the surgical precision of a scalpel, and it left her feeling vaguely dizzy. Her friends were all vital parts of her life, and to not know where one of them was, to not feel her somewhere nearby, hit her like a form of physical illness, and it felt like the world was tilting around her.
It was enough of a distraction for Judas to appear in front of her with startling speed, but not so much that he was able to wound her as gravely as last time. His claws scraped painfully over her collarbone, but considering they’d been aimed for her neck, that could have been much worse. The injury bled, but not so much that it would impede her movement. The sting of it was like a harsh awakening, and Kitty took a grip on her rapier, lowering the One Metal weapon to her side. Her free hand gathered energy, and little spheres of heavensent light formed at her fingertips, zipping from there to curve around and attempt to his Judas in the chest.
“What did you do? Where is Saya?” The question was asked deliberately, slowly, in a deceptively-calm tone. Ekaterina was not known for her temper, and it was debatable whether or not she even knew how to be angry the way other people did. But there was something about the calm in her tones; it wavered and crackled as though it were merely a glass façade, holding something else back behind it, though what that other thing was, it was hard to say.
Lucius Faust surveyed the gift with a critical eye. This was the closest available host for the mother… though admittedly, even this one was not really ideal. Well, anything could be made a little better with time, he supposed. And in the end, he knew that at least she wouldn’t complain overmuch about the aesthetics, as she might have had the body in question been male. As such, he would do as he had always done—work with what he had available to him.
“Fool deployed a little too much enthusiasm,” the genius commented dryly, noting the girl’s injured form. She’d die from wounds like those, if something was not done to mitigate them. Entirely within his abilities, of course, but that didn’t change the fact that humans scarred, and really, how likely was Lilith to want a marred form? Not very; her vanity was a legend unto itself. Regardless, he could fix that too. Really, he had grown so used to cleaning up the messes others made—and that one had always been a particularly odious child.
Well, no matter. It was time to get to work.
|"Everything is madness, so let us all be mad."|
In one moment, Saya was gone. She was gone. Takeru's eyes widened with despair as he watched how that abhorrent creature pierced through the body of his beloved. The sound of the flesh being ripped by those monstrous claws, blood being spilled without hindrance, how her fragile body were thrown in the air. Soon, nothing was there. His eyes searched for Saya. But, she was truly gone. He was not able to do anything at all. The promises he had made with their parents, with himself, and with her. They all echoed through his mind like a haunting ghost. He was not sure what happened next but he did hear his voice shouting for her, shouting for Saya. He also saw himself move without doubt. Rushing towards the abomination, he shouted once more. “Give Saya back!!!”
There was a sound much like a scoff. To Judas, this hollow representation of the fallen Ancient, Magdalene was nothing more but a nuisance. Screaming for a person that is no longer there. It is futile and pathetic. That is why he chose the second option. That is to avenge even if it will never bring her back. He will have the satisfaction of incurring his pain and hatred on the party responsible. Oh yes, it will be something he will thoroughly enjoy. As if to show that, he effortlessly dodged the useless attempt of an attack by Takeru. He then went towards Ekaterina with the intention of decapitating her. However, the girl was able to avoid the fatal blow.
In a counter-attack, the girl released small spheres of light towards Judas, However, he disappeared from its range and appeared behind Sacred. The purple pure-blood felt the great difference in Judas' power from before. This was probably the doing of Genesis and Faust. He immediately unleashed a sheet of strings to block an incoming blow. As if it was just paper, the makeshift shield was destroyed as Sacred was thrown away by the impact from Judas' shredding claws. Fortunately, there was no serious damage as he regained his footing. Judas looked at the three of them with a smirk. "That girl is no longer your concern." He started as he straightened himself and continued on "All you should care about now is dying by my hands."
After that declaration, a torrent of cold with an inky black mixed with it all. It surrounded his form and then it then formed into small black icicle daggers. The temperature once more dropped into a degree below zero in an instant. Winds were so harsh and cold that it causes the skin to instantly freeze. Takeru fell to his knees at the change of his environment. His body was giving up on him. After all, he is but a human despite his true heritage or conceived history. Sacred went to his side but was prevented by the consecutive dagger attacks from Judas. It stopped the purple pure-blood's tracks. "Takeru! Hold on!" He glanced towards Ekaterina to also check is she was fine. "Ekaterina, are you alright?"
In the split second, Judas was before Takeru and immediately grabbed the male by the neck. Takeru had managed to grab the arm which was holding him. He knew well that his strength was useless against this monstrosity. But, he had to do something. He can't be helpless like this. “Saya...” It was the only word which escaped his lips as Judas tightened his grip around Takeru's neck. "You must feel very pathetic, right now... Because you can't even save one girl." After stating that, he snapped Takeru's neck. The sound resounded as Sacred eyes' widened in horror. He lunged at Judas who threw the body of Takeru towards Sacred. It prevented the pure-blood's advance. Sacred caught the body and felt the life was slipping away from the Kuran Heir's body. "Takeru! Takeru! Takeru!"
Yes, the sound of Sacred's cries was like wonderful music to Judas' ears. He wanted nothing more but to hear such miserable shouts resonate with such magnitude. It was then he noticed a rather large contingent nearing their location. From the presence he could detect, they were a good amount of hunters. Reinforcements? How tactless they are. Licking his upper lip, he was going to have indulge himself.. After all, he could feel the thirst creeping from his throat. He was delightfully parched. His eyes held a very maddening red tint. Right now, the only thing in his mind was to eat. Yes, it shall be indeed wonderful.
On cue, the hunters did arrive surrounding Judas as they shivered from the rigid temperatures that welcomed them. On the other hand, Takeru could only see nothing but darkness. Sacred cradled the body of the Kuran Heir. He held it so closely to protect it from the harsh coldness. At the same time, he intends to protect the boy from everything else. He did not want to lose anyone else ever again. His pulse was very faint even with his inhumane hearing, it was hard to detect it anymore. It would not take long before it finally stops. Those mismatched eyes were opened but was already lifeless and held such empty shock. This couldn't be possible. Takeru cannot die. It was not supposed to end this way. This boy cannot die like this. He cannot allow it to.
However, there was but only other way. Sacred was torn between that choice. What was the use of the Kuran's sacrifice? Ageha's? His decision? If he break that sword decision, then he will break his own resolve. Furthermore, is it really fine to bring Takeru into the darkness? But, is it fine also to let him die? Thus, Sacred was torn and there was not a lot of time left.
There was a sound much like a scoff. To Judas, this hollow representation of the fallen Ancient, Magdalene was nothing more but a nuisance. Screaming for a person that is no longer there. It is futile and pathetic. That is why he chose the second option. That is to avenge even if it will never bring her back. He will have the satisfaction of incurring his pain and hatred on the party responsible. Oh yes, it will be something he will thoroughly enjoy. As if to show that, he effortlessly dodged the useless attempt of an attack by Takeru. He then went towards Ekaterina with the intention of decapitating her. However, the girl was able to avoid the fatal blow.
In a counter-attack, the girl released small spheres of light towards Judas, However, he disappeared from its range and appeared behind Sacred. The purple pure-blood felt the great difference in Judas' power from before. This was probably the doing of Genesis and Faust. He immediately unleashed a sheet of strings to block an incoming blow. As if it was just paper, the makeshift shield was destroyed as Sacred was thrown away by the impact from Judas' shredding claws. Fortunately, there was no serious damage as he regained his footing. Judas looked at the three of them with a smirk. "That girl is no longer your concern." He started as he straightened himself and continued on "All you should care about now is dying by my hands."
After that declaration, a torrent of cold with an inky black mixed with it all. It surrounded his form and then it then formed into small black icicle daggers. The temperature once more dropped into a degree below zero in an instant. Winds were so harsh and cold that it causes the skin to instantly freeze. Takeru fell to his knees at the change of his environment. His body was giving up on him. After all, he is but a human despite his true heritage or conceived history. Sacred went to his side but was prevented by the consecutive dagger attacks from Judas. It stopped the purple pure-blood's tracks. "Takeru! Hold on!" He glanced towards Ekaterina to also check is she was fine. "Ekaterina, are you alright?"
In the split second, Judas was before Takeru and immediately grabbed the male by the neck. Takeru had managed to grab the arm which was holding him. He knew well that his strength was useless against this monstrosity. But, he had to do something. He can't be helpless like this. “Saya...” It was the only word which escaped his lips as Judas tightened his grip around Takeru's neck. "You must feel very pathetic, right now... Because you can't even save one girl." After stating that, he snapped Takeru's neck. The sound resounded as Sacred eyes' widened in horror. He lunged at Judas who threw the body of Takeru towards Sacred. It prevented the pure-blood's advance. Sacred caught the body and felt the life was slipping away from the Kuran Heir's body. "Takeru! Takeru! Takeru!"
Yes, the sound of Sacred's cries was like wonderful music to Judas' ears. He wanted nothing more but to hear such miserable shouts resonate with such magnitude. It was then he noticed a rather large contingent nearing their location. From the presence he could detect, they were a good amount of hunters. Reinforcements? How tactless they are. Licking his upper lip, he was going to have indulge himself.. After all, he could feel the thirst creeping from his throat. He was delightfully parched. His eyes held a very maddening red tint. Right now, the only thing in his mind was to eat. Yes, it shall be indeed wonderful.
On cue, the hunters did arrive surrounding Judas as they shivered from the rigid temperatures that welcomed them. On the other hand, Takeru could only see nothing but darkness. Sacred cradled the body of the Kuran Heir. He held it so closely to protect it from the harsh coldness. At the same time, he intends to protect the boy from everything else. He did not want to lose anyone else ever again. His pulse was very faint even with his inhumane hearing, it was hard to detect it anymore. It would not take long before it finally stops. Those mismatched eyes were opened but was already lifeless and held such empty shock. This couldn't be possible. Takeru cannot die. It was not supposed to end this way. This boy cannot die like this. He cannot allow it to.
However, there was but only other way. Sacred was torn between that choice. What was the use of the Kuran's sacrifice? Ageha's? His decision? If he break that sword decision, then he will break his own resolve. Furthermore, is it really fine to bring Takeru into the darkness? But, is it fine also to let him die? Thus, Sacred was torn and there was not a lot of time left.
“There is nothing more painful than knowing that someone you care about is suffering.."
Closer to Cross Academy and further away from the town, a breeze stirred, seeming to carry with it a supernatural chill. It passed into the window of an office on the infirmary floor, and stirred the papers resting on an ornately-carved cherry wood desk, brushing with the insistent gentleness of a lover over the bare skin of Ivan’s face. Of course, it was anything but that, at its point of origin, and he knew well what must have happened, for it to have reached him here, so far from that point. His fingers fell in a cascade pattern onto the smooth surface of the desk, and a sigh passed gently over his lips.
So be it.
Rising from his seat, he reached to the side and took the mask that lay discarded on a side table , contemplating the smooth, almost featureless face of it with a sardonic half-smile pulling at his mouth. What did he have to hide? It was nothing so disfiguring as Judas’s scars, but perhaps it was even more debilitating. Setting his features into a smoothness that could almost match the porcelain mask, he placed it over his face, then donned his coat and hat and gloves, such that when he stepped outside of the office, he liked as he always did before others—entirely mysterious, inscrutable, and unreachable. It would appear that the chessmaster was required to step back onto the board himself, this time. The game he played with Genesis was especially dangerous, because in the end, both of them were pieces themselves, and could, in the end, be destroyed just as the others could.
But not today, perhaps.
It was cold.
She didn’t know that because she felt it, as such—whatever was shielding her from the chill was still working, but she could perceive in some other way that it was far too cold for a human to withstand it. Far too cold for Takeru. She simply nodded when Sacred asked if she was all right, only for several things to happen in quick succession, things that ended with her friend perilously injured and her lover clearly torn. She hadn’t understood why, at first, but then she remembered an argument between Sacred and her father that had taken this kind of shape before.
But more than that, she remembered a promise. One that she, Ekaterina, had made to a dead woman she barely knew. “From me to you,” she murmured softly. A promise that what Ageha had given was not given in vain. That she would do everything in her power to make sure it wasn’t for naught. She didn’t know if everything she could give would be enough, but that was no excuse not to try it. This power was strange and alien to her still, but all the same, something compelled her to heal, to fix what had been broken, and so she moved to kneel on the opposite side of Takeru from where Sacred was trying desperately to shelter him.
She very much hoped that this would work. Moving her hands slowly, she placed two fingers on either of his temples, leaning over him slightly and waiting. Something was gathering, in the core of her. Something warm and light and somehow indescribable. She couldn’t name it, only feel it. Letting her eyes flutter shut, she leaned in closely, so that she hovered perhaps three inches from Takeru’s face, close enough to feel his breath, weak and chilling slowly, puff against her cheek. As he exhaled weakly, Ekaterina inhaled, such that when he took in air again, it was the same air that she breathed out, gentle and warm and unusually fragrant, after the manner of a garden in summer, thick with the dew of the morning and fresh in a manner entirely opposite the decay of death.
It was, perhaps, what poets referred to when they spoke of the breath of life.
“Hold on, my friend,” she whispered softly. “You are not yet done in this world.” She could understand why Sacred didn’t want to make him as he was, though she saw nothing wrong with it. Humans were different from the rulers of the night. It wasn’t necessarily better or worse, but it was worth preserving, worth keeping. She was… she didn’t know what she was, only that she was neither of those two things anymore. But somehow, it seemed right that, whatever he had been before, Takeru was human now. Like Saya was. It was right that they should be the same. And in this sense, perhaps she did not want him to be turned either, because of the heartbreak that would eventually bring them both.
She’d asked Saya, once, if she wanted to be changed back, as Amaya had been, and her friend had professed that she liked being human, that it was what she wanted. If that was so, then Kitty imagined it must surely be what Takeru would want as well. She would do her very best to make sure they got it, in the end.
So be it.
Rising from his seat, he reached to the side and took the mask that lay discarded on a side table , contemplating the smooth, almost featureless face of it with a sardonic half-smile pulling at his mouth. What did he have to hide? It was nothing so disfiguring as Judas’s scars, but perhaps it was even more debilitating. Setting his features into a smoothness that could almost match the porcelain mask, he placed it over his face, then donned his coat and hat and gloves, such that when he stepped outside of the office, he liked as he always did before others—entirely mysterious, inscrutable, and unreachable. It would appear that the chessmaster was required to step back onto the board himself, this time. The game he played with Genesis was especially dangerous, because in the end, both of them were pieces themselves, and could, in the end, be destroyed just as the others could.
But not today, perhaps.
It was cold.
She didn’t know that because she felt it, as such—whatever was shielding her from the chill was still working, but she could perceive in some other way that it was far too cold for a human to withstand it. Far too cold for Takeru. She simply nodded when Sacred asked if she was all right, only for several things to happen in quick succession, things that ended with her friend perilously injured and her lover clearly torn. She hadn’t understood why, at first, but then she remembered an argument between Sacred and her father that had taken this kind of shape before.
But more than that, she remembered a promise. One that she, Ekaterina, had made to a dead woman she barely knew. “From me to you,” she murmured softly. A promise that what Ageha had given was not given in vain. That she would do everything in her power to make sure it wasn’t for naught. She didn’t know if everything she could give would be enough, but that was no excuse not to try it. This power was strange and alien to her still, but all the same, something compelled her to heal, to fix what had been broken, and so she moved to kneel on the opposite side of Takeru from where Sacred was trying desperately to shelter him.
She very much hoped that this would work. Moving her hands slowly, she placed two fingers on either of his temples, leaning over him slightly and waiting. Something was gathering, in the core of her. Something warm and light and somehow indescribable. She couldn’t name it, only feel it. Letting her eyes flutter shut, she leaned in closely, so that she hovered perhaps three inches from Takeru’s face, close enough to feel his breath, weak and chilling slowly, puff against her cheek. As he exhaled weakly, Ekaterina inhaled, such that when he took in air again, it was the same air that she breathed out, gentle and warm and unusually fragrant, after the manner of a garden in summer, thick with the dew of the morning and fresh in a manner entirely opposite the decay of death.
It was, perhaps, what poets referred to when they spoke of the breath of life.
“Hold on, my friend,” she whispered softly. “You are not yet done in this world.” She could understand why Sacred didn’t want to make him as he was, though she saw nothing wrong with it. Humans were different from the rulers of the night. It wasn’t necessarily better or worse, but it was worth preserving, worth keeping. She was… she didn’t know what she was, only that she was neither of those two things anymore. But somehow, it seemed right that, whatever he had been before, Takeru was human now. Like Saya was. It was right that they should be the same. And in this sense, perhaps she did not want him to be turned either, because of the heartbreak that would eventually bring them both.
She’d asked Saya, once, if she wanted to be changed back, as Amaya had been, and her friend had professed that she liked being human, that it was what she wanted. If that was so, then Kitty imagined it must surely be what Takeru would want as well. She would do her very best to make sure they got it, in the end.
|"Irrevocable. Irresistible. Thus, the epilogue begins with crusted ruby stains."|
So, the so-called rubble of law-enforcement of the night had finally arrived. Judas could feel the throbbing desire to satiate his thirst. This one was not a simple reason of hunger. There was more and that was a void never to be filled by anyone ever again. He knew well. Still, he will allow them to fill even a minute amount of this craving. After all, this is the very least they could do for what they had deprived him of. With that in mind, he wrecked havoc among the hunters that were sent to subdue him. But truly, that is what they really for now is it? Blood splattered across the white sheet which he had procured. Yes, red was truly brilliant upon the snowy canvass. At the same time, it was also very delicious as blood flowed from one of the hunter's neck inside his mouth.
On the other hand, Sacred warily watched as Ekaterina touched Takeru's temple. The Pure-blood could sense a collective amount of energy. It was not harmful at all nor was it terrifying. Rather, it was warm and gentle. He would dare hope that whatever the blind princess was doing will be sufficient to save the boy from a fate which he had deemed to be a curse. As such, his eyes of amethyst focused upon the deathly figure of the one who had showed him a world worth preserving and yet again, gave him a means to continue his wretched existence despite selfish whims. Cradling Takeru more securely, he could tell from the scent of blood and screams of battle and pain. A fight was underway. The Hunters had arrived but it would not be enough. Yet, all he could think right now was the life of this boy in his arms.
Black. Blacker than darkness. Those were the colors revealed as those eyes opened. A move has been finally made. The condition known as stalemate has been finally broken. Standing from the eloquent throne, Genesis strode upon the hallways. In his mind, he contemplated the many transitions, the chains, the memories, the ambitions, and the desires which had entwined with such wanton necessity. All of it was to lead to this specific point in time. Everything was honed to obtain the best results. That was the only matter which had ingrained him to play this piece they called life. Ironic, for he only sees it as a board game much of a chess. Speaking of which, the opponent which tackles with his intellect cannot simply take the seat of a player any longer.
Just like that, Genesis had arrived within the room provided for his fellow Ancestor. "Faust. Report." Cold. Direct. Calculated. Void. Nothing out of the norm for the recognized leader of Lilith's Children. His eyes glanced with precision towards the body of the chosen vessel. It was damaged which he knew was done by Judas. That ice child was never delicate except towards the beloved twin, Evie. He then returned his attention towards Faust. After hearing the status, a black sphere appeared above him. It slowly descended in front of him. Upon gaining a notable altitude, the ball shattered revealing Evie's body which had been preserved by his manipulation. "The Soul of Creation." A visage of Magdalene flashed briefly in his mind. "The Shadow." It was then Evie's body slowly deteriorated leaving a shining black crystal. He then handed it to Faust who has now everything needed for the revival. "I will leave you to your work."
With that said, Genesis left the room. He had no doubt that Faust will succeed. After all, everything has lead to this point. Thus, when they all come, the curtains will be raised.
Everything was stable. Takeru's pulse was getting stronger. Sacred could not help but feel relieved. The boy will live. That is the way he will make it so. With that in mid, he looked at Ekaterina. The blind princess which he had arduously teased and even at a distant time had declared to be of no consequence to him. She was now his everything. She was now a vision of heaven. Yes, that is what she truly is and what she meant to him. One of his hands reached for her as his fingertips touched her cheek. "I have a favor to ask." He started as he leaned forward and delivered an endearing chaste kiss on her lips. Yes, this is his favorite sweet now. Something which only she could provide. "I want you to take Takeru and go somewhere safe and far away from here."
Sacred had a guess that Ekaterina would not be cordial to his request. However, he would be insistent on this one. Moreover..."This is a demon I made. So only I can put an end to it." He explained as he gently handed Takeru who was now out of the woods of death. The precious thing he wanted to hold on and to protect. He never wanted to be left behind nor to lose them again. Didn't he made an oath to himself about that? So, he will see through it. The difference, he was not simply using it as a means to end his existence. Because right now... "I won't die. I promise. I will come back to you." With that said, he stood up and turned his back from Ekaterina. This time, it was not mysteriously lonely or sad. It was now brimming with strength and unrivaled determination.
Those eyes of mauve held a fiery blaze. However, it was not of anguish or the unresolved guilt of fulfilling a promise. Instead, it was a renew vigor to prove. He had always been looking at him doing the protecting. But truly, it had always been them who had done so. That is why, he would be the one to do that. "Judas!" He called the name of his fellow brethren who had fallen from the looks of it. Those eyes of maddening red and the blood which pooled around the monstrosity which was undoubtedly the work of Faust with the manipulation of Genesis. Answering the call, Judas turned to meet those steely eyes of Sacred. Blood dripped from his mouth and without a hesitation, he rushed towards Sacred.
"This blood is the one thing you can't own my sweetest brother."
On the other hand, Sacred warily watched as Ekaterina touched Takeru's temple. The Pure-blood could sense a collective amount of energy. It was not harmful at all nor was it terrifying. Rather, it was warm and gentle. He would dare hope that whatever the blind princess was doing will be sufficient to save the boy from a fate which he had deemed to be a curse. As such, his eyes of amethyst focused upon the deathly figure of the one who had showed him a world worth preserving and yet again, gave him a means to continue his wretched existence despite selfish whims. Cradling Takeru more securely, he could tell from the scent of blood and screams of battle and pain. A fight was underway. The Hunters had arrived but it would not be enough. Yet, all he could think right now was the life of this boy in his arms.
"You will find me next time, right?"
Black. Blacker than darkness. Those were the colors revealed as those eyes opened. A move has been finally made. The condition known as stalemate has been finally broken. Standing from the eloquent throne, Genesis strode upon the hallways. In his mind, he contemplated the many transitions, the chains, the memories, the ambitions, and the desires which had entwined with such wanton necessity. All of it was to lead to this specific point in time. Everything was honed to obtain the best results. That was the only matter which had ingrained him to play this piece they called life. Ironic, for he only sees it as a board game much of a chess. Speaking of which, the opponent which tackles with his intellect cannot simply take the seat of a player any longer.
Just like that, Genesis had arrived within the room provided for his fellow Ancestor. "Faust. Report." Cold. Direct. Calculated. Void. Nothing out of the norm for the recognized leader of Lilith's Children. His eyes glanced with precision towards the body of the chosen vessel. It was damaged which he knew was done by Judas. That ice child was never delicate except towards the beloved twin, Evie. He then returned his attention towards Faust. After hearing the status, a black sphere appeared above him. It slowly descended in front of him. Upon gaining a notable altitude, the ball shattered revealing Evie's body which had been preserved by his manipulation. "The Soul of Creation." A visage of Magdalene flashed briefly in his mind. "The Shadow." It was then Evie's body slowly deteriorated leaving a shining black crystal. He then handed it to Faust who has now everything needed for the revival. "I will leave you to your work."
With that said, Genesis left the room. He had no doubt that Faust will succeed. After all, everything has lead to this point. Thus, when they all come, the curtains will be raised.
"We are all living, so continue do so with me or without me."
Everything was stable. Takeru's pulse was getting stronger. Sacred could not help but feel relieved. The boy will live. That is the way he will make it so. With that in mid, he looked at Ekaterina. The blind princess which he had arduously teased and even at a distant time had declared to be of no consequence to him. She was now his everything. She was now a vision of heaven. Yes, that is what she truly is and what she meant to him. One of his hands reached for her as his fingertips touched her cheek. "I have a favor to ask." He started as he leaned forward and delivered an endearing chaste kiss on her lips. Yes, this is his favorite sweet now. Something which only she could provide. "I want you to take Takeru and go somewhere safe and far away from here."
Sacred had a guess that Ekaterina would not be cordial to his request. However, he would be insistent on this one. Moreover..."This is a demon I made. So only I can put an end to it." He explained as he gently handed Takeru who was now out of the woods of death. The precious thing he wanted to hold on and to protect. He never wanted to be left behind nor to lose them again. Didn't he made an oath to himself about that? So, he will see through it. The difference, he was not simply using it as a means to end his existence. Because right now... "I won't die. I promise. I will come back to you." With that said, he stood up and turned his back from Ekaterina. This time, it was not mysteriously lonely or sad. It was now brimming with strength and unrivaled determination.
"You're helpless! What would you do without me, Partner?"
Those eyes of mauve held a fiery blaze. However, it was not of anguish or the unresolved guilt of fulfilling a promise. Instead, it was a renew vigor to prove. He had always been looking at him doing the protecting. But truly, it had always been them who had done so. That is why, he would be the one to do that. "Judas!" He called the name of his fellow brethren who had fallen from the looks of it. Those eyes of maddening red and the blood which pooled around the monstrosity which was undoubtedly the work of Faust with the manipulation of Genesis. Answering the call, Judas turned to meet those steely eyes of Sacred. Blood dripped from his mouth and without a hesitation, he rushed towards Sacred.
“I do not think that being afraid is a weakness, because it means that there are things you care about enough to fear for."
Ekaterina had breathed a sigh of relief when Takeru seemed to stabilize, though he did not seem to regain consciousness. At leas he was protected now from the vicious cold, and though the healing had left her feeling weaker and drained, and that light she could feel but not see faded a little from her. Perhaps that was what came of borrowing power that wasn’t hers—if so, her exhaustion was a price she would gladly pay for it. She could hear, and to some extent smell, the battle raging in the distance, and she knew that there lay now many more people she would not be able to save. It was disheartening, but one of the things her disability had taught her was to focus on the things she could do, rather than the things she could not.
The light touch of fingertips on her cheek drew her attention once more to Sacred, and she blinked though she need not do so, more to confirm that she was listening than anything else. As he undoubtedly knew, she was not immediately fond of the suggestion, and had parted her lips to protest when she reconsidered. She wasn’t in much of a state to be helpful here, and Takeru was definitely going to require further looking after. What he was asking of her only made sense, and though she still didn’t much like it, she acknowledged that it was necessary.
“You’d better,” she said softly, managing a small smile before he stood and turned from her. When he did, she moved, too, gathering her legs beneath her and trying to decide how best to get Takeru to safety, and where exactly safety would be right now. Oddly, she could not sense her father anywhere, but the Gemini were not too far. Their medical equipment would at least be able to monitor Takeru, if she could make it to them. Chewing her lip for a moment, she knew she had to act quickly, and so, with some effort, she managed to brace her friend against her back, draping his arms over her shoulders and taking hold of his legs beneath either knee. If she stayed slightly forward as she moved, he should stay there.
He was understandably much heavier than she was, but Kitty wasn’t really bothered by the extra burden, something that might not be true whenever what temporary boost she’d received wore off. They’d have to move fast. Rising from her crouch, she adjusted so he lay a little easier against her, his chin over one shoulder, then began a run back towards the school, moving as smoothly as she could so as not to jar him. She didn’t stop, and looking back would have had no point for her, but she did whisper her wish into the wind as she departed.
“Be safe.”
Faust drummed his fingers on the surface of the black crystal Genesis had provided, humming a slight contemplative note in the back of his throat. He was back in his lab, which for the moment was dominated by a large structure that appeared to be a cocoon of light and energy. What force powered it or even what it was would be entirely mysterious to most anyone—perhaps, in fact, to anyone but himself. Not even Abel knew all of his secrets, after all, and Genesis certainly didn’t. That one didn’t really need to, because he knew that, for as long as anyone could remember, Faust’s secrets and his science alike had served only the Mother.
The corner of his mouth turned upward, a sardonic tilt belying a deep cynicism. Imprisoned within the chrysalis was in fact the Takagi girl, bound and held in place with a particular energy only he could harness. She appeared as one frozen in ice, completely still and unmoving, and within that space, he knew absolutely everything about her. What her vitals were doing, which neural impulses fired off or remained dormant. What she dreamed. There was no detail too small for his recognition. He knew in an instant more than she or anyone else would ever come to know about herself, from the contents of her blood vessels to her moral fiber; her failings and her strengths, weaknesses, foibles, habits, cellular regeneration rates—he had even memorized the singular pattern of her DNA.
If knowledge was power, then to her, he was god.
Not that he cared much for being such a thing. He preferred only to be a scientist, because the most perfect of these, the thing that he strove to be, was better than being god. At least as far as he was concerned. [color=#C34A2C]“A shame,” he remarked aloud, “that neither you nor anyone else will ever understand that.” Because whatever else he was, he was alone. There had been another like him, once, but then Abel had gone and succumbed to sentiment, the sure sign of a weaker mind. Genesis lived in it, the fool. Sentiment was for the pathetic—but he would allow even the pathetic to think that they directed him, because in the end, it served his ends best to do so.
A scientist, not a god.
Balancing the pointed end of the crystal on his fingertip, he waited for the machines that would regulate the more mundane aspects of this procedure to catch up with what he already knew. He was nothing if not meticulous, and knew that it served best to always have measures in place to account for error. Not that he made errors, anymore, but other people did. Other people were always disappointing him.
“It will not be long, now.”
The light touch of fingertips on her cheek drew her attention once more to Sacred, and she blinked though she need not do so, more to confirm that she was listening than anything else. As he undoubtedly knew, she was not immediately fond of the suggestion, and had parted her lips to protest when she reconsidered. She wasn’t in much of a state to be helpful here, and Takeru was definitely going to require further looking after. What he was asking of her only made sense, and though she still didn’t much like it, she acknowledged that it was necessary.
“You’d better,” she said softly, managing a small smile before he stood and turned from her. When he did, she moved, too, gathering her legs beneath her and trying to decide how best to get Takeru to safety, and where exactly safety would be right now. Oddly, she could not sense her father anywhere, but the Gemini were not too far. Their medical equipment would at least be able to monitor Takeru, if she could make it to them. Chewing her lip for a moment, she knew she had to act quickly, and so, with some effort, she managed to brace her friend against her back, draping his arms over her shoulders and taking hold of his legs beneath either knee. If she stayed slightly forward as she moved, he should stay there.
He was understandably much heavier than she was, but Kitty wasn’t really bothered by the extra burden, something that might not be true whenever what temporary boost she’d received wore off. They’d have to move fast. Rising from her crouch, she adjusted so he lay a little easier against her, his chin over one shoulder, then began a run back towards the school, moving as smoothly as she could so as not to jar him. She didn’t stop, and looking back would have had no point for her, but she did whisper her wish into the wind as she departed.
“Be safe.”
Faust drummed his fingers on the surface of the black crystal Genesis had provided, humming a slight contemplative note in the back of his throat. He was back in his lab, which for the moment was dominated by a large structure that appeared to be a cocoon of light and energy. What force powered it or even what it was would be entirely mysterious to most anyone—perhaps, in fact, to anyone but himself. Not even Abel knew all of his secrets, after all, and Genesis certainly didn’t. That one didn’t really need to, because he knew that, for as long as anyone could remember, Faust’s secrets and his science alike had served only the Mother.
The corner of his mouth turned upward, a sardonic tilt belying a deep cynicism. Imprisoned within the chrysalis was in fact the Takagi girl, bound and held in place with a particular energy only he could harness. She appeared as one frozen in ice, completely still and unmoving, and within that space, he knew absolutely everything about her. What her vitals were doing, which neural impulses fired off or remained dormant. What she dreamed. There was no detail too small for his recognition. He knew in an instant more than she or anyone else would ever come to know about herself, from the contents of her blood vessels to her moral fiber; her failings and her strengths, weaknesses, foibles, habits, cellular regeneration rates—he had even memorized the singular pattern of her DNA.
If knowledge was power, then to her, he was god.
Not that he cared much for being such a thing. He preferred only to be a scientist, because the most perfect of these, the thing that he strove to be, was better than being god. At least as far as he was concerned. [color=#C34A2C]“A shame,” he remarked aloud, “that neither you nor anyone else will ever understand that.” Because whatever else he was, he was alone. There had been another like him, once, but then Abel had gone and succumbed to sentiment, the sure sign of a weaker mind. Genesis lived in it, the fool. Sentiment was for the pathetic—but he would allow even the pathetic to think that they directed him, because in the end, it served his ends best to do so.
A scientist, not a god.
Balancing the pointed end of the crystal on his fingertip, he waited for the machines that would regulate the more mundane aspects of this procedure to catch up with what he already knew. He was nothing if not meticulous, and knew that it served best to always have measures in place to account for error. Not that he made errors, anymore, but other people did. Other people were always disappointing him.
“It will not be long, now.”
"The line between reality and dreams is blurred. I do not know where one ends, and the other begins...and I know that if I try to understand them, I will only continue to fall. Will someone save me? Can they even save me?"
Dark.
It was so very dark, and cold, and lonely. The feeling of floating in the air, surrounded Saya. It was the only thing she could feel. Her breathing was steady, light if anything, as if she were merely sleeping, however; she wasn't. She was awake, or so she thought she was. The feeling of something warm pressed softly to her cheek, and she could hear the whispers of someone calling out to her. She did not know who it was, and she could not make out who the voice belonged to. There was a note of desperation behind the voice, almost as if it were pleading, begging even. And then, there was nothing. No sounds, no whispers; it was complete silence. Odd, she could have sworn she heard voices calling out to her.
There it was again, that voice. It was calling out to her, and she tried so hard to move. But she couldn't even manage that. Her limbs were frozen, stuck as if held by chains of unspeakable weight. They kept her glued to her spot, and her eyes refused to open. She could hear something in the distance, a laughter that reverberated through her mind. It almost made her feel sick. Who was laughing, and why would they be laughing? There was nothing remotely funny about the situation, and it was starting to piss her off. She needed to do something. She couldn't be useless anymore, she had to be stronger than that now. And the laughing only intensified.
"Poor, foolish girl. That is all you will ever be: useless, pathetic," the voice spoke. From the tone, Saya was able to depict it as a woman's voice. She had never heard this woman's voice before, and yet, there was something familiar about it. Saya tried opening her mouth, tried to say something, but no sound would form. She could feel her throat and the dryness of it. It felt like she had swallowed sand, and it was rubbing against her tongue, preventing her from speaking. "You are my child, just like the others. You were all born from me and to me you shall all return," the woman continued, her voice hauntingly sweet. Saya could feel the corners of her lips tilting into a frown. This woman was her mother? How could that be? Her mother was dead, her life given to ensure that she and Amaya would never remember their heritage. Even if it was in vain, her mother was dead.
"You're wrong, you are not my mother," she finally replied. It felt like she was talking with sandpaper in her mouth, though, and she had to prevent herself from coughing. The voice only laughed, a twisted sort of melody, and remained silent. Was she hearing things? Was she talking to herself? Saya pursed her lips in frustration. She had to be dreaming. Or was she dead? The thought caused her throat to constrict tightly, the air being prevented from flowing to her lungs, or so it felt that way. If she was dead, then did that mean she broke her promise to Takeru? No, she couldn't be dead. The sound of her heart beating against her rib-cage, echoed through her ears, and the sound of something mechanical whirring filtered through. She was just dreaming...she had to be.
"Child, I am your mother's mother, your mother, the mother of--" and the voice disappeared, fading off into the distant background. The mother of what? What was she talking about? Saya released a sound of something caught between being strangled, and struggling for air. Then, she felt it. She felt herself falling deeper into the black abyss, and she managed to force her eyes open. Oh how she wished she had kept them closed. There was blood everywhere. It pooled for miles around, however; in the center of it all, there stood a figure. She almost looked heavenly to Saya. With hair as white as snow, and skin just as a pale; if angels were real, Saya thought the woman before her looked like one.
Or perhaps, from the way she slowly turned, she was a devil in disguise. Saya's eyes widened, carmine red glancing into Amaranth colored irises. It was her. It was the one person in this world whom they were trying so hard to prevent resurrecting. "Say it," she demanded. Her eyes blazed a crimson hue, swiftly changing into a deep obsidian that covered her eyes wholly. The sadistic smirk laid upon her face only grew as Saya tried to close her eyes, but found herself unable to. This woman, it couldn't be. She was dreaming of this woman, and this was all it had to be. It was just a dream. "It is not a dream, you stupid girl. You are mine, and mine alone and no one else's," and Saya screamed. She was just dreaming.
It was so very dark, and cold, and lonely. The feeling of floating in the air, surrounded Saya. It was the only thing she could feel. Her breathing was steady, light if anything, as if she were merely sleeping, however; she wasn't. She was awake, or so she thought she was. The feeling of something warm pressed softly to her cheek, and she could hear the whispers of someone calling out to her. She did not know who it was, and she could not make out who the voice belonged to. There was a note of desperation behind the voice, almost as if it were pleading, begging even. And then, there was nothing. No sounds, no whispers; it was complete silence. Odd, she could have sworn she heard voices calling out to her.
Saya
There it was again, that voice. It was calling out to her, and she tried so hard to move. But she couldn't even manage that. Her limbs were frozen, stuck as if held by chains of unspeakable weight. They kept her glued to her spot, and her eyes refused to open. She could hear something in the distance, a laughter that reverberated through her mind. It almost made her feel sick. Who was laughing, and why would they be laughing? There was nothing remotely funny about the situation, and it was starting to piss her off. She needed to do something. She couldn't be useless anymore, she had to be stronger than that now. And the laughing only intensified.
"Poor, foolish girl. That is all you will ever be: useless, pathetic," the voice spoke. From the tone, Saya was able to depict it as a woman's voice. She had never heard this woman's voice before, and yet, there was something familiar about it. Saya tried opening her mouth, tried to say something, but no sound would form. She could feel her throat and the dryness of it. It felt like she had swallowed sand, and it was rubbing against her tongue, preventing her from speaking. "You are my child, just like the others. You were all born from me and to me you shall all return," the woman continued, her voice hauntingly sweet. Saya could feel the corners of her lips tilting into a frown. This woman was her mother? How could that be? Her mother was dead, her life given to ensure that she and Amaya would never remember their heritage. Even if it was in vain, her mother was dead.
"You're wrong, you are not my mother," she finally replied. It felt like she was talking with sandpaper in her mouth, though, and she had to prevent herself from coughing. The voice only laughed, a twisted sort of melody, and remained silent. Was she hearing things? Was she talking to herself? Saya pursed her lips in frustration. She had to be dreaming. Or was she dead? The thought caused her throat to constrict tightly, the air being prevented from flowing to her lungs, or so it felt that way. If she was dead, then did that mean she broke her promise to Takeru? No, she couldn't be dead. The sound of her heart beating against her rib-cage, echoed through her ears, and the sound of something mechanical whirring filtered through. She was just dreaming...she had to be.
"Child, I am your mother's mother, your mother, the mother of--" and the voice disappeared, fading off into the distant background. The mother of what? What was she talking about? Saya released a sound of something caught between being strangled, and struggling for air. Then, she felt it. She felt herself falling deeper into the black abyss, and she managed to force her eyes open. Oh how she wished she had kept them closed. There was blood everywhere. It pooled for miles around, however; in the center of it all, there stood a figure. She almost looked heavenly to Saya. With hair as white as snow, and skin just as a pale; if angels were real, Saya thought the woman before her looked like one.
Or perhaps, from the way she slowly turned, she was a devil in disguise. Saya's eyes widened, carmine red glancing into Amaranth colored irises. It was her. It was the one person in this world whom they were trying so hard to prevent resurrecting. "Say it," she demanded. Her eyes blazed a crimson hue, swiftly changing into a deep obsidian that covered her eyes wholly. The sadistic smirk laid upon her face only grew as Saya tried to close her eyes, but found herself unable to. This woman, it couldn't be. She was dreaming of this woman, and this was all it had to be. It was just a dream. "It is not a dream, you stupid girl. You are mine, and mine alone and no one else's," and Saya screamed. She was just dreaming.
It's just a dream.
|"Can you tell? I am happy I met you..."|
It was burning. Terribly hot. Brilliant red eyes glowed with an undetermined and dangerous desire. Fingers wrapped around the throat in desperation. "He...lp..." Calliste muttered under hushed breaths. But, they were soon answered by sad and regretful amethyst eyes. "Forgive me." With those words, she felt being pulled into such warm arms. Her mouth placed so close to a neck. Yes... She then licked it with great fervor. Soon enough, she bite down on the supple skin and allowed her mouth to be filled with the sweet nectar of life. Why was she enjoying it? Did she become what she had hunted down for so many years? No... She did not want to. She made an effort to fight the vampiric instinct but, another revaltion came to her in form of memories.
A perfect portrait, the end of the world. That would be the description of such a lifeless scenery. However, there was more to it. Two individuals, two monsters, two people who has someone they desired to be with. Yet, they were different in every way. Sacred stood at the other end with blood staining his form. The clothes he wore were torn. Wounds were not healing as to be expected. It was after all caused by someone akin to him. Although, it was terrible timing for him to have a gaping hole at the right side area of his abdomen. He was certain that Ekaterina would not be pleased. Furthermore, it was affecting his movements. Blood was spilling out too much for his liking.
On the other hand, Judas was also wounded in a rather symbolic manner. His lower mouth was yet again ripped. Blood pooling underneath his massive form. However, it does not appear to affect him in any way. His eyes were glued on Sacred's form. He will not allow that being to remain alive any longer. The decision made, he grabbed Sacred by the neck. It was a strike that the pure blood was not able to evade. His senses were becoming dull for Judas who was unperturbed by the damages done to his person. He truly had been enhanced by Faust's doing. "This ends." Those words resonated as he transformed his other arm into a blade. It's target was Sacred's beating heart.
"I never break my promises. Do you?"
Warm. Really warm and comfortable. It was like that this place was completely safe wherever he could be. In that line of thought, eyes of mismatched color were revealed. There he met emerald green eyes which looked at him with gentle interest. "Who are you?" Takeru managed to utter. It was then those eyes slightly crinkled probably due to the owner of those green eyes smiling a bit. "Magdalene." Upon hearing that name, Takeru narrowed his eyes. Because somehow, there was a familiarity, a vague sense that it should be something well-known to him. Yet, it was not meant to be. His vision was now clear. It was a beautiful maiden with long lavender hair and bright green eyes. "She needs you. You promised, didn't you?"
Rising from the position where he was laid, Takeru looked around him. Then, he touched himself. It was because, he remembered what happened to him. He was impaled and it was supposed to be fatal. But, he was alive... He was alive, right? Well, he did not care for that now. He has to move now. Saya. Saya needs him. He has to find her. With that thought, he properly stood up and finally noticed Ekaterina. That is when he noticed that there was someone missing around him. He pressed his lips together in a firm line. Judas had come. He was certain that the outcome would never be as easy as they would desire. "Where is Sacred?" Unknown to him, time had greatly passed since he was unconscious.
"Father?"
A perfect portrait, the end of the world. That would be the description of such a lifeless scenery. However, there was more to it. Two individuals, two monsters, two people who has someone they desired to be with. Yet, they were different in every way. Sacred stood at the other end with blood staining his form. The clothes he wore were torn. Wounds were not healing as to be expected. It was after all caused by someone akin to him. Although, it was terrible timing for him to have a gaping hole at the right side area of his abdomen. He was certain that Ekaterina would not be pleased. Furthermore, it was affecting his movements. Blood was spilling out too much for his liking.
On the other hand, Judas was also wounded in a rather symbolic manner. His lower mouth was yet again ripped. Blood pooling underneath his massive form. However, it does not appear to affect him in any way. His eyes were glued on Sacred's form. He will not allow that being to remain alive any longer. The decision made, he grabbed Sacred by the neck. It was a strike that the pure blood was not able to evade. His senses were becoming dull for Judas who was unperturbed by the damages done to his person. He truly had been enhanced by Faust's doing. "This ends." Those words resonated as he transformed his other arm into a blade. It's target was Sacred's beating heart.
"I never break my promises. Do you?"
Warm. Really warm and comfortable. It was like that this place was completely safe wherever he could be. In that line of thought, eyes of mismatched color were revealed. There he met emerald green eyes which looked at him with gentle interest. "Who are you?" Takeru managed to utter. It was then those eyes slightly crinkled probably due to the owner of those green eyes smiling a bit. "Magdalene." Upon hearing that name, Takeru narrowed his eyes. Because somehow, there was a familiarity, a vague sense that it should be something well-known to him. Yet, it was not meant to be. His vision was now clear. It was a beautiful maiden with long lavender hair and bright green eyes. "She needs you. You promised, didn't you?"
Rising from the position where he was laid, Takeru looked around him. Then, he touched himself. It was because, he remembered what happened to him. He was impaled and it was supposed to be fatal. But, he was alive... He was alive, right? Well, he did not care for that now. He has to move now. Saya. Saya needs him. He has to find her. With that thought, he properly stood up and finally noticed Ekaterina. That is when he noticed that there was someone missing around him. He pressed his lips together in a firm line. Judas had come. He was certain that the outcome would never be as easy as they would desire. "Where is Sacred?" Unknown to him, time had greatly passed since he was unconscious.
“All I do, I do for her. So it always was, so it always shall be."
The attack aimed for Sacred was cut off—quite literally—by the appearance of another, the flash of a saber heralding the loss of Judas’s attacking arm, at least for the moment. He would certainly not put it past Faust to have developed a formula that would allow this creature to rapidly regrow limbs, but at the moment at least, Judas was driven back, forced to let go of Sacred in order to prevent his head from disappearing next. The second fighter simply backed off, however, largely unconcerned for the moment with finishing the job, though the red-black blood gleaming darkly on the moonsilver surface of the sword was perhaps as good an indication as any that it was not true hesitation that stayed his hand.
“Hmph,” Ivan scoffed from behind his mask, and which of the other two is was directed at was difficult to tell. Perhaps it was both. “Fools for love, all of us, but none so great a fool as he.” He wondered if it was some kind of genetic curse. Perhaps they had all been intended to love Lilith with the sort of desperate devotion Genesis tried to hide, but in all of them, then, it had been turned wrongly.
“A piece of advice, Sacred. If you are going to send away your allies, do so knowing you can win.” It was not, of course, that his disapproved of the action of removing his surrogate daughter from this fight. Quite the opposite. Nevertheless, that he had to interfere in it was something he found rather distasteful. Alas, Sacrilegious was still quite necessary, and besides that, Ekaterina would never have forgiven him had he not intervened to help this one. Beneath the mask, his lips compressed into as dissatisfied line.
With evident disdain, he surveyed the creature that was Judas. “Disgusting,” he murmured dryly, “but effective enough, I suppose. Faust does his work well, and you Judas… well, you are just a lackwit.” Hardly surprising, all things considered. Ivan considered a large number of people to be fools, but this little stunt certainly pushed Judas to near the top of the list.
She wasn’t sure exactly how long it had been since Takeru fell unconscious, but it had been considerable time. She could still sense Sacred and Judas fighting, in about the same place as they had been, but now Ivan was with them, and such was her faith in her father and her lover that she knew they would be all right. “He’s still fighting, Takeru,” she said, trying his familiar name without the honorific. They were surely past that point now, with everything that had happened and everything that was yet to come. “Ivan is with him.” She moved to stand in front of the Kuran heir, taking one of his hands in hers and turning it over so she could test the pulse at his wrists. He seemed to be all right, for now, but it was likely still unwise for him to strain himself very far, especially given his humanity.
“How much do you remember? Of what’s happened?” She was a little surprised he hadn’t asked after Saya in his disorientation, but perhaps he had already recalled that she was for the moment beyond their reach.
“Hmph,” Ivan scoffed from behind his mask, and which of the other two is was directed at was difficult to tell. Perhaps it was both. “Fools for love, all of us, but none so great a fool as he.” He wondered if it was some kind of genetic curse. Perhaps they had all been intended to love Lilith with the sort of desperate devotion Genesis tried to hide, but in all of them, then, it had been turned wrongly.
“A piece of advice, Sacred. If you are going to send away your allies, do so knowing you can win.” It was not, of course, that his disapproved of the action of removing his surrogate daughter from this fight. Quite the opposite. Nevertheless, that he had to interfere in it was something he found rather distasteful. Alas, Sacrilegious was still quite necessary, and besides that, Ekaterina would never have forgiven him had he not intervened to help this one. Beneath the mask, his lips compressed into as dissatisfied line.
With evident disdain, he surveyed the creature that was Judas. “Disgusting,” he murmured dryly, “but effective enough, I suppose. Faust does his work well, and you Judas… well, you are just a lackwit.” Hardly surprising, all things considered. Ivan considered a large number of people to be fools, but this little stunt certainly pushed Judas to near the top of the list.
She wasn’t sure exactly how long it had been since Takeru fell unconscious, but it had been considerable time. She could still sense Sacred and Judas fighting, in about the same place as they had been, but now Ivan was with them, and such was her faith in her father and her lover that she knew they would be all right. “He’s still fighting, Takeru,” she said, trying his familiar name without the honorific. They were surely past that point now, with everything that had happened and everything that was yet to come. “Ivan is with him.” She moved to stand in front of the Kuran heir, taking one of his hands in hers and turning it over so she could test the pulse at his wrists. He seemed to be all right, for now, but it was likely still unwise for him to strain himself very far, especially given his humanity.
“How much do you remember? Of what’s happened?” She was a little surprised he hadn’t asked after Saya in his disorientation, but perhaps he had already recalled that she was for the moment beyond their reach.
"Judas, tell me do you like me because I'm me or because I'm also her?"
In an instant, the arm inclined to end the stubborn existence of a thorn known as Sacrilegious was cut off. Judas by reaction swerved off his intended direction and instead stepped away creating a formidable distance. He even released a torturous roar which is rather not favorable to the ears especially with those who have sensitive hearing. His limb taken by another hindrance, one of the instigators responsible for the decline of their heritage, the peace which he should have with her sister, if only, they didn't existed. "Interference..." His tone had declined to such a low level, that it was becoming more of a guttural sound than any. This was also a sign that whatever he had infected his body with was slowly yet surely taking the reigns over his body. Just as so, he could also feel that his consciousness being suppressed.
However, Judas knew the gamble he did when he relied on that solution Faust gave him. He did not care about himself anymore as long as he could take down the cause of all his pain, his lost. He felt the eyes of the one who hides behind a mask on his form. The words and insult directed at him, well, it was more of a truth than anything else. He could not deny that because he is indeed a fool. Perhaps, all of them were created this way genetically even without intention. All of them, ancestors, crave a certain importance, an affection, and when received, they desperately cling on it. That is why when it vanishes, they are irrevocably broken. Since they were made by Lilith, may be, she too deep inside simply wanted to be loved, to be wanted.
Stopping that trail of thought, Judas straightened himself with such an impressive huge frame which dwarfs the two pure bloods in front of him without fail. The arm which had been cut off had regenerated flawlessly. Yes, there was not much time for him. He could feel it inside his body. "One or two, it doesn't matter." He paused before glaring at the Sacred and Ivan with great disdain and anger. "I will destroy you both!" He declared as a terrifying battle cry as he rushed towards the two individuals he had deemed to be the main source of all the misfortunes he has been brought and even more so his beloved sister.
The landing was not his best, he clumsily fell to the ground on his behind. Sacred would only inwardly admit that as Judas released him, more like forced to by the last person, he expected to see. The hand wrapped around his throat was removed by him and then threw it aside which dissolved into dust. Standing from his position, he glanced at Ivan's form. He could tell that the masked man would rather sit this one out. Honestly, he wanted the same. This one battle is his to fight. He heard what Ivan said about them being fools for love. Yes, that would be a perfect term for them. They all strive for it and foolishly hold on to it even if it was not meant to be.
Then, Ivan gave him an advice which he rolled his eyes over. "Might I remind you, I never lost a fight." He stepped forward positioning himself in front of Ivan. He has no intentions of having another to fight with or to fight for him. This may be called foolish pride or arrogance however, it does not matter. All he knows that the end of this creature in front of him named Judas must come from his hand. That is the only thing that could bring forth closure for both of them. "This one is my mess." He stated with stern decision as his eyes locked on Judas. He has no plans of dying right now, may be in the past, he wished, he craved for it. But right now... The face of Ekaterina flashed through his mind. He has someone he must come back to no matter what.
"Come and get it!" Sacred answered the roaring declaration of Judas. As they collided fist to fist, a pulse was released so thick and potent, that made everything still standing fall to the ground. The aura around them was strong and crackling meshed with the sound of bells. Judas made the first move as he allowed his body to produce more limbs to grab and rip Sacred who saw this and manipulated his strings to cut them off. He then delivered an uppercut which jolted Judas making him stagger back. The brute force in that punch could be determined by that action. It would seem that Sacred has still more power inside of him. In that manner, they exchanged blows, jabs, and even at times. It was hard for anyone to intervene as two were locked in a very isolated combat.
Nevertheless, Sacred was gaining ground against Judas who was slowly being tainted by mere bestiality responses than logic which Sacred has. Judas knew his time was coming up and have to end this with himself still in control. He roared in rebellion as the mere tone made Sacred cringed. It had hurt the purple pure blood's ear. This was enough of a distraction for Judas to take as he delivered a strong jab to Sacred's wounded abdomen. This made Sacred vomit a hefty amount of blood and for pain to paralyze his senses momentarily. Judas then tackled Sacred who was unable to dodge and lifted both of them to the air.
The sheer velocity as they rushed upwards caused a few cuts to both of their flesh. However, it was instantaneously healed on Judas' part. This could not be the same for Sacred who was now recovering slower due to his earlier injuries. "Just die already!" With that declared, Judas descent to the ground with a greater speed making Sacred his cushion. Sacred had to do something. He summoned his strings one last time and hoped that this would work. With that thought, both of them landed on the stone cold ground creating yet again a massive crater enough to create a new capital of the world. Mixed with the collision sound was the eerie sound of bells.
Much like wind, that was how it was spoken. It should be a familiar sound and tone. This was directed towards the Masked Pure Blood who remained stoic for all those who would look. "It's been a long time..." The voice echoed as if surrounding Ivan in a gentle embrace. Then, it was followed by a feeling of something being pressed against his back. The winds blew as the two primary combatants flew to the air. Tendrils of soft and silky purple strands floated in front of his visions. At the same time, it carried a scent so unique to her. "All that you have done and gone through... I'm sorry." There was a brief moment of stillness as arms wrapped around Ivan's neck. "I was happy when I met you. I was very happy when you told me you love me." That was then this person slowly made her way in front of Ivan. Green eyes filled with adoration and lingering sadness gazed at him. It was Magdalene, however her form was much transparent as if by a mere brush, she will vanish for eternity.
"Those feelings still remain here with me." Magdalene then leaned towards kissing the portion of his mask where his lips should be. She then pulled away and had a bittersweet smile. "I love you, Abel." Afterwards, she looked at the sky. "May I ask you a favor, watch over them." When that was said, her form was slowly fading. She once more looked at Ivan and had a very certain look on her face. "When we meet again, I'll kiss you here properly." She stated while placing a finger on her lips and from that she vanished and not even a presence of hers remained.
As the dust cloud settled, Judas had a rather solemn expression on his face. Furthermore, it would seem that his body was disintegrating. The cause was the one underneath him. Sacred who cushioned himself with a makeshift bed made of strings. His right arm was almost torn off from its socket. It seemed he used it as a shield from Judas who retaliated from being pierced on the chest. It seemed Judas was given a very hard armor around the heart to prevent its easy demise. So, it took a lot of strength and effort on Sacred's part to finally grabbed the beating heart and crushed it. Judas fall on his back as he laid there looking at the endless sky. Yes, he was dying. Sacred has no power left in actually, all he has now was mere will. The purple pure blood staggered Judas and looked down at the defeated brethren of his. "I can finally tell her, that I love her because she is Evie no one else." With those last words, Judas finally disintegrated into crystalline dust as the winds blew what remained of him to nothing.
Sacred fall to his knees as he now feels very tired and very hungry as well. He could also feel his consciousness fading, but he was able to mutter. "It's finally done." With that, the sound of bells echoed as if a lullaby.
"If I must be darkness, then I will be for you."
Takeru took all what Ekaterina told him. It seemed he was taken to safety once more. He was truly useless in terms of combat. However, it was not something he could be blamed for. What can a mere human like him do against a pure blood? even more so an ancestor? His eyes of red and black fluttered with sad realization. He lowered his head in shame. Ekaterina asked him what he remembers. Yes, he does remember what occurred to him before fading into the darkness. "I died." His voice was sad and then covered his face. "I'm so useless!" He stated quite loudly and in great frustration. Every one was fighting and the girl he loves the most was taken from them, from him so easily. He had promised her that he will protect her, but where was he? He died...
"Why am I alive?" Takeru asked with such a small voice. "Saya... I have to find her." As if regaining his resolve once more, he uncovered his face and looked at Ekaterina. He was not certain but something seemed different about her right now. He knew better than to dissuade that assumption as nothing. Because right now, all that is impossible appears to be possible. So, it only means, Ekaterina was not human as well. "Ekaterina, I need to find Saya." His hands were tightly coiled into fists. Because, he also came to another resolution. The Takeru he is now was of little help. He has to grow stronger... much stronger... "I have to become a vampire."
However, Judas knew the gamble he did when he relied on that solution Faust gave him. He did not care about himself anymore as long as he could take down the cause of all his pain, his lost. He felt the eyes of the one who hides behind a mask on his form. The words and insult directed at him, well, it was more of a truth than anything else. He could not deny that because he is indeed a fool. Perhaps, all of them were created this way genetically even without intention. All of them, ancestors, crave a certain importance, an affection, and when received, they desperately cling on it. That is why when it vanishes, they are irrevocably broken. Since they were made by Lilith, may be, she too deep inside simply wanted to be loved, to be wanted.
Stopping that trail of thought, Judas straightened himself with such an impressive huge frame which dwarfs the two pure bloods in front of him without fail. The arm which had been cut off had regenerated flawlessly. Yes, there was not much time for him. He could feel it inside his body. "One or two, it doesn't matter." He paused before glaring at the Sacred and Ivan with great disdain and anger. "I will destroy you both!" He declared as a terrifying battle cry as he rushed towards the two individuals he had deemed to be the main source of all the misfortunes he has been brought and even more so his beloved sister.
"You have to live, be happy for me, for us and more importantly for you."
The landing was not his best, he clumsily fell to the ground on his behind. Sacred would only inwardly admit that as Judas released him, more like forced to by the last person, he expected to see. The hand wrapped around his throat was removed by him and then threw it aside which dissolved into dust. Standing from his position, he glanced at Ivan's form. He could tell that the masked man would rather sit this one out. Honestly, he wanted the same. This one battle is his to fight. He heard what Ivan said about them being fools for love. Yes, that would be a perfect term for them. They all strive for it and foolishly hold on to it even if it was not meant to be.
Then, Ivan gave him an advice which he rolled his eyes over. "Might I remind you, I never lost a fight." He stepped forward positioning himself in front of Ivan. He has no intentions of having another to fight with or to fight for him. This may be called foolish pride or arrogance however, it does not matter. All he knows that the end of this creature in front of him named Judas must come from his hand. That is the only thing that could bring forth closure for both of them. "This one is my mess." He stated with stern decision as his eyes locked on Judas. He has no plans of dying right now, may be in the past, he wished, he craved for it. But right now... The face of Ekaterina flashed through his mind. He has someone he must come back to no matter what.
"Come and get it!" Sacred answered the roaring declaration of Judas. As they collided fist to fist, a pulse was released so thick and potent, that made everything still standing fall to the ground. The aura around them was strong and crackling meshed with the sound of bells. Judas made the first move as he allowed his body to produce more limbs to grab and rip Sacred who saw this and manipulated his strings to cut them off. He then delivered an uppercut which jolted Judas making him stagger back. The brute force in that punch could be determined by that action. It would seem that Sacred has still more power inside of him. In that manner, they exchanged blows, jabs, and even at times. It was hard for anyone to intervene as two were locked in a very isolated combat.
Nevertheless, Sacred was gaining ground against Judas who was slowly being tainted by mere bestiality responses than logic which Sacred has. Judas knew his time was coming up and have to end this with himself still in control. He roared in rebellion as the mere tone made Sacred cringed. It had hurt the purple pure blood's ear. This was enough of a distraction for Judas to take as he delivered a strong jab to Sacred's wounded abdomen. This made Sacred vomit a hefty amount of blood and for pain to paralyze his senses momentarily. Judas then tackled Sacred who was unable to dodge and lifted both of them to the air.
The sheer velocity as they rushed upwards caused a few cuts to both of their flesh. However, it was instantaneously healed on Judas' part. This could not be the same for Sacred who was now recovering slower due to his earlier injuries. "Just die already!" With that declared, Judas descent to the ground with a greater speed making Sacred his cushion. Sacred had to do something. He summoned his strings one last time and hoped that this would work. With that thought, both of them landed on the stone cold ground creating yet again a massive crater enough to create a new capital of the world. Mixed with the collision sound was the eerie sound of bells.
"Hey..."
Much like wind, that was how it was spoken. It should be a familiar sound and tone. This was directed towards the Masked Pure Blood who remained stoic for all those who would look. "It's been a long time..." The voice echoed as if surrounding Ivan in a gentle embrace. Then, it was followed by a feeling of something being pressed against his back. The winds blew as the two primary combatants flew to the air. Tendrils of soft and silky purple strands floated in front of his visions. At the same time, it carried a scent so unique to her. "All that you have done and gone through... I'm sorry." There was a brief moment of stillness as arms wrapped around Ivan's neck. "I was happy when I met you. I was very happy when you told me you love me." That was then this person slowly made her way in front of Ivan. Green eyes filled with adoration and lingering sadness gazed at him. It was Magdalene, however her form was much transparent as if by a mere brush, she will vanish for eternity.
"Those feelings still remain here with me." Magdalene then leaned towards kissing the portion of his mask where his lips should be. She then pulled away and had a bittersweet smile. "I love you, Abel." Afterwards, she looked at the sky. "May I ask you a favor, watch over them." When that was said, her form was slowly fading. She once more looked at Ivan and had a very certain look on her face. "When we meet again, I'll kiss you here properly." She stated while placing a finger on her lips and from that she vanished and not even a presence of hers remained.
As the dust cloud settled, Judas had a rather solemn expression on his face. Furthermore, it would seem that his body was disintegrating. The cause was the one underneath him. Sacred who cushioned himself with a makeshift bed made of strings. His right arm was almost torn off from its socket. It seemed he used it as a shield from Judas who retaliated from being pierced on the chest. It seemed Judas was given a very hard armor around the heart to prevent its easy demise. So, it took a lot of strength and effort on Sacred's part to finally grabbed the beating heart and crushed it. Judas fall on his back as he laid there looking at the endless sky. Yes, he was dying. Sacred has no power left in actually, all he has now was mere will. The purple pure blood staggered Judas and looked down at the defeated brethren of his. "I can finally tell her, that I love her because she is Evie no one else." With those last words, Judas finally disintegrated into crystalline dust as the winds blew what remained of him to nothing.
Sacred fall to his knees as he now feels very tired and very hungry as well. He could also feel his consciousness fading, but he was able to mutter. "It's finally done." With that, the sound of bells echoed as if a lullaby.
"If I must be darkness, then I will be for you."
Takeru took all what Ekaterina told him. It seemed he was taken to safety once more. He was truly useless in terms of combat. However, it was not something he could be blamed for. What can a mere human like him do against a pure blood? even more so an ancestor? His eyes of red and black fluttered with sad realization. He lowered his head in shame. Ekaterina asked him what he remembers. Yes, he does remember what occurred to him before fading into the darkness. "I died." His voice was sad and then covered his face. "I'm so useless!" He stated quite loudly and in great frustration. Every one was fighting and the girl he loves the most was taken from them, from him so easily. He had promised her that he will protect her, but where was he? He died...
"Why am I alive?" Takeru asked with such a small voice. "Saya... I have to find her." As if regaining his resolve once more, he uncovered his face and looked at Ekaterina. He was not certain but something seemed different about her right now. He knew better than to dissuade that assumption as nothing. Because right now, all that is impossible appears to be possible. So, it only means, Ekaterina was not human as well. "Ekaterina, I need to find Saya." His hands were tightly coiled into fists. Because, he also came to another resolution. The Takeru he is now was of little help. He has to grow stronger... much stronger... "I have to become a vampire."
“Do you remember when the ground was warm and the air was cool, and there was only you and I?"
Ivan had never been one to interfere more than strictly necessary in the business of others, and so, when it became clear that Sacred wished to handle the rest himself, the masked man stepped back willingly, sheathing his bloody sword and folding his arms across his chest. Though the ground shook and the air trembled with the force of the fight, a clash between titans, he remained as steady and impassive as a statue, entirely unperturbed by the massive scale of the destruction, even as it threw his dark, bluish hair about his mask. He watched only with the cold analysis of intellect.
There were many, he knew, who would see what beings like this, beings like he and Sacred and Judas, were capable of, and think them gods. But he had never thought so. Likely few of them had. Perhaps at some point or another, Lilith had believed herself more than any goddess could be, but she had been proven most incorrect in her assumptions. In fact, their flaws were so much deeper than those of most humans, because they had been ingrained longer, and change was difficult for them. They would always be as they were—creatures that, above all, strove for love. Something they hardly understood, but wanted with an ache lodged deep in themselves that would not be removed. Something to balm their loneliness.
As if thinking of her, even in the abstract, summoned her, he was aware of the weight pressing into his back, the long strands of violet hair floating in front of his vision, and—if there were gods in the world at all, he would be praying to them for their mercy—the smell of her. Rich and light at once, sweet and deep, the very scent of life. For he was not alive without her, not truly. “My love…” She was not present in the truest sense, he knew that as well as he knew anything, countless things. But with her, Ivan had never been a man who cared about knowing. She had rendered knowledge itself, all of his science and all of his strategy, utterly unimportant.
With her, he felt.
It had always unsettled him after, that feeling. That and the depth of it, the way absolutely nothing else mattered but her. The way his mind, always working, calculating, moving, stilled in her presence, focused utterly only in learning her. It had still taken him a pitifully long time to realize, and then to admit, that he felt, what he felt. He shuddered when her lips touched his mask, swallowing thickly. Even a mere phantom of her and he… Abel—and how long it had been since anyone called him that—resisted the urge to reach out and touch her. He knew his hand would only pass right through, and that would somehow break something in him that must last a little longer, yet.
“Nothing has changed,” he whispered. “I will always love you.” He was a fool for love, as well. But he did not know if he would ever truly meet her again. She was a much more worthy being than he had ever been, and he knew not if the universe would ever align in such a way that he could truly be with her. It was beyond calculation, beyond comprehension. Even he in all his power had not dared attempt to find out, because he knew that when his feelings drove him, there was a risk. Not just to him, but to her. He closed his eyes as she disappeared, knowing that to open them again was to confront the reality that she was still gone. A single drop of clear liquid slid from under his mask, falling to the dusty earth below, and then it was gone, and he was once again Ivan Rasputinov. It was what he needed to be, for now.
The battle had finally settled, and he could tell by scent alone that Sacrilegious was the one that yet lived. Fortunate; things would have been significantly more difficult without him. It stood to reason that he would win, of course—even Faust had to have known that. Still, Judas had not fallen easily, that much was certain. Without even a slight lapse in time, he was standing immediately beside Sacred, watching the last of Judas float away. He suspected that the other would be quite ravenous at the moment, but that was his own problem to take care of, not Ivan’s. Still, the least he could do was get him back to where Ekaterina was. She’d probably be very upset with him if he just left the other man out here in the remnants of his bloody battle. With a flick of his wrist, Ivan levitated Sacred, and in quite literally no time at all, they were where his daughter had taken Takeru.
There were many, he knew, who would see what beings like this, beings like he and Sacred and Judas, were capable of, and think them gods. But he had never thought so. Likely few of them had. Perhaps at some point or another, Lilith had believed herself more than any goddess could be, but she had been proven most incorrect in her assumptions. In fact, their flaws were so much deeper than those of most humans, because they had been ingrained longer, and change was difficult for them. They would always be as they were—creatures that, above all, strove for love. Something they hardly understood, but wanted with an ache lodged deep in themselves that would not be removed. Something to balm their loneliness.
As if thinking of her, even in the abstract, summoned her, he was aware of the weight pressing into his back, the long strands of violet hair floating in front of his vision, and—if there were gods in the world at all, he would be praying to them for their mercy—the smell of her. Rich and light at once, sweet and deep, the very scent of life. For he was not alive without her, not truly. “My love…” She was not present in the truest sense, he knew that as well as he knew anything, countless things. But with her, Ivan had never been a man who cared about knowing. She had rendered knowledge itself, all of his science and all of his strategy, utterly unimportant.
With her, he felt.
It had always unsettled him after, that feeling. That and the depth of it, the way absolutely nothing else mattered but her. The way his mind, always working, calculating, moving, stilled in her presence, focused utterly only in learning her. It had still taken him a pitifully long time to realize, and then to admit, that he felt, what he felt. He shuddered when her lips touched his mask, swallowing thickly. Even a mere phantom of her and he… Abel—and how long it had been since anyone called him that—resisted the urge to reach out and touch her. He knew his hand would only pass right through, and that would somehow break something in him that must last a little longer, yet.
“Nothing has changed,” he whispered. “I will always love you.” He was a fool for love, as well. But he did not know if he would ever truly meet her again. She was a much more worthy being than he had ever been, and he knew not if the universe would ever align in such a way that he could truly be with her. It was beyond calculation, beyond comprehension. Even he in all his power had not dared attempt to find out, because he knew that when his feelings drove him, there was a risk. Not just to him, but to her. He closed his eyes as she disappeared, knowing that to open them again was to confront the reality that she was still gone. A single drop of clear liquid slid from under his mask, falling to the dusty earth below, and then it was gone, and he was once again Ivan Rasputinov. It was what he needed to be, for now.
The battle had finally settled, and he could tell by scent alone that Sacrilegious was the one that yet lived. Fortunate; things would have been significantly more difficult without him. It stood to reason that he would win, of course—even Faust had to have known that. Still, Judas had not fallen easily, that much was certain. Without even a slight lapse in time, he was standing immediately beside Sacred, watching the last of Judas float away. He suspected that the other would be quite ravenous at the moment, but that was his own problem to take care of, not Ivan’s. Still, the least he could do was get him back to where Ekaterina was. She’d probably be very upset with him if he just left the other man out here in the remnants of his bloody battle. With a flick of his wrist, Ivan levitated Sacred, and in quite literally no time at all, they were where his daughter had taken Takeru.
“I can’t pretend to know what is right and what is wrong, but I can say the words that I think she would want you to hear. Maybe that is enough."
“Takeru,” Kitty spoke softly, but firmly, attempting to draw his attention to what she would say next. She could understand how he felt—for a very long time, she had felt entirely powerless in her own world, and not just in the sense that she could not fight. Growing up blind had not been an easy experience in a world made for those with sight, and there were many days when she would have given anything to be able to see. But this was even more urgent—the need to protect someone dear. All the same… she wanted to make sure he understood something before he let his emotions alone make the decision for him.
“I can’t say that I see anything wrong with being a vampire. To me, they are just as human as anyone else, but…” she paused. She knew that there were others who did not share her opinions, and she knew that Ageha had given her very life so that Takeru would be able to live as a human rather than a vampire. That had to mean something. She knew also that Sacred, who might know better than almost anyone, wanted him to remain as he was, and since those people weren’t here right now, she would have to speak for them, too, as well as she could.
“But… just as there is nothing wrong with being a vampire, there is nothing wrong with being a human. Perhaps humans cannot run so fast or jump so high or fight so well, but they have their strengths, too. They have their good points and their ways of solving even the most difficult problems.” She thought of Saya, and shook her head, slightly, a melancholy smile crossing her face for the moment. Moving her eyes to where she knew his were, she held them there, attempting to convey her sincerity, because truly she was speaking from the heart, and not jus her own.
“Besides… Saya fell in love with you, didn’t she? You, Takeru, just as you are. She doesn't need you to be stronger, or to fight in the way a vampire does. She needs you to be you, the person she loves, who solves his problems in his own way, and has his own strengths, human ones. We don’t know what we’ll find when we get there at all—and maybe… maybe it will be your humanity that saves her, when all the strength in the world could not. It was her love that saved you, after all, and she was human when she did.” Kitty’s power might have awoken the amulet, but it was Saya’s love, her humanity and desire to see him safe, that had saved him in the end. Perhaps she would need something like that from him to save her.
“I can’t say that I see anything wrong with being a vampire. To me, they are just as human as anyone else, but…” she paused. She knew that there were others who did not share her opinions, and she knew that Ageha had given her very life so that Takeru would be able to live as a human rather than a vampire. That had to mean something. She knew also that Sacred, who might know better than almost anyone, wanted him to remain as he was, and since those people weren’t here right now, she would have to speak for them, too, as well as she could.
“But… just as there is nothing wrong with being a vampire, there is nothing wrong with being a human. Perhaps humans cannot run so fast or jump so high or fight so well, but they have their strengths, too. They have their good points and their ways of solving even the most difficult problems.” She thought of Saya, and shook her head, slightly, a melancholy smile crossing her face for the moment. Moving her eyes to where she knew his were, she held them there, attempting to convey her sincerity, because truly she was speaking from the heart, and not jus her own.
“Besides… Saya fell in love with you, didn’t she? You, Takeru, just as you are. She doesn't need you to be stronger, or to fight in the way a vampire does. She needs you to be you, the person she loves, who solves his problems in his own way, and has his own strengths, human ones. We don’t know what we’ll find when we get there at all—and maybe… maybe it will be your humanity that saves her, when all the strength in the world could not. It was her love that saved you, after all, and she was human when she did.” Kitty’s power might have awoken the amulet, but it was Saya’s love, her humanity and desire to see him safe, that had saved him in the end. Perhaps she would need something like that from him to save her.
Defeated. Yes, It is to be expected from the fervent twin of Evie. The Ice Conjurer at least did his part before meeting his end. Furthermore, it was a good thing that Judas had been disposed. He would have been a hindrance sooner or later due to his attachment. However, Genesis can never looked down at that emotion for he has the same feeling for the Dark Mother. Among his brethren, with certainty, his was the strongest and that was something he did not bear shame towards. Each of them needs something to continue living in such an endless existence. Whether, it was someone or something, they had found it. His was the spurned creation of God, the cursed Lady of Eden.
His eyes focused on the detailed and perfectly painted depiction of the Night's Mistress. "Soon my beloved Queen. Everything will be yours once more." He knelt with such great respect and complete servitude. After a few seconds, he stood and allowed his mind to wander on something else. It was inevitable that two betrayers will come. Their goals may be varying at its core. However, the result they intend is the same. He finds it rather ironic due to the human tales had woven through the eons. Specifically, the citing on what they call the Bible. The names may be the same but the circumstances were rather different. In any case, he will face them without fail. With that decision, he suddenly felt a surge of very familiar and dear presence. "Finally..." He muttered under his breath as a small smile formed on his lips. It was finally done.
"I really don't know what, to do anymore..."
Takeru lowered his head as he allowed Ekaterina's words sink into his consciousness. They have their valid points, but he was originally a vampire. It was also the same with Saya. They were turned into humans at the expense of their parents' lives because of the threat which loomed from Lilith's Resurrection. They entrusted the safety of the twins to him. He was s to keep them safe and have a peaceful life. But, all he had done at this point was null and void. What can a human like him really do? In this body, he was so frail. He tends to be over exhausted and even gets fever on the side. Saya would always be there to take care of him. It was Saya who had always been strong not him even when she was human, she shone the brightest.
"I just want her back." He wants to have Saya here by his side. He wants to protect her. He wants to see her smile. He was happy as long as she is. He was willing to do anything as long as he could ensure that she will be safe and without a care in the world. He was willing to return to his original roots even if Sacred has always been a strong resistance to him becoming a vampire. But then, he caught something odd in Ekaterina's statement. "Saved me?" He raised his head to look at the Russian girl. Well, did she meant about him fainting or getting depressed? But, it doesn't seem that way. There was more like a haze covering his memory. "What do you mean by that?" The question was left hanging in the air at the sudden appearance of certain individuals. Ivan whom he had heard about. (His memories of him was taken as well) Then, there was Sacred who was clearly not in the best conditions. "Sacred!"
||“Tattered and broken, I am fine as long as you are whole.”||
This was agonizingly irritating. Sacred would have preferred to crawl than to be carried like a puppet by Ivan.. There was just something fundamentally within him that is against being aided by the masked Pure blood even if his sister was bent on marrying the guy. Still, it was a fact that he had been helped and that was more painful than the wounds he had received from Judas. His breathing was shallow and was probably caused by the great amount of blood he lost. Moreover, he was really tired. It seemed that his lethargic nature had caused his fighting skills be dulled just a little bit. But, the main cause would probably his hunger trying to compensate for his injuries.
He was truly keeping it at bay. It would only cause him more trouble if he allowed it to be free. He simply needed many, many, many, many blood pills even he had never had the ardor towards such invention. Then again, his control was being truly tested especially when Ivan brought him to the sources of his affection. Yes, there was something that he disliked about this masked Pure blood. This was really a difficult position. Then, he heard Takeru's voice. He was very happy that the boy was still alive and he has Ekaterina to thank for that. "Don't worry about it. I'll be fine. His consciousness fading precariously. His eyes caught Takeru's visage and then he seek for another. "Ekaterina... I came back." He did promise her.
Nevertheless, this was not yet over. Sacred knows that. They have to retrieve Saya and buried this issue about Lillith forever. Then, there was a wave of nausea which made his eyes grow wide in disbelief. This undeniable connection which had been rekindled. There was no denying it. His eyes drifted to Ivan. He must have felt it as well. "She's back." Those words were enough to indulge anyone the gravity of the situation.
“Welcome back...”
There were no wasted steps as Genesis proceeded to where this nostalgic presence was coming from. The anxiety all but gone. There was only the excitement and the void within his soul slowly being filled as he comes closer to his destination. He opened the doors to Faust's Laboratory and was welcomed with such a wonderful sight. "Brilliant as always Faust." He stated as he acknowledges his fellow brethren's accomplishment. After all, it had taken many years for this to be made possible and now this was a reality. He approaches the source of his adoration and unrelenting loyalty. Kneeling with undeniable respect. "My Great Mother Lilith, welcome back."
His eyes focused on the detailed and perfectly painted depiction of the Night's Mistress. "Soon my beloved Queen. Everything will be yours once more." He knelt with such great respect and complete servitude. After a few seconds, he stood and allowed his mind to wander on something else. It was inevitable that two betrayers will come. Their goals may be varying at its core. However, the result they intend is the same. He finds it rather ironic due to the human tales had woven through the eons. Specifically, the citing on what they call the Bible. The names may be the same but the circumstances were rather different. In any case, he will face them without fail. With that decision, he suddenly felt a surge of very familiar and dear presence. "Finally..." He muttered under his breath as a small smile formed on his lips. It was finally done.
"I really don't know what, to do anymore..."
Takeru lowered his head as he allowed Ekaterina's words sink into his consciousness. They have their valid points, but he was originally a vampire. It was also the same with Saya. They were turned into humans at the expense of their parents' lives because of the threat which loomed from Lilith's Resurrection. They entrusted the safety of the twins to him. He was s to keep them safe and have a peaceful life. But, all he had done at this point was null and void. What can a human like him really do? In this body, he was so frail. He tends to be over exhausted and even gets fever on the side. Saya would always be there to take care of him. It was Saya who had always been strong not him even when she was human, she shone the brightest.
"I just want her back." He wants to have Saya here by his side. He wants to protect her. He wants to see her smile. He was happy as long as she is. He was willing to do anything as long as he could ensure that she will be safe and without a care in the world. He was willing to return to his original roots even if Sacred has always been a strong resistance to him becoming a vampire. But then, he caught something odd in Ekaterina's statement. "Saved me?" He raised his head to look at the Russian girl. Well, did she meant about him fainting or getting depressed? But, it doesn't seem that way. There was more like a haze covering his memory. "What do you mean by that?" The question was left hanging in the air at the sudden appearance of certain individuals. Ivan whom he had heard about. (His memories of him was taken as well) Then, there was Sacred who was clearly not in the best conditions. "Sacred!"
||“Tattered and broken, I am fine as long as you are whole.”||
This was agonizingly irritating. Sacred would have preferred to crawl than to be carried like a puppet by Ivan.. There was just something fundamentally within him that is against being aided by the masked Pure blood even if his sister was bent on marrying the guy. Still, it was a fact that he had been helped and that was more painful than the wounds he had received from Judas. His breathing was shallow and was probably caused by the great amount of blood he lost. Moreover, he was really tired. It seemed that his lethargic nature had caused his fighting skills be dulled just a little bit. But, the main cause would probably his hunger trying to compensate for his injuries.
He was truly keeping it at bay. It would only cause him more trouble if he allowed it to be free. He simply needed many, many, many, many blood pills even he had never had the ardor towards such invention. Then again, his control was being truly tested especially when Ivan brought him to the sources of his affection. Yes, there was something that he disliked about this masked Pure blood. This was really a difficult position. Then, he heard Takeru's voice. He was very happy that the boy was still alive and he has Ekaterina to thank for that. "Don't worry about it. I'll be fine. His consciousness fading precariously. His eyes caught Takeru's visage and then he seek for another. "Ekaterina... I came back." He did promise her.
Nevertheless, this was not yet over. Sacred knows that. They have to retrieve Saya and buried this issue about Lillith forever. Then, there was a wave of nausea which made his eyes grow wide in disbelief. This undeniable connection which had been rekindled. There was no denying it. His eyes drifted to Ivan. He must have felt it as well. "She's back." Those words were enough to indulge anyone the gravity of the situation.
“Welcome back...”
There were no wasted steps as Genesis proceeded to where this nostalgic presence was coming from. The anxiety all but gone. There was only the excitement and the void within his soul slowly being filled as he comes closer to his destination. He opened the doors to Faust's Laboratory and was welcomed with such a wonderful sight. "Brilliant as always Faust." He stated as he acknowledges his fellow brethren's accomplishment. After all, it had taken many years for this to be made possible and now this was a reality. He approaches the source of his adoration and unrelenting loyalty. Kneeling with undeniable respect. "My Great Mother Lilith, welcome back."
“I know,” Ekaterina replied softly to Takeru, inclining her head slightly. She was in many ways the same. All she wanted was to get Saya back, for the world to allow her and her friends, the people she loved, a respite from all this terror. A way to wake up from the nightmare they seemed to be trapped in. She didn’t want any more people to die for this, to lose parts of themselves in a war they had never wanted to begin with. And she knew that Takeru wanted something like that too. She couldn’t even fault his intentions—he wanted to reclaim his heritage to protect the person he loved. As far as she could say, there was nothing wrong with that at all. But… it was also a decision he should not make hastily. If he did become a vampire again, he would be changing the very course of his life, forever.
She was puzzled for a moment by the next thing he said, but after a few seconds a vague memory came to her. Sacred telling Saya that some of Takeru’s memories might be compromised by what Ageha had done. Kitty was surprised that the modification was so extensive—she had never known the details, and had accidentally struck upon something he did not remember. She was not sure how to respond—she was a terrible liar and hated doing it besides, but… what if in speaking, she caused him some kind of harm? Turning a vampire into a human was a rare thing; she was not entirely sure of how it worked exactly.
The necessity of choosing was spared her, for before she could say anything at all, Ivan and Sacred reappeared, the latter in in poor condition if what her senses were relaying to her was true. She was certain she had never known him to be so hurt, and her heart lurched uncomfortably in her chest at the realization. “Sacred, Batya…” She stood at once, hurrying to the both of them. As far as she could tell, her father was fine, but… the same could not necessarily be said of the man she loved. Gently, Kitty placed a hand on either side of his face, as if to reassure herself that he was really there. It wasn’t so far off the truth, considering how weakened his aura felt compared to normally.
His words, though, coaxed a small smile from her lips. “You did,” she replied, her voice scarcely more than a whisper. “I was waiting.” Carefully, she bent over him, touching her lips to his forehead in the softest of touches.
Whatever any of them might have said or done next, however, was interrupted by… something. Something she could not name, and could only describe as something being torn out from beneath her, some fundamental piece of the world’s foundation, shaking her to her core. She felt immediately dizzy, and staggered backwards, as whatever it was caused some kind of reaction with whatever she was, and she swore she could almost remember the feeling, like a half-forgotten dream from a long time ago.
She is risen.
Seth’s voice was in her head at the same moment as Sacred said something similar, and the force of the realization nearly knocked her to her knees, would have, were Ivan not there to steady her and place her delicately in a chair. She could feel herself shaking, beset by a dizzying cocktail of feelings: fear, apprehension, dread, and something else, something she could not name, that was at once part of her and not. It felt as though some part of her were truly waking up, something that had been content to dream forever, but it was still groggy and sluggish, and she could not understand it.
She was puzzled for a moment by the next thing he said, but after a few seconds a vague memory came to her. Sacred telling Saya that some of Takeru’s memories might be compromised by what Ageha had done. Kitty was surprised that the modification was so extensive—she had never known the details, and had accidentally struck upon something he did not remember. She was not sure how to respond—she was a terrible liar and hated doing it besides, but… what if in speaking, she caused him some kind of harm? Turning a vampire into a human was a rare thing; she was not entirely sure of how it worked exactly.
The necessity of choosing was spared her, for before she could say anything at all, Ivan and Sacred reappeared, the latter in in poor condition if what her senses were relaying to her was true. She was certain she had never known him to be so hurt, and her heart lurched uncomfortably in her chest at the realization. “Sacred, Batya…” She stood at once, hurrying to the both of them. As far as she could tell, her father was fine, but… the same could not necessarily be said of the man she loved. Gently, Kitty placed a hand on either side of his face, as if to reassure herself that he was really there. It wasn’t so far off the truth, considering how weakened his aura felt compared to normally.
His words, though, coaxed a small smile from her lips. “You did,” she replied, her voice scarcely more than a whisper. “I was waiting.” Carefully, she bent over him, touching her lips to his forehead in the softest of touches.
Whatever any of them might have said or done next, however, was interrupted by… something. Something she could not name, and could only describe as something being torn out from beneath her, some fundamental piece of the world’s foundation, shaking her to her core. She felt immediately dizzy, and staggered backwards, as whatever it was caused some kind of reaction with whatever she was, and she swore she could almost remember the feeling, like a half-forgotten dream from a long time ago.
She is risen.
Seth’s voice was in her head at the same moment as Sacred said something similar, and the force of the realization nearly knocked her to her knees, would have, were Ivan not there to steady her and place her delicately in a chair. She could feel herself shaking, beset by a dizzying cocktail of feelings: fear, apprehension, dread, and something else, something she could not name, that was at once part of her and not. It felt as though some part of her were truly waking up, something that had been content to dream forever, but it was still groggy and sluggish, and she could not understand it.
“And so it begins again: the final movement of the orchestra. Can you hear the echoes?"
“Right on time,” Ivan replied, his tone steady, but solemn. It had only been a matter of time, once they retrieved Saya. What was happening now was nothing other than the expected result, but it did make things considerably more difficult for them from here on out. They would need every single resource at their disposal to make this work, else each and every one of them would die, or worse. “No more playing with a handicap, Sacred; even the likes of you will need everything for this.” He was not oblivious to the fact that his counterpart was not exactly nourished, and actually, the same could be said for him, a problem that he also would have to address.
His eyes flickered to his daughter for a moment, and he wondered if, in this at least, he shouldn’t be the one to give a push. Frankly, the thought was distasteful to him as a father, but as a strategist, there was scarcely a better option to be found. Those of Seth’s kin were immune to turning, and the other, less welcome consequences of such needs as a vampire’s hunger. His lips pursed together beneath his mask. He still certainly didn’t like it. And he certainly would not want to witness it, if that was the choice they made.
“As I presently have the same issue, I am off to address it. I will return shortly—there is not much time, now.” And with that, he was gone.
His eyes flickered to his daughter for a moment, and he wondered if, in this at least, he shouldn’t be the one to give a push. Frankly, the thought was distasteful to him as a father, but as a strategist, there was scarcely a better option to be found. Those of Seth’s kin were immune to turning, and the other, less welcome consequences of such needs as a vampire’s hunger. His lips pursed together beneath his mask. He still certainly didn’t like it. And he certainly would not want to witness it, if that was the choice they made.
“As I presently have the same issue, I am off to address it. I will return shortly—there is not much time, now.” And with that, he was gone.
"Someone, please... save me. Foolish little girl. No one can save you. You are mine."
It wasn't her body, the one she was created with, but it would have to suffice for now. She shifted in her new form, trying to grasp the concept of having a body again, without feeling like air. She was no longer in the void, alone, growing mad with each century that passed. And all because he put her there. It was his fault, if she had never... she paused in her thoughts, glancing down as a voice spoke to her. She tilted her head to the side, glancing at the two before her, and narrowed her eyes. They glowed an eerie pale blue, nothing like the red pure-bloods and vampires alike shared. Perhaps it was because she wasn't like them. No, she was more than they were, more than he was, and within the blink of an eye, she held a curved finger beneath Genesis' chin. She lifted him up without so much as an effort, and held him before her. Even in this body, she could still feel her strength returning to her.
She swallowed thickly, glancing at the side of Genesis' neck as she spotted the supple skin pulsing. She could see the blue vein, just waiting for her to sink her teeth into it. To say she was famished would be an understatement. This body, it was a vampire's once more, and for nearly nineteen years, it had remained as a human. She lost count of how many years she'd been imprisoned, and her own needs only amplified that of this body's. Slowly, she maneuvered her head to the juncture of his throat, sliding her tongue from between her lips and making a circle around his flesh, closing her eyes only for a moment. As her teeth extended, sharper than any other vampires, she leaned forward, the tips of her teeth barely pricking his skin, however; she stopped. She pulled back from him, dropping him in the process as she sauntered towards Faust, her eyes still glowing the misty blue.
"I do not need to speak of what it is I need, Faust. Provide it," it wasn't a statement. It was a demand. She needed blood, and she needed a lot of it. She would rather take blood from those wretched beings he loved so much, not her own kin. Besides, their blood was filthy. It was disgusting. Their blood wasn't pure as his was, as his would continue to be. There was nothing that could compare to the taste of his blood. Oh how she just wanted to sink her pearly whites into his neck again, one last time. She blinked slowly, a haze of memories fluttering through her mind as she witnessed one particular one. A small, twisted smile, appeared on her face as her eyes dimmed. So, he had a descendant, someone who shared his blood. She would feed on his children first, the ones he wanted to protect so desperately from her. Once she was satisfied, even though she would never be, she would go after his most precious thing.
"Your blood will be mine, my sweet Kitty," she almost purred, her voice coming out like silk and honey.
Faust had not knelt on bended knee like Genesis, but he did bow slightly now, one hand crossed diagonally over his chest in an elegant gesture. “As you desire,” he replied simply, stepping to the left and hitting a series of keys on the console near his hand. Doing so caused one of the smooth walls of the laboratory to recede, revealing nothing more or less than a room full of cowering, frightened humans. He’d rounded them up from some village or another—far enough away to give Ivan no clues as to his actual location, but close enough that their terror was still fresh. They ranged from small children to old men—he had simply gathered the lot. What Lilith felt like consuming depended on her mood, after all. “There are more, should you desire them, but these are the closest.” He lifted a shoulder in a fine shrug, but he doubted much more speaking was really necessary on his part.
"Must you really speak like that? It's irritating," she spoke, giving him a flat glare in the process. She did not care if he showed her as much respect as Genesis seemed to. He was simply there to nourish her when she needed to be, and to provide her with the information she sought, when she sought it. He was one of the three, and though arguably not her favorite, he still proved his worth. Had he not, his existence would cease. She didn't like carrying around worthless things, vampire or not. Instead, she focused on the crop, the smell of fear caressing her senses like a baby held to its mothers bosom for safety. She enjoyed the scent, almost as much as she enjoyed watching the life fade from their eyes, however; as famished as she was, she would not kill them. No, she had other plans for them. Slowly, like a predator circling its prey, she walked up to the humans, grasping a man by the throat and lifted him from his spot.
"Faust, when I am finished with my new toys, I want you to release them," she spoke, sparing a glance towards the scientist. She returned her attention towards the man, feeling his hands clamoring to remove hers from his throat. "Dead blood has no purpose. But this, your life blood will do just fine," she spoke, bringing the man's neck to her lips, listening as the frightened screams filled her ears as she drained the man, throwing his carcass into the crowd.
Oh how she missed the sound.
She swallowed thickly, glancing at the side of Genesis' neck as she spotted the supple skin pulsing. She could see the blue vein, just waiting for her to sink her teeth into it. To say she was famished would be an understatement. This body, it was a vampire's once more, and for nearly nineteen years, it had remained as a human. She lost count of how many years she'd been imprisoned, and her own needs only amplified that of this body's. Slowly, she maneuvered her head to the juncture of his throat, sliding her tongue from between her lips and making a circle around his flesh, closing her eyes only for a moment. As her teeth extended, sharper than any other vampires, she leaned forward, the tips of her teeth barely pricking his skin, however; she stopped. She pulled back from him, dropping him in the process as she sauntered towards Faust, her eyes still glowing the misty blue.
"I do not need to speak of what it is I need, Faust. Provide it," it wasn't a statement. It was a demand. She needed blood, and she needed a lot of it. She would rather take blood from those wretched beings he loved so much, not her own kin. Besides, their blood was filthy. It was disgusting. Their blood wasn't pure as his was, as his would continue to be. There was nothing that could compare to the taste of his blood. Oh how she just wanted to sink her pearly whites into his neck again, one last time. She blinked slowly, a haze of memories fluttering through her mind as she witnessed one particular one. A small, twisted smile, appeared on her face as her eyes dimmed. So, he had a descendant, someone who shared his blood. She would feed on his children first, the ones he wanted to protect so desperately from her. Once she was satisfied, even though she would never be, she would go after his most precious thing.
"Your blood will be mine, my sweet Kitty," she almost purred, her voice coming out like silk and honey.
Faust had not knelt on bended knee like Genesis, but he did bow slightly now, one hand crossed diagonally over his chest in an elegant gesture. “As you desire,” he replied simply, stepping to the left and hitting a series of keys on the console near his hand. Doing so caused one of the smooth walls of the laboratory to recede, revealing nothing more or less than a room full of cowering, frightened humans. He’d rounded them up from some village or another—far enough away to give Ivan no clues as to his actual location, but close enough that their terror was still fresh. They ranged from small children to old men—he had simply gathered the lot. What Lilith felt like consuming depended on her mood, after all. “There are more, should you desire them, but these are the closest.” He lifted a shoulder in a fine shrug, but he doubted much more speaking was really necessary on his part.
"Must you really speak like that? It's irritating," she spoke, giving him a flat glare in the process. She did not care if he showed her as much respect as Genesis seemed to. He was simply there to nourish her when she needed to be, and to provide her with the information she sought, when she sought it. He was one of the three, and though arguably not her favorite, he still proved his worth. Had he not, his existence would cease. She didn't like carrying around worthless things, vampire or not. Instead, she focused on the crop, the smell of fear caressing her senses like a baby held to its mothers bosom for safety. She enjoyed the scent, almost as much as she enjoyed watching the life fade from their eyes, however; as famished as she was, she would not kill them. No, she had other plans for them. Slowly, like a predator circling its prey, she walked up to the humans, grasping a man by the throat and lifted him from his spot.
"Faust, when I am finished with my new toys, I want you to release them," she spoke, sparing a glance towards the scientist. She returned her attention towards the man, feeling his hands clamoring to remove hers from his throat. "Dead blood has no purpose. But this, your life blood will do just fine," she spoke, bringing the man's neck to her lips, listening as the frightened screams filled her ears as she drained the man, throwing his carcass into the crowd.
Oh how she missed the sound.
A caress like none other. The sensation which trickled through the skin, like an electricity which reverberated within his being. Yet, its purpose was not of adoration or out of appreciation. There was something innate and primal behind it. A thirst in which all of them shared and reveled in. It was to be expected especially with the Dark Mother's long slumber. Her scent so awfully close to him. Her breath dangerously near to his pulsing artery by the neck. Her fangs barely grazing the skin. It would appear she had changed her mind. He was released without an ounce of hesitation as she went towards Faust. Genesis was once more an afterthought. It is something he had known for long. He was never the first in her thought. Never.
Standing without any utterance, he looked at the Dark Mother who demanded that her desire be provided. Without fail, Faust had brought it in the forms of whimpering humans. Their fear was so thick that one could taste it even with their wonderful visage of beauty. The humans had learned to be in terror. After all, they are monsters in their own interpretation. It was not far from that perception. He did recall to have this conversation with Magdalene, the one Lilith was greatly jealous of. Why would she not? Magdalene was created by her and in the end, she was more beloved than the Dark Goddess. However at the same time, he also felt the same emotion in regards of the one known as Sacrilegious.
Among them, their Mother took the most shine to that Traitor. At the same time, he knew well that the purple-headed kin of his was also well-loved and adored by many. His feelings, his affections, were always returned. Of course, this was not the same with Genesis. It had always been unrequited, always nothing more but a means. Regardless, he was still here ensuring that all Lilith wishes and wants will be given no matter what the cause. As such, he heard the name Kitty. Based on his information, it referred to the girl who Ivan had taken under his wing and as witnessed by Judas and Evie was a descendant of a certain individual. Lilith was still hell bent on that vendetta which was not that surprising.
He went towards Faust as he had no need to interrupt the Mother with her meal. Furthermore, she already has plans with her toys as she described them. He will leave her to it. "Take care of her, Faust." As for him, he would have to polish certain objects personally. He faced towards Lilith and took a bow. "I will take my leave for now, Great Mother." Once that was said, he took his leave.
||“This time let the curtains fall for eternity.”||
Sacred had always despised the notion of being told of what he needed to do moreover if it was coming from Ivan. He gathered much of his willpower to have himself in a sitting position. Miraculously, he was able to do so. "I know." That answer of his leaves a bad taste in his mouth. It had been a long time since he had abstained himself from acting by his natural instinct, specifically in his method of nourishment. It is why his strength was truly not on par as it used to be. Unlike his fellow pure bloods on the other side, they do not limit themselves. The only time he gorged on anyone was during his awakening by Takeru. Fortunately, he was able to pull away and ascertain himself.
He will not be able to cut corners and not because he does not want to. It was more like he could not afford to do that. The last time he saw her was during her banishment. During that time, he was at his full best in tandem with his personal sentiments. But now is different, he was badly beaten Judas. A genius is not needed for someone to say that he is in a terrible condition. "Yeah. whatever." He stated as Ivan excused himself for now. It seemed he has the same problem as him. "Sacred you need help." There it was the ever-worrying Takeru. He looked at the younger boy and released a sigh. "Don't you want to know?" Takeru made a fist with his right hand. He had heard what Sacred noted about someone coming back. It was not hard to conclude that this meant one thing, Lilith. "I will save Saya."
It was filled with determination. Sacred has doubts of allowing Takeru to do what he stated. He will not be able to protect the boy especially if they were facing the Progenitor of the Vampire race. However, he also knew well that Takeru was not the kind to relent which reminded him of Magdalene. "We will." Takeru was glad that Sacred was not stopping him. For now, they would need to recover their strength quickly. "You need blood." The purple pure blood had a condescending smile on his lips. It was true but, he could not have what he needed without harming anyone in return. He could hardly care less of others, yet he has a twisted sense of responsibility. So... no. "That's what pills are for." Takeru took a deep breath. "Like that masked man said..." The sentence was not completed as Sacred interjected. "I'll be fine. I just need rest." He tried to stand but, he was not able to do so as he staggered. "Like I said, I'll be fine." Of course, that was far from that.
Standing at the threshold of the Hunter Association, Genesis made his way to its large doors. The guards who have finally noticed his presence and knew what he was quickly intercepted him. However, it was a useless attempt. Their screams echoed through the sky and from the distance, a scenery of roaring flames enveloped the infamous Headquarters of the Hunters.
Standing without any utterance, he looked at the Dark Mother who demanded that her desire be provided. Without fail, Faust had brought it in the forms of whimpering humans. Their fear was so thick that one could taste it even with their wonderful visage of beauty. The humans had learned to be in terror. After all, they are monsters in their own interpretation. It was not far from that perception. He did recall to have this conversation with Magdalene, the one Lilith was greatly jealous of. Why would she not? Magdalene was created by her and in the end, she was more beloved than the Dark Goddess. However at the same time, he also felt the same emotion in regards of the one known as Sacrilegious.
Among them, their Mother took the most shine to that Traitor. At the same time, he knew well that the purple-headed kin of his was also well-loved and adored by many. His feelings, his affections, were always returned. Of course, this was not the same with Genesis. It had always been unrequited, always nothing more but a means. Regardless, he was still here ensuring that all Lilith wishes and wants will be given no matter what the cause. As such, he heard the name Kitty. Based on his information, it referred to the girl who Ivan had taken under his wing and as witnessed by Judas and Evie was a descendant of a certain individual. Lilith was still hell bent on that vendetta which was not that surprising.
He went towards Faust as he had no need to interrupt the Mother with her meal. Furthermore, she already has plans with her toys as she described them. He will leave her to it. "Take care of her, Faust." As for him, he would have to polish certain objects personally. He faced towards Lilith and took a bow. "I will take my leave for now, Great Mother." Once that was said, he took his leave.
||“This time let the curtains fall for eternity.”||
Sacred had always despised the notion of being told of what he needed to do moreover if it was coming from Ivan. He gathered much of his willpower to have himself in a sitting position. Miraculously, he was able to do so. "I know." That answer of his leaves a bad taste in his mouth. It had been a long time since he had abstained himself from acting by his natural instinct, specifically in his method of nourishment. It is why his strength was truly not on par as it used to be. Unlike his fellow pure bloods on the other side, they do not limit themselves. The only time he gorged on anyone was during his awakening by Takeru. Fortunately, he was able to pull away and ascertain himself.
He will not be able to cut corners and not because he does not want to. It was more like he could not afford to do that. The last time he saw her was during her banishment. During that time, he was at his full best in tandem with his personal sentiments. But now is different, he was badly beaten Judas. A genius is not needed for someone to say that he is in a terrible condition. "Yeah. whatever." He stated as Ivan excused himself for now. It seemed he has the same problem as him. "Sacred you need help." There it was the ever-worrying Takeru. He looked at the younger boy and released a sigh. "Don't you want to know?" Takeru made a fist with his right hand. He had heard what Sacred noted about someone coming back. It was not hard to conclude that this meant one thing, Lilith. "I will save Saya."
It was filled with determination. Sacred has doubts of allowing Takeru to do what he stated. He will not be able to protect the boy especially if they were facing the Progenitor of the Vampire race. However, he also knew well that Takeru was not the kind to relent which reminded him of Magdalene. "We will." Takeru was glad that Sacred was not stopping him. For now, they would need to recover their strength quickly. "You need blood." The purple pure blood had a condescending smile on his lips. It was true but, he could not have what he needed without harming anyone in return. He could hardly care less of others, yet he has a twisted sense of responsibility. So... no. "That's what pills are for." Takeru took a deep breath. "Like that masked man said..." The sentence was not completed as Sacred interjected. "I'll be fine. I just need rest." He tried to stand but, he was not able to do so as he staggered. "Like I said, I'll be fine." Of course, that was far from that.
Standing at the threshold of the Hunter Association, Genesis made his way to its large doors. The guards who have finally noticed his presence and knew what he was quickly intercepted him. However, it was a useless attempt. Their screams echoed through the sky and from the distance, a scenery of roaring flames enveloped the infamous Headquarters of the Hunters.
“To me, the answer is simple, but I know it probably doesn’t seem that way to you."
The direction of the conversation now was not especially reassuring to Ekaterina, and she listened to the back and forth with something of a frown, which only deepened when the usual smooth cadence of Sacred’s footsteps was belied by a stagger. She was at his side in the next moment, lowering them both to sit on the infirmary bed Ivan had initially deposited him upon. Honestly, she didn’t understand the strange quasi-animosity between the two of them, but she could only surmise that it had something to do with their incredibly long shared history. “Sacred, please…” she paused, drawing in a breath. The day hadn’t exactly been especially easy on her either—she was just glad she’d healed as quickly as she had, having sustained only a few injuries in the long run. “Even I know that the synthetic blood isn’t particularly good for you.” One did not grow up as she had without learning some things, after all.
“Take mine.” There was no hesitation in the offer, not even a little, and she reached to take his hand carefully between hers. “Batya and Takeru are right… and if so, it might as well be mine, no?” She wanted it to be, for reasons both selfish and not. Any shameless declaration to this fact was stymied by Takeru’s presence, mindful as she was of who was currently not here, but she did turn his hand over in hers and absently move the soft pad of her thumb in slow circles over his palm. “I trust you not to hurt me. If you wanted to, you would have a long time ago, and you never do anything you don’t want to, right?” She smiled softly at him, tilting her head slightly to the left. The bright golden hair there fell away from her neck, leaving the pale column of her throat exposed.
“Take mine.” There was no hesitation in the offer, not even a little, and she reached to take his hand carefully between hers. “Batya and Takeru are right… and if so, it might as well be mine, no?” She wanted it to be, for reasons both selfish and not. Any shameless declaration to this fact was stymied by Takeru’s presence, mindful as she was of who was currently not here, but she did turn his hand over in hers and absently move the soft pad of her thumb in slow circles over his palm. “I trust you not to hurt me. If you wanted to, you would have a long time ago, and you never do anything you don’t want to, right?” She smiled softly at him, tilting her head slightly to the left. The bright golden hair there fell away from her neck, leaving the pale column of her throat exposed.
“There is something exceptionally unnerving about the need to babysit one’s own mother.”
Faust only raised an eyebrow at Genesis, but they both knew that this was sufficient agreement. He would do it, though to say he would enjoy it would be a grievous understatement. There was nothing to be learned or understood here—the mother of them all was a carnal creature, and in some sense more base than any human or other vampire he’d ever met. Understanding her psychology was rather simple: possession and destruction were her core instincts. He had no especial use for either, unless they were in the service of something more. But, it didn’t really matter. She harbored no great affection for him, either, and he did not need her to, nor even really desire it. He was something much more worthwhile than devoted: he was useful. And that, for now, was enough to ensure that he continued to live where others died. As for the day she decided otherwise, well… he was not a genius for nothing. There were ways of cheating even death, as he himself had just proven by pulling her from the void itself.
All of this was presently beside the point, however, and he stayed well clear of her as she fed—if indeed one could call it that. Somehow, feeding was too civilized a word for what was happening. Lilith simply consumed. Instead of bearing witness to the ends of all the human lives and the creation of what would eventually be a small horde of Level E’s—which he was apparently to release upon the environment thereafter—he occupied himself with finishing his lab report, so to speak, detailing the successful experiment, as well as the components needed and the small hitches that mathematics had been insufficient to calculate apropos of nothing. There was a time when he would not have been alone in such a thing, when the results of his science would have been discussed, shared, ruminated over with another, but those days were long past him now, and it was all her fault. He scarcely felt bad, manipulating her soul for this, when she was responsible for the only loss Faust had ever really allowed himself to suffer.
He was not nearly so sentimental as the rest of them, but even he had once had a friend, a partner, an equal with which to share the pursuit of knowledge. Someone else who understood what was really important. Of course, that was only until the fool had gone and succumbed to sentiment like the rest. Now they were foes, but Ivan was far from the ruthlessness that was required to beat him. He would be punished for his baseness, as, in time, would all of the betrayers, though he cared nothing for the rest.
Finished for now, he closed the notebook over, aware that the sounds of Lilith’s frenzy were dying down. In time, the corpses would stir again, those that were not outright killed left to become Mad Ones. He would deal with that when it was time. In the meantime… he supposed it would not kill him to act the part of a son, for once. “And what, dear mother, would you like to do now?” His tone was one of patience, not even the slightest hint of his frustrations evident. He did not dislike Lilith, after all, merely shared nothing whatsoever in common with her. Given his distinct absence of reverence for anyone or anything, it left him entirely neutral, really.
All of this was presently beside the point, however, and he stayed well clear of her as she fed—if indeed one could call it that. Somehow, feeding was too civilized a word for what was happening. Lilith simply consumed. Instead of bearing witness to the ends of all the human lives and the creation of what would eventually be a small horde of Level E’s—which he was apparently to release upon the environment thereafter—he occupied himself with finishing his lab report, so to speak, detailing the successful experiment, as well as the components needed and the small hitches that mathematics had been insufficient to calculate apropos of nothing. There was a time when he would not have been alone in such a thing, when the results of his science would have been discussed, shared, ruminated over with another, but those days were long past him now, and it was all her fault. He scarcely felt bad, manipulating her soul for this, when she was responsible for the only loss Faust had ever really allowed himself to suffer.
He was not nearly so sentimental as the rest of them, but even he had once had a friend, a partner, an equal with which to share the pursuit of knowledge. Someone else who understood what was really important. Of course, that was only until the fool had gone and succumbed to sentiment like the rest. Now they were foes, but Ivan was far from the ruthlessness that was required to beat him. He would be punished for his baseness, as, in time, would all of the betrayers, though he cared nothing for the rest.
Finished for now, he closed the notebook over, aware that the sounds of Lilith’s frenzy were dying down. In time, the corpses would stir again, those that were not outright killed left to become Mad Ones. He would deal with that when it was time. In the meantime… he supposed it would not kill him to act the part of a son, for once. “And what, dear mother, would you like to do now?” His tone was one of patience, not even the slightest hint of his frustrations evident. He did not dislike Lilith, after all, merely shared nothing whatsoever in common with her. Given his distinct absence of reverence for anyone or anything, it left him entirely neutral, really.
"You all think you know... but how could you possibly fathom all that there is? In the end, you are all worthless... all dirt beneath the soles of my shoes. You are all nothing. Only he ever wasn't."
She scoffed when Genesis spoke, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Do not presume to think I need looking after, boy. You forget who I am," were the only words she spoke before he took his leave. She was the all-mother, the goddess of the night. She was Lilith, and Lilith did not need taking care of. The only thing she would ever need was blood, and though she may not have cared where it came from, the unquenchable thirst would forever remain her curse. After all, the only reason the dreaded relief of the thirst through a loved one was created was because of him. He had saved her children, because in a way, he had almost saved her. She would never admit to anyone, the feeling of being abandoned by her creator, the feeling of betrayal because she refused Adam, refused to do his bidding, to be his slave. Was that so wrong of her? To deny becoming a slave to one who did not deserve her?
It was not so long after her punishment that her creator made her for Adam. Eve, if she remembered correctly. She had almost laughed at the irony of it all, when Eve betrayed the one she called God. She would have never betrayed her creator. She had loved him so deeply as any child had, however; he betrayed her, all for the sake of that man. The only good thing Eve ever did was produce him, the one who she believed had been hers and hers alone. But then the fool betrayed her as well, all for the sake of his children. Was it truly her fault, being as she was? Because she had refused his father? She could feel a deep anger seething into her body, and a sharp pain entered her head. She clutched at it, staggering backwards a step and tried to regain her balance. A wicked smirk appeared on her face as she slowly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. It seems one of her children was still trying to regain herself.
"Why must I share this body with this filthy creature? Have you not reconstructed my own?" she simply stated towards Faust. Surely by now, over the millennia that have passed, he could have rebuilt hers? She shook her head and sat down upon a chair. What did she want to do? There was only one thing she wanted to do. She wanted to destroy everything, make the world burn for it's crimes against her. She wanted him, and for a moment, something constricted against her chest. She could never have him again. It was a realization that had dawned upon her the moment he had sealed her, and never in her life had she wept as long and as hard as she did that day. What was love worth when all it ever did was betray? Perhaps she should make this child of hers betray the one she loved. A shiver rolled down her spine. Oh that sounded divine. She would make her kill her beloved person, her most precious Takeru.
"Do not worry, my beautiful child, I will let you kill him slowly," she spoke to Saya, feeling the Kuran princess struggling against her control. She may have been the original owner of this body, however; even if she were to ever regain control of it, Lilith would just control her. "Yes, control you my child. I am your mother, after all. You cannot and will not refuse me. Though... I wonder what this boy of yours would think of you then if he were to know the truth. To know that the one he loved has been lying to him this entire time. Didn't you promise you would take care of him? Protect him?" she continued, showing images, memories of certain events. Slowly, the grin on Lilith's face stretched as she stared ahead of her.
"I wonder what he would think if he knew. Besides, you were, after all, his cousin, are you not? He is not your brother, dearest love. No, he is your cousin, born not from the blood of your parents, but the blood of her Uncle. I wonder what he would say if he knew that his father was a ravenous bastard who tried to destroy everything. What would he think if he knew that same blood flowed through his veins? And what would he think if he knew that I was taking his family away," she almost purred. Saya could do nothing as Lilith spoke, only trying with all the strength she had to escape her hold. She couldn't allow Lilith to do that. It would mean Ageha would have given her life for nothing. Her sacrifice to make Takeru human again, would have been in vain. She didn't want Takeru to remember her, and in a way, Saya shared that same feeling. If it would spare Takeru from the pain of knowing he lost her, she wouldn't have to worry about ever causing him pain.
She never wanted that for Takeru. Family? Those words caught Saya's attention. What did she mean by family? Sure, by all technicalities, Saya was his family, but wouldn't she have said his lover? Or even his cousin? What did she mean by family? Lilith smirked wickedly when the right question popped up. She pulled something from her memory, when Faust was still preparing the transfer, and allowed the sounds of something wailing to pierce through. Saya's eyes widened. There was... that wasn't possible. She couldn't have... it wasn't... how, she couldn't form coherent thoughts. Lilith laughed, the sound coming out like a soothing melody. It wasn't possible. That incident had been months ago, and she had never showed any symptoms of any kind.
"That is because, my love, that vampires do not show the typical signs as humans do. Call it a gift, if you will. Do not fret, the child will be well loved. His mother is here, after all," Saya could almost feel her soul being torn apart. She was lying. There was no way that could have been possible. There was no way. Four months? Or has it been five? Still, it mattered very little because it couldn't be true. "Oh but it is true, my love. It is true, and you will not get to witness his life as my son. Of course, he could never replace the one son, but he will do," she continued. Of course, whether she was actually lying was not something Lilith was going to say. If she were lying, where would the fun be in just telling her that? But then again, she could be telling the truth. "Vampiric bodies do differ from humans, child. You would do well to remember that." And though whether or not that was true, Lilith made no notion to defer otherwise. Instead, Lilith allowed her link to sever, and turned her attention back towards Faust, waiting for his answer.
Saya could only weep.
It was not so long after her punishment that her creator made her for Adam. Eve, if she remembered correctly. She had almost laughed at the irony of it all, when Eve betrayed the one she called God. She would have never betrayed her creator. She had loved him so deeply as any child had, however; he betrayed her, all for the sake of that man. The only good thing Eve ever did was produce him, the one who she believed had been hers and hers alone. But then the fool betrayed her as well, all for the sake of his children. Was it truly her fault, being as she was? Because she had refused his father? She could feel a deep anger seething into her body, and a sharp pain entered her head. She clutched at it, staggering backwards a step and tried to regain her balance. A wicked smirk appeared on her face as she slowly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. It seems one of her children was still trying to regain herself.
"Why must I share this body with this filthy creature? Have you not reconstructed my own?" she simply stated towards Faust. Surely by now, over the millennia that have passed, he could have rebuilt hers? She shook her head and sat down upon a chair. What did she want to do? There was only one thing she wanted to do. She wanted to destroy everything, make the world burn for it's crimes against her. She wanted him, and for a moment, something constricted against her chest. She could never have him again. It was a realization that had dawned upon her the moment he had sealed her, and never in her life had she wept as long and as hard as she did that day. What was love worth when all it ever did was betray? Perhaps she should make this child of hers betray the one she loved. A shiver rolled down her spine. Oh that sounded divine. She would make her kill her beloved person, her most precious Takeru.
"Do not worry, my beautiful child, I will let you kill him slowly," she spoke to Saya, feeling the Kuran princess struggling against her control. She may have been the original owner of this body, however; even if she were to ever regain control of it, Lilith would just control her. "Yes, control you my child. I am your mother, after all. You cannot and will not refuse me. Though... I wonder what this boy of yours would think of you then if he were to know the truth. To know that the one he loved has been lying to him this entire time. Didn't you promise you would take care of him? Protect him?" she continued, showing images, memories of certain events. Slowly, the grin on Lilith's face stretched as she stared ahead of her.
"I wonder what he would think if he knew. Besides, you were, after all, his cousin, are you not? He is not your brother, dearest love. No, he is your cousin, born not from the blood of your parents, but the blood of her Uncle. I wonder what he would say if he knew that his father was a ravenous bastard who tried to destroy everything. What would he think if he knew that same blood flowed through his veins? And what would he think if he knew that I was taking his family away," she almost purred. Saya could do nothing as Lilith spoke, only trying with all the strength she had to escape her hold. She couldn't allow Lilith to do that. It would mean Ageha would have given her life for nothing. Her sacrifice to make Takeru human again, would have been in vain. She didn't want Takeru to remember her, and in a way, Saya shared that same feeling. If it would spare Takeru from the pain of knowing he lost her, she wouldn't have to worry about ever causing him pain.
She never wanted that for Takeru. Family? Those words caught Saya's attention. What did she mean by family? Sure, by all technicalities, Saya was his family, but wouldn't she have said his lover? Or even his cousin? What did she mean by family? Lilith smirked wickedly when the right question popped up. She pulled something from her memory, when Faust was still preparing the transfer, and allowed the sounds of something wailing to pierce through. Saya's eyes widened. There was... that wasn't possible. She couldn't have... it wasn't... how, she couldn't form coherent thoughts. Lilith laughed, the sound coming out like a soothing melody. It wasn't possible. That incident had been months ago, and she had never showed any symptoms of any kind.
"That is because, my love, that vampires do not show the typical signs as humans do. Call it a gift, if you will. Do not fret, the child will be well loved. His mother is here, after all," Saya could almost feel her soul being torn apart. She was lying. There was no way that could have been possible. There was no way. Four months? Or has it been five? Still, it mattered very little because it couldn't be true. "Oh but it is true, my love. It is true, and you will not get to witness his life as my son. Of course, he could never replace the one son, but he will do," she continued. Of course, whether she was actually lying was not something Lilith was going to say. If she were lying, where would the fun be in just telling her that? But then again, she could be telling the truth. "Vampiric bodies do differ from humans, child. You would do well to remember that." And though whether or not that was true, Lilith made no notion to defer otherwise. Instead, Lilith allowed her link to sever, and turned her attention back towards Faust, waiting for his answer.
Saya could only weep.
In certain moments, Takeru is very perceptive of other people's emotions. He was not needed to be told that his presence is rather a disturbance to both Sacred and Ekaterina at the moment. Taking a deep breath, he spoke. "I'll leave you two to it." With that said, he made himself scarce. He did not need medical attention anymore as far as he could tell. Whatever happened to him, it did wonders to him. It is unheard of because he specifically remembered being impaled and dying. But, he did not divulge on that any longer. Right now, he was glad to be still alive, because he knew that more than anything, Saya needs him and as much a he could, he will not break his vow to her.
Walking through the hallways of Cross Academy, it felt so empty. There were no students prowling about. He could guess that the Headmaster had taken the initiative to evacuate the students both human or not to safety. After all, the intensity of the fight between Sacred and Judas probably reached this place. It was a good thing for two reasons. He did not want for any innocent to get involved and he needed time to ponder on his own. His thoughts returning to his decision to become what he was born as. Lilith has come back which meant that Saya had become her vessel.
As a human, there was almost nothing he could do against the one known as the Dark Goddess. As a vampire, there was not much he could do but he would at least have the strength to face them. Then again, Ekaterina's words echoed in his head. There was also Sacred's obvious opposition to that idea. He understood their meaning and concerns. But, he could not stand to be helpless and watch the love of his life be ripped apart in front of him. He stopped from his steps and leaned on the nearby wall. Then, he slowly slid down to the floor. There was a twitch of memory which floated to his thoughts. He remembered that he had gotten so sick due to overworking himself. Saya found him and he kissed her. It was not intentional, but he cherishes that moment.
"Saya... Saya... Saya... Saya..." He kept saying her name as if it was mantra which would miraculously bring back the girl he had loved since they were young. Memories flooded his mind like a blistering storm. However, he knew that it was futile thing to do. He had always viewed himself as capable. Believing that as a human, he could protect everyone in this school from the instability of the hunters and vampires' causes. But now, he could not even protect the one thing he holds most precious. In his frustration, he hit the wall near him with his fist. "Damm it!" Yes, he was seeing himself as useless, even their father had entrusted the twins, her to him. But, he failed miserably on that.
"Takeru..." Those mismatched eyes raised to look at the one who called him. "Son, I have something to show you." It was the Headmaster with a solemn yet stern expression on his face. Takeru closed his eyes briefly and stood from his position. "What is it?" The Headmaster gave a small yet sad smile as if he really did not want to do such a thing. "A promise."
With the absence of Takeru, the purple pure blood placed his full attention to Ekaterina. The girl had suggested something completely radical to his personal vindication. She was offering her blood to satiate his thirst and to allow the recovery of his strength. It should be something of a given and a gesture he had been familiar with. In his span of lifetime, he had also spared his blood away, to Emily, to Moirae, to Calliste, to Takeru. As for drinking blood, he at one point did not restrict himself like now. He would gorge himself with living preys to no end. It was only when he had been under Magdalene's care had he began to prevent himself from needless feasting. Then as it went on, he completely stopped. The blood he only drinks was Emily's. Moirae was an exemption and he never did that again.
In any case, this would have been expected. Sacred could feel his throat becoming drier than the desert. He was horribly parched for such a long time. The blood pills he took were nothing more but deterrents. Never once did it truly answer his hunger. For he knew, there was only one person who could put a stop to his ravenous thirst. The hand which held his was warm and gentle. He did not want to let it go. Thus, he gripped her hand and his vision provided him an exemplary view of Ekaterina's blood veins pulsating with such life. He could also feel his fangs elongate. The need to feed was clawing at him. "Why do you trust me so?" He asked while restraining the beast inside of him. "Giving me everything of you..."
He knew that Ekaterina being the descendant of Seth will share the immunity to their darkness. However, what truly eats at him was the absolute belief she has of him. She trusts he would not hurt her. "You don't know me at all..." He continued to speak as he lowered his head towards that beautiful neck of hers. His eyes faintly glowing with a reddish-purple tint. "I could betray you. I am a Sinner..." He began to sensually lick her neck in a circling motion. "Run away from me..." He whispered to her ear. "Because if you don't, I will devour you." His free hand was placed at the back of her head. He grabbed her hair and pulled it back, so he could have a better access to her neck. "So please, Ekaterina..." With that said, Sacred finally sunk his fangs into her supple skin as the blood began to flow.
For the first time in a long while, he had finally found the sweetness which will satiate him.
To fully assume this world in the Dark Mother's vision, the putrid pests which had caused their damnation must be eradicated. As such, he had headed to Human's measly group of protectors, the hunters. They had grown rather weak with the passage of time. Did they grew confident of the small victories they had managed to wrestle from them? Did they not consider the notion, it might have been a mere ploy? How foolish. They only consider what is seen and never what was under its guise. As a result, their downfall was evident. The proof were the dead bodies around him who fought so desperately to repel him and the crumbling structure with roaring flames as his background. Now, he finds himself at the most important hearth.
The source of the tools which entitled the death of his kind. They call it as Anti-Vampire weapons. Deep within the eternal fires, the beating heart of a pure blood continues to live. He is well aware that it belonged to the Sinner's daughter. The first candidate to be the vessel. In an effort to hide her, she shared a similar fate to the children of the Kuran. "Your bloodline had always been problematic." He noted with a flat tone, yet there was an edge of irritation. This would be a silent admittance that he truly despises the purple pure blood, the first-born son, the first in everything, spoiled by everyone. "It is time for you to rest eternally." Once that was declared, wooden vines of sorts sprouted from the furnace.
Genesis simply narrowed his eyes at such sight. It was expected. After all, he was going to kill her.
Walking through the hallways of Cross Academy, it felt so empty. There were no students prowling about. He could guess that the Headmaster had taken the initiative to evacuate the students both human or not to safety. After all, the intensity of the fight between Sacred and Judas probably reached this place. It was a good thing for two reasons. He did not want for any innocent to get involved and he needed time to ponder on his own. His thoughts returning to his decision to become what he was born as. Lilith has come back which meant that Saya had become her vessel.
As a human, there was almost nothing he could do against the one known as the Dark Goddess. As a vampire, there was not much he could do but he would at least have the strength to face them. Then again, Ekaterina's words echoed in his head. There was also Sacred's obvious opposition to that idea. He understood their meaning and concerns. But, he could not stand to be helpless and watch the love of his life be ripped apart in front of him. He stopped from his steps and leaned on the nearby wall. Then, he slowly slid down to the floor. There was a twitch of memory which floated to his thoughts. He remembered that he had gotten so sick due to overworking himself. Saya found him and he kissed her. It was not intentional, but he cherishes that moment.
"Saya... Saya... Saya... Saya..." He kept saying her name as if it was mantra which would miraculously bring back the girl he had loved since they were young. Memories flooded his mind like a blistering storm. However, he knew that it was futile thing to do. He had always viewed himself as capable. Believing that as a human, he could protect everyone in this school from the instability of the hunters and vampires' causes. But now, he could not even protect the one thing he holds most precious. In his frustration, he hit the wall near him with his fist. "Damm it!" Yes, he was seeing himself as useless, even their father had entrusted the twins, her to him. But, he failed miserably on that.
"Takeru..." Those mismatched eyes raised to look at the one who called him. "Son, I have something to show you." It was the Headmaster with a solemn yet stern expression on his face. Takeru closed his eyes briefly and stood from his position. "What is it?" The Headmaster gave a small yet sad smile as if he really did not want to do such a thing. "A promise."
With the absence of Takeru, the purple pure blood placed his full attention to Ekaterina. The girl had suggested something completely radical to his personal vindication. She was offering her blood to satiate his thirst and to allow the recovery of his strength. It should be something of a given and a gesture he had been familiar with. In his span of lifetime, he had also spared his blood away, to Emily, to Moirae, to Calliste, to Takeru. As for drinking blood, he at one point did not restrict himself like now. He would gorge himself with living preys to no end. It was only when he had been under Magdalene's care had he began to prevent himself from needless feasting. Then as it went on, he completely stopped. The blood he only drinks was Emily's. Moirae was an exemption and he never did that again.
In any case, this would have been expected. Sacred could feel his throat becoming drier than the desert. He was horribly parched for such a long time. The blood pills he took were nothing more but deterrents. Never once did it truly answer his hunger. For he knew, there was only one person who could put a stop to his ravenous thirst. The hand which held his was warm and gentle. He did not want to let it go. Thus, he gripped her hand and his vision provided him an exemplary view of Ekaterina's blood veins pulsating with such life. He could also feel his fangs elongate. The need to feed was clawing at him. "Why do you trust me so?" He asked while restraining the beast inside of him. "Giving me everything of you..."
He knew that Ekaterina being the descendant of Seth will share the immunity to their darkness. However, what truly eats at him was the absolute belief she has of him. She trusts he would not hurt her. "You don't know me at all..." He continued to speak as he lowered his head towards that beautiful neck of hers. His eyes faintly glowing with a reddish-purple tint. "I could betray you. I am a Sinner..." He began to sensually lick her neck in a circling motion. "Run away from me..." He whispered to her ear. "Because if you don't, I will devour you." His free hand was placed at the back of her head. He grabbed her hair and pulled it back, so he could have a better access to her neck. "So please, Ekaterina..." With that said, Sacred finally sunk his fangs into her supple skin as the blood began to flow.
For the first time in a long while, he had finally found the sweetness which will satiate him.
To fully assume this world in the Dark Mother's vision, the putrid pests which had caused their damnation must be eradicated. As such, he had headed to Human's measly group of protectors, the hunters. They had grown rather weak with the passage of time. Did they grew confident of the small victories they had managed to wrestle from them? Did they not consider the notion, it might have been a mere ploy? How foolish. They only consider what is seen and never what was under its guise. As a result, their downfall was evident. The proof were the dead bodies around him who fought so desperately to repel him and the crumbling structure with roaring flames as his background. Now, he finds himself at the most important hearth.
The source of the tools which entitled the death of his kind. They call it as Anti-Vampire weapons. Deep within the eternal fires, the beating heart of a pure blood continues to live. He is well aware that it belonged to the Sinner's daughter. The first candidate to be the vessel. In an effort to hide her, she shared a similar fate to the children of the Kuran. "Your bloodline had always been problematic." He noted with a flat tone, yet there was an edge of irritation. This would be a silent admittance that he truly despises the purple pure blood, the first-born son, the first in everything, spoiled by everyone. "It is time for you to rest eternally." Once that was declared, wooden vines of sorts sprouted from the furnace.
Genesis simply narrowed his eyes at such sight. It was expected. After all, he was going to kill her.
Ekaterina only smiled in reply to the question, her free hand sliding gently into Sacred’s hair as he drew closer. His breath was hot on her neck; her own hitched at the touch of his tongue to her skin. Could he betray her? Yes, she supposed he could. But he wouldn’t—that, she truly believed. And even if he did, well, she would forgive him. Because that was what you did when you loved someone. You took their faults and their little imperfections and their sins with the rest. You didn’t only love some part of them, you loved everything they were, everything they had been and could be, faults and all.
“Never,” she breathed. She would never run, never leave. Because she had promised to stay, and she would keep that promise. Not unto her last breath, because dying would be leaving, too. She would keep it until time itself was at an end, no matter what she had to do to make it so. The sharp prick of his fangs made her gasp and tense, her human instincts rebelling against the notion of being preyed upon, but she relaxed immediately afterwards, her trust in him calming the flight instinct until there was nothing left of it at all and there was no place she would rather be than here. Her fingers curled loosely into his hair, a soft sigh escaping her as the pain ebbed away. Slowly, her hand trailed town to the ends of his tresses, and then she lifted it again to repeat the process. She had no qualms giving him her memories along with her blood, from the early days with her brother and her parents, when she'd still been able to see, to the dark ever after. The night they'd been killed, the fight for mere survival in Russian winter. The day Ivan had first passed her by, stopping Dmitri's attempt to pick his pocket and offering them a home instead. Her days growing up there, in his home. Her first meeting with Saya and Amaya. Her memories of him, tinged with warmth and affection from the start.
“We’re all sinners, Sacred,” she murmured softly, still stroking his hair. “And that’s all right. Devour me, betray me… that’s all right, too. I’ll forgive it all, because… that’s what we do for the people we love.” She didn’t believe he ever would, but he seemed to think so. Whatever the case, she honestly didn’t mind, as long as he would stay. Perhaps it was an unusual sentiment, but… nothing about any of this was usual. And this… this one small part of everything that was happening was what held her together. Sins and all.
“Never,” she breathed. She would never run, never leave. Because she had promised to stay, and she would keep that promise. Not unto her last breath, because dying would be leaving, too. She would keep it until time itself was at an end, no matter what she had to do to make it so. The sharp prick of his fangs made her gasp and tense, her human instincts rebelling against the notion of being preyed upon, but she relaxed immediately afterwards, her trust in him calming the flight instinct until there was nothing left of it at all and there was no place she would rather be than here. Her fingers curled loosely into his hair, a soft sigh escaping her as the pain ebbed away. Slowly, her hand trailed town to the ends of his tresses, and then she lifted it again to repeat the process. She had no qualms giving him her memories along with her blood, from the early days with her brother and her parents, when she'd still been able to see, to the dark ever after. The night they'd been killed, the fight for mere survival in Russian winter. The day Ivan had first passed her by, stopping Dmitri's attempt to pick his pocket and offering them a home instead. Her days growing up there, in his home. Her first meeting with Saya and Amaya. Her memories of him, tinged with warmth and affection from the start.
“We’re all sinners, Sacred,” she murmured softly, still stroking his hair. “And that’s all right. Devour me, betray me… that’s all right, too. I’ll forgive it all, because… that’s what we do for the people we love.” She didn’t believe he ever would, but he seemed to think so. Whatever the case, she honestly didn’t mind, as long as he would stay. Perhaps it was an unusual sentiment, but… nothing about any of this was usual. And this… this one small part of everything that was happening was what held her together. Sins and all.
“I could answer, but who would really understand?”
Faust cocked his head slightly to one side. The Dark Mother’s eye had evidently turned inwards, and he waited patiently until such time as she appeared to be outwardly-focused again before replying to the query. He did so hate having to repeat himself, after all. He supposed the host might be providing a few minor issue—that really was the issue with attempting to transfer an essence into someone else’s body. The crystal pulled from Evie was a focus, and had likely muted the interference a little bit, and of course the majority of Magdalene, really everything not needed to keep the Kuran boy alive, served as the bond. Naturally, the interference of so many artificial bonds could only approximate the connection between an essence and the body it was meant for. Add to that the fact that the Dark Mother had too much power to be properly contained in Saya, even as a pureblood, well… there were going to be complications, no matter how flawless the science.
“Had I anything to work with, I would have,” he replied truthfully. “But your body was never recovered. I believe it to be intact and whole elsewhere—but the location is unknown. I should think, however, that when they come, Abel will bring it with him.” He did not doubt that it was his former friend who had retrieved and hidden away Lilith’s corpse—the two of them were the only ones who would have the faintest idea how to preserve it and what to do with it. He also suspected that, softhearted fool as Ivan had long since proven himself to be, he would bring it in an attempt to use it to bargain for the imperfect vessel. “It is only a matter of time before you will be back in it, I assure you.”
There was a small chance that Ivan had chosen to destroy it, beyond recovery, but Faust knew he had not done that. Likely, no one else knew he had it. Ivan wasn’t the type to divulge his secrets or plans to others, but if anyone could guess at what he was thinking, it was Faust. Let the rest assume she had been destroyed with the same power that had sealed her if they wanted—he knew better. But it had been necessary to use a vessel first, in order to bait the line.
“Had I anything to work with, I would have,” he replied truthfully. “But your body was never recovered. I believe it to be intact and whole elsewhere—but the location is unknown. I should think, however, that when they come, Abel will bring it with him.” He did not doubt that it was his former friend who had retrieved and hidden away Lilith’s corpse—the two of them were the only ones who would have the faintest idea how to preserve it and what to do with it. He also suspected that, softhearted fool as Ivan had long since proven himself to be, he would bring it in an attempt to use it to bargain for the imperfect vessel. “It is only a matter of time before you will be back in it, I assure you.”
There was a small chance that Ivan had chosen to destroy it, beyond recovery, but Faust knew he had not done that. Likely, no one else knew he had it. Ivan wasn’t the type to divulge his secrets or plans to others, but if anyone could guess at what he was thinking, it was Faust. Let the rest assume she had been destroyed with the same power that had sealed her if they wanted—he knew better. But it had been necessary to use a vessel first, in order to bait the line.
“Soon. Soon everything will be the way it was meant to end, and then my work will at last be done.”
And indeed, the bait was taken. After a stop in his laboratory for something he had not allowed himself to touch in countless years, Ivan was feeling much more like himself, and so it was no effort at all to be where he needed to be, though it was half a world from where he’d started the day. The tomb showed signs of infrequent use, dust piled on most everything, disturbed by his shoes and the hem of his long cloak as he passed. His hand bore a blue-white flame, casting flickering illumination over the crypt, giving everything an eerie, hellish glow.
The sarcophagus itself was rather plain, though exceptionally well-made. Black and enameled, a red rose was inlaid into the front of it, the blossom in full bloom. The edges of the petals, however, were stained black with rot. He found the symbolism appropriate. “I would be lying if I said I had forgiven them,” he said aloud, apparently to no one. But in all honesty, he so rarely spoke to anyone but her. “But I know that you did. And I know this is what you would have wanted. I suppose it is only fitting that the one way to obtain that which I want more than anything is to make sure she does, as well.” His face, bare to the dancing light in his palm, turned down in a small frown.
“She does not deserve you, nor him, but… I will do what I can.”
Sighing through his nose, Ivan let the flame rise from his palm in a little orb, and used both hands to lift the lid of the sarchophagus. A layer of dust was kicked up into the air, but the coffin had done its work—she was exactly the same as he remembered. Hair and skin the color of driven snow. It was ironic, that other people took it for a color of purity. And maybe it was, but not like they were imagining. Not anymore.
“After all…” Ivan muttered. “He trusted me to do it, and we both know I owe him more than I can ever repay.” He studied the form in the sarcophagus for a long moment, an age-old sentiment rising somewhere in his chest. It was many things, a complex melody that could not be expressed easily with words like hate or bitterness or such things as that. The feeling was far more nuanced, and layered. But what lingered at the base of it had never changed.
“It’s time… mother.”
The sarcophagus itself was rather plain, though exceptionally well-made. Black and enameled, a red rose was inlaid into the front of it, the blossom in full bloom. The edges of the petals, however, were stained black with rot. He found the symbolism appropriate. “I would be lying if I said I had forgiven them,” he said aloud, apparently to no one. But in all honesty, he so rarely spoke to anyone but her. “But I know that you did. And I know this is what you would have wanted. I suppose it is only fitting that the one way to obtain that which I want more than anything is to make sure she does, as well.” His face, bare to the dancing light in his palm, turned down in a small frown.
“She does not deserve you, nor him, but… I will do what I can.”
Abel… I wanted to tell you. When I look at her, I can’t see the broken parts. To me… she always looks whole.
Sighing through his nose, Ivan let the flame rise from his palm in a little orb, and used both hands to lift the lid of the sarchophagus. A layer of dust was kicked up into the air, but the coffin had done its work—she was exactly the same as he remembered. Hair and skin the color of driven snow. It was ironic, that other people took it for a color of purity. And maybe it was, but not like they were imagining. Not anymore.
I think I finally understand what I’m supposed to do in this world. I was made… for her.
“After all…” Ivan muttered. “He trusted me to do it, and we both know I owe him more than I can ever repay.” He studied the form in the sarcophagus for a long moment, an age-old sentiment rising somewhere in his chest. It was many things, a complex melody that could not be expressed easily with words like hate or bitterness or such things as that. The feeling was far more nuanced, and layered. But what lingered at the base of it had never changed.
“It’s time… mother.”
"Now tell me, dear son, why would I ever wait?"
Lilith fixed Faust with a flat gaze, her hand twitching slightly. He did not have her body, that was the simple fact. What wasn't simple was who had it. She should have known he would have had it. He was, after all, present when the conversation happened. Her eyes narrowed dangerously thin. "You should count yourself amongst the lucky that I have need for you, Faust," she spoke, casting her gaze away from him before walking from her spot. Should he prove himself useless, she would have him disposed of quickly. Something pressed into the back of her mind, a memory long forgotten, or so it felt like. There was the sweet smell of plum blossoms, and something akin to the sound of laughter. It was melodic, harmonious, and it caused her to frown deeply. She knew that laugh. How could she not? It was once hers. There had only been one person who could make her laugh that way, and even then it had been very rare.
It wasn't as if she were incapable of happiness at one time, and she had never divulged information to her children of how she truly felt. How could they possibly understand? They couldn't, and they wouldn't. It wasn't in their DNA as it had been in hers, once. "Tell me something, Faust," she stated, her voice growing a little soft. If anyone knew her, though, they would know that her voice wasn't soft at all. It was solemn, almost melancholic. She may not have liked Faust as much as the others, but even he was still her child. She was a mother, after all, and she had something in her that held some sort of affection to them. But Faust, and he were the only ones she would ever reveal that side of herself to. "Do you think it is possible?" she questioned.
If what was possible, she didn't make clear. Faust would know, because he always knew. She wanted to know, if there was ever a chance she would be welcomed into his home. Saya could hear everything, and for a moment, wondered what Lilith could be referring to. Unlike the Dark Mother, Saya could not see Lilith's memories. She could, however, feel the strangeness in their shared body, and could understand it, if only for a moment. There was something familiar about the way it felt. It was warm, and yet it burned passionately. She had felt that before, but only when she was with Takeru. Had Lilith loved someone that strongly? Was that even possible? She couldn't understand it. If Lilith had felt that way before, surely she couldn't have always been as she is now, could she? If she was, then she could not have possibly have ever loved anything, let alone anyone. It just didn't seem possible.
"Why?" were the only words Saya managed to say. Lilith's eyes glazed over as she stared out the window, watching as the rain slowly tapped against it. Why? Why not? She had reason for the things she did, and there was, perhaps, only one who could understand why. Lilith's hands clenched tightly together, her knuckles turning as white as her hair had once been. She hated him for it, the one who understood, and yet condemned her to this life. She had been happy, once, content even to be in the Garden with Adam. But she couldn't be there to obey him. She was his equal and she had deserved to be treated as such. She wasn't going to bow to no one... but, she might have.
"Would you understand?" Lilith spoke, leaning against the window and crossing her arms across her chest. "Would you understand the feeling of being betrayed by the one you trusted the most?" she continued, watching the rain drops trickle against the panes. She sighed inwardly, her eyes softening for a fraction of a second before they hardened again. "Of course you wouldn't know. You've never been betrayed by those who love you. Your mother, your father, they did not betray you. The one you love, did not betray you, your friend did not, and would never, betray you," she stated, pushing herself from the window and glanced over towards Faust.
"But you have," it wasn't a question, it was a statement. Saya did not need to be perceptive to know that. Lilith closed their shared link, forcing Saya back into the void as she turned away from Faust. She couldn't understand, and they would never understand. It was why her blood ran so coldly when it should have been warm. It was warm, at one point in her life, but now it would never be again. She did not want pity for it. She wanted blood. She would have it, one way or another, she would have what was due to her. A strange glint colored her alizarian eyes, and her face hardened once more. She had no more room for sentimentality.
"I've never been one to wait, Faust. I should like to visit this place that they hold so dear. I wish to destroy it myself."
It wasn't as if she were incapable of happiness at one time, and she had never divulged information to her children of how she truly felt. How could they possibly understand? They couldn't, and they wouldn't. It wasn't in their DNA as it had been in hers, once. "Tell me something, Faust," she stated, her voice growing a little soft. If anyone knew her, though, they would know that her voice wasn't soft at all. It was solemn, almost melancholic. She may not have liked Faust as much as the others, but even he was still her child. She was a mother, after all, and she had something in her that held some sort of affection to them. But Faust, and he were the only ones she would ever reveal that side of herself to. "Do you think it is possible?" she questioned.
If what was possible, she didn't make clear. Faust would know, because he always knew. She wanted to know, if there was ever a chance she would be welcomed into his home. Saya could hear everything, and for a moment, wondered what Lilith could be referring to. Unlike the Dark Mother, Saya could not see Lilith's memories. She could, however, feel the strangeness in their shared body, and could understand it, if only for a moment. There was something familiar about the way it felt. It was warm, and yet it burned passionately. She had felt that before, but only when she was with Takeru. Had Lilith loved someone that strongly? Was that even possible? She couldn't understand it. If Lilith had felt that way before, surely she couldn't have always been as she is now, could she? If she was, then she could not have possibly have ever loved anything, let alone anyone. It just didn't seem possible.
"Why?" were the only words Saya managed to say. Lilith's eyes glazed over as she stared out the window, watching as the rain slowly tapped against it. Why? Why not? She had reason for the things she did, and there was, perhaps, only one who could understand why. Lilith's hands clenched tightly together, her knuckles turning as white as her hair had once been. She hated him for it, the one who understood, and yet condemned her to this life. She had been happy, once, content even to be in the Garden with Adam. But she couldn't be there to obey him. She was his equal and she had deserved to be treated as such. She wasn't going to bow to no one... but, she might have.
"Would you understand?" Lilith spoke, leaning against the window and crossing her arms across her chest. "Would you understand the feeling of being betrayed by the one you trusted the most?" she continued, watching the rain drops trickle against the panes. She sighed inwardly, her eyes softening for a fraction of a second before they hardened again. "Of course you wouldn't know. You've never been betrayed by those who love you. Your mother, your father, they did not betray you. The one you love, did not betray you, your friend did not, and would never, betray you," she stated, pushing herself from the window and glanced over towards Faust.
"But you have," it wasn't a question, it was a statement. Saya did not need to be perceptive to know that. Lilith closed their shared link, forcing Saya back into the void as she turned away from Faust. She couldn't understand, and they would never understand. It was why her blood ran so coldly when it should have been warm. It was warm, at one point in her life, but now it would never be again. She did not want pity for it. She wanted blood. She would have it, one way or another, she would have what was due to her. A strange glint colored her alizarian eyes, and her face hardened once more. She had no more room for sentimentality.
"I've never been one to wait, Faust. I should like to visit this place that they hold so dear. I wish to destroy it myself."
|"To know yourself is, to know the beginning."|
Takeru's eyes glimmered with disoriented familiarity. In his hand, he held a picture presented to him by the Headmaster. It illustrated the father he had always looked up to and the mother he had adored. There was no doubt that Saya and Amaya are their children especially with the one she loves, a splitting image of their fallen mother. His fingers gently caressed the picture as memories of a far childhood brushed through his consciousness. "They had always wished that you and the twins will never be involved." The Headmaster started as he sat in front of his adopted son, although, this has not be done legally. It was of no consequence. "But as they were hopeful, they were also realist." The Headmaster then procured a small wooden box. It was not special by the looks of it. Lacquered wood and small lock were its notable descriptions.
Mismatched eyes were taken away from the image and gazed at the box. "What is it?" The Headmaster shook his head and this time, Takeru was certain that it was an honest answer not clouded by anything. He then took it and judging from its weight, there was something inside with a bit on the heavy side. "Those two were always inclined to hide specific details. But, he said that you will know what to do with it when the time comes." A nod of understanding was given by him. There had always been rather vague and mystery to his parents especially, father. "They are wonderful people, always had been." Without a drop of doubt, he agreed to that statement. "Yes, they are." The Headmaster placed a hand at the top of the younger boy's head and offered a gentle smile.
The Kuran Heir replied with a smile as well. He was now understanding the decisions and actions the Headmaster had done before. It was for him and the twins, promise to watch over them. He looked at the picture again when something slipped underneath the box he had been given. Curious, he took hold of it and was revealed a man with the same characteristic eyes like his. They were azure and crimson. Something about it was hypnotizing and scary. Then, there was a beautiful woman with bright pink hair. She appeared to be uncomfortable because of her distraught smile. "Who are they?" The Headmaster cast a glance at the picture and had a flash of hesitation, but it was only for a flicker. "Let's save that the next time you and Saya come back to visit me."
He was a bit disgruntled by that answer. However, he did give him something to look forward to and a bit of a courage. "Right now, you have something to do, right?" Takeru nodded firmly and looked at the Headmaster with determination. He had finally decided. "Yes, I will save Saya." Right after saying that, the door to the Headmaster's office was opened with great urgency and panicked strength. Takeru and the Headmaster were not able to ask what was the cause of such action, because the man who has a horrified expression spoke. "The Hunter Headquarters... It's destroyed." Takeru's eyes widened and so did the Headmaster.
|"There will come a time for me to say..."|
Everything that the humans had created in their desire to fight, to protect, to win against the vampires was now crumbling into ruins and flames. A legacy which will be written in the blankness of time. Their pride was now broken, this much was accomplished solely by Genesis. This showed that he is not a force to trifle with. He was in no hurry as he walked away from the scene. It is known to him that there were still some hunters left alive, probably the ones who had missions far from this place. Even so, he was not too keen about that fact. It is because they would not have the means to fight his kind any longer.
Looking at one of his hand which was covered by crystalline ashes, he had made sure that humanity will be as helpless as it was a long time ago. Returning everything and everyone to their rightful place, he was also certain that this will also apply to the Dark Mother. To catch a fish, one must use a bait and that was has been done since then. Their hands will be forced and that was creeping up to them second by second. He removed his gaze from the hand and looked forward. "Nothing has changed. You still lose everything and everyone." He stated under his breath as his next destination was already known to him. With that, he vanished from sight as the embers of destruction sparkled through the stale air.
||“To have a beginning is to witness the end.”||
Unrelenting belief, unyielding trust, and a blinding faith, all of these given to him without hesitation by this petite of a girl. He would have never conclude that this day would come wherein the thirst which had been in a stagnant pedestal will be quenched. She will not run from him. She will forgive him despite the sins he could commit. His apt description of this would be an idiot. Nevertheless, he was also in ecstasy upon hearing her answers. Even more so with the blood tickling his senses for greater amounts. His body was also yielding to the desire and regaining its strength. At the same time, he could feel something within him changing. It was probably due to her ancestry, the blood of Seth.
In any case, Sacred had managed to pull away and stopped himself from the drinking her dry. His wounds had apparently healed at a remarkable pace as he supported Ekaterina. She might feel a bit anemic and he would take responsibility for that. Well, as long as it is her, he would take responsibility whenever. Of course, he would not openly admit that for now. "Stubborn girl..". He noted and then licked the puncture wound he had left. He did it a bit more so the mark will close. "But I like it." He said in his usual candor as he pulled away to look straight into her face. This blind girl which at first he will not want to be bothered with had wriggled through the obsolete spaces in his heart. "More than that... I love you, Ekaterina." He had finally said it as he gave her a feather-like kiss filled with the emotion he had declared.
He then placed his lips beside her ear and spoke in a volume which only can be heard by her. "My name is Cain." The name which had been only known to his Ancestral brethren, his wife, and now Ekaterina. However, the moment was ruined when his earring suddenly fell to the ground creating a sound much like that of death bell. His eyes followed it and grew in surprise and then horrific sadness. It only meant one thing and one thing only. Once again, dark clouds were yet again moving in...
Mismatched eyes were taken away from the image and gazed at the box. "What is it?" The Headmaster shook his head and this time, Takeru was certain that it was an honest answer not clouded by anything. He then took it and judging from its weight, there was something inside with a bit on the heavy side. "Those two were always inclined to hide specific details. But, he said that you will know what to do with it when the time comes." A nod of understanding was given by him. There had always been rather vague and mystery to his parents especially, father. "They are wonderful people, always had been." Without a drop of doubt, he agreed to that statement. "Yes, they are." The Headmaster placed a hand at the top of the younger boy's head and offered a gentle smile.
The Kuran Heir replied with a smile as well. He was now understanding the decisions and actions the Headmaster had done before. It was for him and the twins, promise to watch over them. He looked at the picture again when something slipped underneath the box he had been given. Curious, he took hold of it and was revealed a man with the same characteristic eyes like his. They were azure and crimson. Something about it was hypnotizing and scary. Then, there was a beautiful woman with bright pink hair. She appeared to be uncomfortable because of her distraught smile. "Who are they?" The Headmaster cast a glance at the picture and had a flash of hesitation, but it was only for a flicker. "Let's save that the next time you and Saya come back to visit me."
He was a bit disgruntled by that answer. However, he did give him something to look forward to and a bit of a courage. "Right now, you have something to do, right?" Takeru nodded firmly and looked at the Headmaster with determination. He had finally decided. "Yes, I will save Saya." Right after saying that, the door to the Headmaster's office was opened with great urgency and panicked strength. Takeru and the Headmaster were not able to ask what was the cause of such action, because the man who has a horrified expression spoke. "The Hunter Headquarters... It's destroyed." Takeru's eyes widened and so did the Headmaster.
|"There will come a time for me to say..."|
Everything that the humans had created in their desire to fight, to protect, to win against the vampires was now crumbling into ruins and flames. A legacy which will be written in the blankness of time. Their pride was now broken, this much was accomplished solely by Genesis. This showed that he is not a force to trifle with. He was in no hurry as he walked away from the scene. It is known to him that there were still some hunters left alive, probably the ones who had missions far from this place. Even so, he was not too keen about that fact. It is because they would not have the means to fight his kind any longer.
Looking at one of his hand which was covered by crystalline ashes, he had made sure that humanity will be as helpless as it was a long time ago. Returning everything and everyone to their rightful place, he was also certain that this will also apply to the Dark Mother. To catch a fish, one must use a bait and that was has been done since then. Their hands will be forced and that was creeping up to them second by second. He removed his gaze from the hand and looked forward. "Nothing has changed. You still lose everything and everyone." He stated under his breath as his next destination was already known to him. With that, he vanished from sight as the embers of destruction sparkled through the stale air.
||“To have a beginning is to witness the end.”||
Unrelenting belief, unyielding trust, and a blinding faith, all of these given to him without hesitation by this petite of a girl. He would have never conclude that this day would come wherein the thirst which had been in a stagnant pedestal will be quenched. She will not run from him. She will forgive him despite the sins he could commit. His apt description of this would be an idiot. Nevertheless, he was also in ecstasy upon hearing her answers. Even more so with the blood tickling his senses for greater amounts. His body was also yielding to the desire and regaining its strength. At the same time, he could feel something within him changing. It was probably due to her ancestry, the blood of Seth.
In any case, Sacred had managed to pull away and stopped himself from the drinking her dry. His wounds had apparently healed at a remarkable pace as he supported Ekaterina. She might feel a bit anemic and he would take responsibility for that. Well, as long as it is her, he would take responsibility whenever. Of course, he would not openly admit that for now. "Stubborn girl..". He noted and then licked the puncture wound he had left. He did it a bit more so the mark will close. "But I like it." He said in his usual candor as he pulled away to look straight into her face. This blind girl which at first he will not want to be bothered with had wriggled through the obsolete spaces in his heart. "More than that... I love you, Ekaterina." He had finally said it as he gave her a feather-like kiss filled with the emotion he had declared.
He then placed his lips beside her ear and spoke in a volume which only can be heard by her. "My name is Cain." The name which had been only known to his Ancestral brethren, his wife, and now Ekaterina. However, the moment was ruined when his earring suddenly fell to the ground creating a sound much like that of death bell. His eyes followed it and grew in surprise and then horrific sadness. It only meant one thing and one thing only. Once again, dark clouds were yet again moving in...
"Thank you and Good bye, Father..."
“Perhaps it was fitting, that the greatest happiness I had yet known was followed so closely by a deep sense of dread."
Stubborn? Well, she supposed that might be true. When she needed to be, anyway. But it didn’t matter how stubborn she was, she’d never match him for the trait, to be sure. So she smiled to herself, and shook her head, unsurprised when this produced a light feeling of dizziness. Frankly, she was surprised she was only this anemic, and she couldn’t say she really minded at all. It was something she’d chosen to do of her own volition, knowing what the consequences could be. They had not concerned her then, and they did not concern her now.
Her hand reached up to touch the now-unbroken skin where the twin punctures had been only a few moments ago, and a strange look passed over her face for just a moment, before it faded back into her smile. In truth, it took a few seconds for what Sacred had said to properly sink in—ironic, wasn’t it, that the words she had been waiting for so long to hear seemed foreign in her ears, or perhaps just in his voice. The sentiment did not linger, however, and her entire visage lit up with unfiltered joy. She seemed almost to glow with it, and perhaps that was not entirely inaccurate, given what, or rather who, she really was. “Sacred,” she started, but paused when he leaned in close to her ear, murmuring something almost as unexpected as his declaration.
She wasn’t sure exactly why it was that this of all things was what turned her pink, her face heating just a fraction in something that wasn’t exactly embarrassment but had no real word in the languages she knew. Perhaps it was because, to her, it seemed like a gesture of trust, to give her his name. It was certainly not common knowledge, and that she now knew it made her… happy. In a different way than hearing at last the three words she had so coveted. “Can I… may I call you that? Cain?” She could understand if he wanted it to remain secret, for whatever reason, but perhaps he would consent to her use of it when it was only the two of them.
Whatever might have been said to that, however, was starkly interrupted by two things—the falling of Sacred’s bell earring, the one he had told her the story about what seemed an age ago, and also the spontaneous shattering of the charm around her neck, the one that was in actuality her rapier. It burst into several fragments of light, leaving her holding the thin silver chain that had once been about her neck, now bereft of what it was meant to hold. Just like that, a heavy, leaden weight came down on her happiness, and her brows drew together, her thumb brushing the length of the chain. She couldn’t explain it, but it felt like losing a friend, almost. The weapon had always given her the sense of something alive, somehow, and now that sense was entirely gone. Ekaterina was not especially well-versed in Hunter lore, but she knew that weapons made of the One Metal did not simply break. “This…”
She stopped abruptly, her useless eyes widening, drawing in a sharp breath. It felt like some wall of force had just slammed into her person, dark and roiling and hurt and angry, and it made her stomach turn. One hand grasping Sacred’s arm to keep her steady, she exhaled shakily and tried to regulate her breathing, which in time steadied, though the air around her felt thick and uncomfortable, almost like she were trying to breathe some kind of miasma instead of ordinary oxygen.
Seth’s voice confirmed what she already knew, and Ekaterina stood, shaking off the last of her anemic fatigue. She was hardly in the best shape… but she didn’t know how much time was left. “She’s… she’s coming.”
Her hand reached up to touch the now-unbroken skin where the twin punctures had been only a few moments ago, and a strange look passed over her face for just a moment, before it faded back into her smile. In truth, it took a few seconds for what Sacred had said to properly sink in—ironic, wasn’t it, that the words she had been waiting for so long to hear seemed foreign in her ears, or perhaps just in his voice. The sentiment did not linger, however, and her entire visage lit up with unfiltered joy. She seemed almost to glow with it, and perhaps that was not entirely inaccurate, given what, or rather who, she really was. “Sacred,” she started, but paused when he leaned in close to her ear, murmuring something almost as unexpected as his declaration.
She wasn’t sure exactly why it was that this of all things was what turned her pink, her face heating just a fraction in something that wasn’t exactly embarrassment but had no real word in the languages she knew. Perhaps it was because, to her, it seemed like a gesture of trust, to give her his name. It was certainly not common knowledge, and that she now knew it made her… happy. In a different way than hearing at last the three words she had so coveted. “Can I… may I call you that? Cain?” She could understand if he wanted it to remain secret, for whatever reason, but perhaps he would consent to her use of it when it was only the two of them.
Whatever might have been said to that, however, was starkly interrupted by two things—the falling of Sacred’s bell earring, the one he had told her the story about what seemed an age ago, and also the spontaneous shattering of the charm around her neck, the one that was in actuality her rapier. It burst into several fragments of light, leaving her holding the thin silver chain that had once been about her neck, now bereft of what it was meant to hold. Just like that, a heavy, leaden weight came down on her happiness, and her brows drew together, her thumb brushing the length of the chain. She couldn’t explain it, but it felt like losing a friend, almost. The weapon had always given her the sense of something alive, somehow, and now that sense was entirely gone. Ekaterina was not especially well-versed in Hunter lore, but she knew that weapons made of the One Metal did not simply break. “This…”
She stopped abruptly, her useless eyes widening, drawing in a sharp breath. It felt like some wall of force had just slammed into her person, dark and roiling and hurt and angry, and it made her stomach turn. One hand grasping Sacred’s arm to keep her steady, she exhaled shakily and tried to regulate her breathing, which in time steadied, though the air around her felt thick and uncomfortable, almost like she were trying to breathe some kind of miasma instead of ordinary oxygen.
Lilith.
Seth’s voice confirmed what she already knew, and Ekaterina stood, shaking off the last of her anemic fatigue. She was hardly in the best shape… but she didn’t know how much time was left. “She’s… she’s coming.”
“’But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.’ Yet would not that knowledge be worth such a price?”
Lucky? That was rich. Luck had nothing to do with Faust's fortunes, nor his current state at all. Indeed, everything was as it was because he had, either directly or through choice and understanding of indirect consequence, allowed it to be so. It was to some extent true what some were given to say: one cannot truly control other people. Not wholly. But one can certainly predict them, and understand them, and react accordingly in making one’s decisions, and it was this that made him entirely the master of his own fate. But perhaps the simpler minded would only ever see it as fate or luck or destiny or whatever other absurd notions one used to make it easier to sleep. He had no use for such empty platitudes, and he never had.
The question actually succeeded in taking him off-guard, though he knew what she referred to, without a doubt. He just could not fathom why it would concern her. His eyes narrowed fractionally. Not fathoming something was not a feeling he was accustomed to—in fact, he had known it in truth only at one other time in his life, and if there was any connection, then knowing the reason she was asking would only bother him. Still, he could not help his curiosity—the mind of a scientist was never still.
“Not as things are,” he replied dispassionately. It was simply in his nature to deliver the facts without inflection of emotion. It was what made him so good at what he did. Where another’s judgement might have been clouded by sentiment, his remained clear and forthright. It was the very quality that had enabled her return from the Void. Perhaps in his actions, there was still some semblance of filial devotion, just a trace, but it echoed not in his mind. That, he had given over to something else entirely. “The Garden is open only to the children of he who stood against God.” In other words, only those with a soul, as mystics called it, could enter. In this world, that meant only humans. Of those, Faust doubted even a fraction would ever end up there. At least not permanently. All passed through in time, but most returned to the earth, in another form, either by choice or necessity. He understood that the Garden could not tolerate the presence of impurity for too long without change. Only those souls rarefied by struggle and the truest of emotions—whatever that was supposed to mean—could linger long.
Or so Abel had told him once, long ago. Admittedly, it wasn’t really Faust’s area, and he had never been friends with Seth the way Abel had. It was not the most satisfying of answers, and strangely, he did not believe it was what she wanted to hear, but it was the best theory from the facts provided. She trailed off into thought after that, and he could only assume that she was once again speaking to the host.
When she reemerged again, he spent a moment in thought before he shrugged. “If you wish. Time is not really an issue for Abel, as you’re aware, so I’m sure he has it by now.” Genesis might not be especially happy about them leaving without him, but he was more than capable of locating them and catching up with almost no delay. Besides that, Faust didn’t really care. Lilith was going to do what she wanted to do, and she was certainly quite capable of deciding on her own. “Cross Academy is to the south. If we leave now, we will reach it by nightfall.”
And they did.
The question actually succeeded in taking him off-guard, though he knew what she referred to, without a doubt. He just could not fathom why it would concern her. His eyes narrowed fractionally. Not fathoming something was not a feeling he was accustomed to—in fact, he had known it in truth only at one other time in his life, and if there was any connection, then knowing the reason she was asking would only bother him. Still, he could not help his curiosity—the mind of a scientist was never still.
“Not as things are,” he replied dispassionately. It was simply in his nature to deliver the facts without inflection of emotion. It was what made him so good at what he did. Where another’s judgement might have been clouded by sentiment, his remained clear and forthright. It was the very quality that had enabled her return from the Void. Perhaps in his actions, there was still some semblance of filial devotion, just a trace, but it echoed not in his mind. That, he had given over to something else entirely. “The Garden is open only to the children of he who stood against God.” In other words, only those with a soul, as mystics called it, could enter. In this world, that meant only humans. Of those, Faust doubted even a fraction would ever end up there. At least not permanently. All passed through in time, but most returned to the earth, in another form, either by choice or necessity. He understood that the Garden could not tolerate the presence of impurity for too long without change. Only those souls rarefied by struggle and the truest of emotions—whatever that was supposed to mean—could linger long.
Or so Abel had told him once, long ago. Admittedly, it wasn’t really Faust’s area, and he had never been friends with Seth the way Abel had. It was not the most satisfying of answers, and strangely, he did not believe it was what she wanted to hear, but it was the best theory from the facts provided. She trailed off into thought after that, and he could only assume that she was once again speaking to the host.
When she reemerged again, he spent a moment in thought before he shrugged. “If you wish. Time is not really an issue for Abel, as you’re aware, so I’m sure he has it by now.” Genesis might not be especially happy about them leaving without him, but he was more than capable of locating them and catching up with almost no delay. Besides that, Faust didn’t really care. Lilith was going to do what she wanted to do, and she was certainly quite capable of deciding on her own. “Cross Academy is to the south. If we leave now, we will reach it by nightfall.”
And they did.
"And God said, 'Let there be light'. I am not the light. I am the darkness. I am the void. I am the goddess of the night, and I will destroy God's precious light."
Time.
What was time, exactly, to a creature who need not worry about it? What was time to anyone? Human or not, vampire or not, time would be the only true immortal. Even she knew that her creator would expire, that she would expire. Nothing as ever timeless, and perhaps, that was what caused the humans to be so coveting of the night, to make them believe in the twisted fairy tales of immortality. And she knew that she would never be welcomed in that place. No, she never wanted to be. All she ever wanted... she could no longer have. She pushed the thought from her mind. She needed to stop doing that, going back to that one point in time. Perhaps, her body and mind were frozen to that spot that she couldn't exactly leave. That one point in time where it all began. A slow smile crept across her face as she leaned her head back, tilting backwards to regard Faust.
"Then let us go meet my favorite son's," she spoke. It was only a matter of hours before they stood before the gates to the Academy. They were built to keep people out, and things in, however; as they would all learn, nothing could keep Lilith out. When she wanted in, she was in. And indeed, in a matter of seconds, the front gates were reduced to nothing but ash, the cold blue flames licking the air and sucking the oxygen from the air. She stepped over the flames, allowing them to kiss her feet, her legs, and her hands. The fire could never harm her; it was her own. Why would she want to harm herself? Some of the students, however, stopped to stare in disbelief. Most of them were returning to their dorms, others were surveying the grounds. Lilith allowed a smile to crack through. It was soft, innocent almost, and did not betray the ounce of confidence the Kuran princess usually showed.
She could hear them muttering in confusion, calling out Saya. That caused Lilith to frown as her eyes narrowed. No, that wouldn't do. She couldn't have them calling her by that name. Her name was much more... rich to the tongue, and besides, she enjoyed listening to them screaming it. Oh how she missed those days... those nights. The nights when everything was engulfed in flames, the sounds of his precious humans screaming. She took a slow, dragging, breath. Slowly, she lifted her eyes, the carmine red shifting to the icy blue hues. A wicked smile overtook her lips as she hooked a finger out, beckoning for one of the students to come at her. None moved, and she only raised a brow in amusement. Instead, she walked up to one of the female students, hooking her finger underneath the girl's chin, and lifted her up with ease.
"Saya is no longer here. You may refer to me as mother," she spoke, keeping her lips dangerously close to the girl's. Only a hairsbreadth separated them, however; she tilted the girl's neck to the side, and elongated fangs protruded from her mouth. "Now, go, and feast on your classmates," she spoke, sinking her fangs into the girl's neck. The young girl screamed, but could not resist against Lilith. She allowed the girl's blood to trickle down her chin, pulling back just moment's before draining the girl, and dropped her to her knees. The girl began to convulse, scratching at her throat as if searching for something to drink. Lilith knew that the back of her throat was parched, burning, and itching. The only thing that could cure that was her own blood, however; she was merely hitching a ride in Saya's body.
Her blood wouldn't be quite the same unless she was in her body. The one she was created with, the one she was born with. "And God said, let there be light, and there was light," Lilith spoke, her smile turning feral as a blue flame glowed in the palm of her hand. An explosion, and the sky was lit up like the morning sun rising over the horizon.
What was time, exactly, to a creature who need not worry about it? What was time to anyone? Human or not, vampire or not, time would be the only true immortal. Even she knew that her creator would expire, that she would expire. Nothing as ever timeless, and perhaps, that was what caused the humans to be so coveting of the night, to make them believe in the twisted fairy tales of immortality. And she knew that she would never be welcomed in that place. No, she never wanted to be. All she ever wanted... she could no longer have. She pushed the thought from her mind. She needed to stop doing that, going back to that one point in time. Perhaps, her body and mind were frozen to that spot that she couldn't exactly leave. That one point in time where it all began. A slow smile crept across her face as she leaned her head back, tilting backwards to regard Faust.
"Then let us go meet my favorite son's," she spoke. It was only a matter of hours before they stood before the gates to the Academy. They were built to keep people out, and things in, however; as they would all learn, nothing could keep Lilith out. When she wanted in, she was in. And indeed, in a matter of seconds, the front gates were reduced to nothing but ash, the cold blue flames licking the air and sucking the oxygen from the air. She stepped over the flames, allowing them to kiss her feet, her legs, and her hands. The fire could never harm her; it was her own. Why would she want to harm herself? Some of the students, however, stopped to stare in disbelief. Most of them were returning to their dorms, others were surveying the grounds. Lilith allowed a smile to crack through. It was soft, innocent almost, and did not betray the ounce of confidence the Kuran princess usually showed.
She could hear them muttering in confusion, calling out Saya. That caused Lilith to frown as her eyes narrowed. No, that wouldn't do. She couldn't have them calling her by that name. Her name was much more... rich to the tongue, and besides, she enjoyed listening to them screaming it. Oh how she missed those days... those nights. The nights when everything was engulfed in flames, the sounds of his precious humans screaming. She took a slow, dragging, breath. Slowly, she lifted her eyes, the carmine red shifting to the icy blue hues. A wicked smile overtook her lips as she hooked a finger out, beckoning for one of the students to come at her. None moved, and she only raised a brow in amusement. Instead, she walked up to one of the female students, hooking her finger underneath the girl's chin, and lifted her up with ease.
"Saya is no longer here. You may refer to me as mother," she spoke, keeping her lips dangerously close to the girl's. Only a hairsbreadth separated them, however; she tilted the girl's neck to the side, and elongated fangs protruded from her mouth. "Now, go, and feast on your classmates," she spoke, sinking her fangs into the girl's neck. The young girl screamed, but could not resist against Lilith. She allowed the girl's blood to trickle down her chin, pulling back just moment's before draining the girl, and dropped her to her knees. The girl began to convulse, scratching at her throat as if searching for something to drink. Lilith knew that the back of her throat was parched, burning, and itching. The only thing that could cure that was her own blood, however; she was merely hitching a ride in Saya's body.
Her blood wouldn't be quite the same unless she was in her body. The one she was created with, the one she was born with. "And God said, let there be light, and there was light," Lilith spoke, her smile turning feral as a blue flame glowed in the palm of her hand. An explosion, and the sky was lit up like the morning sun rising over the horizon.
||“And so we meet again...”||
The earring which had reminded him a presence of silent protection and the link of a promise. It was now shattered into pieces which was impossible unless she had finally succumbed to eternal slumber. However, a voice so faint and so warm which he had found as a reason for his living at one point. The cause why he had remained in the custody of Cross Academy and played in this agreement of peace between the vampires and hunters, it started because of her. The words of gratitude and farewell of a child to a parent, a daughter to a father, his Calliste to him. His grief was instantly confined in the deepest portion of his heart. It was because the death of the One Metal signified a coming, a revival.
His mauve eyes held a visage of momentary lapse. A trance where memories of the beginning flooded his consciousness. Specific segments were longer and more emphasized due to their importance to him, but each of them ended in a roaring flame of blood. It was all because of that one being who coveted the title of Mother. "She is already here." He stated as he gazed at Ekaterina. There was a hesitant sentiment in those purple eyes of his. "I don't want you to come..." His voice had a quality of tenderness and a firm resolve. Regardless, he knew it was unavoidable. There was no turning away from the duty her Ancestor passed down to her by blood. "But, I can't stop you. Can I...?" Because of his feeding, she was weakened and even more so with man-made weapons now rendered ineffective.
"Don't leave my side." Sacred stated with an air of finality. At that statement, he would not relent. He then kissed her ever so chastely as if she was a porcelain doll in which the slightest touch could break her. "Hold on." With that said, he carried her into his arms with such delicacy. He could feel his strength was returning and something foreign was also stirring within him. It was to be expected since he had took the blood of Seth. However, he was not certain what he could do against the Dark Goddess. It was moreover the fact that she holds the body of Saya which will prevent him from inflicting damage. Anyway, he just have to do what is needed to when it comes to that. In addition, he has a feeling that Ivan would have something in mind with that.
The shock of the destruction was only intensified when the black canvass of the sky was painted by light so frightening and so cold. "What is that?!" Takeru noted as he looked at the window behind the Headmaster. It was a light of otherworldly origins however, it was not fitting for wonder or adoration. Instead, he felt a sense of great fear and animosity. It was a cold and dark glow unlike the traits which will be usually attributed to gentleness and kindness. "She is finally back." The Headmaster noted with a grim tone. Takeru eyes narrowed in understanding and at the same time with determination. It meant one thing, if she is here than Saya is here as well. Without hesitation, he ran across the office into the halls and to grounds.
"Takeru..." The Headmaster watched as Takeru left in great hurry and need. He looked back to the window and made a fist with his hands. There was nothing he could do but watch as events transpired. With the hunters destroyed at its core, he could not ask for assistance, especially when they were in a dilemma themselves. The good thing, he had managed to evacuate the human students to somewhere safe. All that remained at the academy were some of the Night Class. "Please watch over them..." He softly whispered this as a heartfelt prayer. Hopefully, God does listen and would be able to do something about this. Thinking about it, it was by His will all of this started. "I'll put all of my trust in them."
When was it? The last time, he had stood in front of her like this. He believed it has been far too long. During that time, he appeared before her as noted child of hers. Then, it was out of overwhelming rage and the sense of retribution that he desired her ultimate destruction. Now, he stood here once more, with one reason to put and end to this all. There were lingering feelings of hatred, but it was now overwhelmed with the necessity to protect the ones he cherishes. "Lilith." There were no more honorifics in the way he addresses her. He lowered Ekaterina gently by his side and motioned for her to get behind him. Right now, he has no idea what Lilith would do. It was perhaps the trait he could say to be inherited from her.
"You are not welcome here." He stated with a tone filled with venomous threat. The purple vampire also gazed at the Dark Goddess' company. It was none other than the so-called scientific partner of Ivan. "Faust." Before all of this, Ivan and Faust were constant accomplices in pursuit of knowledge. Genesis had always been the silent and brooding one who one would describe as a Mother's Boy. Judas and Evie were of their own world causing a few pranks along the way. As for Magdalene, she was most responsible among them all. She looked after them. For him, he was the most rebellious one. He never listens to anyone but do take certain exemptions in regards of Magdalene.
"I suggest that this experiment of yours end now." Sacred returned his attention to Lilith. He had always been told to be their Mother's favorite child. However, the truth of the matter was simply for one reason only. He was created in His image. A vision which was derived from her innermost desire. Perhaps, it was also part the reason why he had held a notion of rejection towards Lilith. This is because that entity also revoked her very existence. "That body does not belong nor do you belong here any more."
“She’s… she’s coming.”
His mauve eyes held a visage of momentary lapse. A trance where memories of the beginning flooded his consciousness. Specific segments were longer and more emphasized due to their importance to him, but each of them ended in a roaring flame of blood. It was all because of that one being who coveted the title of Mother. "She is already here." He stated as he gazed at Ekaterina. There was a hesitant sentiment in those purple eyes of his. "I don't want you to come..." His voice had a quality of tenderness and a firm resolve. Regardless, he knew it was unavoidable. There was no turning away from the duty her Ancestor passed down to her by blood. "But, I can't stop you. Can I...?" Because of his feeding, she was weakened and even more so with man-made weapons now rendered ineffective.
"Don't leave my side." Sacred stated with an air of finality. At that statement, he would not relent. He then kissed her ever so chastely as if she was a porcelain doll in which the slightest touch could break her. "Hold on." With that said, he carried her into his arms with such delicacy. He could feel his strength was returning and something foreign was also stirring within him. It was to be expected since he had took the blood of Seth. However, he was not certain what he could do against the Dark Goddess. It was moreover the fact that she holds the body of Saya which will prevent him from inflicting damage. Anyway, he just have to do what is needed to when it comes to that. In addition, he has a feeling that Ivan would have something in mind with that.
The shock of the destruction was only intensified when the black canvass of the sky was painted by light so frightening and so cold. "What is that?!" Takeru noted as he looked at the window behind the Headmaster. It was a light of otherworldly origins however, it was not fitting for wonder or adoration. Instead, he felt a sense of great fear and animosity. It was a cold and dark glow unlike the traits which will be usually attributed to gentleness and kindness. "She is finally back." The Headmaster noted with a grim tone. Takeru eyes narrowed in understanding and at the same time with determination. It meant one thing, if she is here than Saya is here as well. Without hesitation, he ran across the office into the halls and to grounds.
"Takeru..." The Headmaster watched as Takeru left in great hurry and need. He looked back to the window and made a fist with his hands. There was nothing he could do but watch as events transpired. With the hunters destroyed at its core, he could not ask for assistance, especially when they were in a dilemma themselves. The good thing, he had managed to evacuate the human students to somewhere safe. All that remained at the academy were some of the Night Class. "Please watch over them..." He softly whispered this as a heartfelt prayer. Hopefully, God does listen and would be able to do something about this. Thinking about it, it was by His will all of this started. "I'll put all of my trust in them."
When was it? The last time, he had stood in front of her like this. He believed it has been far too long. During that time, he appeared before her as noted child of hers. Then, it was out of overwhelming rage and the sense of retribution that he desired her ultimate destruction. Now, he stood here once more, with one reason to put and end to this all. There were lingering feelings of hatred, but it was now overwhelmed with the necessity to protect the ones he cherishes. "Lilith." There were no more honorifics in the way he addresses her. He lowered Ekaterina gently by his side and motioned for her to get behind him. Right now, he has no idea what Lilith would do. It was perhaps the trait he could say to be inherited from her.
"You are not welcome here." He stated with a tone filled with venomous threat. The purple vampire also gazed at the Dark Goddess' company. It was none other than the so-called scientific partner of Ivan. "Faust." Before all of this, Ivan and Faust were constant accomplices in pursuit of knowledge. Genesis had always been the silent and brooding one who one would describe as a Mother's Boy. Judas and Evie were of their own world causing a few pranks along the way. As for Magdalene, she was most responsible among them all. She looked after them. For him, he was the most rebellious one. He never listens to anyone but do take certain exemptions in regards of Magdalene.
"I suggest that this experiment of yours end now." Sacred returned his attention to Lilith. He had always been told to be their Mother's favorite child. However, the truth of the matter was simply for one reason only. He was created in His image. A vision which was derived from her innermost desire. Perhaps, it was also part the reason why he had held a notion of rejection towards Lilith. This is because that entity also revoked her very existence. "That body does not belong nor do you belong here any more."
“I feel… like I have done this all before. And it made me despair when I did..."
Ekaterina swallowed past the sudden lump in her throat. She was afraid, and her fear grew as Lilith drew closer. It was not fear of the woman herself, or at least not only that. It was more like she was afraid of what would happen to the people she loved. Lilith… would be using Saya’s body, and there was no way Kitty could let anyone hurt her friend. And yet… if they could not do that, what options did they have for defeating Lilith? What was worse was that some pat of her, growing, it seemed, larger with every passing moment, knew somehow that Lilith was not mean to die here. Not today, perhaps not ever. Her defeat, as such, was not the answer she was looking for.
In her chest there swelled confused feelings of that cold dread, but also something warm, light, and very much like love, compassion. She could not confuse it for her own love, however, for she felt that differently. The line between what was Ekaterina and what was Seth started to blur at the edges, and she wasn’t exactly sure what to do about that.
Sacred’s voice drew her back to herself, if only for a moment, and she tilted her head slightly sideways, softening her features. “I am afraid not. Even if I wanted to stay… I could not, now.” Not when what of her was still him was urging her forward. Desperately, almost, like he needed to be there. For what purpose, she did not know—everything was too jumbled to read his intentions clearly. She knew only that, one way or another, her feet would carry her to where Lilith was. Or rather, Sacred’s feet might. She took his lower lip lightly between hers when he kissed her, but though she feared it might be the last, she did not allow herself to linger upon it, believe it for truth. It could remain a nameless fear in the pit of her stomach, but it must not become truly possible. The world without him, be she alive or dead, would hold no meaning for her any longer, and that was the raw truth of it.
They were close, now. She could feel Lilith and another close enough to speak to, and Ekaterina shuddered. There was something undeniably twisted about the mother of all vampires, something that she sensed had once been not so bent but was now warped, perhaps beyond all comprehension or repair. That bundle of feeling inside her refused the suggestion with the same fervency it had craved her nearness, and she thought she began to understand. Had Seth…?
The thought was not allowed to finish, broken apart by a low, insidious chuckle that reminded her of oil on water, or perhaps venom from the fangs of a cobra.
“End? You always were so dull, Cain. Life is the experiment; the only choice we make is whether we’re the scientist or the test subject.” Faust’s dark green eyes glittered with repressed malice, but frankly, he didn’t care enough about this little family reunion to attack, at least not at present. Behind the so-called Sinner was a most interesting little thing, though, and Faust raised the tips of his first two fingers to rest beneath his lower lip, holding his elbow with the other arm crossed over his diaphragm. “So she’s the one. Abel’s child-Queen.” He inhaled deeply. Oh, certainly yes. That scent was too sweet to belong to anyone but one of his descendants. He had failed to account for her before—he would not make the same mistake again.
In her chest there swelled confused feelings of that cold dread, but also something warm, light, and very much like love, compassion. She could not confuse it for her own love, however, for she felt that differently. The line between what was Ekaterina and what was Seth started to blur at the edges, and she wasn’t exactly sure what to do about that.
Sacred’s voice drew her back to herself, if only for a moment, and she tilted her head slightly sideways, softening her features. “I am afraid not. Even if I wanted to stay… I could not, now.” Not when what of her was still him was urging her forward. Desperately, almost, like he needed to be there. For what purpose, she did not know—everything was too jumbled to read his intentions clearly. She knew only that, one way or another, her feet would carry her to where Lilith was. Or rather, Sacred’s feet might. She took his lower lip lightly between hers when he kissed her, but though she feared it might be the last, she did not allow herself to linger upon it, believe it for truth. It could remain a nameless fear in the pit of her stomach, but it must not become truly possible. The world without him, be she alive or dead, would hold no meaning for her any longer, and that was the raw truth of it.
Then you have loved as I have loved, and we are truly the same.
They were close, now. She could feel Lilith and another close enough to speak to, and Ekaterina shuddered. There was something undeniably twisted about the mother of all vampires, something that she sensed had once been not so bent but was now warped, perhaps beyond all comprehension or repair. That bundle of feeling inside her refused the suggestion with the same fervency it had craved her nearness, and she thought she began to understand. Had Seth…?
The thought was not allowed to finish, broken apart by a low, insidious chuckle that reminded her of oil on water, or perhaps venom from the fangs of a cobra.
“End? You always were so dull, Cain. Life is the experiment; the only choice we make is whether we’re the scientist or the test subject.” Faust’s dark green eyes glittered with repressed malice, but frankly, he didn’t care enough about this little family reunion to attack, at least not at present. Behind the so-called Sinner was a most interesting little thing, though, and Faust raised the tips of his first two fingers to rest beneath his lower lip, holding his elbow with the other arm crossed over his diaphragm. “So she’s the one. Abel’s child-Queen.” He inhaled deeply. Oh, certainly yes. That scent was too sweet to belong to anyone but one of his descendants. He had failed to account for her before—he would not make the same mistake again.
A sound reminiscent to nails sliding down a chalk board, echoed through the vicinity. Bright blue eyes glanced at the one responsible for making her laugh, and her eyes gleamed with something she thought she'd forgotten. Affection might have been the wrong term to use. It was malice that she regarded her child with. He resembled the one she refused to yield to, and it was that part of him that she had actually loathed. Even as he spoke, his words penetrated nothing of her, and she merely reached with a pinky finger and dug into one of her ears. She flicked off some of the debris off of her finger as she regarded her child with a bored expression. She heard that plenty of times before. You shouldn't, this, or You shouldn't that. It was the same repetitiveness that irritated her so.
"You speak too highly of yourself, Cain," she spoke, her voice flat and monotonous. "And you are right, this body does not belong to me. It is not mine, but that is where you are wrong, child," she continued, her voice growing bolder with each word. "It does belong to me. All of your bodies belong to me. I created you all, and if I so desired," she paused, her eyes dimming to the carmine red Saya's usually were. She blinked slowly, her eyes scanning the faces of all the present people. One of her children was not present, and a frown marred her face. That wouldn't do, she needed them all here. He'd appear eventually, of that she was certain. "I could end your pathetic existence. It is to me you should be giving thanks that you even breath at all," she stated, her voice dropping in tone into something more malicious.
"You were, after all, His first child with that woman," she continued, referring to Eve, the mother of the three. Human, they might have been once, however; Lilith had taken the two, Cain and Abel, and made them what they are today. Even if they remembered not the events that had transpired, she remembered it as if it were playing out in front of her this very moment. "But you bore me right now. Shall I make you play with his precious child? I can see it, the gleam in your eyes, the way you desire her. Who wouldn't? She is of his bloodline, and his blood... it has always been so... divine," she stated, her lips twitching up into a sardonic smirk.
"Tell me, child of Seth, would you like that? Would you like for your lover there, to partake in your blood more? Or perhaps... perhaps he should rip you apart, piece by piece. Oh, but he wouldn't let you die. No, I won't let him kill you swiftly. I'll make him do it slowly, so that your screams may be forever burned in his ears, in his mind, in his soul, if he were ever to possess such a thing. Or maybe," she paused, rolling her shoulders out as she tilted her head to the side. "Maybe I should make him watch while she does it? Or better yet," she continued, her voice growing sweet and childish. "Maybe I should do it. It has been a very long time since I've had blood like his."
It almost felt like she was learning things she had no right to know. This was how Ekaternia felt upon listening to the conversation between Lilith, Sacred, and this man called Faust. From the way they were talking, they weren’t just named Lilith and Seth and Cain and so on… they really were those people. The first people to ever exist, some believed made by God on the seventh day of creation. Not everything was the way the religious had said it was—in fact, much of it was different. But enough was similar that she could not help but wonder… was she in fact bearing witness to the end of that very first story? The real one?
When Lilith spoke to her, she shuddered, swallowing thickly, and the part in her that felt something for the woman in front of her lamented this strange cruelty. The things she was saying… they were terrible, and Kitty’s hands, loose but trembling, closed into fists, and she drew herself up taller, tilting her chin high enough that, even blind and soft, she could not be mistaken for submitting to that terror. “I…” she started, but another voice stopped her before she got any further than that.
“Such notions are hardly unexpected, if a bit disappointing.” It wasn’t until she heard his voice that his presence even registered with her, as though he’d stepped out of a hole in reality. Ivan was just suddenly there. She could not see him, but he looked first at her, making sure she was unharmed, and then his eyes flickered over the others. “Genesis is late,” he noted dismissively, then turned his focus to Lilith and Faust. “Mother. Lucius. It has been some time.”
"And what would Abel know? By now, my dear son, you should know that I do not do things that are unexpected. I want them to be expected," she spoke, her voice regaining some emotion at the presence of Abel. Her expression dulled when he mentioned Genesis, and she merely shrugged her shoulders. He was of no consequence to her. What he did was his own doing, and if he died because of it, well... she would not weep as a mother should. She would just be one less child on this plane, but she could create another. Now Cain, Abel, those two were irreplaceable. They could not be replicated, even if she made one with all the time in the world, they could not simply be again. For them, and only for them, would she weep. Even if she killed them herself, she would weep for them.
"It makes their fear all the more enticing to be around when they know what is coming. Where's the fun if they are not expecting it, hm?" she merely stated before taking a step forward, folding her hands behind her back as a soft smile appeared on her face. "I did not take you to take after another after her, Abel. I thought that heart of yours was broken. Perhaps I didn't break it enough," she spoke, the smile fading from her face as it went stoic. All color, all light drained from her eyes as she fixed them on Ekaterina. They narrowed slightly, the scent of him rolling off of her in waves. She hated it.
"Time is an irrelevant matter. It passes in the blink of an eye. Perhaps to you, it may have been some time, but for me," she paused, her voice growing darker. "Time is still moving, trapping me. Tell me, Abel, what have you done with it," she wanted out of this body and back into her own. She could feel the child within it trying to push her out. While it wasn't a problem, having to share was growing tiresome. She would kill this child when she returned to her own body, and then make them all suffer.
Ivan did not rise to the bait. Ekaterina and Magdalene were entirely different people for him. There had been a time, once, when he had wondered, if perhaps one might not supplant the other in his heart, but it had turned out to be nothing more than an idle speculation, brought on by an entirely too-enchanting voice. Instead, he had learned how to love in the way a parent does, and in doing so, he had come to see Lilith herself in a different fashion. Though in the end, it changed nothing. He still lived for only one purpose, and that purpose was to be fulfilled here today.
“I have it,” he admitted readily, "and I could produce it at a moment’s notice. But it will not be so simple for you to possess it again.” He glanced at Faust, who shrugged.
“It took several years of advanced preparation to get you inside a body at all. Switching will not be any different, if it’s done the way Abel and I could do it. But… there’s someone who can do it faster. To break and weave the threads of fate was a power that only belonged to him, if I recall. So I wonder…” This was getting very interesting, indeed. Faust could see a few moves into Abel’s game, and it was dangerously enjoyable.
Lilith's expression darkened when Abel spoke, followed by Faust. It would take several years for her to return to her body, however; it smoothed over. She glanced at Faust, then towards Abel, finally allowing her gaze to rest on the blind girl. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her hand twitching. Within seconds, she was standing before Ekaterina, staring up at the girl who was taller by a few inches. Odd, she never really liked looking up at people, but even so, her hand reached out and wrapped around Ekaterina's throat, lifting the girl up with ease. She glanced towards her children ready within seconds to make them submit if they even made a single move.
"Give Faust my body, and she will do it. I will not kill her, not yet. She serves a purpose, and until that purpose is fulfilled, she will not die," she stated, her eyes glowing blue once more. Lilith made promises as frequently as she loved, which was to say hardly. But when she did make those promises, she kept them. Even in her state she would not break that promise. "Resist me, and she will die, and so will this child in this body along with his mother. They will all die. And you will have the pleasure of watching it all over again," she continued, her lips pressed into a fine line. She would make no joke of it. She would kill everyone, and once she was done with them... she would set her sights on the world. A world without them, without him, was a world she deserved, and one she needed.
"You speak too highly of yourself, Cain," she spoke, her voice flat and monotonous. "And you are right, this body does not belong to me. It is not mine, but that is where you are wrong, child," she continued, her voice growing bolder with each word. "It does belong to me. All of your bodies belong to me. I created you all, and if I so desired," she paused, her eyes dimming to the carmine red Saya's usually were. She blinked slowly, her eyes scanning the faces of all the present people. One of her children was not present, and a frown marred her face. That wouldn't do, she needed them all here. He'd appear eventually, of that she was certain. "I could end your pathetic existence. It is to me you should be giving thanks that you even breath at all," she stated, her voice dropping in tone into something more malicious.
"You were, after all, His first child with that woman," she continued, referring to Eve, the mother of the three. Human, they might have been once, however; Lilith had taken the two, Cain and Abel, and made them what they are today. Even if they remembered not the events that had transpired, she remembered it as if it were playing out in front of her this very moment. "But you bore me right now. Shall I make you play with his precious child? I can see it, the gleam in your eyes, the way you desire her. Who wouldn't? She is of his bloodline, and his blood... it has always been so... divine," she stated, her lips twitching up into a sardonic smirk.
"Tell me, child of Seth, would you like that? Would you like for your lover there, to partake in your blood more? Or perhaps... perhaps he should rip you apart, piece by piece. Oh, but he wouldn't let you die. No, I won't let him kill you swiftly. I'll make him do it slowly, so that your screams may be forever burned in his ears, in his mind, in his soul, if he were ever to possess such a thing. Or maybe," she paused, rolling her shoulders out as she tilted her head to the side. "Maybe I should make him watch while she does it? Or better yet," she continued, her voice growing sweet and childish. "Maybe I should do it. It has been a very long time since I've had blood like his."
It almost felt like she was learning things she had no right to know. This was how Ekaternia felt upon listening to the conversation between Lilith, Sacred, and this man called Faust. From the way they were talking, they weren’t just named Lilith and Seth and Cain and so on… they really were those people. The first people to ever exist, some believed made by God on the seventh day of creation. Not everything was the way the religious had said it was—in fact, much of it was different. But enough was similar that she could not help but wonder… was she in fact bearing witness to the end of that very first story? The real one?
When Lilith spoke to her, she shuddered, swallowing thickly, and the part in her that felt something for the woman in front of her lamented this strange cruelty. The things she was saying… they were terrible, and Kitty’s hands, loose but trembling, closed into fists, and she drew herself up taller, tilting her chin high enough that, even blind and soft, she could not be mistaken for submitting to that terror. “I…” she started, but another voice stopped her before she got any further than that.
“Such notions are hardly unexpected, if a bit disappointing.” It wasn’t until she heard his voice that his presence even registered with her, as though he’d stepped out of a hole in reality. Ivan was just suddenly there. She could not see him, but he looked first at her, making sure she was unharmed, and then his eyes flickered over the others. “Genesis is late,” he noted dismissively, then turned his focus to Lilith and Faust. “Mother. Lucius. It has been some time.”
"And what would Abel know? By now, my dear son, you should know that I do not do things that are unexpected. I want them to be expected," she spoke, her voice regaining some emotion at the presence of Abel. Her expression dulled when he mentioned Genesis, and she merely shrugged her shoulders. He was of no consequence to her. What he did was his own doing, and if he died because of it, well... she would not weep as a mother should. She would just be one less child on this plane, but she could create another. Now Cain, Abel, those two were irreplaceable. They could not be replicated, even if she made one with all the time in the world, they could not simply be again. For them, and only for them, would she weep. Even if she killed them herself, she would weep for them.
"It makes their fear all the more enticing to be around when they know what is coming. Where's the fun if they are not expecting it, hm?" she merely stated before taking a step forward, folding her hands behind her back as a soft smile appeared on her face. "I did not take you to take after another after her, Abel. I thought that heart of yours was broken. Perhaps I didn't break it enough," she spoke, the smile fading from her face as it went stoic. All color, all light drained from her eyes as she fixed them on Ekaterina. They narrowed slightly, the scent of him rolling off of her in waves. She hated it.
"Time is an irrelevant matter. It passes in the blink of an eye. Perhaps to you, it may have been some time, but for me," she paused, her voice growing darker. "Time is still moving, trapping me. Tell me, Abel, what have you done with it," she wanted out of this body and back into her own. She could feel the child within it trying to push her out. While it wasn't a problem, having to share was growing tiresome. She would kill this child when she returned to her own body, and then make them all suffer.
Ivan did not rise to the bait. Ekaterina and Magdalene were entirely different people for him. There had been a time, once, when he had wondered, if perhaps one might not supplant the other in his heart, but it had turned out to be nothing more than an idle speculation, brought on by an entirely too-enchanting voice. Instead, he had learned how to love in the way a parent does, and in doing so, he had come to see Lilith herself in a different fashion. Though in the end, it changed nothing. He still lived for only one purpose, and that purpose was to be fulfilled here today.
“I have it,” he admitted readily, "and I could produce it at a moment’s notice. But it will not be so simple for you to possess it again.” He glanced at Faust, who shrugged.
“It took several years of advanced preparation to get you inside a body at all. Switching will not be any different, if it’s done the way Abel and I could do it. But… there’s someone who can do it faster. To break and weave the threads of fate was a power that only belonged to him, if I recall. So I wonder…” This was getting very interesting, indeed. Faust could see a few moves into Abel’s game, and it was dangerously enjoyable.
Lilith's expression darkened when Abel spoke, followed by Faust. It would take several years for her to return to her body, however; it smoothed over. She glanced at Faust, then towards Abel, finally allowing her gaze to rest on the blind girl. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her hand twitching. Within seconds, she was standing before Ekaterina, staring up at the girl who was taller by a few inches. Odd, she never really liked looking up at people, but even so, her hand reached out and wrapped around Ekaterina's throat, lifting the girl up with ease. She glanced towards her children ready within seconds to make them submit if they even made a single move.
"Give Faust my body, and she will do it. I will not kill her, not yet. She serves a purpose, and until that purpose is fulfilled, she will not die," she stated, her eyes glowing blue once more. Lilith made promises as frequently as she loved, which was to say hardly. But when she did make those promises, she kept them. Even in her state she would not break that promise. "Resist me, and she will die, and so will this child in this body along with his mother. They will all die. And you will have the pleasure of watching it all over again," she continued, her lips pressed into a fine line. She would make no joke of it. She would kill everyone, and once she was done with them... she would set her sights on the world. A world without them, without him, was a world she deserved, and one she needed.
Mauve eyes flashed with an onyx glow. It was not the derogatory terms which was directed at his existence which bothered him. Actually, that would be considered as a normal greeting among them. What irked him were those prying eyes focused upon the visage of the woman he had proclaimed his love. They were looking at Ekaterina with great desire and greed, something which was fundamental to many dastardly deeds. Of course, he was not above such actions. He was never a Saint. He had always been a Sinner. He had reveled in that life, in that purpose, in an existence so tainted. It is who he had been and will always be. "Do not even think about it, Lucius." His tone meshed with a promise threat.
Instinctively, he blocked Ekaterina from their eyes. He knew the dangers she will undeniably face. It is because of her Ancestor. His attention was again attuned to the Dark Goddess' words. Those eyes of purple narrowed at her statements. She proclaimed capable of ending his existence, that he acts as if he is above them and he is His child. There are truth in her string of sentences, however, she seemed to forget an important note. "You should know as well. I did learn from you." He stepped forward fully blockading Ekaterina from their sights. His title as the Sinner, the Betrayer, were not only due to the connotation of what he had done in rebellion of the one calling herself, Goddess of the Night. "My will has always been mine." It is because he is able to rectify his will and ensure its autonomy against who said he has none even if it was God. A rebel that he is.
His eyes flickered in rage as Lilith dare instigate fear to Ekaterina. "Place your boredom elsewhere." In an effort to say she is not alone, he tenderly reached for a lock of her hair and twirl it around his finger. A link that would be supposed to as a red thread of fate. That was then he felt the presence of Ivan... Ah, the Abel of Religion Fantasies. The Masked Pureblood greeted and even took note of Genesis absence. He has an idea where that brooding black man is if the cessation of Calliste presence was an invitation. In any case, she diverted her attention to Abel. She made impressions of Magdalene. Among her so-called children, Magdalene was the only one who truly adored Lilith as a mother.
If one would note that they were a representation of a certain desire or wish by Lilith, Magdalene would be perhaps what she could have been if she had not been condemned to darkness. A maiden who undoubtedly possessed kindness and unhindered forgiveness.
Nevertheless, the flow of the conversation soon reverted to Lilith's true body. As to be expected, Ivan had it covered. He was never the kind to plan or to develop tactics. He had always been doer and based his decisions on current events happening around him. Thus, he had allowed all those planning to Ivan as long as it does not intervene with his own goals. Stopping his thoughts at that, the main point was to return her to her rightful vessel. If that was done, Saya would be once more free. However, the thing which did not sit well with him is the notion of Ekaterina being used in that transfer. "Abel." His eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked at the masked pureblood. It had been a while since he had used that name and he only did so when he is dreadfully serious.
In that split moment, Lilith was upon Ekaterina and lifted the girl by the neck. "Ekaterina!" He was only stopped by Lilith's warning of killing her, Saya, and... wait, did she just say a child? Saya is pregnant? If that was so, then...
"Saya!" Takeru shouted at the top of his lungs. He was an exhausted mess as he was still heaving as he stood there. His desire to see her was strong that he gave all the speed he has in his run. There was no use for breathing if he would not be able to see her. So now, he was a bit out of air. But, it was something that could fix with a few gulps of air. His eyes only focused on Saya and the rest just faded away from his sight. She was really there. She was fine, right? He slowly walked towards them, towards her. "Saya... I'm so glad..." It seemed he had forgotten the very fact why Saya was indeed here. This was not out of personal will but, because, she has come back.
"Takeru! Stop right there!" As those words called out to him, Takeru halted in his steps. His sight widened once more and he was able to return to his senses. The Saya in front of him was not her at the moment. This was Lilith. That revelation made him clenched his hands into a fist as he could now clearly see Ekaterina being lifted by the throat. There was an uncommon face to him who stood far apart from Sacred and Ekaterina's benefactor. "Don't come near here." This was Sacred warning, a show of his concern to him. He also knew that the purple vampire was aware that Takeru could not do anything against them. He was but human and even the weapons which was boasted able to kill the tainted kind were now obsolete.
"What do you hope to gain?" Takeru stated as his eyes of black and red gazed at Lilith in Saya's body. He had heard of her from the legends and hush murmurs of the Council and others. Sacred did not divulge anything about the Dark Mother. It seems to be that subject was a sour one and others feared even uttering her name. "There is nothing for you." However, there was something within him. A sense of overwhelming sadness which he does not know the origins of. As if an illusion, the vision of Magdalene and Takeru overlapped. "Even if everything is gone, the emptiness will never disappear." The same words which was uttered long before. "So please just stop it..."
Instinctively, he blocked Ekaterina from their eyes. He knew the dangers she will undeniably face. It is because of her Ancestor. His attention was again attuned to the Dark Goddess' words. Those eyes of purple narrowed at her statements. She proclaimed capable of ending his existence, that he acts as if he is above them and he is His child. There are truth in her string of sentences, however, she seemed to forget an important note. "You should know as well. I did learn from you." He stepped forward fully blockading Ekaterina from their sights. His title as the Sinner, the Betrayer, were not only due to the connotation of what he had done in rebellion of the one calling herself, Goddess of the Night. "My will has always been mine." It is because he is able to rectify his will and ensure its autonomy against who said he has none even if it was God. A rebel that he is.
His eyes flickered in rage as Lilith dare instigate fear to Ekaterina. "Place your boredom elsewhere." In an effort to say she is not alone, he tenderly reached for a lock of her hair and twirl it around his finger. A link that would be supposed to as a red thread of fate. That was then he felt the presence of Ivan... Ah, the Abel of Religion Fantasies. The Masked Pureblood greeted and even took note of Genesis absence. He has an idea where that brooding black man is if the cessation of Calliste presence was an invitation. In any case, she diverted her attention to Abel. She made impressions of Magdalene. Among her so-called children, Magdalene was the only one who truly adored Lilith as a mother.
If one would note that they were a representation of a certain desire or wish by Lilith, Magdalene would be perhaps what she could have been if she had not been condemned to darkness. A maiden who undoubtedly possessed kindness and unhindered forgiveness.
Nevertheless, the flow of the conversation soon reverted to Lilith's true body. As to be expected, Ivan had it covered. He was never the kind to plan or to develop tactics. He had always been doer and based his decisions on current events happening around him. Thus, he had allowed all those planning to Ivan as long as it does not intervene with his own goals. Stopping his thoughts at that, the main point was to return her to her rightful vessel. If that was done, Saya would be once more free. However, the thing which did not sit well with him is the notion of Ekaterina being used in that transfer. "Abel." His eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked at the masked pureblood. It had been a while since he had used that name and he only did so when he is dreadfully serious.
In that split moment, Lilith was upon Ekaterina and lifted the girl by the neck. "Ekaterina!" He was only stopped by Lilith's warning of killing her, Saya, and... wait, did she just say a child? Saya is pregnant? If that was so, then...
"Saya!" Takeru shouted at the top of his lungs. He was an exhausted mess as he was still heaving as he stood there. His desire to see her was strong that he gave all the speed he has in his run. There was no use for breathing if he would not be able to see her. So now, he was a bit out of air. But, it was something that could fix with a few gulps of air. His eyes only focused on Saya and the rest just faded away from his sight. She was really there. She was fine, right? He slowly walked towards them, towards her. "Saya... I'm so glad..." It seemed he had forgotten the very fact why Saya was indeed here. This was not out of personal will but, because, she has come back.
"Takeru! Stop right there!" As those words called out to him, Takeru halted in his steps. His sight widened once more and he was able to return to his senses. The Saya in front of him was not her at the moment. This was Lilith. That revelation made him clenched his hands into a fist as he could now clearly see Ekaterina being lifted by the throat. There was an uncommon face to him who stood far apart from Sacred and Ekaterina's benefactor. "Don't come near here." This was Sacred warning, a show of his concern to him. He also knew that the purple vampire was aware that Takeru could not do anything against them. He was but human and even the weapons which was boasted able to kill the tainted kind were now obsolete.
"What do you hope to gain?" Takeru stated as his eyes of black and red gazed at Lilith in Saya's body. He had heard of her from the legends and hush murmurs of the Council and others. Sacred did not divulge anything about the Dark Mother. It seems to be that subject was a sour one and others feared even uttering her name. "There is nothing for you." However, there was something within him. A sense of overwhelming sadness which he does not know the origins of. As if an illusion, the vision of Magdalene and Takeru overlapped. "Even if everything is gone, the emptiness will never disappear." The same words which was uttered long before. "So please just stop it..."
“The little that I can do, I must do. I can’t leave her like that and call myself her friend, now can I?"
Beneath the mask, Ivan’s lips pressed into a thin line, but he did not respond to Sacred. He saw the Dark Mother move, and though his entire frame tensed, he did not attempt to stop her, for he knew what she was going to say before she said it. Ekaterina was safe… but only until her usefulness was spent. He had to play this right in order to protect his daughter. But beyond a certain point, she would have to defend herself—because she was absolutely vital, as vital as any of them and moreso than most, to the success of what he was attempting to do here. He was placing more faith in her than he had ever needed to have in another person before, and to say he was comfortable with the notion would be a stretch. She was young still, and it was impossible to calculate exactly what the results of this endeavor could be.
Like or not, even a man as intelligent as Ivan sometimes had to turn matters over to chance, and to the fallibility of a human heart.
Kitty struggled, her breathing coming only sporadically through the tight hold on her windpipe. Reaching up, she closed both of her hands against Lilith’s wrist, trying to ease the pressure. It worked only to a slight degree, but enough to keep her conscious. Perhaps it was only that the mother of vampires realized that she would be rather useless if incapacitated. Ekaterina could hear what everyone was saying, but in all honesty it was hard to register most of it. This was largely because she was beginning to feel flooded by what of herself was still his. It would appear that actual physical contact with Lilith, however hostile, was producing an alchemic reaction in her mind, and she felt like she was drowning in someone else’s power.
She trusted him implicitly. What other choice did she have? “Okay,” she said, and despite her quiet volume, her voice somehow cut across everything else. Faust and Ivan immediately swung their eyes back to her from Takeru, each scrutinizing her. What Ivan was thinking, none could say, but those with better eyes would see that Lucius looked positively delighted, in a particularly-malicious fashion. And why not? He was about to see the unmaking of one fate and the weaving of another. “I’ll do it. I’ll put your soul back in your body.” There was nothing else she could do. She had promised to do everything within her power to save Saya, and if this really was within her power, then she had to do it, the possible consequences notwithstanding.
Perhaps Lilith would be stronger even than this in her own form. Perhaps it would be impossible for them to succeed. Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps. She could not let herself deal in what might be, because the possibilities were too dark, too unbearable. She could only take this one step at a time, at each turn doing what she thought was for the best. And right now… what seemed to be best was the only good action she could take—and that was getting her best friend back.
Ivan sighed perceptibly through his nose. “Very well. Lilith, release her—she can’t do it like that.” Once his daughter was dropped onto her feet, he glanced over at Sacred. “She does not have to be especially near them to do this.” The meaning was clear. Protect her. He doubted Sacred needed to be told, but he was telling him anyway.
It was a peculiar fact that Ivan had fallen in love with his exact opposite. In many senses, Magdalene had been the yin to his yang, but in terms of their power, this had been especially obvious. Her ability was that of making fictions real—of pulling from the ether or the imagination fantastical things, and warping reality to accommodate them within her sphere of influence. It was whimsical, almost, fanciful, the product of someone with a light heart, though of course it had its more solemn applications.
What Ivan—Abel—did was something else entirely. Within the scope of his primary power, reality itself might be reduced to the level of a mere fiction, an affectation. Things that had been perfectly solid and unshakeable but the moment before might utterly cease to exist. His power was scientific, the apex of the sharpened mind—the ability to impose his will on the very fabric of spacetime, tear it open, close it over, bend and twist and shape it as he desired. There were limitations, of course, but distance was not one of them. And so when Lilith’s corpse just appeared beside him, none of those who knew him best should have been surprised.
Ekaterina sensed it, somehow, and drew in a deep breath.
Like or not, even a man as intelligent as Ivan sometimes had to turn matters over to chance, and to the fallibility of a human heart.
Kitty struggled, her breathing coming only sporadically through the tight hold on her windpipe. Reaching up, she closed both of her hands against Lilith’s wrist, trying to ease the pressure. It worked only to a slight degree, but enough to keep her conscious. Perhaps it was only that the mother of vampires realized that she would be rather useless if incapacitated. Ekaterina could hear what everyone was saying, but in all honesty it was hard to register most of it. This was largely because she was beginning to feel flooded by what of herself was still his. It would appear that actual physical contact with Lilith, however hostile, was producing an alchemic reaction in her mind, and she felt like she was drowning in someone else’s power.
It is all right, my child. We can do what she is asking.
She trusted him implicitly. What other choice did she have? “Okay,” she said, and despite her quiet volume, her voice somehow cut across everything else. Faust and Ivan immediately swung their eyes back to her from Takeru, each scrutinizing her. What Ivan was thinking, none could say, but those with better eyes would see that Lucius looked positively delighted, in a particularly-malicious fashion. And why not? He was about to see the unmaking of one fate and the weaving of another. “I’ll do it. I’ll put your soul back in your body.” There was nothing else she could do. She had promised to do everything within her power to save Saya, and if this really was within her power, then she had to do it, the possible consequences notwithstanding.
Perhaps Lilith would be stronger even than this in her own form. Perhaps it would be impossible for them to succeed. Perhaps, perhaps, perhaps. She could not let herself deal in what might be, because the possibilities were too dark, too unbearable. She could only take this one step at a time, at each turn doing what she thought was for the best. And right now… what seemed to be best was the only good action she could take—and that was getting her best friend back.
Ivan sighed perceptibly through his nose. “Very well. Lilith, release her—she can’t do it like that.” Once his daughter was dropped onto her feet, he glanced over at Sacred. “She does not have to be especially near them to do this.” The meaning was clear. Protect her. He doubted Sacred needed to be told, but he was telling him anyway.
It was a peculiar fact that Ivan had fallen in love with his exact opposite. In many senses, Magdalene had been the yin to his yang, but in terms of their power, this had been especially obvious. Her ability was that of making fictions real—of pulling from the ether or the imagination fantastical things, and warping reality to accommodate them within her sphere of influence. It was whimsical, almost, fanciful, the product of someone with a light heart, though of course it had its more solemn applications.
What Ivan—Abel—did was something else entirely. Within the scope of his primary power, reality itself might be reduced to the level of a mere fiction, an affectation. Things that had been perfectly solid and unshakeable but the moment before might utterly cease to exist. His power was scientific, the apex of the sharpened mind—the ability to impose his will on the very fabric of spacetime, tear it open, close it over, bend and twist and shape it as he desired. There were limitations, of course, but distance was not one of them. And so when Lilith’s corpse just appeared beside him, none of those who knew him best should have been surprised.
Ekaterina sensed it, somehow, and drew in a deep breath.
Good girl. Now relax, and let me help you.
Now wasn't this sweet? Lilith could almost feel Saya pulling beneath her, and only laughed when Takeru spoke. "Do you belive that it is the emptiness that drives me?" she spat, her grip loosening slightly on Ekaterina's throat. Her eyes narrowed slightly before a sardonic smirk crossed her features. "Well isn't that just lovely. Tell me something, Takeru, do you know who your father is?" she stated, her eyes never leaving his. "Or the name of the first woman you had ever loved? It was she, not Saya, that you had loved first. Saya was, is your second love. I wonder, did you ever love her at all? To have forgotten her so easily," she almost purred. She could see it, the magic of a pure-blood lingering behind his eyes. It was a magic first tried out on her, a foolish notion if Lilith ever saw one. Why would any vampire desire to be human?
"Ah, but you did, and you still do. You believe those silly emotions fluttering around your stomach are for your so called Saya, when they are not. Those silly emotions belong to another, and they always will. I wonder how Saya would feel if she knew that the father to her child didn't love her as she has always loved him? Silly, foolish girl she has been. Even if she couldn't remember you, she still loved you. It is why she never devoted her entire being to him. Even if she was destined to marry him, to be his wife, his lover, she would never have given herself wholly to him," she continued, her hold on Ekaterina almost nonexistent. She could feel Saya begging her not to say anything else. She could only smile further.
"Ah, but what's more, you're precious Saya has lied to you. She knew everything. From when you tried to kill your friends, when you were changed back to your heritage as the bastard child of Rido Kuran. And when you were reverted back to that pathetic, human, existence of yours caused by your one, and most true, love, Ageha Shirabuki." she continued, sparing a glance when Ekaterina spoke. She narrowed her eyes at Abel, glancing once more towards Seth's child, and dropped her carelessly, taking a step back to allow the girl a moments breath. She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her son's implication. As if he would be able to protect the child from her. He forgets, just because he has a will does not mean he is immune to her subjugation. He was right, he might have learned from her, but a good teacher never reveals everything. Something she had to learn the hard way from her teacher.
"My sweet, sweet child, I could never stop. Even when you muttered those words to me before, it can never stop," she spoke, rolling her eyes to fix them on Takeru's form once more before glancing back to Ekaterina. She stared at the blind girl before allowing her eyes to travel to her body. Leave it to Abel to keep it so preserved. The snow-white locks still held their lumination, and her skin still white as snow. It was almost like staring at what could have been perceived as an angel, however; Lilith knew better than anyone. She was a devil, and devil's do not get second chances. "Do it, child," she demanded of Ekaterina. Once she was back in her own body, she would tear apart these people. She would make them pay, for denying her, for betraying her. Had she, so long ago, betrayed anyone? The only sin she ever committed was refusing to be his slave, and in return, her punishment was betrayal. By all of those she loved, but from Him most of all. Could things have been different, had he not betrayed her? Perhaps, but those days were long gone, and that time no longer exists. There is only Lilith, and that is all there will ever be.
Ekterina reached up to touch her throat, where she could feel a bruise forming. If this was the worst thing that happened to her today, though, it would be quite lucky. Luckier than Takeru, to be sure. She didn’t want to imagine his current predicament. If his memories returned… but there was little she could do about it. All she could do was one thing at a time, and the thing to do now was to take Lilith’s essence out of her best friend’s body. A body that, if Lilith was to be believed, was not just her own any longer. A child… it should have been a happy realization, but it could not have come at a worse moment. In the end, all it did was make her task even more urgent.
Backing up a ways, she stood between Sacred and her father, clasping her hands together, more to stop the shaking than for any particular need for the movement. At Seth’s urging, she slowly retreated from her outside perception, turning her focus in on herself and losing a great deal of awareness about what was going on around her. It was as though she was back at that pond in the garden, or the warm ocean shore from the summer what seemed a lifetime ago, and this time, she was just supposed to let herself sink. Until she wasn’t really Ekaterina at all anymore, but him instead.
She was not certain she knew what he meant by that, but for the moment, she was willing to accept it, and she sank into herself, letting the flow of that power overtake her, head to toe, and make her into something she was not.
“Fascinating…” Faust murmured, and Ivan felt it too—the way something in the air shifted, like the alignment of the world had moved slightly to the left, to describe it metaphorically. Everything was the same, and yet nothing was. It was something that Abel had felt only once before in his life, and that when Seth was performing the seal. It felt as though everything were at once inextricably connected and tragically separable, the links between the parts of the world almost tangible.
To Ekaterina, they were music.
Each essence, or soul in some cases, had a tonality, a shifting, thrumming melody almost too subtle to be heard, and each was different. Faust’s was mathematical, precise to the point of being mechanical, technically almost perfect but with little emotion infused in it. Takeru’s was confused, a song still in need of arrangement, its every individual part clear and bright, but not yet in harmony with the others. Ivan’s was complicated, so much so that she could scarcely follow all the parts of it, but they were perfectly resonant, all reaching for the very same thing, and she understood then, what it was to love as he had loved. Once, only once, and forever. She could hear the echoes in herself.
Sacred was… something dark, and sad, but lighter strains wove seamlessly through it. It’s music was bound up in hers, even more than Ivan’s was, but they were not yet perfectly in accord, because hers was two songs, becoming ever more distinct. Her own, and his, a divine melody that she almost wept to hear. If she was discordant, however, Lilith was a clangor. Saya fought their connection tenaciously, and the little light chimes of a barely-formed life were just barely audible as well. Somehow, she understood then what had to be done.
Reaching for the melodies, almost like vibrating threads, she guided them apart, what was Saya and what was Lilith, and in her weaving, anchored the Dark Mother’s song to the empty vessel that Ivan had brought. Sensing a weakening connection between the soft chimes and Saya’s melody, she tightened them, binding what was within her friend more strongly to the existence it might yet have. He might yet have, she knew somehow. She felt almost as if there were hands on hers, guiding her weaving with just the lightest of touches, and when Ekaterina opened her eyes, only one of them retained the blue-white. The other was pure gold. They were her eyes in all their uselessness, but they were in Seth’s colors. When she spoke, it was like all of her music and all of his spoke with her.
“It is done.”
Lilith stood off to the side, watching as Ekaterina began to work. Soon, soon she would be back in her own body, and once she was... She could almost feel the pull, what was him, and at the same time, it wasn't. She could feel what was her as well. It was a feeling she could never forget. How could she? She had only felt it once, and that was when he betrayed her. He sealed her soul away into that black void of nothingness, and it was there that she had realized she could no longer trust anyone. Not even her children. She may have seemed obsessive over some of them, but that was just a facade, a lie. She did not trust them, and whether she would ever trust them was not a thought she entertained.
Once her soul was sealed back into its proper vessel, Lilith slowly opened her eyes, the sakura colors glistening with soft hues of blue. She could feel it, her power coursing through her veins, however; she pursed her lips together. Her throat seemed dry. Even in that body, being transferred back to her original one would not carry the same satisfaction she had received. Her face flattened, and she stared at the group. A slow smile slid onto her face as she stared at Ekaterina, and then towards the body she had inhabited. Of course, she could just easily drink the girl's blood right here, right now. But where would the fun in that be? Plus, the girl still had some use, and she did promise that she wouldn't kill her until her usefulness ceased. Instead, she stood, stretching her limbs, and summoned a blue flame to the palm of her hand. She encased her entire body with it, feeling as the warmth gave new invigoration to her lax muscles, and caused them to tense.
With a quick spurt of speed, she was by her former host's side, and leaned down to grab the Kuran girl by the neck, gentler than she had held Ekaterina's. Dead blood wasn't as good as live blood, and with Saya's condition, she was producing a little more blood than normal. Plus, she'd never had Kuran blood before. She was half tempted to take it from her lover, and bring the boy's memories back, however; human blood was still human blood. Even if she had taken it prior, she didn't want to more than she had to. She tilted Saya's head to the side, her eyes glancing over the rim of her neck, and smirked. Saya, however, could do nothing. She was still weak, even if her body was her own now. The fatigue had not left her, and she could feel Lilith's teeth scraping against the column of her neck.
"Precious child, I told you, you would be mine, and no one else's," she spoke, the smile twisting into something wicked. Saya could only sigh as Lilith's teeth sank into her flesh, the feeling of warmth crossing against her neck.
"I'm... sorry," were the only words she could mouth towards Takeru. And she was. For not being strong enough to protect him, herself, their child. She wasn't strong enough.
"Ah, but you did, and you still do. You believe those silly emotions fluttering around your stomach are for your so called Saya, when they are not. Those silly emotions belong to another, and they always will. I wonder how Saya would feel if she knew that the father to her child didn't love her as she has always loved him? Silly, foolish girl she has been. Even if she couldn't remember you, she still loved you. It is why she never devoted her entire being to him. Even if she was destined to marry him, to be his wife, his lover, she would never have given herself wholly to him," she continued, her hold on Ekaterina almost nonexistent. She could feel Saya begging her not to say anything else. She could only smile further.
"Ah, but what's more, you're precious Saya has lied to you. She knew everything. From when you tried to kill your friends, when you were changed back to your heritage as the bastard child of Rido Kuran. And when you were reverted back to that pathetic, human, existence of yours caused by your one, and most true, love, Ageha Shirabuki." she continued, sparing a glance when Ekaterina spoke. She narrowed her eyes at Abel, glancing once more towards Seth's child, and dropped her carelessly, taking a step back to allow the girl a moments breath. She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her son's implication. As if he would be able to protect the child from her. He forgets, just because he has a will does not mean he is immune to her subjugation. He was right, he might have learned from her, but a good teacher never reveals everything. Something she had to learn the hard way from her teacher.
"My sweet, sweet child, I could never stop. Even when you muttered those words to me before, it can never stop," she spoke, rolling her eyes to fix them on Takeru's form once more before glancing back to Ekaterina. She stared at the blind girl before allowing her eyes to travel to her body. Leave it to Abel to keep it so preserved. The snow-white locks still held their lumination, and her skin still white as snow. It was almost like staring at what could have been perceived as an angel, however; Lilith knew better than anyone. She was a devil, and devil's do not get second chances. "Do it, child," she demanded of Ekaterina. Once she was back in her own body, she would tear apart these people. She would make them pay, for denying her, for betraying her. Had she, so long ago, betrayed anyone? The only sin she ever committed was refusing to be his slave, and in return, her punishment was betrayal. By all of those she loved, but from Him most of all. Could things have been different, had he not betrayed her? Perhaps, but those days were long gone, and that time no longer exists. There is only Lilith, and that is all there will ever be.
Ekterina reached up to touch her throat, where she could feel a bruise forming. If this was the worst thing that happened to her today, though, it would be quite lucky. Luckier than Takeru, to be sure. She didn’t want to imagine his current predicament. If his memories returned… but there was little she could do about it. All she could do was one thing at a time, and the thing to do now was to take Lilith’s essence out of her best friend’s body. A body that, if Lilith was to be believed, was not just her own any longer. A child… it should have been a happy realization, but it could not have come at a worse moment. In the end, all it did was make her task even more urgent.
Backing up a ways, she stood between Sacred and her father, clasping her hands together, more to stop the shaking than for any particular need for the movement. At Seth’s urging, she slowly retreated from her outside perception, turning her focus in on herself and losing a great deal of awareness about what was going on around her. It was as though she was back at that pond in the garden, or the warm ocean shore from the summer what seemed a lifetime ago, and this time, she was just supposed to let herself sink. Until she wasn’t really Ekaterina at all anymore, but him instead.
No, child. This is not me. It is us.
She was not certain she knew what he meant by that, but for the moment, she was willing to accept it, and she sank into herself, letting the flow of that power overtake her, head to toe, and make her into something she was not.
“Fascinating…” Faust murmured, and Ivan felt it too—the way something in the air shifted, like the alignment of the world had moved slightly to the left, to describe it metaphorically. Everything was the same, and yet nothing was. It was something that Abel had felt only once before in his life, and that when Seth was performing the seal. It felt as though everything were at once inextricably connected and tragically separable, the links between the parts of the world almost tangible.
To Ekaterina, they were music.
Each essence, or soul in some cases, had a tonality, a shifting, thrumming melody almost too subtle to be heard, and each was different. Faust’s was mathematical, precise to the point of being mechanical, technically almost perfect but with little emotion infused in it. Takeru’s was confused, a song still in need of arrangement, its every individual part clear and bright, but not yet in harmony with the others. Ivan’s was complicated, so much so that she could scarcely follow all the parts of it, but they were perfectly resonant, all reaching for the very same thing, and she understood then, what it was to love as he had loved. Once, only once, and forever. She could hear the echoes in herself.
Sacred was… something dark, and sad, but lighter strains wove seamlessly through it. It’s music was bound up in hers, even more than Ivan’s was, but they were not yet perfectly in accord, because hers was two songs, becoming ever more distinct. Her own, and his, a divine melody that she almost wept to hear. If she was discordant, however, Lilith was a clangor. Saya fought their connection tenaciously, and the little light chimes of a barely-formed life were just barely audible as well. Somehow, she understood then what had to be done.
Reaching for the melodies, almost like vibrating threads, she guided them apart, what was Saya and what was Lilith, and in her weaving, anchored the Dark Mother’s song to the empty vessel that Ivan had brought. Sensing a weakening connection between the soft chimes and Saya’s melody, she tightened them, binding what was within her friend more strongly to the existence it might yet have. He might yet have, she knew somehow. She felt almost as if there were hands on hers, guiding her weaving with just the lightest of touches, and when Ekaterina opened her eyes, only one of them retained the blue-white. The other was pure gold. They were her eyes in all their uselessness, but they were in Seth’s colors. When she spoke, it was like all of her music and all of his spoke with her.
“It is done.”
Lilith stood off to the side, watching as Ekaterina began to work. Soon, soon she would be back in her own body, and once she was... She could almost feel the pull, what was him, and at the same time, it wasn't. She could feel what was her as well. It was a feeling she could never forget. How could she? She had only felt it once, and that was when he betrayed her. He sealed her soul away into that black void of nothingness, and it was there that she had realized she could no longer trust anyone. Not even her children. She may have seemed obsessive over some of them, but that was just a facade, a lie. She did not trust them, and whether she would ever trust them was not a thought she entertained.
Once her soul was sealed back into its proper vessel, Lilith slowly opened her eyes, the sakura colors glistening with soft hues of blue. She could feel it, her power coursing through her veins, however; she pursed her lips together. Her throat seemed dry. Even in that body, being transferred back to her original one would not carry the same satisfaction she had received. Her face flattened, and she stared at the group. A slow smile slid onto her face as she stared at Ekaterina, and then towards the body she had inhabited. Of course, she could just easily drink the girl's blood right here, right now. But where would the fun in that be? Plus, the girl still had some use, and she did promise that she wouldn't kill her until her usefulness ceased. Instead, she stood, stretching her limbs, and summoned a blue flame to the palm of her hand. She encased her entire body with it, feeling as the warmth gave new invigoration to her lax muscles, and caused them to tense.
With a quick spurt of speed, she was by her former host's side, and leaned down to grab the Kuran girl by the neck, gentler than she had held Ekaterina's. Dead blood wasn't as good as live blood, and with Saya's condition, she was producing a little more blood than normal. Plus, she'd never had Kuran blood before. She was half tempted to take it from her lover, and bring the boy's memories back, however; human blood was still human blood. Even if she had taken it prior, she didn't want to more than she had to. She tilted Saya's head to the side, her eyes glancing over the rim of her neck, and smirked. Saya, however, could do nothing. She was still weak, even if her body was her own now. The fatigue had not left her, and she could feel Lilith's teeth scraping against the column of her neck.
"Precious child, I told you, you would be mine, and no one else's," she spoke, the smile twisting into something wicked. Saya could only sigh as Lilith's teeth sank into her flesh, the feeling of warmth crossing against her neck.
"I'm... sorry," were the only words she could mouth towards Takeru. And she was. For not being strong enough to protect him, herself, their child. She wasn't strong enough.
What is happening? This sensation that his entire existence was being torn asunder in excessive manners. Even the tiniest of fragments was being ripped apart without limit. At first, he paid no heed to Lilith's words. She denounced that this was because of the emptiness. Her clear disagreement envisioned in how she spoke it. However, a smile which made his skin crawl appeared upon those lips, the ones he had kissed with fervor. It twisted the image of his beloved into something foreign and unworthy. Then, it began the onslaught of questions, queries which determined the rationality of his world. He needed to be firm with the belief it was nothing more but a ploy. But then again... His father?
In the beginning of his memories, the man known to many as Kaname Kuran had always been beside him. Never once, there was any cause to assume something different. That person whom he looked up to and created an oath with was a man he had known to be his father and no one else. First love? It had always been Saya. He as her brother had took the affection to be shared between his twin sisters, Amaya and Saya. Nevertheless, he cannot help but look differently at Saya as time goes by. So what was this second love? Who was this her? Forgotten? He did not forget anything, rather his memories had come back, isn't it?
Confusion flashed across those mismatched eyes of his. It was inevitable as the statements being declared like a Cheshire cat beckoning him to the madness of wonderland. Lilith did not relent. His love's integrity was questioned. However, it was not that intrigue which completely implanted a dagger of poison in his consciousness. Child? Saya is pregnant? "A child?" He muttered softly. A news which should bring joy had ended to bring forth a whirlwind of tragedy. Furthermore, she insisted his infidelity to Saya's affection. There had never been no one else. It was then a flash of golden blonde hair appeared before him, but nothing more but a hallucination. Then, there was the revelation which sounded much like a sledgehammer smashing through the pillars of his sanity.
A brief interlude with Ekaterina became a prominent visage. She had said that Saya saved her and he had a feeling it was not on a manner of getting him out of his depression when Moirae died... Wait... someone else did that... An invitation, right? Something was missing. His began to take a step back inch by inch as if Lilith's words began to take a solid form peppering him with a gravity he could not defend from. Saya lied to him? Why would she? Tried to kill his friends? When did that happen? Rido Kuran? The man who plunged to the darkness of his desire? His true love? Ageha Shirabuki? It was like the chains and locks wrapping deep within him began to slowly crumble.
Tears... There were tears glistening in front of him as it fell to the ground. Is he crying? He reached for his eyes, but they were dry. So, it was not him. He looked around him and there was nothing back darkness. Wait, he was outside with Sacred and the others. Is this Lilith's doing or her lackeys? He felt someone tugging the sleeve of his shirt. Looking down, he saw a younger version of him. The young Takeru was smiling at him with such brightness. Hand was reached out for him to take. Something deep within him was telling him to not take it. However, he gave in as he reached for that hand.
His eyes widened in surprise and of horror as the young Takeru shattered like a glass which included the reality he was in. It was like an illusion had been cast upon him. But then, it was broken to reveal nothing but a void. All he is had always been a fabrication. There he witnessed Saya in the arms of an Ashen woman. Those eyes of hers held so much sorrow, so much shame. It echoed to the words which departed from her lips. She was sorry... He instinctively reached out his hand to her. His feet he willed them to move, but he was stuck.
Why is that? Wait... there was something wet trailing down his lips. He reached for it. There was blood. Blood? Why? "Let me save you." A hushed whisper as he looked over his shoulder. There eyes much like the night gazed at him. Then, a sound of something being taken out from him rustled closely. He looked at his body and there was blood pooling at his stomach area. Death seemed to always follow him as he looked at Saya once more. His eyes filled with helplessness. "Saya..." Then, he fell to the ground face first. His blood exiting his body like a gushing before.
There a figure looming over the fallen Takeru was but Genesis. He held a sword which dripped with the blood of Magdalene's reincarnation. His eyes scanned his surroundings. It had succeeded. The Dark Mother has finally been reborn in her true shell. "Watch it all." He softly stated as he encased Takeru's dying body in translucent cocoon. There time and space was distorted. He would let the human fledgling bear witness to what was about to unfold. A story unlike any other. "Takeru!" Sacred shouted in great horror as he was about to rush to his side. His memory brimming through the threshold. But then, there was Saya who was being a prey.
Knowing Genesis' ability, he knew that Takeru will still live even if it was in a limbo. He rushed towards Saya's location and with all his might he pulled the Kuran princess away from Lilith's grasp. "Saya, hold on." He spoke to her but without removing his eyes on Lilith's form. Because right now, he cannot afford to do that. There was a lot who are at stake, not only his love, but his belief.
"You're my son."
In the beginning of his memories, the man known to many as Kaname Kuran had always been beside him. Never once, there was any cause to assume something different. That person whom he looked up to and created an oath with was a man he had known to be his father and no one else. First love? It had always been Saya. He as her brother had took the affection to be shared between his twin sisters, Amaya and Saya. Nevertheless, he cannot help but look differently at Saya as time goes by. So what was this second love? Who was this her? Forgotten? He did not forget anything, rather his memories had come back, isn't it?
"I would be very lucky if you ever fall in love with me."
Confusion flashed across those mismatched eyes of his. It was inevitable as the statements being declared like a Cheshire cat beckoning him to the madness of wonderland. Lilith did not relent. His love's integrity was questioned. However, it was not that intrigue which completely implanted a dagger of poison in his consciousness. Child? Saya is pregnant? "A child?" He muttered softly. A news which should bring joy had ended to bring forth a whirlwind of tragedy. Furthermore, she insisted his infidelity to Saya's affection. There had never been no one else. It was then a flash of golden blonde hair appeared before him, but nothing more but a hallucination. Then, there was the revelation which sounded much like a sledgehammer smashing through the pillars of his sanity.
"It was her love that saved you, after all, and she was human when she did."
A brief interlude with Ekaterina became a prominent visage. She had said that Saya saved her and he had a feeling it was not on a manner of getting him out of his depression when Moirae died... Wait... someone else did that... An invitation, right? Something was missing. His began to take a step back inch by inch as if Lilith's words began to take a solid form peppering him with a gravity he could not defend from. Saya lied to him? Why would she? Tried to kill his friends? When did that happen? Rido Kuran? The man who plunged to the darkness of his desire? His true love? Ageha Shirabuki? It was like the chains and locks wrapping deep within him began to slowly crumble.
"I'm happy to see you all grown-up, Takeru."
Tears... There were tears glistening in front of him as it fell to the ground. Is he crying? He reached for his eyes, but they were dry. So, it was not him. He looked around him and there was nothing back darkness. Wait, he was outside with Sacred and the others. Is this Lilith's doing or her lackeys? He felt someone tugging the sleeve of his shirt. Looking down, he saw a younger version of him. The young Takeru was smiling at him with such brightness. Hand was reached out for him to take. Something deep within him was telling him to not take it. However, he gave in as he reached for that hand.
"We are a lie."
His eyes widened in surprise and of horror as the young Takeru shattered like a glass which included the reality he was in. It was like an illusion had been cast upon him. But then, it was broken to reveal nothing but a void. All he is had always been a fabrication. There he witnessed Saya in the arms of an Ashen woman. Those eyes of hers held so much sorrow, so much shame. It echoed to the words which departed from her lips. She was sorry... He instinctively reached out his hand to her. His feet he willed them to move, but he was stuck.
Why is that? Wait... there was something wet trailing down his lips. He reached for it. There was blood. Blood? Why? "Let me save you." A hushed whisper as he looked over his shoulder. There eyes much like the night gazed at him. Then, a sound of something being taken out from him rustled closely. He looked at his body and there was blood pooling at his stomach area. Death seemed to always follow him as he looked at Saya once more. His eyes filled with helplessness. "Saya..." Then, he fell to the ground face first. His blood exiting his body like a gushing before.
There a figure looming over the fallen Takeru was but Genesis. He held a sword which dripped with the blood of Magdalene's reincarnation. His eyes scanned his surroundings. It had succeeded. The Dark Mother has finally been reborn in her true shell. "Watch it all." He softly stated as he encased Takeru's dying body in translucent cocoon. There time and space was distorted. He would let the human fledgling bear witness to what was about to unfold. A story unlike any other. "Takeru!" Sacred shouted in great horror as he was about to rush to his side. His memory brimming through the threshold. But then, there was Saya who was being a prey.
Knowing Genesis' ability, he knew that Takeru will still live even if it was in a limbo. He rushed towards Saya's location and with all his might he pulled the Kuran princess away from Lilith's grasp. "Saya, hold on." He spoke to her but without removing his eyes on Lilith's form. Because right now, he cannot afford to do that. There was a lot who are at stake, not only his love, but his belief.
“I have only ever needed one thing, and you used to be the same. Now, you need two, and that will be your downfall."
It was done. Ivan’s shoulders eased almost imperceptibly. Now he simply had to—
“Looking for this?” Somehow, what Faust said, even as quietly as he did, managed to cut across everything else, from the arrival of Genesis and the injury of Takeru to Saya’s plight and his own daughter’s hurry to her friend’s side once she was removed from the grasp of the Dark Mother. The playful tone the scientist used, light and even courteous in aspect, could only mean that he believed himself to have the firm advantage. And, looking at the object in his hands, it was clear that he did.
For grasped in Faust’s fingers was the black crystal that had originally held part of the essence of Lilith, left behind in Evie, the false queen. With Lilith gone, however, the crystal now contained only the last ingredient in Faust’s twisted alchemy of souls: the portion of Magdalene’s soul that had been extracted from Takeru during his imprisonment. It was most of her, the vast majority, only a trace remaining in the boy himself.
It was, therefore, the single most precious object in Ivan’s world.
Lucius did not need to see the look on his face to understand that. “So predictable, Abel. You know… I rather think that, in the end, that’s all that fool emotion of yours does. Makes you all utterly predictable. Engineering this, all of it—it was so simple. All I had to do was tug at the right threads in all of you, and here we are, right where I desire us to be.” Behind the mask, Ivan’s eyes narrowed, but he did not reply. Instead, he launched himself for Faust, who was gone in the blink of an eye.
“Too slow,” he informed the other man cheerily from right behind him. Abel only gritted his teeth, reversing direction on a hairpin turn and lunging again.
“Looking for this?” Somehow, what Faust said, even as quietly as he did, managed to cut across everything else, from the arrival of Genesis and the injury of Takeru to Saya’s plight and his own daughter’s hurry to her friend’s side once she was removed from the grasp of the Dark Mother. The playful tone the scientist used, light and even courteous in aspect, could only mean that he believed himself to have the firm advantage. And, looking at the object in his hands, it was clear that he did.
For grasped in Faust’s fingers was the black crystal that had originally held part of the essence of Lilith, left behind in Evie, the false queen. With Lilith gone, however, the crystal now contained only the last ingredient in Faust’s twisted alchemy of souls: the portion of Magdalene’s soul that had been extracted from Takeru during his imprisonment. It was most of her, the vast majority, only a trace remaining in the boy himself.
It was, therefore, the single most precious object in Ivan’s world.
Lucius did not need to see the look on his face to understand that. “So predictable, Abel. You know… I rather think that, in the end, that’s all that fool emotion of yours does. Makes you all utterly predictable. Engineering this, all of it—it was so simple. All I had to do was tug at the right threads in all of you, and here we are, right where I desire us to be.” Behind the mask, Ivan’s eyes narrowed, but he did not reply. Instead, he launched himself for Faust, who was gone in the blink of an eye.
“Too slow,” he informed the other man cheerily from right behind him. Abel only gritted his teeth, reversing direction on a hairpin turn and lunging again.
“Don’t worry. I won’t let you die.”
Ekaterina, on the other hand, was anything but oblivious to what was happening to her friends, and even as her father and his rival continued to move at speeds dizzying even to their own kind, she was choking back a gasp at the sudden injury to Takeru, and then rushing over to Saya as Sacred forcibly extracted her from Lilith’s grasp. It had in effect perhaps made for a worse short-term injury, by tearing away a chunk of the flesh of her neck, but to be drained dry was worse. Kitty knew this much only because of the large amount of hot, sticky blood cascading from her best friend’s throat.
Though perhaps she could not be blamed for the instinct to panic, to give herself over to anxiousness and grief in the wake of everything that was happening, she retained her gentle calm, though it was obvious enough now that there was something steely underneath it, like iron beneath velvet. She was soft, but she was not weak, not anymore. And she knew Saya wasn’t either.
“Saya. I need you to stay with me Saya. I promise… if you can stay with me, all of this will work out. You’ll see.” Ekaterina was not in the habit of making promises she could not keep, but she refused to believe that she could not keep this one. Everything would work out, but not if her friend stopped fighting. Reaching forward, Kitty laid her palm at the juncture of Saya’s shoulder and throat, where Lilith’s fangs had been, applying pressure to slow the bleeding. The hand, and the rest of her, started to glow again, slowly closing the wound and forcing out Lilith’s poison, though that hardly made a difference. Her friend was already a vampire by this point. But there was still a chance the poison could hurt the child somehow, and that was not one she was willing to take.
“Moya sestra,” she murmured, reverting to the gentle Russian of her childhood without meaning to. “Vy dolzhny zhit'. Dlya Vashego malysha. Dlya vashego lyubovnika. Dlya menya.” Saya’s wounds continued to knit together, but whether she would live was largely a function of her own will to do so.
Though perhaps she could not be blamed for the instinct to panic, to give herself over to anxiousness and grief in the wake of everything that was happening, she retained her gentle calm, though it was obvious enough now that there was something steely underneath it, like iron beneath velvet. She was soft, but she was not weak, not anymore. And she knew Saya wasn’t either.
“Saya. I need you to stay with me Saya. I promise… if you can stay with me, all of this will work out. You’ll see.” Ekaterina was not in the habit of making promises she could not keep, but she refused to believe that she could not keep this one. Everything would work out, but not if her friend stopped fighting. Reaching forward, Kitty laid her palm at the juncture of Saya’s shoulder and throat, where Lilith’s fangs had been, applying pressure to slow the bleeding. The hand, and the rest of her, started to glow again, slowly closing the wound and forcing out Lilith’s poison, though that hardly made a difference. Her friend was already a vampire by this point. But there was still a chance the poison could hurt the child somehow, and that was not one she was willing to take.
“Moya sestra,” she murmured, reverting to the gentle Russian of her childhood without meaning to. “Vy dolzhny zhit'. Dlya Vashego malysha. Dlya vashego lyubovnika. Dlya menya.” Saya’s wounds continued to knit together, but whether she would live was largely a function of her own will to do so.
"Before we met, I was so scared of dying. But if the end comes today, this will have been enough. But the end shall never come, not for us, my child."
Lilith watched as the words she had spoken to Takeru, embedding themselves, unfolding like a wrapper being peeled slowly. She smirked against Saya's neck, drinking still with no intent to stop this time. Her blood was not as good as His had been. His had been divine, and she had heard rumors that those of the Kuran family had similar blood. Such a disappointment to know it wasn't true. It was good at best, but it wasn't divine. Lilith did not make an attempt to move when Sacred appeared before her, reaching for Saya in the process. Instead, she merely bit down harder on the Kuran girl's neck as she was ripped from Lilith's grasp. A sickening tear could be heard as Saya was pulled away, and a spray of blood coated Lilith's face. She merely smiled wickedly towards them as she held Sacred's gaze.
"Well wasn't that a bit rude. Don't you know you should never take a dog's bone like that?" she stated, the smirk fading slowly into a flat look. "I grow tired of looking at you. Genesis, do away with him and perhaps I will... reward you," the implication was clear enough, however; she was growing tired of this game. "Leave the blind girl be, though. She will be my new pet once Cain is dispatched. I can be patient, after all," she replied, tilting her head in an owl-like manner. She would have the girl for a moment's time, if only for her blood. She wanted His blood, and she was the only one who possessed it. But she would not let it last for long in this world. No one else could have it. It would belong only to her, and for a moments time, Lilith's eyes softened. She did not look at the others, her back facing towards them instead.
Saya could feel the chunk of her neck being ripped from her, but she made no sound. The pain was intense, but she couldn't even bring herself to make a sound. The blood, she could feel it flowing ferverously down her neck, and it wasn't going to stop anytime soon. Her eyes watered, and she could feel the warmth falling from them, even as Sacred spoke to her. She wasn't blind, she had seen what happened to Takeru, and she could only allow the small ones to fall. She wanted to weep, but her body felt so weak. She felt sick, disgusted, and she knew why. The things Lilith said, the things she had spoken of had caused a knot to form in her stomach. It was because it had all been true. She had lied to Takeru, kept the truth hidden from him even when he had asked for it, when he had spoken that she wouldn't lie to him.
But she had.
She had lied to him, and the worst part of it all... she knew she was lying to him. How could she ever look at him again? How could she ever expect him to trust her again, having learned the truth from Lilith? And she knew. She had always known that she wouldn't be the first in his heart. She was never his first love, and she had grown to accept that. She wanted to accept that because he had loved her now. Perhaps, for the wrong reasons, but he still loved her. Had Ageha still been alive, though, would he have loved her instead? Would he have left her for Ageha? Her heart beat slowed with each doubt, with each thought, and Saya could feel her eyes losing focus. It was so warm now. The chill that had encased her body was now nothing more than a comforting warmth. Was this what it felt like to die? Was she dying?
"My Saya, my little Saya," she knew that voice. It was warm, gentle, and comforting. "My little Saya, you've fought long enough. Do you want to come home, my child?" the woman asked, and Saya could feel something cradling her. "It's okay to let go, Saya. You don't have to fight anymore. Come home to me, and rest," she was beckoning Saya to go to her, and Saya was tempted to take the offer. Oh how she wanted to take the offer. The pain in her neck subsided, and everything felt numb. She felt a hand on her cheek, and she reached for it, grasping it loosely and holding it. The hand held a paternal instinct, however; it wasn't her hand. It was much to small to be her mother's hand. The blackness that covered Saya's vision melted for just a second.
Her every breath was weaker than the last, and she could feel her life slipping from her. "Mom, I... want to go home," she whispered to herself, her eyes losing their light to them. The words, she had spoken to herself, but they were spoken out loud. She could almost feel a smile against her cheek, however; something felt wrong. The hand in hers was moving slowly, guiding her almost, to cause her to look down in the thick darkness. Two-toned eyes sparkled at her, but they were not eyes she recognized. His had been red and black, and she had loved those as well. These, the ones she stared down into were gold and blue. Who was this child, this babe she held so tightly to? She was ready to let go, like her mother said. She wanted to go home to her, to be with her, but something was holding her back.
"Please, don't give up. For my sake, please."
"Don't go, please stay with me," the child spoke in a voice too soft. Stay? But... why should she stay? She couldn't stay, not after what she did, what she was doing. How could she? "Because I need you," the voice continued, almost solemnly. Who needed her? No one needed her. She had been too weak to protect herself, her friends, and even as a vampire now, she was too weak to protect anyone. "I need you. Dad needs you, they need you. Please, will you stay?" the voice pleaded. A flash passed through her eyes, and the babe was no longer that. He was standing tall before her, holding his hand out to her with a bright smile. Saya stared at him, confusion flashing through her eyes before they watered with realization. This... he... how could that be possible? She had not believed Lilith when she had told her of the life growing within her.
It just didn't seem possible. "But it was, and it is. Will you give me a chance, to live and grow?" he spoke. Saya could feel the hot tears cascading further down her cheek as she reached towards the hand, clutching at it for life. In reality, she was clutching onto Ekaterina's shirt, the cloudy gaze in her eyes dispersing slowly. The light, the life was coming back to them. She had to live. She couldn't rest, not yet. She had to live, for him, for herself, for their child. She would be a vampire, but she would live. She would live until she raised her child, and perhaps then, she could finally rest. But not now. She could feel the warmth of a mother's smile against her cheek, tenderly touching it in understanding.
"Then go to your family, my little Saya. We've always loved you, and we always will," the voice stated as it faded away, replaced only by the visage of Ekaterina. Saya glanced at her friend, the tears refusing to fall as she pulled her friend down to her. She did not care that the pain in her body had flooded her, and she did not care that she held onto her best friend as if life itself depended on it. She cried into Ekaterina's shoulder, soaking the blind girl's shirt in the process. She wanted to live. She had to. She had reason to, and she wasn't going to die. Not yet.
"I want to live. I want to live," she continued chanting, her cries subsiding, but her shoulders did not stop shaking. Lilith glanced at the small scene, and her lips pulled back. How beautiful, that the Kuran princess had that much will left in her. Such a shame, she should have snapped her neck when she had the chance. Poor thing needed to be put out of her misery. "Takeru... please, save him," she whispered so softly against Ekaterina's shoulder, however; something pulled in her.
Lilith stared with faint amusement and curiosity as Saya managed to stand, a certain aura encasing her. She could see Saya's fist clenched tightly that they were turning white, and slowly, the Kuran princess turned to face her. Yes, they would save Takeru, even if it killed her.
"I'm coming, Takky."
"Well wasn't that a bit rude. Don't you know you should never take a dog's bone like that?" she stated, the smirk fading slowly into a flat look. "I grow tired of looking at you. Genesis, do away with him and perhaps I will... reward you," the implication was clear enough, however; she was growing tired of this game. "Leave the blind girl be, though. She will be my new pet once Cain is dispatched. I can be patient, after all," she replied, tilting her head in an owl-like manner. She would have the girl for a moment's time, if only for her blood. She wanted His blood, and she was the only one who possessed it. But she would not let it last for long in this world. No one else could have it. It would belong only to her, and for a moments time, Lilith's eyes softened. She did not look at the others, her back facing towards them instead.
Saya could feel the chunk of her neck being ripped from her, but she made no sound. The pain was intense, but she couldn't even bring herself to make a sound. The blood, she could feel it flowing ferverously down her neck, and it wasn't going to stop anytime soon. Her eyes watered, and she could feel the warmth falling from them, even as Sacred spoke to her. She wasn't blind, she had seen what happened to Takeru, and she could only allow the small ones to fall. She wanted to weep, but her body felt so weak. She felt sick, disgusted, and she knew why. The things Lilith said, the things she had spoken of had caused a knot to form in her stomach. It was because it had all been true. She had lied to Takeru, kept the truth hidden from him even when he had asked for it, when he had spoken that she wouldn't lie to him.
But she had.
She had lied to him, and the worst part of it all... she knew she was lying to him. How could she ever look at him again? How could she ever expect him to trust her again, having learned the truth from Lilith? And she knew. She had always known that she wouldn't be the first in his heart. She was never his first love, and she had grown to accept that. She wanted to accept that because he had loved her now. Perhaps, for the wrong reasons, but he still loved her. Had Ageha still been alive, though, would he have loved her instead? Would he have left her for Ageha? Her heart beat slowed with each doubt, with each thought, and Saya could feel her eyes losing focus. It was so warm now. The chill that had encased her body was now nothing more than a comforting warmth. Was this what it felt like to die? Was she dying?
"My Saya, my little Saya," she knew that voice. It was warm, gentle, and comforting. "My little Saya, you've fought long enough. Do you want to come home, my child?" the woman asked, and Saya could feel something cradling her. "It's okay to let go, Saya. You don't have to fight anymore. Come home to me, and rest," she was beckoning Saya to go to her, and Saya was tempted to take the offer. Oh how she wanted to take the offer. The pain in her neck subsided, and everything felt numb. She felt a hand on her cheek, and she reached for it, grasping it loosely and holding it. The hand held a paternal instinct, however; it wasn't her hand. It was much to small to be her mother's hand. The blackness that covered Saya's vision melted for just a second.
Her every breath was weaker than the last, and she could feel her life slipping from her. "Mom, I... want to go home," she whispered to herself, her eyes losing their light to them. The words, she had spoken to herself, but they were spoken out loud. She could almost feel a smile against her cheek, however; something felt wrong. The hand in hers was moving slowly, guiding her almost, to cause her to look down in the thick darkness. Two-toned eyes sparkled at her, but they were not eyes she recognized. His had been red and black, and she had loved those as well. These, the ones she stared down into were gold and blue. Who was this child, this babe she held so tightly to? She was ready to let go, like her mother said. She wanted to go home to her, to be with her, but something was holding her back.
"Please, don't give up. For my sake, please."
"Don't go, please stay with me," the child spoke in a voice too soft. Stay? But... why should she stay? She couldn't stay, not after what she did, what she was doing. How could she? "Because I need you," the voice continued, almost solemnly. Who needed her? No one needed her. She had been too weak to protect herself, her friends, and even as a vampire now, she was too weak to protect anyone. "I need you. Dad needs you, they need you. Please, will you stay?" the voice pleaded. A flash passed through her eyes, and the babe was no longer that. He was standing tall before her, holding his hand out to her with a bright smile. Saya stared at him, confusion flashing through her eyes before they watered with realization. This... he... how could that be possible? She had not believed Lilith when she had told her of the life growing within her.
It just didn't seem possible. "But it was, and it is. Will you give me a chance, to live and grow?" he spoke. Saya could feel the hot tears cascading further down her cheek as she reached towards the hand, clutching at it for life. In reality, she was clutching onto Ekaterina's shirt, the cloudy gaze in her eyes dispersing slowly. The light, the life was coming back to them. She had to live. She couldn't rest, not yet. She had to live, for him, for herself, for their child. She would be a vampire, but she would live. She would live until she raised her child, and perhaps then, she could finally rest. But not now. She could feel the warmth of a mother's smile against her cheek, tenderly touching it in understanding.
"Then go to your family, my little Saya. We've always loved you, and we always will," the voice stated as it faded away, replaced only by the visage of Ekaterina. Saya glanced at her friend, the tears refusing to fall as she pulled her friend down to her. She did not care that the pain in her body had flooded her, and she did not care that she held onto her best friend as if life itself depended on it. She cried into Ekaterina's shoulder, soaking the blind girl's shirt in the process. She wanted to live. She had to. She had reason to, and she wasn't going to die. Not yet.
"I want to live. I want to live," she continued chanting, her cries subsiding, but her shoulders did not stop shaking. Lilith glanced at the small scene, and her lips pulled back. How beautiful, that the Kuran princess had that much will left in her. Such a shame, she should have snapped her neck when she had the chance. Poor thing needed to be put out of her misery. "Takeru... please, save him," she whispered so softly against Ekaterina's shoulder, however; something pulled in her.
"No, let us save him."
Lilith stared with faint amusement and curiosity as Saya managed to stand, a certain aura encasing her. She could see Saya's fist clenched tightly that they were turning white, and slowly, the Kuran princess turned to face her. Yes, they would save Takeru, even if it killed her.
"I'm coming, Takky."
Those eyes of brilliant mauve held a dark stain as it narrowed. The cause was the one known to the annals of history as Lilith. He knew his reckless action had rippled into an unintended injury on Saya. However, it was far better than that of assured death. At the same time, he could not allow another child to die. He had already lost his and that was far enough. Of course, the woman who felt the world scorned her could care less. No, she simply chose not to care anymore. Standing his ground, he allowed to leave Saya to Ekaterina's care. There were no need for words as he handed Saya's body gently to her. Once done, he retorted to the so-called Dark Mother. "So, you admit you're a dog." A prevalent trait of his, a smart-mouth which he actually takes pride in.
At some point, he had believed that he had one sole purpose in this forsaken world. It was to reduce everything to nothing. In an essence, he was non-existential. So, he did not bother with lives being taken by him or the suffering he had caused. Because, he knew that he was something akin to being empty. The solution, he needed to devour, to fill the void settling in his twisted soul. He would have been in that state. He would have been like her, like Lilith, shunning everything, denying all, consistently cursed by a thirst, if he had not received her words. She told him that they were manifestations of a desire, a wish hidden deep. It is why she could not detest the woman who eventually killed her.
"It seems we feel the same." He continued as a surge of wind blew towards them. "I'm tired of your psychotic damsel-in-distress act." It was stated with a tone and voice so reminiscent of a past, the man he looked so alike and appeared to share the sense of animosity towards Lilith. That was then Genesis had been ordered to deal with him. It even has a prospect reward. There was even no need for that in his opinion. The black-clad kin of his will always follow her orders without fail or resistance. An inevitable battle, he slowly look towards him. The missing echoes of the bell reminded him of his daughter who had finally been released of existence. There was no doubt in his mind that Genesis is the root cause of it.
"You know, it will not change anything." It is a fact that he knew Genesis will be familiar with what was being said. Yes, he was angry with the knowledge of his child who had been deprived of life. However, she was now finally at peace. As such, his rage had subsided into an amount which is tolerable. Instead, his eyes held a steady focus. "Come, I will face you and I will not lose." Such a confident bravado, it was not a result of his arrogance. This was due to his resolve of protecting what is important and right now, he would not allow any of them to have Ekaterina or any one else under his care. After all, this is Cross Academy and he is duty-bound as the Night Class President.
The Dark Mother has spoken. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever head. He was to end the life of Cain who had always been a thorn for far too long. The reward was merely an afterthought to him. "As you wish." He responded with tempered respect. This made him stepped forward as he levitated Takeru from the ground. The boy was currently in the sensation of life and death. A teetering sensation whether you would fall or not. This is of course prevented to advance any further due to his precise manipulation. He will have the human become a witness to the atrocities which will occur.
Taking stock of his environment, he noted that Faust was currently having the time of his life with Ivan. He would not intervene with that. As for hunters, they are no more. They are useless without their weapons forged from what they call the One Metal. The former vessel was close to her death which Seth's descendant tries to impede. "I know." With a wave of the hand, Takeru disappeared from sight. He had placed him in a place where no one can reach but him as for his injuries, they are being treated. "Confidence can kill." There is truth in those words as he tightened the grip he has on his sword.
Nothing could faze him. His face had remained stark and distantly cold, a calm before the storm. As for Sacred, he has the same expression of calmness. Their difference, his expression is filled of fiery determination. "You are to be killed." That was all he had said as he vanished from sight. The fight had ensued.
As for Takeru, he was in a dark place with no source of light. He felt like being suspended in a Limbo. Regardless, there was a vision in front of him as he watched the events unfold. And right now, he felt completely powerless. That is when he saw Saya stood despite the visage he had seen earlier where Lilith was draining her until to death. She had a renewed vigor which truly made him glad. More than that, she stated that she will save him. For him, it was enough to believe that everything will be fine soon. It has to be.
"You shouldn't have said that. She is suffering too you know."
At some point, he had believed that he had one sole purpose in this forsaken world. It was to reduce everything to nothing. In an essence, he was non-existential. So, he did not bother with lives being taken by him or the suffering he had caused. Because, he knew that he was something akin to being empty. The solution, he needed to devour, to fill the void settling in his twisted soul. He would have been in that state. He would have been like her, like Lilith, shunning everything, denying all, consistently cursed by a thirst, if he had not received her words. She told him that they were manifestations of a desire, a wish hidden deep. It is why she could not detest the woman who eventually killed her.
"You don't have to fear it, because I know someday this power will save you and everyone precious to you."
"It seems we feel the same." He continued as a surge of wind blew towards them. "I'm tired of your psychotic damsel-in-distress act." It was stated with a tone and voice so reminiscent of a past, the man he looked so alike and appeared to share the sense of animosity towards Lilith. That was then Genesis had been ordered to deal with him. It even has a prospect reward. There was even no need for that in his opinion. The black-clad kin of his will always follow her orders without fail or resistance. An inevitable battle, he slowly look towards him. The missing echoes of the bell reminded him of his daughter who had finally been released of existence. There was no doubt in his mind that Genesis is the root cause of it.
"You know, it will not change anything." It is a fact that he knew Genesis will be familiar with what was being said. Yes, he was angry with the knowledge of his child who had been deprived of life. However, she was now finally at peace. As such, his rage had subsided into an amount which is tolerable. Instead, his eyes held a steady focus. "Come, I will face you and I will not lose." Such a confident bravado, it was not a result of his arrogance. This was due to his resolve of protecting what is important and right now, he would not allow any of them to have Ekaterina or any one else under his care. After all, this is Cross Academy and he is duty-bound as the Night Class President.
|"To get closer to you."|
The Dark Mother has spoken. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever head. He was to end the life of Cain who had always been a thorn for far too long. The reward was merely an afterthought to him. "As you wish." He responded with tempered respect. This made him stepped forward as he levitated Takeru from the ground. The boy was currently in the sensation of life and death. A teetering sensation whether you would fall or not. This is of course prevented to advance any further due to his precise manipulation. He will have the human become a witness to the atrocities which will occur.
Taking stock of his environment, he noted that Faust was currently having the time of his life with Ivan. He would not intervene with that. As for hunters, they are no more. They are useless without their weapons forged from what they call the One Metal. The former vessel was close to her death which Seth's descendant tries to impede. "I know." With a wave of the hand, Takeru disappeared from sight. He had placed him in a place where no one can reach but him as for his injuries, they are being treated. "Confidence can kill." There is truth in those words as he tightened the grip he has on his sword.
Nothing could faze him. His face had remained stark and distantly cold, a calm before the storm. As for Sacred, he has the same expression of calmness. Their difference, his expression is filled of fiery determination. "You are to be killed." That was all he had said as he vanished from sight. The fight had ensued.
As for Takeru, he was in a dark place with no source of light. He felt like being suspended in a Limbo. Regardless, there was a vision in front of him as he watched the events unfold. And right now, he felt completely powerless. That is when he saw Saya stood despite the visage he had seen earlier where Lilith was draining her until to death. She had a renewed vigor which truly made him glad. More than that, she stated that she will save him. For him, it was enough to believe that everything will be fine soon. It has to be.
“Whatever end we face, we face it together. Always."
As Saya stood up, Ekaterina breathed a sigh of relief and stood with her. It felt like the combination of everything taking place was murder on her senses—there was the overwhelming sensation of Lilith’s presence itself, the fact that Ivan and Foust were literally ripping apart spacetime, appearing and disappearing what seemed to be completely at random, but in ways that she knew were perfectly intelligible to the two geniuses. Sometimes, it seemed almost like she could follow the threads they tore in a more instinctive, rather than rational, way, but she did not spend too long in the endeavor. She knew her father would live—it was like the universe’s one constant.
Snow was cold, fire burned, Ivan lived. Facts so fundamental her world made no sense without them.
Whether she lived was another matter entirely, and with Sacred preoccupied with Genesis and Takeru vanished from the field (but not quite, she was surprised to note, from her awareness), that left herself and Saya to contend with Lilith. What exactly they were supposed to do, she did not know. Ekaterina found herself with no desire whatsoever to kill her, despite knowing all the harm she had caused. Part of that, she knew, stemmed from the other mind, sitting against but apart from her own, almost like a perceptible weight. It was much like hers, and she could feel some thoughts and emotions bleeding through from one to the other, but they were separate now, more than they had ever been, as he took a more obvious form, as one awakening from a very long dream.
“Lilith,” the word was halting on her tongue, almost as if it was both unfamiliar and the most precious word she knew. “Why… why must it be this way? Why do you have to fight your children? Why do you have to kill his children?” It seemed to her the question that was at the heart of everything, and yet, no one who had ever spoken about it in front of her had ever provided a satisfactory answer to it. Why did Lilith desire so badly that they should die? Why did she cause so much pain and suffering when she was clearly strong enough to be whatever kind of person she desired to be. It didn’t make sense to Kitty. It was like… she knew, that somewhere in there, Lilith wasn’t this person at all, but someone else. Someone who wanted the same things as everyone else.
Snow was cold, fire burned, Ivan lived. Facts so fundamental her world made no sense without them.
Whether she lived was another matter entirely, and with Sacred preoccupied with Genesis and Takeru vanished from the field (but not quite, she was surprised to note, from her awareness), that left herself and Saya to contend with Lilith. What exactly they were supposed to do, she did not know. Ekaterina found herself with no desire whatsoever to kill her, despite knowing all the harm she had caused. Part of that, she knew, stemmed from the other mind, sitting against but apart from her own, almost like a perceptible weight. It was much like hers, and she could feel some thoughts and emotions bleeding through from one to the other, but they were separate now, more than they had ever been, as he took a more obvious form, as one awakening from a very long dream.
“Lilith,” the word was halting on her tongue, almost as if it was both unfamiliar and the most precious word she knew. “Why… why must it be this way? Why do you have to fight your children? Why do you have to kill his children?” It seemed to her the question that was at the heart of everything, and yet, no one who had ever spoken about it in front of her had ever provided a satisfactory answer to it. Why did Lilith desire so badly that they should die? Why did she cause so much pain and suffering when she was clearly strong enough to be whatever kind of person she desired to be. It didn’t make sense to Kitty. It was like… she knew, that somewhere in there, Lilith wasn’t this person at all, but someone else. Someone who wanted the same things as everyone else.
“You will return to me what is hers, because one such as you has no right to it.”
There was little point in describing the powers of any one of the First Children to be the most dire or most fearsome, because every one of them was especially dangerous in some situations, and yet, every one of them could be overcome, were the circumstances right.
Nevertheless, Ivan would willingly admit that on most days, he found Faust’s powers to be the most irritating. The scientist himself was given to calling it the Twisted Mirror, and it was as good a name as any. For the duration of his confrontation with anyone who used an ability on him, he gained that same power, to the same degree of its mastery. The advantage to this was usually that on most occasions, Faust was far and away smarter than the person he was confronting, and studied them well beforehand, such that the advantage almost inevitably turned out to be his. As he was not smarter than Ivan, but rather generally taken to be on a par with him, this advantage was negated, and so he had replaced it with another—the fact that he possessed what Ivan wanted most in the world, and they both knew it.
So the reality around them warped and bent, the fabric of it being torn and mended at equal speed, the calculations in their heads matched only by the frenetic pace and ferocity of their bodily motion, in what amounted to a highly deadly, volatile game of keep-away. Most of it took place outside of the perception of anyone at Cross, as they only sporadically popped into existence there, leaving a few spatters of blood here or there, but otherwise generally unwilling or unable to interfere in the rest of what was taking place. Memorably, at one stage Ivan was entirely swathed in his elemental flame, blue and bright, but even that lased for only a moment before he was gone again, the echoes of Lucius’s laughter all that was left behind.
Nevertheless, Ivan would willingly admit that on most days, he found Faust’s powers to be the most irritating. The scientist himself was given to calling it the Twisted Mirror, and it was as good a name as any. For the duration of his confrontation with anyone who used an ability on him, he gained that same power, to the same degree of its mastery. The advantage to this was usually that on most occasions, Faust was far and away smarter than the person he was confronting, and studied them well beforehand, such that the advantage almost inevitably turned out to be his. As he was not smarter than Ivan, but rather generally taken to be on a par with him, this advantage was negated, and so he had replaced it with another—the fact that he possessed what Ivan wanted most in the world, and they both knew it.
So the reality around them warped and bent, the fabric of it being torn and mended at equal speed, the calculations in their heads matched only by the frenetic pace and ferocity of their bodily motion, in what amounted to a highly deadly, volatile game of keep-away. Most of it took place outside of the perception of anyone at Cross, as they only sporadically popped into existence there, leaving a few spatters of blood here or there, but otherwise generally unwilling or unable to interfere in the rest of what was taking place. Memorably, at one stage Ivan was entirely swathed in his elemental flame, blue and bright, but even that lased for only a moment before he was gone again, the echoes of Lucius’s laughter all that was left behind.
"I may not have been strong then, but now I will crush everything you hold dear, starting with you."
Something erupted from Lilith's throat, something caught between genuine surprise, however; it was nothing more than amusement. She cocked a brow towards Ekaterina, and her lips tilted ever so slightly. Why? Why did she have to do this? There were so many ways to answer that question, and perhaps she was feeling generous about it. Or maybe, because something that was radiating from the girl that shared His blood, that called out to her. It was something soft, melodic, and sorrowful. So much so that the grin forming on Lilith's face returned downwards, forming a tightly pressed thin line. She hated that feeling, the one radiating the most, and something pulled in Lilith. It was deep, dark, and twisted.
"Why? You are asking me why I wish to kill my children, his children?" she repeated Ekaterina's words, tapping her chin in a thoughtful manner, putting on the smile again as she contemplated the words. "My children are pathetic and useless. They do not deserve the gift that has been given to them so it is only right that I take it away from them. As for His children," she stated, pausing as her eyes darkened considerably. They all needed to die. Every single child of his must die so that he may feel the pain she had. It is what they deserved, because he loved them. He loved them. Even now, the thought caused her chest to constrict painfully, her hands clutching tightly to her side.
"He deserves to watch them suffer, for making me suffer so," she spoke, but the words were merely a whisper. Saya caught them, though, and her eyes furrowed in confusion. For all the information she had, Lilith had always seemed to be the deranged woman, vampire that stood before them. How had she suffered? What could have possibly have made her suffer so much that she was willing to kill everything, including her own children? "He deserves to watch the world he loved so much burn, crumble to ashes, and disappear," she continued, the natural ghost-like pallor of her skin turning brighter. She was clutching her fists too tightly to allow proper blood circulation, and Saya took note of it. Whatever it was, it was causing Lilith to become furious, and Saya could almost see the aura of Lilith's anger circling her.
"Ah, but you don't need to know more than that, my sweet child. You are one of the fortunate few who can join him in his so called Paradise, when you die. Your friend, on the other hand," she spoke, glancing towards Saya. "And your lover," she added, glancing towards Cain, who was engaged in battle with Genesis. "They can never enter such a hallowed ground, nor can they ever ascend. They are damned to burn forever in the pits of hell, no matter how pure they are. You cannot save them. They were all damned the moment they were created," she continued, a sardonic smirk crossing her lips.
"You're wrong, Lilith," Saya found her voice, speaking to the Mother of all with a steady tone. "No one deserves to suffer. No one deserve any of this because of your selfishness," she began, however; Lilith's laughter caused her to pause. The white-haired vampire continued to laugh, however; it wasn't forced and it wasn't dark. It was melodic, amused, and something between genuine and predatory. Saya furrowed her brows before Lilith regained her composure. Oh how she loved her children. They didn't know what selfishness looked like. If only they could see it, then perhaps they would understand.
"I do not expect you to understand, little one. What you call selfishness is nothing more than a fact that is due to me. Selfishness happens to be your specialty, though, my dear Kuran. Was it not selfish of you to keep your beloved in the dark about his first true love? Was it not selfish of you to keep your beloved in the dark about what happened to him? Is it not selfish of you to continue to love him even if you know you will never be fully in his heart, that you will always remain the second choice?" Lilith could see Saya's muscles flinching every time she listed something, and it only caused her smirk to grow. Saya knew that everything Lilith was saying was true, and perhaps she was selfish for those things, but at least she knew that Takeru loved her. Maybe she would always be the second in his heart, and maybe... maybe she should have never kept those things for him, but...
"That is what you do for those you love. You take everything for them so that they do not have to bear that burden. Takeru did not deserve to suffer as he would have, is that not what love is about? To make sure that the one you loved is happy above all else, that it is their happiness you should cherish, and not the other way around? Is that not what love is? Surely you would know what love is if you seem to know so much about it," Saya retorted, her voice firm in it's resolve to not let Lilith break it. Lilith allowed the smile to fade from her lips, and instead, pulled them back.
"You know nothing of what love is. Love, in all it's purity, is something you could never comprehend. What would you know of it? You are still an ignorant child who believes that she can overcome this hurdle unscathed. Trust me, my princess, you will not be able to," she spat back. Foolish, stupid little girl. She did not know. Those things she claimed to be love were not what love was about. "You will never know what real love is like. Only when you are betrayed by it, will you ever know," she continued, her eyes glowing faintly to a bright blue color. She would destroy everything he loved... everything.
"Why? You are asking me why I wish to kill my children, his children?" she repeated Ekaterina's words, tapping her chin in a thoughtful manner, putting on the smile again as she contemplated the words. "My children are pathetic and useless. They do not deserve the gift that has been given to them so it is only right that I take it away from them. As for His children," she stated, pausing as her eyes darkened considerably. They all needed to die. Every single child of his must die so that he may feel the pain she had. It is what they deserved, because he loved them. He loved them. Even now, the thought caused her chest to constrict painfully, her hands clutching tightly to her side.
"He deserves to watch them suffer, for making me suffer so," she spoke, but the words were merely a whisper. Saya caught them, though, and her eyes furrowed in confusion. For all the information she had, Lilith had always seemed to be the deranged woman, vampire that stood before them. How had she suffered? What could have possibly have made her suffer so much that she was willing to kill everything, including her own children? "He deserves to watch the world he loved so much burn, crumble to ashes, and disappear," she continued, the natural ghost-like pallor of her skin turning brighter. She was clutching her fists too tightly to allow proper blood circulation, and Saya took note of it. Whatever it was, it was causing Lilith to become furious, and Saya could almost see the aura of Lilith's anger circling her.
"Ah, but you don't need to know more than that, my sweet child. You are one of the fortunate few who can join him in his so called Paradise, when you die. Your friend, on the other hand," she spoke, glancing towards Saya. "And your lover," she added, glancing towards Cain, who was engaged in battle with Genesis. "They can never enter such a hallowed ground, nor can they ever ascend. They are damned to burn forever in the pits of hell, no matter how pure they are. You cannot save them. They were all damned the moment they were created," she continued, a sardonic smirk crossing her lips.
"You're wrong, Lilith," Saya found her voice, speaking to the Mother of all with a steady tone. "No one deserves to suffer. No one deserve any of this because of your selfishness," she began, however; Lilith's laughter caused her to pause. The white-haired vampire continued to laugh, however; it wasn't forced and it wasn't dark. It was melodic, amused, and something between genuine and predatory. Saya furrowed her brows before Lilith regained her composure. Oh how she loved her children. They didn't know what selfishness looked like. If only they could see it, then perhaps they would understand.
"I do not expect you to understand, little one. What you call selfishness is nothing more than a fact that is due to me. Selfishness happens to be your specialty, though, my dear Kuran. Was it not selfish of you to keep your beloved in the dark about his first true love? Was it not selfish of you to keep your beloved in the dark about what happened to him? Is it not selfish of you to continue to love him even if you know you will never be fully in his heart, that you will always remain the second choice?" Lilith could see Saya's muscles flinching every time she listed something, and it only caused her smirk to grow. Saya knew that everything Lilith was saying was true, and perhaps she was selfish for those things, but at least she knew that Takeru loved her. Maybe she would always be the second in his heart, and maybe... maybe she should have never kept those things for him, but...
"That is what you do for those you love. You take everything for them so that they do not have to bear that burden. Takeru did not deserve to suffer as he would have, is that not what love is about? To make sure that the one you loved is happy above all else, that it is their happiness you should cherish, and not the other way around? Is that not what love is? Surely you would know what love is if you seem to know so much about it," Saya retorted, her voice firm in it's resolve to not let Lilith break it. Lilith allowed the smile to fade from her lips, and instead, pulled them back.
"You know nothing of what love is. Love, in all it's purity, is something you could never comprehend. What would you know of it? You are still an ignorant child who believes that she can overcome this hurdle unscathed. Trust me, my princess, you will not be able to," she spat back. Foolish, stupid little girl. She did not know. Those things she claimed to be love were not what love was about. "You will never know what real love is like. Only when you are betrayed by it, will you ever know," she continued, her eyes glowing faintly to a bright blue color. She would destroy everything he loved... everything.
Ripping through space and emptiness, it was the battlefield between Sacred and Genesis. Around them, existence ceased to exist which is an effect of Sacred's attack. However, they were constantly moving from another location to the next. The culprit would be Genesis who has the ability to manipulate spatial dimensions to his bidding even to the point of having a semblance of control with time. It is why there was little difficulty for him to hide or retrieve various people and objects to his liking. Sacred at the moment finds it most annoying for his attacks are always deflected into another area. He could not risk letting his presence be leaked as he feared endangering others. Moreover, he could not let this thirst for everything to envelop him right now. As such, he is keeping tight reins on it.
"Do you still think you can win?" Genesis queried with his usual calm tone as he released a flurry of spatial slashes. Sacred waved his hand to the side ceasing their appearance. However, he did not account for Genesis appearing behind him and delivering a side-ward slash to his head, a goal to decapitate him. This was averted as he blocked the attack with his own hand as its blade buried slowly into his flesh. "Of course." He stated with his trademark arrogance and released another null wave in which Genesis vanished once more into his inner dimension. Sacred narrowed his eyes in annoyance as he licked the blood from his wounded hand. After all, he could not allow it to go to waste now. In any case, he further attuned himself to his surroundings. Genesis has the hold on surprises and Sacred hates them unless it is done by him.
As such, Sacred could feel the tension growing around the area where the girls were currently in. There was rage meshed with Lilith's presence. Did something happen? He could not afford to linger here. Ekaterina and Saya were in danger. Miss Prefect may have awakened to her heritage, but that would not be enough. As for his beloved, he is concerned for her greatly especially due to her ancestors which is much like a honey to a bee, and the bee is very dangerous. He can conclude that a fate worse than death will be waiting at the hands of Lilith. That was then, Genesis appeared once more releasing a torrent of slashes. Sacred had managed to dodge it but, his current apparel was now with tears. "You need not worry about them. They will be taken care of."
"Shut up, Genesis. Touch them and you will regret it." Sacred stated with a threat. Unfortunately, Genesis remained unfazed as he created a hole with the space near him. Inside, Takeru was still imprisoned and was obviously suffering from his current state which was suspended. "Do you care about him?" The question was quickly answered. "I won't forgive you." There it was another threat but, Genesis could hardly care about such trivial matters. "Why? Magdalene is already gone." Sacred lunged at Genesis who disappeared once more and Takeru disappearing into the darkness of space. "Come out, you bastard!" Genesis could not comprehend such attachment to Magdalene. They were Lilith's children, all of them, so such emotions should only belong to the Dark Mother.
"You betrayed Mother for a mere replica." Sacred snorted at this statement. He would do it again if given a chance. "Don't compare me to you Mama's boy." Genesis revealed himself again as he attacked Sacred head-on. Those onyx black eyes met with his mauve ones. "You are truly ignorant. All of you. Why can you not see what is beyond you?" Sacred blocked the incoming blow with both of his arms. Blood once more leaked from his flesh. It had been a given that he had never once seen Genesis change his facial expression. The man was more stoic than Ivan or any of them combined. "You're the one who cannot see. Lilith does not care about anything. She would not even care for you. She simply wants to see this world burn to ashes just to spite him."
Genesis released a force which Sacred did not account for as he was taken aback a few distance. "What is wrong with that?" He stated calmly as he faced Sacred who managed to regained his stance. "You are blind." Genesis pointed his sword at Sacred. "Call me what you want. But in this picture, you are the one who is blind." Once more, they clashed in collision which caused a massive explosion in the area where they currently are as the scent of blood grew stronger.
"Do you still think you can win?" Genesis queried with his usual calm tone as he released a flurry of spatial slashes. Sacred waved his hand to the side ceasing their appearance. However, he did not account for Genesis appearing behind him and delivering a side-ward slash to his head, a goal to decapitate him. This was averted as he blocked the attack with his own hand as its blade buried slowly into his flesh. "Of course." He stated with his trademark arrogance and released another null wave in which Genesis vanished once more into his inner dimension. Sacred narrowed his eyes in annoyance as he licked the blood from his wounded hand. After all, he could not allow it to go to waste now. In any case, he further attuned himself to his surroundings. Genesis has the hold on surprises and Sacred hates them unless it is done by him.
As such, Sacred could feel the tension growing around the area where the girls were currently in. There was rage meshed with Lilith's presence. Did something happen? He could not afford to linger here. Ekaterina and Saya were in danger. Miss Prefect may have awakened to her heritage, but that would not be enough. As for his beloved, he is concerned for her greatly especially due to her ancestors which is much like a honey to a bee, and the bee is very dangerous. He can conclude that a fate worse than death will be waiting at the hands of Lilith. That was then, Genesis appeared once more releasing a torrent of slashes. Sacred had managed to dodge it but, his current apparel was now with tears. "You need not worry about them. They will be taken care of."
"Shut up, Genesis. Touch them and you will regret it." Sacred stated with a threat. Unfortunately, Genesis remained unfazed as he created a hole with the space near him. Inside, Takeru was still imprisoned and was obviously suffering from his current state which was suspended. "Do you care about him?" The question was quickly answered. "I won't forgive you." There it was another threat but, Genesis could hardly care about such trivial matters. "Why? Magdalene is already gone." Sacred lunged at Genesis who disappeared once more and Takeru disappearing into the darkness of space. "Come out, you bastard!" Genesis could not comprehend such attachment to Magdalene. They were Lilith's children, all of them, so such emotions should only belong to the Dark Mother.
"You betrayed Mother for a mere replica." Sacred snorted at this statement. He would do it again if given a chance. "Don't compare me to you Mama's boy." Genesis revealed himself again as he attacked Sacred head-on. Those onyx black eyes met with his mauve ones. "You are truly ignorant. All of you. Why can you not see what is beyond you?" Sacred blocked the incoming blow with both of his arms. Blood once more leaked from his flesh. It had been a given that he had never once seen Genesis change his facial expression. The man was more stoic than Ivan or any of them combined. "You're the one who cannot see. Lilith does not care about anything. She would not even care for you. She simply wants to see this world burn to ashes just to spite him."
Genesis released a force which Sacred did not account for as he was taken aback a few distance. "What is wrong with that?" He stated calmly as he faced Sacred who managed to regained his stance. "You are blind." Genesis pointed his sword at Sacred. "Call me what you want. But in this picture, you are the one who is blind." Once more, they clashed in collision which caused a massive explosion in the area where they currently are as the scent of blood grew stronger.
Setting
Characters Present
No characters tagged in this post!
Earnings
0.00 INK
“And all of the equations and all of the knowledge and exquisite calculation in the world could not capture the nature of your perfection. To me, there was no one else, nothing else, that could ever compare."
Blood, leftover from a wound just closed, dripped steadily from Ivan’s fingertips to the ground below. Faust was sporting several burns that were likewise healing, but they’d both been at this for so long that even their excellent abilities were really beginning to feel the strain. They had warped time so much that it felt as though they had been fighting for days, when in fact it had been a matter of about an hour, all told. This was what happened when one continued to disrupt the natural flow of time, but in one sense, it was exactly what the masked pureblood wanted.
“Tired already, Abel? It seems in the end that my hypothesis was the correct one—that damnable feeling has only weakened you. She weakened you.” Faust still held the crystal that, bereft of Lilith’s essence, now served only as prison for Magdalene’s soul, extracted from Takeru Kuran. He tossed it casually into the air, then caught it again, the stone glimmering darkly, almost with a kind of malice. Lucius, of course, was unaffected.
Beneath his mask, Ivan’s lips thinned. “Nothing that has yet transpired confirms anything, Faust. You know as well as I do that to understand is to have power, and there is yet one thing I understand that you do not.” He lunged forward again, his flames missing the scientist’s face by centimeters as Faust ducked to the side, sending a blast of crystallized light towards the man in the mask. With a wave of his hand, Ivan banished it, warping the reality around it and reversing its lifespan until it was unmade.
On the next pass, Lucius attempted to warp away, but Ivan guessed where he was going and met him there, the gout of flame eating at his arm until his sleeve was ashes. The flames disappeared, smothered in the same manner as the light, but the angry crimson burn remained, at least for now. “You speak to me of love? What value is there in understanding such a foolish thing? Idiots understand love, Abel—it does them no good, and I’ve no use for it. What advantage could loving possibly give you over me? On the contrary, it leaves you beholden to things that I could care less about, exposes more vulnerabilities for someone to exploit.” An explosion went off from behind Ivan, a flood pouring into the space they occupied, thankfully well away from the academy. It parted before it reached him though, and froze instantaneously in place, the ice reaching over their heads and enclosing them in a dome of it.
Faust smiled at the manipulation of his own summoned deluge, and then banished the whole thing, as if it had never been there, plunging their environment into immediate darkness. It took no time at all for Ivan’s eyes to adjust, but that was just the plan, for the bright flash of Faust’s element then dazzled him, rendering him temporarily as blind as his daughter.
The mistake was in assuming this would leave him open to attack. When Lucius lunged, then, Ivan adjusted his position just slightly, straining his ears to catch the nearly-inaudible sounds of the other man’s movement, and then he countered, forgoing his chance at avoidance for another purpose. Lucius’s hit broke his arm and half his ribs with its force, but when the light returned and they could once again see each other, Ivan was smiling beneath the mask, something glittering in his hand.
Faust stepped back, looking at the crystal now held in Ivan’s fingers. “Taking that blow just for this… how irrational. I suppose we really are different now, aren't we?” Something inscrutable passed behind his eyes, or it would have been inscrutable, to anyone who understood him any less well than Ivan did. It was the faintest hint of loneliness.
“We are.” It was the simple truth of the matter.
“Well then, go ahead. You’ve won; I will resist no longer. I was getting a little tired of this vessel anyway.” The scientist shrugged, but the words gave something very important away to Ivan. It would seem that Faust had finally perfected their last joint project. It made sense, since the principles were basically the same as the procedure that put Lilith in Saya’s body, after all. Killing Faust here would not do him in permanently, as it would any of the rest of them. Nevertheless, Abel doubted he would bother coming after any of the rest of them again once everything was said and done, so perhaps that was neither here nor there.
For a moment, the two merely held eyes. They had started from the same Archimedean point of existence—mind without heart, science without soul, intellect without emotion, and in this, they had been kin. But one of them had deviated from that path, the work of a friend and a woman he had come to love in the kind of way a person can only manage once, no matter how long their life might extend. He had given up the opportunity to perfect his science to understand that other, more fundamental truth. Standing here now, he knew it had been the right choice, and that Faust had made the wrong one.
“As long as there is time, mistakes might be corrected,” he said simply, and in a swift motion, plunged his hand into Faust’s chest, tearing out his heart and watching as his body slowly turned to ash. His former partner’s lips turned up into a smirk.
“Ever the optimist, aren’t you, Abel?”
And then he was gone.
Exhaling through his nose, Ivan looked down at the crystal in his hand. “Very soon now, my love. I will keep my promise.”
His hand tightened around the stone, shattering it into dozens, hundreds of tiny fragments. Something like a sigh sounded on the air, and for just a moment, he could feel her essence surround him again, like he had felt all those years ago. Her soul was free, and would rejoin the cycle of death and rebirth. His eyes closed for a moment, and Ivan swallowed. There was more to be done yet. A thought, and he was once more on the ground of Cross Academy.
Would you… walk with me a while? There was something I wanted to tell you.
“Tired already, Abel? It seems in the end that my hypothesis was the correct one—that damnable feeling has only weakened you. She weakened you.” Faust still held the crystal that, bereft of Lilith’s essence, now served only as prison for Magdalene’s soul, extracted from Takeru Kuran. He tossed it casually into the air, then caught it again, the stone glimmering darkly, almost with a kind of malice. Lucius, of course, was unaffected.
Beneath his mask, Ivan’s lips thinned. “Nothing that has yet transpired confirms anything, Faust. You know as well as I do that to understand is to have power, and there is yet one thing I understand that you do not.” He lunged forward again, his flames missing the scientist’s face by centimeters as Faust ducked to the side, sending a blast of crystallized light towards the man in the mask. With a wave of his hand, Ivan banished it, warping the reality around it and reversing its lifespan until it was unmade.
Magdalene, I… I am not the way other men are. The things that move them, that stir in them emotion and action, do not compel me.
On the next pass, Lucius attempted to warp away, but Ivan guessed where he was going and met him there, the gout of flame eating at his arm until his sleeve was ashes. The flames disappeared, smothered in the same manner as the light, but the angry crimson burn remained, at least for now. “You speak to me of love? What value is there in understanding such a foolish thing? Idiots understand love, Abel—it does them no good, and I’ve no use for it. What advantage could loving possibly give you over me? On the contrary, it leaves you beholden to things that I could care less about, exposes more vulnerabilities for someone to exploit.” An explosion went off from behind Ivan, a flood pouring into the space they occupied, thankfully well away from the academy. It parted before it reached him though, and froze instantaneously in place, the ice reaching over their heads and enclosing them in a dome of it.
Faust smiled at the manipulation of his own summoned deluge, and then banished the whole thing, as if it had never been there, plunging their environment into immediate darkness. It took no time at all for Ivan’s eyes to adjust, but that was just the plan, for the bright flash of Faust’s element then dazzled him, rendering him temporarily as blind as his daughter.
The mistake was in assuming this would leave him open to attack. When Lucius lunged, then, Ivan adjusted his position just slightly, straining his ears to catch the nearly-inaudible sounds of the other man’s movement, and then he countered, forgoing his chance at avoidance for another purpose. Lucius’s hit broke his arm and half his ribs with its force, but when the light returned and they could once again see each other, Ivan was smiling beneath the mask, something glittering in his hand.
I wanted you to know that I understand now. The one thing that has always eluded me makes perfect sense, because of you. I know what it means to love, because I love you.
Faust stepped back, looking at the crystal now held in Ivan’s fingers. “Taking that blow just for this… how irrational. I suppose we really are different now, aren't we?” Something inscrutable passed behind his eyes, or it would have been inscrutable, to anyone who understood him any less well than Ivan did. It was the faintest hint of loneliness.
“We are.” It was the simple truth of the matter.
“Well then, go ahead. You’ve won; I will resist no longer. I was getting a little tired of this vessel anyway.” The scientist shrugged, but the words gave something very important away to Ivan. It would seem that Faust had finally perfected their last joint project. It made sense, since the principles were basically the same as the procedure that put Lilith in Saya’s body, after all. Killing Faust here would not do him in permanently, as it would any of the rest of them. Nevertheless, Abel doubted he would bother coming after any of the rest of them again once everything was said and done, so perhaps that was neither here nor there.
For a moment, the two merely held eyes. They had started from the same Archimedean point of existence—mind without heart, science without soul, intellect without emotion, and in this, they had been kin. But one of them had deviated from that path, the work of a friend and a woman he had come to love in the kind of way a person can only manage once, no matter how long their life might extend. He had given up the opportunity to perfect his science to understand that other, more fundamental truth. Standing here now, he knew it had been the right choice, and that Faust had made the wrong one.
“As long as there is time, mistakes might be corrected,” he said simply, and in a swift motion, plunged his hand into Faust’s chest, tearing out his heart and watching as his body slowly turned to ash. His former partner’s lips turned up into a smirk.
“Ever the optimist, aren’t you, Abel?”
And then he was gone.
Exhaling through his nose, Ivan looked down at the crystal in his hand. “Very soon now, my love. I will keep my promise.”
His hand tightened around the stone, shattering it into dozens, hundreds of tiny fragments. Something like a sigh sounded on the air, and for just a moment, he could feel her essence surround him again, like he had felt all those years ago. Her soul was free, and would rejoin the cycle of death and rebirth. His eyes closed for a moment, and Ivan swallowed. There was more to be done yet. A thought, and he was once more on the ground of Cross Academy.
I promise that, no matter what becomes of us, I will always be with you.
Saya pondered what Lilith must have endured to believe such a thing. To finally know love was to be betrayed by it? What did that even mean? To know love was to feel it, have it caress the tender flesh of two people like a warm breath washing over their skin. At least, that is what she thought it was to know it. Her heart ached, having the knowledge that Takeru was somewhere in a preserved state watching this battle go on, though Lilith had yet to make a move. She was still standing, however; the way the ground around her was cracking slowly, Saya could only assume that Lilith was angry. But even the feeling of anger didn't seem to be radiating from the white haired woman. It was just an overwhelming sadness. It was a little too overwhelming, and Saya felt like she was suffocating beneath it all.
Like it was trying to drown her, pull her towards the blanket of darkness in a false sense of security. She clenched her fists tightly together as she continued to watch Lilith, waiting for the Mother to make a move, however; she just continued to stand. Even if she did make a move, what could she and Ekaterina do about it? She may have been a vampire now, had the strength to at least defend herself, but there was no sure way to ensure the safety of Ekaterina. It wasn't until she was caught up in her thoughts, did Lilith make a move. The Mother was growing weary of all this talk of love, as if they could understand it in a way she hadn't. She knew the love of someone once, and it was of two people, not just one. The first had been her creator, and he had loved her until she disobeyed.
He cast her aside in the mere blink of an eye, damned her to what she was now because she didn't believe herself to be beneath Adam. She wanted to be his equal, to stand beside him, not behind him. Was that so wrong of her to believe that? Was it so wrong of her to want that? She could have loved Adam, with everything that she was, and could have been, but only if she was allowed to be beside him. And then, she was made, and she had been the ever faithful follower to him. She hated that woman, for taking what was originally hers, however; she could no longer hate the woman for giving Him to her. He had loved her, or so she thought he had. How could these two fools ever know what love was? She wanted to, needed to destroy them. And she would.
In the blink of an eye, she had charged towards Ekaterina first. She wanted to destroy the last link to him first, so that she could be rid of the ache that plagued her so. And the source was the girl who resembled him so much, and smelled almost like him. Saya, having seen the Mother move towards her friend, furrowed her brows and moved to intervene, managing to arrive just a fraction of a second before Lilith could, and thrusted her arms forward in an attempt to block Lilith, however; a flash of translucent blue appeared before her, catching both Lilith and herself off guard. Saya blinked in confusion at the barrier, though it was Lilith who recovered quicker and lunged once more, catching Saya by the arm and flinging her away. Her teeth bared, she lunged towards Ekaterina. The girl needed to die... and only by her hands. She did not miss the way her heart pulled tightly against her chest at the thought.
The attack was blocked by another incoming body, this one already smelling of blood and fire. The force of the impact produced a noticeable cracking sound, and the bones that had only just mended from Faust’s blow broke again, shattering more wholly this time. It would take some time for that to mend, and Ivan was forced to take a breath that bubbled with his own blood. “Not. My. Daughter,” he managed, the words almost murmured beneath hearing. But they were audible to those they needed to reach, and with strength borne of that desperate desire to protect, he shoved, pushing Lilith away from the both of them, though he did not go on the offensive, either because his injuries prevented him or something else did, it was hard to say. “You cannot have my daughter.”
“Batya…” Kitty could sense that his condition was poor, even as his bones started to realign themselves in his body. A battle of such magnitude against another ancient was something that would leave none of them unscathed, this was simply a fact. He glanced back at her for just a moment.
“Don’t be afraid, devotchka. What you need has always been a part of you.” Ivan adjusted his stance, stepping forward to make himself Lilith’s challenger. It did not please him that it must be so, but he understood what was necessary. Better than anyone, he understood, because this was what he’d been reaching for, all this time… “It did not used to be like you, to torment the fragile,” Ivan told his mother coolly. She had not birthed him, but she had made him into what he was, and he had never resented her for that. Not until she took away his happiness and left him only his eternity in which to mourn it. He referred to a time long before this, long before the death of Magdalene. Back when she had been as whole as he always saw her.
To say she was surprised by the sudden intervention of Abel, would have been a lie. She knew he had returned, from whatever plane he had been on with Faust, and could only assume that Faust had died. Death, however, was not something that had terrified her. Why? Why should she fear something that will never come for her? She was not so conceited to be full of herself, no, she could never be like that. She did, however, know she was powerful, and that no one could be her equal. It was just how things were, and how they would always be. Maybe, one day she could finally meet her end, but would that bring an end to it all? Would it bring an end to the torment that plagued her, that plagues her still? She scoffed at his words when Abel spoke.
"You speak of me as a mother once," she retorted, her eyes narrowing slightly at Abel. "The fragile? My boy, I have always tormented the fragile. Is the heart not the most fragile of things?" she continued, her face pulling into something stoic. She knew what he referred to, however; she could not allow herself to go back there, to him. He wasn't there, and he would never again be there. All because of his so-called sacrifice, because of her. "Tch, move aside Abel. She is not your daughter, she is a daughter of him. Or must I destroy you too?" she stated, however; there was something a little sorrowful in the last sentence. Her eyes softened for a fraction of a second, to quick to even notice, or properly register, before they hardened again.
Abel sighed softly, shaking his head just a little. “Perhaps,” he said softly, “you must.” But he said nothing more before he launched forward, his limbs striking so fast that they whistled through the air. Lilith was just as fast, though, faster even, and for every hit he attempted, she dodged by a hair, and hers did not miss nearly so often.
Kitty knew her father was going to die if she didn’t do something, but she did not know what she was supposed to do. Nobody had ever really taught her what she was capable of, or how to use those capabilities. She had only come into this strange inheritance very recently, and it left her feeling useless, even as she could hear the sick crunches of Ivan’s bones breaking and re-mending, the occasional spatter of his blood on the ground. It was almost too painful to bear, and she started to shake, wracking her brain desperately for anything she knew that would help. But all she really knew how to do was manifest spheres of light energy and heal. She had no idea what she could really do to stand against someone like Lilith.
And as always his voice was there, guiding her. Kitty chewed her lip. What could she possibly be meant to do? Descendant of someone important or not, she was still just a human girl, in a world not made for her. She didn’t even have the eyes with which to see it!
She… supposed that was true. She had always tried to approach everything with an open mind and heart. There was not shadowed past, no old hatreds or grudges, that drove her on. She didn’t want anyone here to die, not at all. Her greatest wish was only for them to understand one another. To reconcile, if possible. To forgive and to be redeemed. Because surely no joy would come of death. Surely, that was truly impossible. She didn’t want to kill Lilith, she wanted… she wanted to make her understand. Understand that there was nothing wrong with being human.
And something felt like it clicked all of a sudden, a dam breaking within her, letting loose things she had never even known had been there. She was flooded with memories and warmth, and strength like she had never felt in all her life. Though she could not see them, twin shapes of light, what had before been indistinct, sharpened and solidified, forming into downy, snow-colored feathers.
But he need not have apologized, because she understood him perfectly now. Everything that he was, that they were… and everything that he had been through. Their entities separated fully in her mind, what was his now entirely distinct from what was hers, as he removed his interference with her power. Their music was differentiated, but harmonized, and he had given her the melody of the piece. Ekaterina took a deep breath, and knew what it was she had to do.
“Lilith.”
The battle, if it could be even considered that, came to an immediate halt. She knew that aura, that scent. God, she knew that scent. It was enough to stop her in the middle of an attempt to take Abel's heart, for without it, he would cease to exist. Instead, she narrowed her eyes dangerously, the fierce blue glow turning into something more bloody. She loathed that scent, everything about it caused her skin to crawl in disgust, and yet, there was something deeper to it. The confusion caused her to hesitate, though, as she contemplated on what she wanted to do. Did she want to destroy the source, or did she just want to take it and keep what little of it was there? She hated this divided feeling. Did she not have a lid on it? Did she not cast aside those feelings a long time ago? Why, then, did something feel tight against her chest? Why did it feel as if something were crushing it, and it was unrelenting?
"Move," was the only word she spoke before casting Abel aside. It was easy, in his condition, and she remained still. Her eyes searching, and just piercing through Ekaterina. Of all places, of all times to appear, it was now. She knew, she wasn't stupid, that it wasn't him, but she would be lying to herself if she thought that the blind girl didn't smell exactly like him. Everything that radiated from her just smelled of him, and for once, Lilith found her voice stuck in her throat. The ever persistent ache in the back of it, however, still remained. Her throat felt dry, and hot. It felt like there was a desert, all the oases gone, and there was no water, no nothing to cleanse it. Within a blink of an eye, she finally willed her body to move, standing only inches away from the blind girl. Instead of attacking, she merely studied, with an odd fascination.
"Seth," the way it came out, it felt broken. It wasn't him. Everything in her was saying it wasn't, but how could she deny the fact that it was? The way she said his name, though, conveyed years of hidden emotions. Though, who could say what those emotions were if she could not discern them herself. She had to destroy this, whatever it was, before it could go any further. She had to kill it... she had to.
Lilith’s moment of distraction was enough.
From the side, a sphere of tightly contained blue flame flew, bursting just in front of Lilith, but not burning her. Its goal, after all, was to distract. Once he had her attention, Ivan lunged forward from his position, bleeding heavily, but without his mask, as it had cracked in his hard landing. He followed it, lunging directly for Lilith even as she raised her hand to once more swat him away. This time, however, he would not allow it.
This time, it counted.
He felt her attack pierce him, but that only put a smile on Ivan’s face, and he leaned forward over her shoulder, whispering the words he knew would freeze her in place more surely than any physical person ever could.
Ekaterina was momentarily stunned by the quick succession of events, but at his urging, she stepped forward, gathering the power to her and holding both of her arms up, palms out and vertical. “But I…” she started, realizing something damning about her current condition. “If I do it now, I’ll hit Batya too!” She wasn’t sure… no, she knew for a fact that with his injuries, he would not survive what she was about to do.
“Ekaterina… you must.” Ivan’s voice left no room for argument, even as she could hear the fact that his breaths were thick with the bubbling of his own blood. She couldn’t… she just couldn’t do it, not when it meant he’d die. He was her father—the man who had raised her, helped her become the person she was. Who’d held her at night when she wept from nightmares she could not understand, back when she was only a small child still. Who’d nurtured her talent for singing and piano, who’d sent her to Cross Academy. Who’d had all her schoolbooks translated into Braille, so that she never had to feel out of place among the other students. She’d stopped believing that anyone would ever care about herself and her brother, until he’d come along.
And he did care. She knew he did. Even if he couldn’t show it the way other fathers might. He didn’t speak the words, but he acted in all the ways that gave evidence to that love. He raised her, nurtured her. He saved her. Without him, she doubted she would even be alive, much less happy. How could she repay that debt by killing him?
How could she harm someone she loved so dearly?
“I can't."
Saya managed to stagger to her feet after she had been flung by Lilith. She had hit something hard, but thankfully, her vampiric regeneration fixed everything back into place. With a ragged breath, she forced herself to steady her swaying body. Her mind was flooded, and it hurt, but she couldn't falter now. She managed to make it back to Ekaterina's side, and heard the last of her statement. She understood what Ivan was saying, but Ekaterina seemed so hesitant about it. Whatever it is she was going to do, it was obvious it would affect Ivan in a negative way, and she could understand where the hesitance was coming from. She smiled softly at Ekaterina, lacing her hand with hers and giving it a gentle squeeze.
"Kitty, you can. You can do this, I believe in you," she whispered softly to her friend, giving her a reassuring smile in the process. She turned her attention towards Ivan and Lilith, and she saw it. The moment Lilith broke free from his grasp, Saya turned to face Ekaterina once more. "Save him, them, Kitty," were the only words she spoke before she charged the Mother, grabbing hold of her with as much strength as she could muster. She believed in Ekaterina, and she believed she could, and would do the right thing.
Lilith, however, had been distracted when Abel attacked her with a blue flame. It was enough to distract her, and she attacked him, managing to plunge her fist into him, however; her eyes widened in shock. She wasn't expecting to actually hit him. Why? Why did he stop? Why wasn't he fighting her at full force like she knew he was capable of? She didn't understand. Why? "Why?" she finally voiced the reason, her voice soft and gentle. It was odd, using a voice she thought she had forgotten, however; his words... they caused her eyes to widen. That whole time...
"You're lying!" she nearly screamed, her body refusing to listen to her. She needed to move, she had to do something, but her body refused. Those words he had spoken so long ago... they couldn't be true. How could such words, such beautiful words he had spoken, be about her? Damaged, broken, tormented, her? She was none of those things that he had spoken of. She wasn't, and she could never have been again. Even if she had wanted to, she couldn't. Those words... they just... they couldn't have been about her. Abel was lying, he had to have been.
"Seth..." she managed to choke out, her eyes growing, however; they narrowed again, and she struggled against Ivan's grasp. "You're lying! Seth never..." she screamed, however; she felt another set of arms wrapping around her, pinning her in place as her eyes snapped towards Ekaterina, towards him. Again, she was being betrayed by the one she had loved, the child she had loved the most, and a lone tear was the only thing seen streaming down her face.
Ekaterina knew it wouldn’t be saving him, but… but she also understood that she had to do it anyway. Maybe… maybe Ivan had some plan. Some way around what she could only perceive as his impending demise. He always knew better than she did what was going to happen anyway, didn’t he? So he wouldn’t have done something like this without some way around it all—he wouldn’t make her kill him. She had to believe that.
Pulling in a deep breath, she reached deep inside herself, tugging her power to the surface, willing it to take the shape she desired. She picked out the threads in the tapestry she wanted to cut, how she desired to reweave them. She took the chords in the music and changed their tonalities. She was not merely an audience to this symphony, and she understood that now. She could, should she wish, become its composer.
The manifestation of this was a wave of sorts, of warm light, which washed over the three people before her with a sensation something like coming home. The effort required to summon and release it knocked Kitty to her knees, her breath heaving and body shaking—for she had just, in some way, altered the very course of history itself. Ivan felt the wave as a blessed memory, that happiest one he had. Something, some weight long placed upon him, lifted, and he felt the darkness of his very nature being burned out of him. It was a cleansing, of sorts, and something that he had lost returned to him, freed from whatever prison it had occupied after Lilith had changed him. It was a weight, too, but a decidedly different kind.
He’d forgotten what it was like, to have something called a soul.
His body seemed so much weaker, succumbing almost immediately to his injuries, and his grip on the mother of them all slackened. “When… have I… ever li…ed to… you?” He breathed, and then he fell to his knees, collapsing as if in slow motion. Looking down at the wound in his chest, he knew he would not survive it. Not as he was now.
Not as a human.
From the moment she had inadvertently turned those vampires that attacked her into humans, he had planned for this to be his eventual fate, but it was not one he would face alone. No, the mother of them all would know what it was like to be the very thing she despised most of all, as well. In becoming a human, Abel would at last be able to die… knowing that he could keep his promises, all of them. To protect them, yes, but also… to be with the one he loved. His soul… now that it was returned to him, he knew it would seek and find hers, for there was no other in all the universe with which it resonated so perfectly. He would have once more the one thing he had never been able to banish his need for.
Next to that, the sadness, the pain… these things were bearable. His eyes softened, and slowly, he tipped over until he was staring at the sky, sprawled on his back, looking up at the sky above.
His eyes slowly glazed over, and he felt overtaken by a curious lightness. So this… this was what it felt like to die. He wasn’t sure why people seemed to be so afraid of it, if so.
“Batya!” Ah, perhaps this was why. He would be leaving behind his daughter and his sons, but was that not the way of things? Better that than that they should die before him. It was best to die beside one’s beloved, and before one’s children. He could understand his own mother’s tears, a little bit.
His daughter pulled herself to his side, weak as she was, and he could see the tears streaming down her face, all thoughts of battle and violence fled in the face of her grief. And that was to be expected. She had never had a hostile heart, his Ekaterina. Just like her predecessor, his first best friend. He lifted a shaking hand to her face, wiping away a few tears with trembing fingers. “Devotchka moya... do not cry. This… this is what I wanted.”
He hadn't. He had never lied to her, what reason had he to lie to her? She felt heavy, a weight she had not felt in such a long time being forced upon her shoulders. She had been human once, and the feeling that coursed through her body now, only solidified the fact that this girl, the one with the blind eyes, was indeed of his line, of him. She was human, after such a long time, after countless years, eternity almost... she was human. She felt Abel's hold on her slacken, as did the Kuran girl's, but she did nothing. Lilith stood, staring at the ground, her hair covering most of her face. She couldn't hear as she once did, but she could almost hear it, the toll of the bell coming to claim him. Slowly, she lifted her eyes to gaze at Abel's fallen form, to see Ekaterina kneeling next to him with her eyes weeping.
He was dying... because of her. He, her favorite son, was dying because she had killed him. Something pulled in her, something she hadn't felt in such a long time. And it hurt. Perhaps it was the heart that was human now, that ached horribly against her chest, that caused the warmth stinging the back of her eyes, and the cause of an empty hole filling her up. She had killed him... because she didn't want him to betray her as he had. In the end, he hadn't. And because of that mistake, she had killed her son. Images played in her mind, images of when he had first been born, and of how she had gazed from afar, the light and warmth playing behind both Adam and Eve's eyes. She had wanted that.
She had wanted what they had. But it was not for her. For something dipped in darkness, she could never have that light that they shared, however; he had made it seem so possible. Even after she had taken Cain and Abel, made them what they were, he had made touching the light so easy. And she had been happy, because she had him. She could feel the tears sliding down her face, her lips quivering as she fell to her knees, gripping at the earth tightly. He wanted this? To die? He had wanted to become human and die? She crawled to Abel's fallen form, lifting his head into her lap as the tears continued to fall from her eyes.
"I'm so sorry, Abel," she whispered, her forehead lowering to connect with his as she cradled his head in her hands. "For everything. I'm sorry I took your life," but no amount of apology could undo what she had already did. "I'm sorry I took her from you... I'm sorry I'm taking you from her," she continued, her grip almost tightening, as if she were afraid of letting go. Almost as if she were afraid she would be the one to go, and not him. "I never meant for any of this," and she hadn't. But the betrayal, it had hurt too much and everything that was barely holding together just broke. The tiny fragments that had been mended by what Seth had done for her, had broken so much so that the pieces were not easy to find nor mend.
She could feel his life slipping from him, even as her forehead rested against his. It did not stop her shoulders from shaking, nor the guilt, the pain of knowing what she had did, from tightening her windpipe. If only she hadn't been cursed, if only she hadn't been this way... Abel might have yet lived, as a human, with her. Cain would have not lost his sister, nor his human life either. Seth he... he wouldn't have loved her as he she had loved him then, for he would have been her own son. If she had been obedient and obeyed Adam... they would have been her sons. But that wasn't true. Cain was her son, Abel was her son, and Seth... he had been her light, but like all things she had touched, she had cursed it.
She had cursed Abel to an eternity of damnation, to live without the woman he loved as she had lived without the man she had loved. She had never wanted him to suffer so. "Abel," she managed to choke out his name, pulling her head back away from his. "Abel," she repeated his name, but she could say nothing else. The tears never ceased from falling. She was losing him. She had killed him.
Because she was a monster.
And monsters did not deserve forgiveness.
“Shh,” Abel murmured softly. One of his hands held Ekaterina’s, but the other reached up to gently touch the side of his mother’s face with his fingertips. “I know,” he told her gently, one side of his mouth lifting ever so briefly. Didn’t he always know? It was his defining characteristic, perhaps. “I know you did not mean it, not the way you thought you did. She knew it too. That is why she went to you, when you summoned her. She knew better than any of us what would happen, and she went willingly, as I go willingly now.” He was drawing the last of the strength he had left to speak steadily, rather than through labored breaths, and it was costing him dearly. He could feel himself weakening, but he did not find it so terrible. To leave the sides of these people he cared for, if only for a time, and to seek and find the one he loved above everything.
“So… it is time to put things right. I go to her, where I belong. And you… you must give up your hate. To repair the damage that was done as well as we can, and pave the way for a better future.” He squeezed Ekaterina’s hand gently. He wanted that for her, a brighter, better future than this. What he did now was the only way he knew to give that to her. “For what can a father do, but his best to ensure such a future for his children?” He paused, and blinked slowly up at Lilith, his eyes losing focus.
“What can a son do, but love his mother, and forgive her indiscretions?” He wasn’t sure he’d be able to, before this moment, but now… now he knew that he already had. As Magdalene surely had before they had ever transgressed. He flattened his palm against the side of her face, but it fell away thereafter, and when Abel breathed his last breath, his lips formed it into a word, a prayer, a bare whisper of sound—the dying wish of a man who had done everything he lived for, and now went to that last darkness with the hope that in the end, it would all be worth the one thing he had been missing all along.
Like it was trying to drown her, pull her towards the blanket of darkness in a false sense of security. She clenched her fists tightly together as she continued to watch Lilith, waiting for the Mother to make a move, however; she just continued to stand. Even if she did make a move, what could she and Ekaterina do about it? She may have been a vampire now, had the strength to at least defend herself, but there was no sure way to ensure the safety of Ekaterina. It wasn't until she was caught up in her thoughts, did Lilith make a move. The Mother was growing weary of all this talk of love, as if they could understand it in a way she hadn't. She knew the love of someone once, and it was of two people, not just one. The first had been her creator, and he had loved her until she disobeyed.
He cast her aside in the mere blink of an eye, damned her to what she was now because she didn't believe herself to be beneath Adam. She wanted to be his equal, to stand beside him, not behind him. Was that so wrong of her to believe that? Was it so wrong of her to want that? She could have loved Adam, with everything that she was, and could have been, but only if she was allowed to be beside him. And then, she was made, and she had been the ever faithful follower to him. She hated that woman, for taking what was originally hers, however; she could no longer hate the woman for giving Him to her. He had loved her, or so she thought he had. How could these two fools ever know what love was? She wanted to, needed to destroy them. And she would.
In the blink of an eye, she had charged towards Ekaterina first. She wanted to destroy the last link to him first, so that she could be rid of the ache that plagued her so. And the source was the girl who resembled him so much, and smelled almost like him. Saya, having seen the Mother move towards her friend, furrowed her brows and moved to intervene, managing to arrive just a fraction of a second before Lilith could, and thrusted her arms forward in an attempt to block Lilith, however; a flash of translucent blue appeared before her, catching both Lilith and herself off guard. Saya blinked in confusion at the barrier, though it was Lilith who recovered quicker and lunged once more, catching Saya by the arm and flinging her away. Her teeth bared, she lunged towards Ekaterina. The girl needed to die... and only by her hands. She did not miss the way her heart pulled tightly against her chest at the thought.
The attack was blocked by another incoming body, this one already smelling of blood and fire. The force of the impact produced a noticeable cracking sound, and the bones that had only just mended from Faust’s blow broke again, shattering more wholly this time. It would take some time for that to mend, and Ivan was forced to take a breath that bubbled with his own blood. “Not. My. Daughter,” he managed, the words almost murmured beneath hearing. But they were audible to those they needed to reach, and with strength borne of that desperate desire to protect, he shoved, pushing Lilith away from the both of them, though he did not go on the offensive, either because his injuries prevented him or something else did, it was hard to say. “You cannot have my daughter.”
“Batya…” Kitty could sense that his condition was poor, even as his bones started to realign themselves in his body. A battle of such magnitude against another ancient was something that would leave none of them unscathed, this was simply a fact. He glanced back at her for just a moment.
“Don’t be afraid, devotchka. What you need has always been a part of you.” Ivan adjusted his stance, stepping forward to make himself Lilith’s challenger. It did not please him that it must be so, but he understood what was necessary. Better than anyone, he understood, because this was what he’d been reaching for, all this time… “It did not used to be like you, to torment the fragile,” Ivan told his mother coolly. She had not birthed him, but she had made him into what he was, and he had never resented her for that. Not until she took away his happiness and left him only his eternity in which to mourn it. He referred to a time long before this, long before the death of Magdalene. Back when she had been as whole as he always saw her.
To say she was surprised by the sudden intervention of Abel, would have been a lie. She knew he had returned, from whatever plane he had been on with Faust, and could only assume that Faust had died. Death, however, was not something that had terrified her. Why? Why should she fear something that will never come for her? She was not so conceited to be full of herself, no, she could never be like that. She did, however, know she was powerful, and that no one could be her equal. It was just how things were, and how they would always be. Maybe, one day she could finally meet her end, but would that bring an end to it all? Would it bring an end to the torment that plagued her, that plagues her still? She scoffed at his words when Abel spoke.
"You speak of me as a mother once," she retorted, her eyes narrowing slightly at Abel. "The fragile? My boy, I have always tormented the fragile. Is the heart not the most fragile of things?" she continued, her face pulling into something stoic. She knew what he referred to, however; she could not allow herself to go back there, to him. He wasn't there, and he would never again be there. All because of his so-called sacrifice, because of her. "Tch, move aside Abel. She is not your daughter, she is a daughter of him. Or must I destroy you too?" she stated, however; there was something a little sorrowful in the last sentence. Her eyes softened for a fraction of a second, to quick to even notice, or properly register, before they hardened again.
Abel sighed softly, shaking his head just a little. “Perhaps,” he said softly, “you must.” But he said nothing more before he launched forward, his limbs striking so fast that they whistled through the air. Lilith was just as fast, though, faster even, and for every hit he attempted, she dodged by a hair, and hers did not miss nearly so often.
Kitty knew her father was going to die if she didn’t do something, but she did not know what she was supposed to do. Nobody had ever really taught her what she was capable of, or how to use those capabilities. She had only come into this strange inheritance very recently, and it left her feeling useless, even as she could hear the sick crunches of Ivan’s bones breaking and re-mending, the occasional spatter of his blood on the ground. It was almost too painful to bear, and she started to shake, wracking her brain desperately for anything she knew that would help. But all she really knew how to do was manifest spheres of light energy and heal. She had no idea what she could really do to stand against someone like Lilith.
This is not the extent of our power. Believe in yourself as you believe in them, and it will come to you, what you are meant to do.
And as always his voice was there, guiding her. Kitty chewed her lip. What could she possibly be meant to do? Descendant of someone important or not, she was still just a human girl, in a world not made for her. She didn’t even have the eyes with which to see it!
And has it not sometimes been a gift, to be able to know people without the illusions of your eyes getting in the way?
She… supposed that was true. She had always tried to approach everything with an open mind and heart. There was not shadowed past, no old hatreds or grudges, that drove her on. She didn’t want anyone here to die, not at all. Her greatest wish was only for them to understand one another. To reconcile, if possible. To forgive and to be redeemed. Because surely no joy would come of death. Surely, that was truly impossible. She didn’t want to kill Lilith, she wanted… she wanted to make her understand. Understand that there was nothing wrong with being human.
And something felt like it clicked all of a sudden, a dam breaking within her, letting loose things she had never even known had been there. She was flooded with memories and warmth, and strength like she had never felt in all her life. Though she could not see them, twin shapes of light, what had before been indistinct, sharpened and solidified, forming into downy, snow-colored feathers.
I give you everything that you are, everything you were meant to become, with my apologies for withholding it for so long.
But he need not have apologized, because she understood him perfectly now. Everything that he was, that they were… and everything that he had been through. Their entities separated fully in her mind, what was his now entirely distinct from what was hers, as he removed his interference with her power. Their music was differentiated, but harmonized, and he had given her the melody of the piece. Ekaterina took a deep breath, and knew what it was she had to do.
“Lilith.”
The battle, if it could be even considered that, came to an immediate halt. She knew that aura, that scent. God, she knew that scent. It was enough to stop her in the middle of an attempt to take Abel's heart, for without it, he would cease to exist. Instead, she narrowed her eyes dangerously, the fierce blue glow turning into something more bloody. She loathed that scent, everything about it caused her skin to crawl in disgust, and yet, there was something deeper to it. The confusion caused her to hesitate, though, as she contemplated on what she wanted to do. Did she want to destroy the source, or did she just want to take it and keep what little of it was there? She hated this divided feeling. Did she not have a lid on it? Did she not cast aside those feelings a long time ago? Why, then, did something feel tight against her chest? Why did it feel as if something were crushing it, and it was unrelenting?
"Move," was the only word she spoke before casting Abel aside. It was easy, in his condition, and she remained still. Her eyes searching, and just piercing through Ekaterina. Of all places, of all times to appear, it was now. She knew, she wasn't stupid, that it wasn't him, but she would be lying to herself if she thought that the blind girl didn't smell exactly like him. Everything that radiated from her just smelled of him, and for once, Lilith found her voice stuck in her throat. The ever persistent ache in the back of it, however, still remained. Her throat felt dry, and hot. It felt like there was a desert, all the oases gone, and there was no water, no nothing to cleanse it. Within a blink of an eye, she finally willed her body to move, standing only inches away from the blind girl. Instead of attacking, she merely studied, with an odd fascination.
"Seth," the way it came out, it felt broken. It wasn't him. Everything in her was saying it wasn't, but how could she deny the fact that it was? The way she said his name, though, conveyed years of hidden emotions. Though, who could say what those emotions were if she could not discern them herself. She had to destroy this, whatever it was, before it could go any further. She had to kill it... she had to.
Lilith’s moment of distraction was enough.
From the side, a sphere of tightly contained blue flame flew, bursting just in front of Lilith, but not burning her. Its goal, after all, was to distract. Once he had her attention, Ivan lunged forward from his position, bleeding heavily, but without his mask, as it had cracked in his hard landing. He followed it, lunging directly for Lilith even as she raised her hand to once more swat him away. This time, however, he would not allow it.
This time, it counted.
He felt her attack pierce him, but that only put a smile on Ivan’s face, and he leaned forward over her shoulder, whispering the words he knew would freeze her in place more surely than any physical person ever could.
“Back then… he was talking about you.”
Ekaterina was momentarily stunned by the quick succession of events, but at his urging, she stepped forward, gathering the power to her and holding both of her arms up, palms out and vertical. “But I…” she started, realizing something damning about her current condition. “If I do it now, I’ll hit Batya too!” She wasn’t sure… no, she knew for a fact that with his injuries, he would not survive what she was about to do.
“Ekaterina… you must.” Ivan’s voice left no room for argument, even as she could hear the fact that his breaths were thick with the bubbling of his own blood. She couldn’t… she just couldn’t do it, not when it meant he’d die. He was her father—the man who had raised her, helped her become the person she was. Who’d held her at night when she wept from nightmares she could not understand, back when she was only a small child still. Who’d nurtured her talent for singing and piano, who’d sent her to Cross Academy. Who’d had all her schoolbooks translated into Braille, so that she never had to feel out of place among the other students. She’d stopped believing that anyone would ever care about herself and her brother, until he’d come along.
And he did care. She knew he did. Even if he couldn’t show it the way other fathers might. He didn’t speak the words, but he acted in all the ways that gave evidence to that love. He raised her, nurtured her. He saved her. Without him, she doubted she would even be alive, much less happy. How could she repay that debt by killing him?
How could she harm someone she loved so dearly?
“I can't."
Saya managed to stagger to her feet after she had been flung by Lilith. She had hit something hard, but thankfully, her vampiric regeneration fixed everything back into place. With a ragged breath, she forced herself to steady her swaying body. Her mind was flooded, and it hurt, but she couldn't falter now. She managed to make it back to Ekaterina's side, and heard the last of her statement. She understood what Ivan was saying, but Ekaterina seemed so hesitant about it. Whatever it is she was going to do, it was obvious it would affect Ivan in a negative way, and she could understand where the hesitance was coming from. She smiled softly at Ekaterina, lacing her hand with hers and giving it a gentle squeeze.
"Kitty, you can. You can do this, I believe in you," she whispered softly to her friend, giving her a reassuring smile in the process. She turned her attention towards Ivan and Lilith, and she saw it. The moment Lilith broke free from his grasp, Saya turned to face Ekaterina once more. "Save him, them, Kitty," were the only words she spoke before she charged the Mother, grabbing hold of her with as much strength as she could muster. She believed in Ekaterina, and she believed she could, and would do the right thing.
Lilith, however, had been distracted when Abel attacked her with a blue flame. It was enough to distract her, and she attacked him, managing to plunge her fist into him, however; her eyes widened in shock. She wasn't expecting to actually hit him. Why? Why did he stop? Why wasn't he fighting her at full force like she knew he was capable of? She didn't understand. Why? "Why?" she finally voiced the reason, her voice soft and gentle. It was odd, using a voice she thought she had forgotten, however; his words... they caused her eyes to widen. That whole time...
"You're lying!" she nearly screamed, her body refusing to listen to her. She needed to move, she had to do something, but her body refused. Those words he had spoken so long ago... they couldn't be true. How could such words, such beautiful words he had spoken, be about her? Damaged, broken, tormented, her? She was none of those things that he had spoken of. She wasn't, and she could never have been again. Even if she had wanted to, she couldn't. Those words... they just... they couldn't have been about her. Abel was lying, he had to have been.
"Seth..." she managed to choke out, her eyes growing, however; they narrowed again, and she struggled against Ivan's grasp. "You're lying! Seth never..." she screamed, however; she felt another set of arms wrapping around her, pinning her in place as her eyes snapped towards Ekaterina, towards him. Again, she was being betrayed by the one she had loved, the child she had loved the most, and a lone tear was the only thing seen streaming down her face.
Ekaterina knew it wouldn’t be saving him, but… but she also understood that she had to do it anyway. Maybe… maybe Ivan had some plan. Some way around what she could only perceive as his impending demise. He always knew better than she did what was going to happen anyway, didn’t he? So he wouldn’t have done something like this without some way around it all—he wouldn’t make her kill him. She had to believe that.
Pulling in a deep breath, she reached deep inside herself, tugging her power to the surface, willing it to take the shape she desired. She picked out the threads in the tapestry she wanted to cut, how she desired to reweave them. She took the chords in the music and changed their tonalities. She was not merely an audience to this symphony, and she understood that now. She could, should she wish, become its composer.
The manifestation of this was a wave of sorts, of warm light, which washed over the three people before her with a sensation something like coming home. The effort required to summon and release it knocked Kitty to her knees, her breath heaving and body shaking—for she had just, in some way, altered the very course of history itself. Ivan felt the wave as a blessed memory, that happiest one he had. Something, some weight long placed upon him, lifted, and he felt the darkness of his very nature being burned out of him. It was a cleansing, of sorts, and something that he had lost returned to him, freed from whatever prison it had occupied after Lilith had changed him. It was a weight, too, but a decidedly different kind.
He’d forgotten what it was like, to have something called a soul.
His body seemed so much weaker, succumbing almost immediately to his injuries, and his grip on the mother of them all slackened. “When… have I… ever li…ed to… you?” He breathed, and then he fell to his knees, collapsing as if in slow motion. Looking down at the wound in his chest, he knew he would not survive it. Not as he was now.
Not as a human.
From the moment she had inadvertently turned those vampires that attacked her into humans, he had planned for this to be his eventual fate, but it was not one he would face alone. No, the mother of them all would know what it was like to be the very thing she despised most of all, as well. In becoming a human, Abel would at last be able to die… knowing that he could keep his promises, all of them. To protect them, yes, but also… to be with the one he loved. His soul… now that it was returned to him, he knew it would seek and find hers, for there was no other in all the universe with which it resonated so perfectly. He would have once more the one thing he had never been able to banish his need for.
Next to that, the sadness, the pain… these things were bearable. His eyes softened, and slowly, he tipped over until he was staring at the sky, sprawled on his back, looking up at the sky above.
His eyes slowly glazed over, and he felt overtaken by a curious lightness. So this… this was what it felt like to die. He wasn’t sure why people seemed to be so afraid of it, if so.
“Batya!” Ah, perhaps this was why. He would be leaving behind his daughter and his sons, but was that not the way of things? Better that than that they should die before him. It was best to die beside one’s beloved, and before one’s children. He could understand his own mother’s tears, a little bit.
His daughter pulled herself to his side, weak as she was, and he could see the tears streaming down her face, all thoughts of battle and violence fled in the face of her grief. And that was to be expected. She had never had a hostile heart, his Ekaterina. Just like her predecessor, his first best friend. He lifted a shaking hand to her face, wiping away a few tears with trembing fingers. “Devotchka moya... do not cry. This… this is what I wanted.”
He hadn't. He had never lied to her, what reason had he to lie to her? She felt heavy, a weight she had not felt in such a long time being forced upon her shoulders. She had been human once, and the feeling that coursed through her body now, only solidified the fact that this girl, the one with the blind eyes, was indeed of his line, of him. She was human, after such a long time, after countless years, eternity almost... she was human. She felt Abel's hold on her slacken, as did the Kuran girl's, but she did nothing. Lilith stood, staring at the ground, her hair covering most of her face. She couldn't hear as she once did, but she could almost hear it, the toll of the bell coming to claim him. Slowly, she lifted her eyes to gaze at Abel's fallen form, to see Ekaterina kneeling next to him with her eyes weeping.
He was dying... because of her. He, her favorite son, was dying because she had killed him. Something pulled in her, something she hadn't felt in such a long time. And it hurt. Perhaps it was the heart that was human now, that ached horribly against her chest, that caused the warmth stinging the back of her eyes, and the cause of an empty hole filling her up. She had killed him... because she didn't want him to betray her as he had. In the end, he hadn't. And because of that mistake, she had killed her son. Images played in her mind, images of when he had first been born, and of how she had gazed from afar, the light and warmth playing behind both Adam and Eve's eyes. She had wanted that.
She had wanted what they had. But it was not for her. For something dipped in darkness, she could never have that light that they shared, however; he had made it seem so possible. Even after she had taken Cain and Abel, made them what they were, he had made touching the light so easy. And she had been happy, because she had him. She could feel the tears sliding down her face, her lips quivering as she fell to her knees, gripping at the earth tightly. He wanted this? To die? He had wanted to become human and die? She crawled to Abel's fallen form, lifting his head into her lap as the tears continued to fall from her eyes.
"I'm so sorry, Abel," she whispered, her forehead lowering to connect with his as she cradled his head in her hands. "For everything. I'm sorry I took your life," but no amount of apology could undo what she had already did. "I'm sorry I took her from you... I'm sorry I'm taking you from her," she continued, her grip almost tightening, as if she were afraid of letting go. Almost as if she were afraid she would be the one to go, and not him. "I never meant for any of this," and she hadn't. But the betrayal, it had hurt too much and everything that was barely holding together just broke. The tiny fragments that had been mended by what Seth had done for her, had broken so much so that the pieces were not easy to find nor mend.
She could feel his life slipping from him, even as her forehead rested against his. It did not stop her shoulders from shaking, nor the guilt, the pain of knowing what she had did, from tightening her windpipe. If only she hadn't been cursed, if only she hadn't been this way... Abel might have yet lived, as a human, with her. Cain would have not lost his sister, nor his human life either. Seth he... he wouldn't have loved her as he she had loved him then, for he would have been her own son. If she had been obedient and obeyed Adam... they would have been her sons. But that wasn't true. Cain was her son, Abel was her son, and Seth... he had been her light, but like all things she had touched, she had cursed it.
She had cursed Abel to an eternity of damnation, to live without the woman he loved as she had lived without the man she had loved. She had never wanted him to suffer so. "Abel," she managed to choke out his name, pulling her head back away from his. "Abel," she repeated his name, but she could say nothing else. The tears never ceased from falling. She was losing him. She had killed him.
Because she was a monster.
And monsters did not deserve forgiveness.
“Shh,” Abel murmured softly. One of his hands held Ekaterina’s, but the other reached up to gently touch the side of his mother’s face with his fingertips. “I know,” he told her gently, one side of his mouth lifting ever so briefly. Didn’t he always know? It was his defining characteristic, perhaps. “I know you did not mean it, not the way you thought you did. She knew it too. That is why she went to you, when you summoned her. She knew better than any of us what would happen, and she went willingly, as I go willingly now.” He was drawing the last of the strength he had left to speak steadily, rather than through labored breaths, and it was costing him dearly. He could feel himself weakening, but he did not find it so terrible. To leave the sides of these people he cared for, if only for a time, and to seek and find the one he loved above everything.
“So… it is time to put things right. I go to her, where I belong. And you… you must give up your hate. To repair the damage that was done as well as we can, and pave the way for a better future.” He squeezed Ekaterina’s hand gently. He wanted that for her, a brighter, better future than this. What he did now was the only way he knew to give that to her. “For what can a father do, but his best to ensure such a future for his children?” He paused, and blinked slowly up at Lilith, his eyes losing focus.
“What can a son do, but love his mother, and forgive her indiscretions?” He wasn’t sure he’d be able to, before this moment, but now… now he knew that he already had. As Magdalene surely had before they had ever transgressed. He flattened his palm against the side of her face, but it fell away thereafter, and when Abel breathed his last breath, his lips formed it into a word, a prayer, a bare whisper of sound—the dying wish of a man who had done everything he lived for, and now went to that last darkness with the hope that in the end, it would all be worth the one thing he had been missing all along.
“Magdalene…”
The pain was excruciating. He could feel his blood spilling from him, yet it seemed to be endless. His breaths were ragged. He felt so faint that rest would be sublime, but it was not allowed. There were no signs it would stop nor would it change for the better. It was a never-ending cycle for him as he tethered with the tug of death. It was torture even more so when he is subjected to watch the events playing out before him. Everyone was doing their best. How helpless and how truly pathetic he is as he remained in this location where he is suspended in a limbo. Why was this happening again to him?
Wait... Did he just say again? This situation reminded him of something. What was it? Lilith's words echoed within his weak consciousness. What was it he forgot? Why can't he know? Why can't he remember? Despair reverberated throughout his entire being. Confusion held onto him so strongly that he could taste it. What was being hidden in the depths of his memories? Why did he have to forget? Was there something wrong with him? Why do they have to lie to him? Why did she have to as well? That very fact made him contest if he was truly a weakling who they would shower with lies than be confronted with the truth. Perhaps, he really is.
With the mere whisper of his name, the floodgates of his sealed memory were broken. They came rushing in as they filled him with various emotions and scenes which depicted the truth of his existence. He covered his face in writhing agony as the process of reintegrating his memories weaved through his will without consideration. The illusions he has before were broken like glasses as it rang loudly in his ears. Tears began to fall from his eyes as it mixes with his own blood. The torment was overwhelming for weakened body and psyche. He felt that every part of his being and flesh were being ripped apart without end. As such, he could not help but scream in his dimensional prison with great suffering.
Wait... Did he just say again? This situation reminded him of something. What was it? Lilith's words echoed within his weak consciousness. What was it he forgot? Why can't he know? Why can't he remember? Despair reverberated throughout his entire being. Confusion held onto him so strongly that he could taste it. What was being hidden in the depths of his memories? Why did he have to forget? Was there something wrong with him? Why do they have to lie to him? Why did she have to as well? That very fact made him contest if he was truly a weakling who they would shower with lies than be confronted with the truth. Perhaps, he really is.
"Takeru..."
With the mere whisper of his name, the floodgates of his sealed memory were broken. They came rushing in as they filled him with various emotions and scenes which depicted the truth of his existence. He covered his face in writhing agony as the process of reintegrating his memories weaved through his will without consideration. The illusions he has before were broken like glasses as it rang loudly in his ears. Tears began to fall from his eyes as it mixes with his own blood. The torment was overwhelming for weakened body and psyche. He felt that every part of his being and flesh were being ripped apart without end. As such, he could not help but scream in his dimensional prison with great suffering.
Those onyx-colored eyes gazed at his designated foe. It was filled with seething anger enveloped in a cocoon of emptiness. His eyes narrowed for just a slightest moment. This was a gesture meant to acknowledge the fact that Lucius Faust is gone. It would appear that Abel had won the battle between them. Well, he would not see it as anything, not even a smudge in anything that he had already concocted in his mind. "You know don't you, Faust is dead." Of course, he would sense it as well. A cocky smile appeared on Sacred's face who was sporting a bloody form with various slashes and cuts which were introduced by his sword. It was probably the only trait he would take note of this eggplant. His arrogance. Yes, that is what he sees this Cain.
"It does not matter." Genesis stated as he disappeared within the folds of his space. Sacred clicked his tongue in annoyance. He truly hated this ability. After all, he had always preferred fighting his enemies head-on. To him, this was nothing more but cowardly. "You're such a coward." He started, his position was to drag that mama's boy out. "Even to your own self. You can't even face it don't you? That's why you hide it with that Mother bullcrap." There was only silence as he heightened his awareness more. Of course, it would not be easy to pull that man out. Well, all this planning had taken a very long time to bear fruit and that proves Genesis is a very patient and tolerable man. "Why are you so loyal to someone who would never look back at you as you wanted? Every time and every chance, you are broken all over again. So, why bother?"
"Because I am not blind." An answer and with that Sacred turned around as he pinpointed Genesis' location. He delivered a straight blow which should be fatal as it reaches for the heart. It pushes through but the sensation which should follow such an action was not present at all. "Predictable and reckless. Typical Cain." Genesis resembled that of a black hole as he pulled Sacred into a dimension in which no one will be able to interrupt them. This was a location that he only has the key and lock to. As they descended to that plane, Sacred was thrown on the floor but he was able to land on his feet while glaring at Genesis. "I really hate you intellectual types." That was true with the only exception to be Magdalene. "I hate your kind. The feeling is mutual as you see."
Once more, they lunged at each other. Sacred needed to get out of this dimension and returned to where the others are. Faust may be dead but, he was certain that Abel did not come out from the battle unscathed. So, he hardly believed that man will be adequate to fight off with Lilith. There was also Ekaterina to think off along with Saya. He had to get back and to end Genesis that way Takeru could also be saved. "I guess you never grew up. Love is blind." He blocked the incoming sword aimed for his torso and then delivering his own attack in the process. Genesis diverted it and continued to press on. "Do not talk about love to me. You know nothing of her."
With that said, he delivered another blow which Sacred anticipated where but did not expect the power placed within it. It seemed that Genesis is angered as the man was now hovering above him with those steel black eyes. Now, that was a first. However, it would seem that Genesis was a bit distracted as he looked at a certain direction. He had sensed a change and could not believe what he has detected. Sacred felt it as well and also a certain link finally being cut. "Abel..." As if on cue, Genesis lunged at Sacred once more. This time with rage which opposes the pristine demeanor the black pureblood always bear. "I will slaughter you all for the transgressions you did to her." This was far better really as Genesis was now fighting with a bit of predictable rhythm due to emotions. But... He did not expect that heartrending cry echoing through the abyss. "Takeru!" That was all Genesis needed as his hand was plunged into Sacred's chest and pulled out the beating heart.
Sacred was taken surprise by that action as he fell to the ground. His hand reached for the gaping wound as if wanting to ensure that what had happened was not real. His breathing was getting a bit harder. It was like all the power in his body had ebbed away to extinction. Blood steadily gushed out of his now empty chest. He could hear the sounds of bells echoing in the distant. This was real. So, this is death? He felt fear of it for the first time. Why was that? Ah... Yes... He could not just leave... her now. They had a promise to keep. "Ekaterina..."
"It does not matter." Genesis stated as he disappeared within the folds of his space. Sacred clicked his tongue in annoyance. He truly hated this ability. After all, he had always preferred fighting his enemies head-on. To him, this was nothing more but cowardly. "You're such a coward." He started, his position was to drag that mama's boy out. "Even to your own self. You can't even face it don't you? That's why you hide it with that Mother bullcrap." There was only silence as he heightened his awareness more. Of course, it would not be easy to pull that man out. Well, all this planning had taken a very long time to bear fruit and that proves Genesis is a very patient and tolerable man. "Why are you so loyal to someone who would never look back at you as you wanted? Every time and every chance, you are broken all over again. So, why bother?"
"Because I am not blind." An answer and with that Sacred turned around as he pinpointed Genesis' location. He delivered a straight blow which should be fatal as it reaches for the heart. It pushes through but the sensation which should follow such an action was not present at all. "Predictable and reckless. Typical Cain." Genesis resembled that of a black hole as he pulled Sacred into a dimension in which no one will be able to interrupt them. This was a location that he only has the key and lock to. As they descended to that plane, Sacred was thrown on the floor but he was able to land on his feet while glaring at Genesis. "I really hate you intellectual types." That was true with the only exception to be Magdalene. "I hate your kind. The feeling is mutual as you see."
Once more, they lunged at each other. Sacred needed to get out of this dimension and returned to where the others are. Faust may be dead but, he was certain that Abel did not come out from the battle unscathed. So, he hardly believed that man will be adequate to fight off with Lilith. There was also Ekaterina to think off along with Saya. He had to get back and to end Genesis that way Takeru could also be saved. "I guess you never grew up. Love is blind." He blocked the incoming sword aimed for his torso and then delivering his own attack in the process. Genesis diverted it and continued to press on. "Do not talk about love to me. You know nothing of her."
With that said, he delivered another blow which Sacred anticipated where but did not expect the power placed within it. It seemed that Genesis is angered as the man was now hovering above him with those steel black eyes. Now, that was a first. However, it would seem that Genesis was a bit distracted as he looked at a certain direction. He had sensed a change and could not believe what he has detected. Sacred felt it as well and also a certain link finally being cut. "Abel..." As if on cue, Genesis lunged at Sacred once more. This time with rage which opposes the pristine demeanor the black pureblood always bear. "I will slaughter you all for the transgressions you did to her." This was far better really as Genesis was now fighting with a bit of predictable rhythm due to emotions. But... He did not expect that heartrending cry echoing through the abyss. "Takeru!" That was all Genesis needed as his hand was plunged into Sacred's chest and pulled out the beating heart.
Sacred was taken surprise by that action as he fell to the ground. His hand reached for the gaping wound as if wanting to ensure that what had happened was not real. His breathing was getting a bit harder. It was like all the power in his body had ebbed away to extinction. Blood steadily gushed out of his now empty chest. He could hear the sounds of bells echoing in the distant. This was real. So, this is death? He felt fear of it for the first time. Why was that? Ah... Yes... He could not just leave... her now. They had a promise to keep. "Ekaterina..."
“Anything but you. I could survive losing anything but you. Please don’t go…"
For what seemed a very long time, nobody said or did anything. Kitty was still having difficulty processing the fact that her father, her indomitable, always strong father, was no longer of this world. It was like something impossible was coming to pass, and it felt like the foundations of her very world were shaking. She knew, though, that it was exactly what he’d wanted, what he’d been planning all along, for he’d said as much. Somehow, though, that didn’t make it better, only worse. How long had he been living, waiting for the moment he was to die? Had he picked her up off that street in St. Petersburg only because she might be the one who could help him do it? Was that all she had been to him?
But no, that was not true. She knew it. Even when Ivan’s words were hard to understand, veiled in layers of meaning as they were, she knew that he never lied, and that his actions always betrayed his heart. If she had been nothing but a tool for him, he would simply have treated her like one. But he had raised her, taught her things, loved her, and called her daughter. That was what he felt. And this… Lilith was his mother, at least the one he recognized. He had done this to help her, too, she knew by the softness in his voice when he spoke to her. She could not resent that.
It was then that she felt something reverberate through the web of fate. Like a single low, melancholy chord played on a cello, she felt the pain her lover did and gasped, her hands reaching up to clasp at her chest, where there was a sharp, shooting pain. This agony… there was no mistaking what it meant, and the fact that she swore she could hear her name whispered from somewhere far away only seemed to confirm it.
The one she loved was dying.
“No,” she gasped raggedly, scarcely enough breath in her to make the sound. “No, no, no…” She was panicking. She needed to get to him, but dimensional manipulation was not something she believed she was capable of, and so she knew not how to do it. An idea came to her, a thought, desperate but the only thing she could think of, and Kitty was easily desperate enough to try it.
“Please…” The word was directed at Lilith, and she raised her head such that had her eyes worked, she would have been looking at the other woman. “Please, if there is anything in your heart for them, for him… please take me to where Genesis is. I’ll give you anything I can—all the blood in my body if you want it.” Tears were streaming down her face, for her father, for her lover, for the wrenching cry that could only have been Takeru, for Saya, and for Lilith herself as well, and Seth, whose sadness still felt like a weight on her heart. She swallowed thickly.
“We…” she included Saya now, knowing that the one she loved could not be far from her mind either. “We need to save them. We must. But we… we can’t, not without your help. I want to make this right as much as my father did—but it will take us all to accomplish it.”
She didn't know how she felt it, but she did. Something ached in her chest, a painful feeling, and she leaned forward. Her eyes were wide with instilled fear that she was losing something important again. She just lost Abel... what more could she lose? It wasn't until Ekaterina's voice called her attention to the source. It was Cain, her first son. Something was wrong with Cain, and she had not the slightest clue as to what it was. The panic in Ekaterina's voice, however, was the only thing she needed to know. He was injured... injured beyond repair. He was dying. She was going to lose her first son. She couldn't. She'd lost her favorite son, her lover, she couldn't lose anymore of her family. After all the wrong she had brought upon them, what could she possibly do now that she was human? But she wasn't just a human. She glanced down at Abel's form, watching as his body rested, but his soul already departed. She placed a soft kiss upon his forehead before laying his head gently down. She stood and glanced towards Ekaterina, watching as Saya made to grab the blind girl's hand.
"I won't be able to keep you all there for long," she spoke, her voice hushed and quiet. She could still feel the burning sensation in the back of her eyes, however; she pushed them as far as she could. "I am as I once was. You will have to be quick about it. Genesis...," was as she had been once. When she had misunderstood Seth, she had reacted the same way. She did not wish for her children to be like this anymore. "I'm...," she began, however; Saya merely glanced at Lilith, shaking her head softly. She didn't have the right to apologize to Ekaterina, but she wanted to make things right. "Your blood is not necessary, little one. I need blood no longer," she whispered before she walked towards the two girls. Sighing softly, she placed a hesitant hand on Ekaterina's shoulder while Saya held on. Manipulating a dimension was difficult. It wasn't easy to pinpoint exactly where Genesis and Cain were, however; she could feel the presence of her son, and honed in on the source.
Once she found it, it was just a moment of willing the dimensions together and then molding the dimensions around them. It was a hollow feeling, but Lilith drew in a breath before she separated the dimensions, allowing them to return to as they were, however; they were now in Genesis' home. Saya released Ekaterina's hand and glanced at the two of them. She could almost hear Takeru, and gave Ekaterina a glance. It was all she needed to do to convey what her voice failed to say. She was going to go find Takeru. She had to. Lilith, however, merely took another shaky breath. She'd forgotten what it felt like to be human again, with strange abilities. She wasn't as resilient as Seth had been, or was. She was more human than he was. "Cain," was the only word she breathed out.
Though Kitty could not see the look Saya shot her, she understood what was likely to happen, and did not begrudge her friend this, knowing that Lilith would make a path for her to the place where Takeru was. As for her—she had someone else to go to.
Her feet carried her to where Sacred lay as if an invisible tether were pulling her there. There was no way to know what the extent of his injury was, but she knew it was bad. Maybe too bad for her to heal, but… she had to do her best. Maybe, if she could just help him hold on long enough, someone else would know what to do, like her father had always known… it didn’t really matter that this made her unbearably sad, for she was already crying, the tears streaking silently down her face as she lowered herself to her knees beside him. She could sense that her blood was already at work on his injury, trying to sustain his life for as long as possible, and she added her power to the effort.
“I’m here,” she murmured, though if it was meant to soothe him or herself, she did not know. Perhaps it was for both of them. “I heard you, in here.” Her free hand reached up and tapped her sternum, and it was then that she realized.
She felt no pulse in his wrist where his hand held hers. She heard no heartbeat, even when she drew close. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized what must have been done to him. “No…” she breathed. “Oh no, please no…” There was nothing she could do to fix an injury like that. She was going to lose him—she was going to lose the person she loved more than anything in the world. “Don’t leave me. You can’t leave me.” Her words were whispered fervently, like a broken prayer, and she leaned forward, touching her forehead to his and willing everything she had into keeping him with her, keeping his body from dissolving, for just a little bit longer. Her tears fell onto his face, streaking down his bloodied cheeks like ablutions for the damned, washing away all the sanguine liquid and dirt that they came into contact with, leaving only perfect flesh behind.
It was not enough. Nothing she could do would be enough, and it was killing her just as surely as it was killing him.
She felt something begin to change around her, and though she could not see it, a figure started slowly to manifest behind her, taking the shape of a tall, lean man, his features as yet indistinct. His presence, however, was one that the others present could not fail to recognize: the First Being, the only one to ever stand toe-to-toe with Lilith herself, and He Who Had Stood Against God.
Lilith kept her gaze on the forms before her, Ekaterina holding on to her Cain. Saya had managed to pull Lilith's attention long enough for the Mother to make a path for her to Takeru, and Saya wasted no time in taking it. Lilith, however, took a hesitant step towards Cain and Ekaterina, her breath shaking before the same warmth behind her eyes cascaded freely this time. She could not hold reserves, for she was losing her second son now. She wanted to go to him, to them, but she knew she could not. She had caused them nothing but endless grief, endless suffering, and no amount of guilt she felt would help them forgive her. And that was even if they forgave her. Her crimes, what she had committed were far from redemption, and she knew she would be asking for too much to ask for such.
"Genesis," she spoke, her voice soft and tender, like a mother spoke to a child. "No more," she spoke, her gaze lowering to the void. "Please, don't do this. Give it back to him. If there is any heart you should take, let it be mine," she stated, raising her hand so that it lay gently across her own chest. Her heart ached, and it was swelling with pain. She wasn't so sure how she hadn't quite died yet of the feeling growing inside of it, however; she had to endure it. She had to keep her son alive, even if she had to give up her own life for it. He would never forgive her, and she knew that, but he didn't have to. He didn't have to do anything for her because she didn't deserve it. If being human like this, to feel the life flowing throw her veins once more meant that she could only have this for a moment, she would gladly give up that life to restore one more deserving.
Saya had managed to make her way through the thick void, frantically following something that she knew was leading her to her Takeru. She could almost feel the agony inside of this prison, and her eyes were wide with worry and fear. Worry because she didn't know what state he was in, and fear of the fact that she might be losing him. She couldn't lose him. Even if they all got out of this alive, somehow, and he wanted nothing more to do with her, she couldn't lose him here. She had promised she would never leave him, but she had also promised she would never lie to him. She had broken one promise already, who was to say she wasn't going to break the other? She pushed her legs further, fighting back the burning sensation in her eyes until she came upon him.
"Takeru," she breathed out softly. "Takeru!" she nearly screamed this time, reaching out for him.
But no, that was not true. She knew it. Even when Ivan’s words were hard to understand, veiled in layers of meaning as they were, she knew that he never lied, and that his actions always betrayed his heart. If she had been nothing but a tool for him, he would simply have treated her like one. But he had raised her, taught her things, loved her, and called her daughter. That was what he felt. And this… Lilith was his mother, at least the one he recognized. He had done this to help her, too, she knew by the softness in his voice when he spoke to her. She could not resent that.
It was then that she felt something reverberate through the web of fate. Like a single low, melancholy chord played on a cello, she felt the pain her lover did and gasped, her hands reaching up to clasp at her chest, where there was a sharp, shooting pain. This agony… there was no mistaking what it meant, and the fact that she swore she could hear her name whispered from somewhere far away only seemed to confirm it.
The one she loved was dying.
“No,” she gasped raggedly, scarcely enough breath in her to make the sound. “No, no, no…” She was panicking. She needed to get to him, but dimensional manipulation was not something she believed she was capable of, and so she knew not how to do it. An idea came to her, a thought, desperate but the only thing she could think of, and Kitty was easily desperate enough to try it.
“Please…” The word was directed at Lilith, and she raised her head such that had her eyes worked, she would have been looking at the other woman. “Please, if there is anything in your heart for them, for him… please take me to where Genesis is. I’ll give you anything I can—all the blood in my body if you want it.” Tears were streaming down her face, for her father, for her lover, for the wrenching cry that could only have been Takeru, for Saya, and for Lilith herself as well, and Seth, whose sadness still felt like a weight on her heart. She swallowed thickly.
“We…” she included Saya now, knowing that the one she loved could not be far from her mind either. “We need to save them. We must. But we… we can’t, not without your help. I want to make this right as much as my father did—but it will take us all to accomplish it.”
She didn't know how she felt it, but she did. Something ached in her chest, a painful feeling, and she leaned forward. Her eyes were wide with instilled fear that she was losing something important again. She just lost Abel... what more could she lose? It wasn't until Ekaterina's voice called her attention to the source. It was Cain, her first son. Something was wrong with Cain, and she had not the slightest clue as to what it was. The panic in Ekaterina's voice, however, was the only thing she needed to know. He was injured... injured beyond repair. He was dying. She was going to lose her first son. She couldn't. She'd lost her favorite son, her lover, she couldn't lose anymore of her family. After all the wrong she had brought upon them, what could she possibly do now that she was human? But she wasn't just a human. She glanced down at Abel's form, watching as his body rested, but his soul already departed. She placed a soft kiss upon his forehead before laying his head gently down. She stood and glanced towards Ekaterina, watching as Saya made to grab the blind girl's hand.
"I won't be able to keep you all there for long," she spoke, her voice hushed and quiet. She could still feel the burning sensation in the back of her eyes, however; she pushed them as far as she could. "I am as I once was. You will have to be quick about it. Genesis...," was as she had been once. When she had misunderstood Seth, she had reacted the same way. She did not wish for her children to be like this anymore. "I'm...," she began, however; Saya merely glanced at Lilith, shaking her head softly. She didn't have the right to apologize to Ekaterina, but she wanted to make things right. "Your blood is not necessary, little one. I need blood no longer," she whispered before she walked towards the two girls. Sighing softly, she placed a hesitant hand on Ekaterina's shoulder while Saya held on. Manipulating a dimension was difficult. It wasn't easy to pinpoint exactly where Genesis and Cain were, however; she could feel the presence of her son, and honed in on the source.
Once she found it, it was just a moment of willing the dimensions together and then molding the dimensions around them. It was a hollow feeling, but Lilith drew in a breath before she separated the dimensions, allowing them to return to as they were, however; they were now in Genesis' home. Saya released Ekaterina's hand and glanced at the two of them. She could almost hear Takeru, and gave Ekaterina a glance. It was all she needed to do to convey what her voice failed to say. She was going to go find Takeru. She had to. Lilith, however, merely took another shaky breath. She'd forgotten what it felt like to be human again, with strange abilities. She wasn't as resilient as Seth had been, or was. She was more human than he was. "Cain," was the only word she breathed out.
Though Kitty could not see the look Saya shot her, she understood what was likely to happen, and did not begrudge her friend this, knowing that Lilith would make a path for her to the place where Takeru was. As for her—she had someone else to go to.
Her feet carried her to where Sacred lay as if an invisible tether were pulling her there. There was no way to know what the extent of his injury was, but she knew it was bad. Maybe too bad for her to heal, but… she had to do her best. Maybe, if she could just help him hold on long enough, someone else would know what to do, like her father had always known… it didn’t really matter that this made her unbearably sad, for she was already crying, the tears streaking silently down her face as she lowered herself to her knees beside him. She could sense that her blood was already at work on his injury, trying to sustain his life for as long as possible, and she added her power to the effort.
“I’m here,” she murmured, though if it was meant to soothe him or herself, she did not know. Perhaps it was for both of them. “I heard you, in here.” Her free hand reached up and tapped her sternum, and it was then that she realized.
She felt no pulse in his wrist where his hand held hers. She heard no heartbeat, even when she drew close. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized what must have been done to him. “No…” she breathed. “Oh no, please no…” There was nothing she could do to fix an injury like that. She was going to lose him—she was going to lose the person she loved more than anything in the world. “Don’t leave me. You can’t leave me.” Her words were whispered fervently, like a broken prayer, and she leaned forward, touching her forehead to his and willing everything she had into keeping him with her, keeping his body from dissolving, for just a little bit longer. Her tears fell onto his face, streaking down his bloodied cheeks like ablutions for the damned, washing away all the sanguine liquid and dirt that they came into contact with, leaving only perfect flesh behind.
It was not enough. Nothing she could do would be enough, and it was killing her just as surely as it was killing him.
Hold on just a little longer.
She felt something begin to change around her, and though she could not see it, a figure started slowly to manifest behind her, taking the shape of a tall, lean man, his features as yet indistinct. His presence, however, was one that the others present could not fail to recognize: the First Being, the only one to ever stand toe-to-toe with Lilith herself, and He Who Had Stood Against God.
Lilith kept her gaze on the forms before her, Ekaterina holding on to her Cain. Saya had managed to pull Lilith's attention long enough for the Mother to make a path for her to Takeru, and Saya wasted no time in taking it. Lilith, however, took a hesitant step towards Cain and Ekaterina, her breath shaking before the same warmth behind her eyes cascaded freely this time. She could not hold reserves, for she was losing her second son now. She wanted to go to him, to them, but she knew she could not. She had caused them nothing but endless grief, endless suffering, and no amount of guilt she felt would help them forgive her. And that was even if they forgave her. Her crimes, what she had committed were far from redemption, and she knew she would be asking for too much to ask for such.
"Genesis," she spoke, her voice soft and tender, like a mother spoke to a child. "No more," she spoke, her gaze lowering to the void. "Please, don't do this. Give it back to him. If there is any heart you should take, let it be mine," she stated, raising her hand so that it lay gently across her own chest. Her heart ached, and it was swelling with pain. She wasn't so sure how she hadn't quite died yet of the feeling growing inside of it, however; she had to endure it. She had to keep her son alive, even if she had to give up her own life for it. He would never forgive her, and she knew that, but he didn't have to. He didn't have to do anything for her because she didn't deserve it. If being human like this, to feel the life flowing throw her veins once more meant that she could only have this for a moment, she would gladly give up that life to restore one more deserving.
Saya had managed to make her way through the thick void, frantically following something that she knew was leading her to her Takeru. She could almost feel the agony inside of this prison, and her eyes were wide with worry and fear. Worry because she didn't know what state he was in, and fear of the fact that she might be losing him. She couldn't lose him. Even if they all got out of this alive, somehow, and he wanted nothing more to do with her, she couldn't lose him here. She had promised she would never leave him, but she had also promised she would never lie to him. She had broken one promise already, who was to say she wasn't going to break the other? She pushed her legs further, fighting back the burning sensation in her eyes until she came upon him.
"Takeru," she breathed out softly. "Takeru!" she nearly screamed this time, reaching out for him.
Before him, Genesis could see the flash of desperation and desire within those peerless mauve eyes of Cain. Although, they were now losing its luster as the clock of his life slowly comes to a halt. In his hand, the heart which was separated from its vessel could sense its impending doom. The warmth, and the beat, synchronizing in a horrendous waltz to the death. "You had everything. Yet, you only see it when it ends. You are blind." He stated as his fingers enclosed on the organ of life invaluable to their kind. The purple pureblood's body was now featuring glittering light. It will soon dissolve into nothing more but dust. "This is goodbye, Cain." As he was about to finish the deed, he sensed a breech within his dimension. His obsidian eyes gazed at the direction where he had felt the intrusion.
Soon enough, his field of vision came to see Seth's descendant, Abel's precious daughter, who instantly implanted himself beside Cain. However, his interest did not linger there as his eyes seek the one who only mattered to him. She was not who she is. No, she had returned to what she is meant to be. It reminded him of that moment where he had a chanced conversation with Magdalene, it was similar to that. She pleaded for him to stop, to give Cain's heart, and to take her heart. "Why?" Why isn't she looking at him? He did everything he could do even if he would make everyone in this existence suffer, make everyone despise him. But even then, she was not looking at him. Does she not see? All of these were for him to have her heart. Yes, Cain's is right. He wanted her love, but knew it could never be. She would never look at him like she did for them, for him. Cain thinks he is nothing, but truly he was that, nothing.
"Can you not see. All of these, I did..." He took a glance towards Cain's lover and the form behind her, the one being who could hold her heart. He never once disobeyed her whims. Never did he do anything to make her sad. He endured everything, shutting it inside of him. But even then, he could not even be a presence above Abel, Cain, Magdalene, Evie, Faust, Judas, and him, the one who drove her into such sadness and madness. He could not care if the world burned, as long as she can have what she wants. He knew it will never be him. So, he satiated himself for being a loyal dog for her. To have her look at him, not through him, but even then... "Just to have your heart." He stated as he now looked into Lilith's eyes. "Cain is right even if I hate to admit it. I hid it well. I am a coward."
He stepped back from them with Cain's heart still in his hand. Abel was probably with Magdalene now. Faust was probably having a blast with the knowledge he would gain in the realm of death. Judas and Evie were probably inseparable now than ever. Cain, yes he was dying but someone is beside him, he had always been loved by many. Him? He will not have any of that for certain. "I have enough." With that said; he raised his free hand and engulfed Cain's body in a prison similar to Takeru's. Then, it was gone from everyone's sight. He then positioned the heart in his hand to his. From that point on, he pushed inside, effectively piercing his own chest. The pain should be unbearable, but Genesis' face did not twitch or expressed any pain. Perhaps, he simply had become well-versed in hiding all of his suffering for thousands of years, that such physical pain was worthless.
A blinding light engulfed him and when it receded. He looked at the two with that indifferent face of his. "His body is currently suspended. You would not need to worry. You just have to give his heart back." He stated while looking at Seth's descendant. Then, he pointed at his chest in which he had melded his heart with Cain's. "But to get it, you have to take his heart from me which is mine now." His eyes drifted towards Lilith knowing she was the one responsible for them entering this space. "You don't have enough time. You cannot stay here long. This dimension repels anyone I do not allow as a guest. The clock is ticking. You would have to kill me and turning me into a human will render my heart to stop which would kill him as well instantly. After all, only my body can withstand having two hearts merged into one. It is but a limitation of humanity. In any case, you will have to kill me to ensure his and all of your survival." His clothing changed into that of a black winged armor as he held his sword on one hand.
"I am sorry Lilith." Such a whisper, that even those who have the sharpest of hearing would have to strain to hear. That would be the first time; he had called her only by name without the restricting distance he had instilled. The first time he had called her not as his child, his kin, his servant, but that of a man. There upon his face twisted into that of a sad smile. It was so beautiful and heartrending in a sense. "Come. Destroy me and save what you deigned is important to you." He pointed his sword at them as a huge clock appeared above them. It was counting backwards in a slow yet ominous manner. His expression had now regained its former emotionless state. "Let this be the final judgment of ours."
Soon enough, his field of vision came to see Seth's descendant, Abel's precious daughter, who instantly implanted himself beside Cain. However, his interest did not linger there as his eyes seek the one who only mattered to him. She was not who she is. No, she had returned to what she is meant to be. It reminded him of that moment where he had a chanced conversation with Magdalene, it was similar to that. She pleaded for him to stop, to give Cain's heart, and to take her heart. "Why?" Why isn't she looking at him? He did everything he could do even if he would make everyone in this existence suffer, make everyone despise him. But even then, she was not looking at him. Does she not see? All of these were for him to have her heart. Yes, Cain's is right. He wanted her love, but knew it could never be. She would never look at him like she did for them, for him. Cain thinks he is nothing, but truly he was that, nothing.
"Can you not see. All of these, I did..." He took a glance towards Cain's lover and the form behind her, the one being who could hold her heart. He never once disobeyed her whims. Never did he do anything to make her sad. He endured everything, shutting it inside of him. But even then, he could not even be a presence above Abel, Cain, Magdalene, Evie, Faust, Judas, and him, the one who drove her into such sadness and madness. He could not care if the world burned, as long as she can have what she wants. He knew it will never be him. So, he satiated himself for being a loyal dog for her. To have her look at him, not through him, but even then... "Just to have your heart." He stated as he now looked into Lilith's eyes. "Cain is right even if I hate to admit it. I hid it well. I am a coward."
He stepped back from them with Cain's heart still in his hand. Abel was probably with Magdalene now. Faust was probably having a blast with the knowledge he would gain in the realm of death. Judas and Evie were probably inseparable now than ever. Cain, yes he was dying but someone is beside him, he had always been loved by many. Him? He will not have any of that for certain. "I have enough." With that said; he raised his free hand and engulfed Cain's body in a prison similar to Takeru's. Then, it was gone from everyone's sight. He then positioned the heart in his hand to his. From that point on, he pushed inside, effectively piercing his own chest. The pain should be unbearable, but Genesis' face did not twitch or expressed any pain. Perhaps, he simply had become well-versed in hiding all of his suffering for thousands of years, that such physical pain was worthless.
A blinding light engulfed him and when it receded. He looked at the two with that indifferent face of his. "His body is currently suspended. You would not need to worry. You just have to give his heart back." He stated while looking at Seth's descendant. Then, he pointed at his chest in which he had melded his heart with Cain's. "But to get it, you have to take his heart from me which is mine now." His eyes drifted towards Lilith knowing she was the one responsible for them entering this space. "You don't have enough time. You cannot stay here long. This dimension repels anyone I do not allow as a guest. The clock is ticking. You would have to kill me and turning me into a human will render my heart to stop which would kill him as well instantly. After all, only my body can withstand having two hearts merged into one. It is but a limitation of humanity. In any case, you will have to kill me to ensure his and all of your survival." His clothing changed into that of a black winged armor as he held his sword on one hand.
"I am sorry Lilith." Such a whisper, that even those who have the sharpest of hearing would have to strain to hear. That would be the first time; he had called her only by name without the restricting distance he had instilled. The first time he had called her not as his child, his kin, his servant, but that of a man. There upon his face twisted into that of a sad smile. It was so beautiful and heartrending in a sense. "Come. Destroy me and save what you deigned is important to you." He pointed his sword at them as a huge clock appeared above them. It was counting backwards in a slow yet ominous manner. His expression had now regained its former emotionless state. "Let this be the final judgment of ours."
So many memories coursing through his entire being. It felt every flesh, every fiber, every cell, were being pulled apart and put back together. Then, it will be repeated once more. It was an endless loop. He relived various scenarios as they weaved into a consistent timeline for it to make sense. There he experienced his childhood growing up with Saya and Amaya. His happiness around the parents he knew of, Kaname and Yuuki. It also revealed to him the decision to turn them into humans. There was something dark which clouded the three of them which their parents wanted to protect them from. It was only revealed to him when he got older that it was the one named Lilith and he became a protector of both humans and vampires as his memories were wiped clean of his sisters.
He then met Sacrilegious, a vampire who tasted his blood and held onto him like a spoiled child. Regardless, he found a friend in that mysterious pureblood even if at times they debate on certain issues of morality. Then, there was Moirae. She was blunt but then again, she was very strong. So when he lost her, it felt like the world just a got bit darker. Still, Ageha... Yes, the pureblood princess whom his heart had awakened to. The person whom Lilith had told him about, his first love. She brought light to him but, she had eyes for Sacred and then she died for him to make him human again, no for them. In the end, she wiped him clean of such suffering and including his memory of her.
Then, he finally met the reason Sacred had been fond of him. He was the new life of someone precious to the purple pureblood, someone named Magdalene. He was captured and reverted to a side of him which was both nihilistic and lost. But, he was saved by a person who presented himself as his mother. A lot of things happened back then. But, there was one thing which Lilith was wrong about. It is true that there are many things about him that were only fabricated. Still, it molded him into the person he is. There are times he might not be able to bear it, but he has his friends, he has... her. Yes, that is right. His love for Ageha was true in a sense. However, it was rather a love which had been repressed for that adorable child, that little sister; he promised to hold and to keep. In the end, all this time... he only had eyes for her. That is why... It had always been easy for him... for him to see nothing but her.
He had managed to close his eyes as he felt plummeting to an empty vortex. Feeling the rush of the wind, he opened his eyes and saw the pieces of broken glass which carried his memories passing him by. But in his vision, he saw a fragment that made him realize that he could never give up. He heard a voice... It was calling him as he reached for the broken piece of glass. And when he did, he returned to his set of reality. Before him, there was her. "Saya..." That's right. It had always been her that he had been looking for. He felt his body relaxed to a point where everything was bringing him to a much weakened state. He reached for her as he touched the crystaline-like wall which separated him from Saya. "Saya..." He wanted to destroy the barrier but, he does not have the strength or power to do so. "I want to say I only had eyes for you ever since." He declared with such softness and loving yet weak smile on his face. "It might not be a proper time but will you marry me?"
He then met Sacrilegious, a vampire who tasted his blood and held onto him like a spoiled child. Regardless, he found a friend in that mysterious pureblood even if at times they debate on certain issues of morality. Then, there was Moirae. She was blunt but then again, she was very strong. So when he lost her, it felt like the world just a got bit darker. Still, Ageha... Yes, the pureblood princess whom his heart had awakened to. The person whom Lilith had told him about, his first love. She brought light to him but, she had eyes for Sacred and then she died for him to make him human again, no for them. In the end, she wiped him clean of such suffering and including his memory of her.
Then, he finally met the reason Sacred had been fond of him. He was the new life of someone precious to the purple pureblood, someone named Magdalene. He was captured and reverted to a side of him which was both nihilistic and lost. But, he was saved by a person who presented himself as his mother. A lot of things happened back then. But, there was one thing which Lilith was wrong about. It is true that there are many things about him that were only fabricated. Still, it molded him into the person he is. There are times he might not be able to bear it, but he has his friends, he has... her. Yes, that is right. His love for Ageha was true in a sense. However, it was rather a love which had been repressed for that adorable child, that little sister; he promised to hold and to keep. In the end, all this time... he only had eyes for her. That is why... It had always been easy for him... for him to see nothing but her.
He had managed to close his eyes as he felt plummeting to an empty vortex. Feeling the rush of the wind, he opened his eyes and saw the pieces of broken glass which carried his memories passing him by. But in his vision, he saw a fragment that made him realize that he could never give up. He heard a voice... It was calling him as he reached for the broken piece of glass. And when he did, he returned to his set of reality. Before him, there was her. "Saya..." That's right. It had always been her that he had been looking for. He felt his body relaxed to a point where everything was bringing him to a much weakened state. He reached for her as he touched the crystaline-like wall which separated him from Saya. "Saya..." He wanted to destroy the barrier but, he does not have the strength or power to do so. "I want to say I only had eyes for you ever since." He declared with such softness and loving yet weak smile on his face. "It might not be a proper time but will you marry me?"
Ekaterina gasped as her beloved was removed from her grip, banished in a way similar to Takeru’s removal, and she turned towards Genesis when he spoke, her anger, rare as it was, flaring at this person, for what he’d dared to do to the man she loved. What he’d done with his heart. “That was not yours to take in the first place,” she said, her tone brittle. She was exhausted—she knew she was. There wasn’t enough left in her for a fight, not with someone who could do something like that to Sacred. She’d been anemic and tired to begin the confrontation, and the effort of making three people into humans was immense, seeing as how she’d never had to do it before. She’d given the lion’s share of the rest to Sacred, trying to keep him alive for as long as she could.
But if it was a fight this man wanted—a fight for what was most important to her—then he would have it. She could not even feel that sorry for him, for the sentiments he expressed towards Lilith, because nobody had any right to take what they did not have and make it the source of pain for another. And just how many people had Genesis hurt? Perhaps… perhaps she could find it in herself to forgive him for it, but he wasn’t sorry for that. Only that it had not succeeded, and at the moment, that could only serve to upset her.
The form behind her flickered, gaining solidity, and she felt it for the first time, a distinct fourth presence manifesting in this pocket of dimensionality. Unwelcome guests they might be, but she would like to see him try to throw them out. Realistically she knew that their chances were slim—Lilith was human, however strong, and she was bone-deep exhausted, still reeling from everything that had happened in the last few hours. But… if hope existed for them at all, then it would be…
His voice was just as Ekaterina remembered it from her dreams. Suffused with music and warmth and light. Divine, in a way not matched by anything else she knew. Though she could not see it, Seth’s eyes opened, one bright blue and the other molten gold, pale lashes just brushing the fringe of aureate hair a few shades whiter than hers. He placed a hand on Ekaterina’s head, and that warmth passed to her, reinvigorating her flagging stamina, but those eyes fixed first neutrally on Genesis, then landed on Lilith, softening.
“I’m back.”
Was she witnessing events that she did? She had been so blinded by the rage, the hurt, that she could not see anything else but Him and what he had done to her. But as Genesis spoke, Lilith could only feel more guilt swell up in her. Not only had she hurt her sons, but she had hurt her other children as well. Genesis... he had loved her in the way she had loved Seth. Did he not know, from the beginning, that there could be no other besides Seth? Even if she had to destroy every last one of his descendants, she could never love anyone as she had loved Him. Genesis had only wanted the one thing she could never give to another, however; should she have been given the chance, she would have ripped out the beating organ, then and there, for Ekaterina to give to her lover. How was it, that she could see so much of herself in Genesis now, than she could have ever seen in herself all those years ago? Was this how she was when Seth betrayed her?
"You are not a coward, Genesis. It is I, who should say so. I have failed all of my children, as a mother," she spoke softly, however; her eyes narrowed when Genesis merged his heart with Sacred's, a deep fear crawling beneath her skin. "Why? Must all my children perish before the wrongs I have made are set right?" she spoke, her voice laced with conviction. She didn't want to see anymore of her children die before her eyes because of what she did. "If there is no reasoning with you, Genesis, I am left with no choice," but she was tired. Having her soul transferred back to its original body, having it turned back into a human's body, and then bringing them here, took a lot out of her. She was fatigued, but if it was what he wanted, she would do it. She made to take a step forward, however; a voice caused her entire body to freeze. Slowly, she glanced over her shoulder.
"S-seth?" she stuttered his name. He was there, standing in the flesh, and Lilith could feel an enormous wave of guilt and sadness hit her. It literally knocked the air out of her lungs, and she couldn't breathe. She almost blinked, almost didn't believe that he was there, standing before them. "Seth," she whispered his name this time, and even as she willed her legs to carry her to him, they would not budge. How could she even begin to think of embracing him again, to have his scent fill her senses, to just hold him? She didn't have a right to do that, not after what she did to him, to them. Still, it did not kill the fire that burned through her veins. She had missed him... so very much.
The expression on Seth’s face was soft, but curiously unreadable all the same. When he spoke, it was to Lilith, though when he moved, it was not to go directly to her, only to stand on a level with her and Ekaterina as well, to face down Genesis. Violence as such was not something he enjoyed, but that was far from the same thing as being incapable of it. “It is no one else,” he said, a thin thread of sadness in the words. “Much remains to be said, Lilith, and I would say it all, when this is done. But for now… there is little time to waste, is there?” His eyes, still mournful, turned to Genesis, and in his hand, he manifested a longsword, elegant but sturdy-looking, and seemingly comprised of pure light made manifest.
He was here because he knew for a fact that they could not do it alone, but this was still something that they would have to take charge of themselves. If Lilith truly desired to rectify her mistakes, then he must allow her the chance to do that. He was only here to level the playing field, so to speak.
Lilith swallowed passed a lump in her throat, and nodded. When this was all over, if it ever ended, all would be said, and forgiveness not something she would ask for. "Time is always precious," she spoke in response. She turned her attention back to Genesis, a resolve burning behind her eyes as she held Genesis' gaze. "I will lose no more of my children, Genesis. That includes you too," she spoke, but the last words were whispered. Even as a human, she still had to fight. She wouldn't be much of an opponent to Genesis, she knew that, and even with Seth's help, there was nothing she could do that would injure her pure-blood child. Still, she had to try.
Saya glanced into the crystalline prison that held Takeru, her eyes focused only on him. Even as his mouth moved, she couldn't hear what he was saying. The only thing she could hear was the sound of her own heart beating against her chest. It was thundering so loudly, that she had missed most of his statement, however; she caught the last of it. The proper time? Of course this wasn't the proper time! He was stuck in a prison, one where she couldn't even reach him in, and it was painful. But... she offered him a smile instead. She smiled for him instead, her hand resting against the glass he was incased in. She was weak, she couldn't break this prison he was in. She wasn't weak because she was human again, but weak because she couldn't save the one she loved.
"Takeru, I...," she began, her voice cracking with just those two words. She clutched at the collar of her shirt, feeling the pendant he had given her to hold, his lucky pendant. She pulled at it, her smile still on her face as she shook her head. "Only if you come back to me," she finally answered. "You can't leave me, not yet. You have to stay, with me, with him," she stated, the hand clutching at the pendant moving so that it rested gently against her stomach. He couldn't leave her. She knew he was tired, and weak, just as she had been tired and weak, however; they had endured worse things together. And they always managed to keep their promise.
"You have to keep your promise, even if I couldn't keep mine," she continued, laying both hands against the barrier. "I need you, Takeru. I have loved you always, and will continue to love you until my last breath. I've only ever had eyes for you too, even when we were children. I used to get jealous when you talked to Amaya, when you smiled at mother," she spoke, laughing a bit at the confession, through her tears. "I used to dream that it was only just us, and that there existed no one else to try and take you from me," she continued, wiping at her tears. She clutched the pendant once more, taking in a shaky breath before a resolve burned behind her eyes.
"If you want to marry me, Takeru," she stated, her eyes burning with a new fire. "You have to come for me. If you cannot, I will not marry you," she didn't know what else to do, what else to say. What more could she do? She pulled the pendant from her neck and placed it against the barrier. "Prove to me that what you say is true, that you wish to marry me, that I am your lucky charm, and this pendant is a symbol of that," she declared, pressing the pendant further against the barrier.
But if it was a fight this man wanted—a fight for what was most important to her—then he would have it. She could not even feel that sorry for him, for the sentiments he expressed towards Lilith, because nobody had any right to take what they did not have and make it the source of pain for another. And just how many people had Genesis hurt? Perhaps… perhaps she could find it in herself to forgive him for it, but he wasn’t sorry for that. Only that it had not succeeded, and at the moment, that could only serve to upset her.
The form behind her flickered, gaining solidity, and she felt it for the first time, a distinct fourth presence manifesting in this pocket of dimensionality. Unwelcome guests they might be, but she would like to see him try to throw them out. Realistically she knew that their chances were slim—Lilith was human, however strong, and she was bone-deep exhausted, still reeling from everything that had happened in the last few hours. But… if hope existed for them at all, then it would be…
“It has been a long time, since last I left the Garden.”
His voice was just as Ekaterina remembered it from her dreams. Suffused with music and warmth and light. Divine, in a way not matched by anything else she knew. Though she could not see it, Seth’s eyes opened, one bright blue and the other molten gold, pale lashes just brushing the fringe of aureate hair a few shades whiter than hers. He placed a hand on Ekaterina’s head, and that warmth passed to her, reinvigorating her flagging stamina, but those eyes fixed first neutrally on Genesis, then landed on Lilith, softening.
“I’m back.”
Was she witnessing events that she did? She had been so blinded by the rage, the hurt, that she could not see anything else but Him and what he had done to her. But as Genesis spoke, Lilith could only feel more guilt swell up in her. Not only had she hurt her sons, but she had hurt her other children as well. Genesis... he had loved her in the way she had loved Seth. Did he not know, from the beginning, that there could be no other besides Seth? Even if she had to destroy every last one of his descendants, she could never love anyone as she had loved Him. Genesis had only wanted the one thing she could never give to another, however; should she have been given the chance, she would have ripped out the beating organ, then and there, for Ekaterina to give to her lover. How was it, that she could see so much of herself in Genesis now, than she could have ever seen in herself all those years ago? Was this how she was when Seth betrayed her?
"You are not a coward, Genesis. It is I, who should say so. I have failed all of my children, as a mother," she spoke softly, however; her eyes narrowed when Genesis merged his heart with Sacred's, a deep fear crawling beneath her skin. "Why? Must all my children perish before the wrongs I have made are set right?" she spoke, her voice laced with conviction. She didn't want to see anymore of her children die before her eyes because of what she did. "If there is no reasoning with you, Genesis, I am left with no choice," but she was tired. Having her soul transferred back to its original body, having it turned back into a human's body, and then bringing them here, took a lot out of her. She was fatigued, but if it was what he wanted, she would do it. She made to take a step forward, however; a voice caused her entire body to freeze. Slowly, she glanced over her shoulder.
"S-seth?" she stuttered his name. He was there, standing in the flesh, and Lilith could feel an enormous wave of guilt and sadness hit her. It literally knocked the air out of her lungs, and she couldn't breathe. She almost blinked, almost didn't believe that he was there, standing before them. "Seth," she whispered his name this time, and even as she willed her legs to carry her to him, they would not budge. How could she even begin to think of embracing him again, to have his scent fill her senses, to just hold him? She didn't have a right to do that, not after what she did to him, to them. Still, it did not kill the fire that burned through her veins. She had missed him... so very much.
The expression on Seth’s face was soft, but curiously unreadable all the same. When he spoke, it was to Lilith, though when he moved, it was not to go directly to her, only to stand on a level with her and Ekaterina as well, to face down Genesis. Violence as such was not something he enjoyed, but that was far from the same thing as being incapable of it. “It is no one else,” he said, a thin thread of sadness in the words. “Much remains to be said, Lilith, and I would say it all, when this is done. But for now… there is little time to waste, is there?” His eyes, still mournful, turned to Genesis, and in his hand, he manifested a longsword, elegant but sturdy-looking, and seemingly comprised of pure light made manifest.
He was here because he knew for a fact that they could not do it alone, but this was still something that they would have to take charge of themselves. If Lilith truly desired to rectify her mistakes, then he must allow her the chance to do that. He was only here to level the playing field, so to speak.
Lilith swallowed passed a lump in her throat, and nodded. When this was all over, if it ever ended, all would be said, and forgiveness not something she would ask for. "Time is always precious," she spoke in response. She turned her attention back to Genesis, a resolve burning behind her eyes as she held Genesis' gaze. "I will lose no more of my children, Genesis. That includes you too," she spoke, but the last words were whispered. Even as a human, she still had to fight. She wouldn't be much of an opponent to Genesis, she knew that, and even with Seth's help, there was nothing she could do that would injure her pure-blood child. Still, she had to try.
Saya glanced into the crystalline prison that held Takeru, her eyes focused only on him. Even as his mouth moved, she couldn't hear what he was saying. The only thing she could hear was the sound of her own heart beating against her chest. It was thundering so loudly, that she had missed most of his statement, however; she caught the last of it. The proper time? Of course this wasn't the proper time! He was stuck in a prison, one where she couldn't even reach him in, and it was painful. But... she offered him a smile instead. She smiled for him instead, her hand resting against the glass he was incased in. She was weak, she couldn't break this prison he was in. She wasn't weak because she was human again, but weak because she couldn't save the one she loved.
"Takeru, I...," she began, her voice cracking with just those two words. She clutched at the collar of her shirt, feeling the pendant he had given her to hold, his lucky pendant. She pulled at it, her smile still on her face as she shook her head. "Only if you come back to me," she finally answered. "You can't leave me, not yet. You have to stay, with me, with him," she stated, the hand clutching at the pendant moving so that it rested gently against her stomach. He couldn't leave her. She knew he was tired, and weak, just as she had been tired and weak, however; they had endured worse things together. And they always managed to keep their promise.
"You have to keep your promise, even if I couldn't keep mine," she continued, laying both hands against the barrier. "I need you, Takeru. I have loved you always, and will continue to love you until my last breath. I've only ever had eyes for you too, even when we were children. I used to get jealous when you talked to Amaya, when you smiled at mother," she spoke, laughing a bit at the confession, through her tears. "I used to dream that it was only just us, and that there existed no one else to try and take you from me," she continued, wiping at her tears. She clutched the pendant once more, taking in a shaky breath before a resolve burned behind her eyes.
"If you want to marry me, Takeru," she stated, her eyes burning with a new fire. "You have to come for me. If you cannot, I will not marry you," she didn't know what else to do, what else to say. What more could she do? She pulled the pendant from her neck and placed it against the barrier. "Prove to me that what you say is true, that you wish to marry me, that I am your lucky charm, and this pendant is a symbol of that," she declared, pressing the pendant further against the barrier.
Ah... That is right. He knew it from the very beginning how fruitless it was. He knew what this emotion of his will lead to. However, he allowed it to engulf his entire being, dragging him to the deepest of loneliness. To do so, it gave him a clear purpose and directive. Pity, Hatred, Disgust, they are expected praises for him. For he knew, they were the only things he will be granted. Regardless, someone had to do it all. There was a familiar pang in his being as he witnessed that expression of hers towards him. He had been very aware of that unfailing love of hers. Actually, he knew it well even if she had hidden it in the blood of others. Despite her self-declared rage, she would only have her eyes on him and the one thing she desired will only be given by him. That is why he had done what is needed, not minding the scorn or pain of thousands. Because...
"You forgot, did you not?" It was more of a whisper than a direct question. Like a fleeting breeze, it was thrown into the realm of insignificance. "You have already lost me." He stated with those words seemingly wrapped in cold ice. His face did not betray any sort of emotions. It was hollow much like the black swirling void they were all in as he looked at her, then to Cain's lover, and then to the one known as Seth. With a wave of his sword, various small swirling black vortexes appeared around the three, some were a bit further, but others were near them. In an instance, the vortexes exploded creating a rippling effect only focus upon the group. During the explosion, Genesis was taken by his void as he vanished. Then, he reappeared exactly behind Seth. A flick of a hand, he had separated Ekaterina and Lilith by pushing them away with great force as if they were being rejected from their current position.
After doing so, he delivered right-hand slash towards Seth. His eyes so black as if darkness spawned from it looked at the man who could be deemed as his rival. However, he did not see the man as such. Actually, he did not see anyone in that light. Cain, he disliked greatly due to being blind and ignorant. That eggplant was fated to live in the light but believed he belong in the depths. The others, he did not take the leisure to create bonds which he knew will be severed by him at certain intervals. If there is nothing, than there will be none to have. "Do you love her?" He asked with that monotone voice of his. Nothing about him betrayed any sentiments, desires, or emotions. It was also the same with his attacks; he did not relent with his sword. As for the other two, he had created them various dimensional spheres which released differing abilities which either absorb, deflect, and attack a form of energy which will be harmful to them.
"Free her." What that exactly meant? It seemed to be lost except for him. Upon that utterance, his dimension now resembled that of a galaxy with glimmering lights of different hues which encircled all of them. He then took a step behind as 3 pairs of deep black wings emerged on his back. They held a sheen of steel as onyx dye feathers fell all over them as it rained with a dark and melancholic feeling about it. Right now, he was much like a fallen angel as if the despair and all that is black was crafted in his reverence. One might not take him as that of a demonic spawn borne from Lilith. No, he never was from the very beginning. "This is as far as I will allow Him to go. No, all of you." After stating that, the entire dimension began to release white beams of pure energy, much like a barrage targeting all of them. As for him, he floated above them as he looked at the damages he had incurred.
"Your time is running out." He pointed with his free hand towards the large clock looming over them. It was true as the minute hand was awfully close to that of the hour hand placed steadily on the 12th. "Cain will not be saved with such meager efforts. Is that the love you have?" He directed such statement towards Ekaterina. If they die here, if they fail, Cain will die. He has no reason to keep the man's body and without heart it will cease to exist. "I will deplete this world and swallow it into a black hole that not even the Divine can interfere any longer. Regardless, I see that your resolve is nothing more but lies." He pointed his sword towards Seth. "If you do not do better, then this will be the end." With that said the beams of light came to a halt and instead were replaced of various swords which hold certain portion of history. It surrounded them all and with a wave of hand, the swords will impale the three of them.
"You forgot, did you not?" It was more of a whisper than a direct question. Like a fleeting breeze, it was thrown into the realm of insignificance. "You have already lost me." He stated with those words seemingly wrapped in cold ice. His face did not betray any sort of emotions. It was hollow much like the black swirling void they were all in as he looked at her, then to Cain's lover, and then to the one known as Seth. With a wave of his sword, various small swirling black vortexes appeared around the three, some were a bit further, but others were near them. In an instance, the vortexes exploded creating a rippling effect only focus upon the group. During the explosion, Genesis was taken by his void as he vanished. Then, he reappeared exactly behind Seth. A flick of a hand, he had separated Ekaterina and Lilith by pushing them away with great force as if they were being rejected from their current position.
After doing so, he delivered right-hand slash towards Seth. His eyes so black as if darkness spawned from it looked at the man who could be deemed as his rival. However, he did not see the man as such. Actually, he did not see anyone in that light. Cain, he disliked greatly due to being blind and ignorant. That eggplant was fated to live in the light but believed he belong in the depths. The others, he did not take the leisure to create bonds which he knew will be severed by him at certain intervals. If there is nothing, than there will be none to have. "Do you love her?" He asked with that monotone voice of his. Nothing about him betrayed any sentiments, desires, or emotions. It was also the same with his attacks; he did not relent with his sword. As for the other two, he had created them various dimensional spheres which released differing abilities which either absorb, deflect, and attack a form of energy which will be harmful to them.
"Free her." What that exactly meant? It seemed to be lost except for him. Upon that utterance, his dimension now resembled that of a galaxy with glimmering lights of different hues which encircled all of them. He then took a step behind as 3 pairs of deep black wings emerged on his back. They held a sheen of steel as onyx dye feathers fell all over them as it rained with a dark and melancholic feeling about it. Right now, he was much like a fallen angel as if the despair and all that is black was crafted in his reverence. One might not take him as that of a demonic spawn borne from Lilith. No, he never was from the very beginning. "This is as far as I will allow Him to go. No, all of you." After stating that, the entire dimension began to release white beams of pure energy, much like a barrage targeting all of them. As for him, he floated above them as he looked at the damages he had incurred.
"Why would you want to fall?"
"I made a promise."
"Once you do so, there will be no turning back. Will you not regret? Is she even worth it all?"
"I will not, because she will always be worth it."
"I made a promise."
"Once you do so, there will be no turning back. Will you not regret? Is she even worth it all?"
"I will not, because she will always be worth it."
"Your time is running out." He pointed with his free hand towards the large clock looming over them. It was true as the minute hand was awfully close to that of the hour hand placed steadily on the 12th. "Cain will not be saved with such meager efforts. Is that the love you have?" He directed such statement towards Ekaterina. If they die here, if they fail, Cain will die. He has no reason to keep the man's body and without heart it will cease to exist. "I will deplete this world and swallow it into a black hole that not even the Divine can interfere any longer. Regardless, I see that your resolve is nothing more but lies." He pointed his sword towards Seth. "If you do not do better, then this will be the end." With that said the beams of light came to a halt and instead were replaced of various swords which hold certain portion of history. It surrounded them all and with a wave of hand, the swords will impale the three of them.
A small smile was present on Takeru's lips. This was definitely his Saya. She had always been strong-willed and the kind who would hide her sadness behind closed doors. Her demand that she will not marry him if he does not come to her was rather a dictator's order. That was pretty much certain. However, she was also correct. In all of his memories, he had always made promises to her. There are no intentions on his part of breaking it and the sincerity it possessed is true. Yet, he is not able to show such solid proofs of validity. As for her, it is true that she had lied. Really, he understood it was to protect him. They do say when you love someone; sometimes there is no room for impossibility.
The pendant which was now before them, it was a memento he had ever since he was a child. He remembered Kaname, the father he had known told him that it was a token only for him. At that time, he had no idea what it meant. However now, he could conclude it was a gift his mother had given him, to keep him safe and out of harm. It is true that he could not remember anything specific about the one who gave birth to him, not even her face. Still, he could feel her love through that simple object which he had dubbed as his lucky charm which was now Saya. Furthermore, he could not simply give up now. They have a future to be together with their child. He will not allow that to be taken by anyone.
As if on cue, he positioned his hand where the pendant was pressed upon. "Let's go home Saya." He said with such a sweet smile on his face as the red pendant glowed eerily which soon turned into a very bright beacon. And soon enough, the sounds of glass breaking could be heard bit by bit. Then, it grew louder and when the light subsided, Takeru was finally out of his prison. He was falling forward towards Saya. The agony of being trapped in a stagnant time was now gone. Nevertheless, he was struck by the gravity of his body's condition. The mental, emotional, and physical strain on his body was too much for a human body. It was clear enough for anyone to see. His pulse was weakening at a steady rate. However, he refuses to relent to that point. How many times had he died? He had always come back. So, he would not allow himself to give up this time especially now.
An bright light once more engulfed Takeru. However, it was gentler and rather comforting in a sense. There was also an air of familiarity about it. The wounds which he had which were caused by Genesis slowly receded and returned to its undamaged form. Then, the said light burst like a bubble which changed the entire area that he and Saya were in. The whole scenery had become of a church with wonderful stained glass windows. White feathers fall around them sweet caresses of a love. And more importantly, Takeru was now sporting that of two massive crystalline white wings which shimmer in various gradients. He held Saya's hand and then placed the other on her stomach. "Now, I have two lucky charms, you'll marry me now right?" He asked with that light and slightly mischievous smile of his.
The pendant which was now before them, it was a memento he had ever since he was a child. He remembered Kaname, the father he had known told him that it was a token only for him. At that time, he had no idea what it meant. However now, he could conclude it was a gift his mother had given him, to keep him safe and out of harm. It is true that he could not remember anything specific about the one who gave birth to him, not even her face. Still, he could feel her love through that simple object which he had dubbed as his lucky charm which was now Saya. Furthermore, he could not simply give up now. They have a future to be together with their child. He will not allow that to be taken by anyone.
"I will always be with you, my son."
As if on cue, he positioned his hand where the pendant was pressed upon. "Let's go home Saya." He said with such a sweet smile on his face as the red pendant glowed eerily which soon turned into a very bright beacon. And soon enough, the sounds of glass breaking could be heard bit by bit. Then, it grew louder and when the light subsided, Takeru was finally out of his prison. He was falling forward towards Saya. The agony of being trapped in a stagnant time was now gone. Nevertheless, he was struck by the gravity of his body's condition. The mental, emotional, and physical strain on his body was too much for a human body. It was clear enough for anyone to see. His pulse was weakening at a steady rate. However, he refuses to relent to that point. How many times had he died? He had always come back. So, he would not allow himself to give up this time especially now.
"That is right. Stand up, this time it is all you, Takeru."
An bright light once more engulfed Takeru. However, it was gentler and rather comforting in a sense. There was also an air of familiarity about it. The wounds which he had which were caused by Genesis slowly receded and returned to its undamaged form. Then, the said light burst like a bubble which changed the entire area that he and Saya were in. The whole scenery had become of a church with wonderful stained glass windows. White feathers fall around them sweet caresses of a love. And more importantly, Takeru was now sporting that of two massive crystalline white wings which shimmer in various gradients. He held Saya's hand and then placed the other on her stomach. "Now, I have two lucky charms, you'll marry me now right?" He asked with that light and slightly mischievous smile of his.
“It has been decided. The woman’s punishment is death. Would that she had stopped at the defiance of her place, then she could have lived in exile. But she has corrupted others with her taint, and must not be allowed to continue.”
The words had reverberated through minds and hearts as much as through their ears. There was no way to characterize the voice of God in terms that mortals could ever understand, and anyone there knew better than to try anyway. For a long time, the decision on what to do about Lilith had been delayed, as she was allowed to make her choices and suffer the consequences for them. But of course, Divine knowledge and power both were infinite, and doubtless He had always known this would be the result.
Seth stood before Him, the name he had earned in this incarnation of himself. He would earn another, in many thousands of years from that moment, one that would last longer and be held higher than any other one could bear, but for now at least, he was known to humanity only as one thing. His true nature was something just as impossible to grasp as the voice of the Father.
“You will carry out this punishment.”
The command itself was almost a compulsion, but he was not like the others, and resistance was still an option for him. And in this one thing, this one way, this one matter, he would resist, even if it tore at his fundamental nature to do so. “I will not.”
Utter silence pervaded—the angels were shocked into silence. Of that, he had no doubt. It was not like him to countermand the will of the Father. In everything, they were of the same mind. But not now; now, they were assuredly two distinct things. The silence stretched for what seemed an eternity, and it may well have been, for time passed strangely or not at all in this realm, this world above all worlds. “You understand what this will mean for humankind, do you not?”
He most certainly did understand. By refusing to wipe Creation of she and her shadowed children, he was condemning the children of the light to walk always in fear of the darkness. To be stalked by predators whose abilities and survival instincts would always be far superior to their own. To die, sometimes in droves, because just one of her children lost control of his or her hunger. To struggle, and often to lose. He could save them from that, if only he would slay her, the fallen one who followed her, and the rest that she had made.
But he would not.
“They will be forced to confront the reality of their weakness,” he conceded sadly. “Their innocence will not be regained. The mistake of the mother and father of this flesh will be rendered permanent, and always will temptation stalk them, in the guise of snake and subtlety. They will die. I condemn them to mortality with my inaction. I understand this.” And inwardly, he wept for it. For he could see all their suffering, and knew that in the end, it would be not his fault, but something he could have prevented. But he could not condemn them—the brothers of this flesh, who had treated him as true brothers, nor even those among them who had fallen long to the temptation of power. But most of all, he could not wipe her from existence.
He had not lied to Abel. He could not see the broken parts of her. To him, she was always whole. And he believed in her—he believed that she could be redeemed.
“Then you know the consequences. When the time comes and they must be saved, you will be debased, spat upon, abused, and sent like a Lamb to the slaughter. I will not stop that. I will give you willingly to them, so that you might save them from what you allow them to fall into.” The voice was not angry, only sad, and Seth was sad as well. He knew the love the Father had for him, and it was a love he shared. But it was not enough to push him to take the easy route—nor to allow his children to take it. If they must be cast from the garden, let them be forged in the fire of struggle, for it would make them strong.
“I will,” he agreed. “And then, when that is done and the time has come, as the Lion I shall go to war.”
Seth blocked the slash with what seemed to be no effort at all, narrowing his eyes when Ekaterina and Lilith were pushed away. Perhaps, were the only goal here the death of Genesis, that would be ideal. He could more easily use his power if he did not have to worry about them getting hurt. But at the same time, this victory would have no point if he was the one who won it, by himself. It was not he who needed redeeming—that had happened many, many years ago now, if indeed he had ever sinned at all. Some certainly did not believe so. He had simply chosen, and accepted the consequences of that choice as necessary and to the ultimate good.
Why, some wondered, would a god, if there was one, allow evil in the world? The answer was clear enough.
“If you have to ask me that question,” he told Genesis, pushing the fallen one back with their swords still locked. He disengaged then, but did not go on the offensive. “Then you do not understand what love is.” Frankly, he believed that the other one knew the answer, and simply refused to see it for what it was. “If she wishes to be free, she has the power to do that herself.” He did not exist to make decisions for others, and he would not force his understanding upon anyone who was unwilling to receive it. That was simply his nature.
To do better? Perhaps. But there was no world in which Seth did everything of which he was capable and everyone in this dimension left it alive. It was in his very nature to desire that, but… it was as he had promised the Father. He had gone to war. “As you wish.”
There was no longer anything about him that seemed remotely human. As alien as he was beautiful, it was not difficult to guess that he stood above even the angels, the only thing that made it possible to look at him the fact that he still wore the flesh of a mortal man, though it was hardly the truth of what he was.
“I had hoped your choice would be mercy. But if it is not, then so be it.”
Ekaterina, meanwhile, was contending with the barrage of energy, doing her best to sense the incoming beams and deflect them with well-placed spheres of light. She was back-to-back with Lilith, the two of them attempting to cover for one another, but doing anything besides defending was difficult while under constant assault from all directions.
Genesis’s words stirred in her something fearsome, and she gritted her teeth when the swords came plunging towards her, releasing a raw lash of her aura from herself, breaking through those aimed at her and Lilith, but it did not stop there. The brilliant flash of white light was echoed by a larger, more radiant one from Seth, which flew at Genesis from the other side, the attacks acting as a pincer. “Lilith!” she called, indicating that the other woman’s best opportunity to try something was now.
"And so, I give unto thee what I could not before."
Lilith only smiled sadly at Genesis' words. She had lost him, a long time ago. Perhaps he was right, but that did not mean she had to accept that. She would lose no more of those whom she had tainted. She would fight if she had to, and fight she did. His words, when she was all but exhausted, stung her. She was trying with what little strength she had left, to fight for her son's heart, to retrieve it so that she could give it back to him. This fate, he did not deserve it, nor did Genesis. She'd never meant to make anyone hurt, nor suffer the way she had. She had only wished the world to know what she had felt, the hurt, the pain, the sadness. Never had she wished for it to suffer as she had.
She could hear that voice, the one she knew so well. A small smile crept across her face as she shook her head. "Because I refuse to obey you? I am a blight because I choose to walk my own path beside you, rather than behind?" she had spoken. Adam had merely gazed at her, his eyes void of everything as he shook his head. Lilith could only gaze at the one she had been made for with confusion. Why would she ever want to walk behind someone, if she could walk beside them instead? She was not a slave, she was not an object. She was of the earth as he was, created by He who was the creator of life. Why would he create an equal person if they were not to be equals?
And perhaps it was those words that had set her off. She was banished from the Garden when she had refused to be otherwise. He had forsaken her, as did her creator. They had both banished her from the Garden, however; her creator cursed her, making her into what she was. The only thing that made it bearable was when he was created. She had never loved anyone so fully, so devotedly, that even his words she could not believe. And look where it landed her, fighting against someone who was no different than she was. He was pained just as she was, because he had loved her in a way she could never return. She loved not him, but the one he fought, the one with fair hair and colored irises. She could never love another as he, and perhaps had she seen it before...
There was no way she could have known things would have turned out this way. Why must everything she do, everything she is, ruin something else? Was she truly a blight to the world? Was the only thing she could do, was destroy? Perhaps, if she had only been obedient, things would have never turned out this way, but that was not who she was. She couldn't be that person, even if she tried. Even now, as she fought to protect her son's lover, to protect herself, she couldn't be that person. But she could be something more. She could be the one thing she had failed to be before. She could be a mother and save her children, her child. Ekaterina's voice pierced through her, and Lilith nodded.
There was only one thing she could do now. She gathered whatever energy she had left and glanced towards. This would be the only thing she could do for him, o get Cain's heart back. She turned her attention towards Seth, and smiled a genuine smile, one that she had not worn since the first day they met. "Seth," she whispered his name tentatively, afraid that she would break if she said it any louder. "Thank you... for loving me when I could not," she stated before taking the chance presented to her. She summoned the light to her, what had once been gifted to her as one of the first humans, and watched as it swirled around her like a violent storm. She infused it to herself, knowing full well the cost of what it would do to her.
"Forgive me, Genesis," she spoke as she attacked her friend, using the strength of the light to plunge her hand deep into her chest, whipping her bloodied hand out, before plunging it towards him. The blood of her heart would be enough to help separate Cain's own heart from Genesis', allowing it to survive for only a moment away from Gensis' body. It would be up to Ekaterina and Seth to keep it alive long enough for either one of them to retrieve Cain's body and return his heart. The blood from her heart was different than it was from the rest that flowed through her, and she could only hope it would work. If it did not, there would be no other chance, and she would lose her son.
Saya smiled when Takeru spoke, pushing her hand further against the prison. She wanted to go home with him. She wanted to go home with everyone, but she needed him to come to her first. She would not leave without the one she loved. Her eyes widened slightly when the pendant, for what seemed the second time, began to glow faintly. It soon became a radiant light that she had to shield her eyes from, but the sound of glass breaking filled her ears. For a moment, her heart beat wildly against her chest, feeling as if she'd been running for days as the air escaped her lungs. She didn't notice it at first, her eyes focused only on him and his lips as they moved. She almost missed what he said, and the mischievous smirk on his face almost did her in. Her Takeru was back, and he was here with her.
"No, I don't want to now," she stated, her lips pulling into a fine line as she tried to hold the face. She found she could not, and instead, her eyes watered slightly as she pulled on the front of his collar, bringing his face closer to hers. "You, and no one else, Takky. I will," she finally stated, closing the small distance that separated her from his lips. He came back to her, and he was finally here. Now, they could all go home. She wanted to, for his sake as well. "We will be your lucky charms... though I'm not so sure we're as good as the rainbow marshmallow ones," she stated, her lips tilting in a smirk to match his previous one. Of course, he wasn't referring to the cereal, but still, she could not help herself.
"You are a blight, do you know this?"
She could hear that voice, the one she knew so well. A small smile crept across her face as she shook her head. "Because I refuse to obey you? I am a blight because I choose to walk my own path beside you, rather than behind?" she had spoken. Adam had merely gazed at her, his eyes void of everything as he shook his head. Lilith could only gaze at the one she had been made for with confusion. Why would she ever want to walk behind someone, if she could walk beside them instead? She was not a slave, she was not an object. She was of the earth as he was, created by He who was the creator of life. Why would he create an equal person if they were not to be equals?
"You were not meant to be my equal."
And perhaps it was those words that had set her off. She was banished from the Garden when she had refused to be otherwise. He had forsaken her, as did her creator. They had both banished her from the Garden, however; her creator cursed her, making her into what she was. The only thing that made it bearable was when he was created. She had never loved anyone so fully, so devotedly, that even his words she could not believe. And look where it landed her, fighting against someone who was no different than she was. He was pained just as she was, because he had loved her in a way she could never return. She loved not him, but the one he fought, the one with fair hair and colored irises. She could never love another as he, and perhaps had she seen it before...
There was no way she could have known things would have turned out this way. Why must everything she do, everything she is, ruin something else? Was she truly a blight to the world? Was the only thing she could do, was destroy? Perhaps, if she had only been obedient, things would have never turned out this way, but that was not who she was. She couldn't be that person, even if she tried. Even now, as she fought to protect her son's lover, to protect herself, she couldn't be that person. But she could be something more. She could be the one thing she had failed to be before. She could be a mother and save her children, her child. Ekaterina's voice pierced through her, and Lilith nodded.
There was only one thing she could do now. She gathered whatever energy she had left and glanced towards. This would be the only thing she could do for him, o get Cain's heart back. She turned her attention towards Seth, and smiled a genuine smile, one that she had not worn since the first day they met. "Seth," she whispered his name tentatively, afraid that she would break if she said it any louder. "Thank you... for loving me when I could not," she stated before taking the chance presented to her. She summoned the light to her, what had once been gifted to her as one of the first humans, and watched as it swirled around her like a violent storm. She infused it to herself, knowing full well the cost of what it would do to her.
"Forgive me, Genesis," she spoke as she attacked her friend, using the strength of the light to plunge her hand deep into her chest, whipping her bloodied hand out, before plunging it towards him. The blood of her heart would be enough to help separate Cain's own heart from Genesis', allowing it to survive for only a moment away from Gensis' body. It would be up to Ekaterina and Seth to keep it alive long enough for either one of them to retrieve Cain's body and return his heart. The blood from her heart was different than it was from the rest that flowed through her, and she could only hope it would work. If it did not, there would be no other chance, and she would lose her son.
Saya smiled when Takeru spoke, pushing her hand further against the prison. She wanted to go home with him. She wanted to go home with everyone, but she needed him to come to her first. She would not leave without the one she loved. Her eyes widened slightly when the pendant, for what seemed the second time, began to glow faintly. It soon became a radiant light that she had to shield her eyes from, but the sound of glass breaking filled her ears. For a moment, her heart beat wildly against her chest, feeling as if she'd been running for days as the air escaped her lungs. She didn't notice it at first, her eyes focused only on him and his lips as they moved. She almost missed what he said, and the mischievous smirk on his face almost did her in. Her Takeru was back, and he was here with her.
"No, I don't want to now," she stated, her lips pulling into a fine line as she tried to hold the face. She found she could not, and instead, her eyes watered slightly as she pulled on the front of his collar, bringing his face closer to hers. "You, and no one else, Takky. I will," she finally stated, closing the small distance that separated her from his lips. He came back to her, and he was finally here. Now, they could all go home. She wanted to, for his sake as well. "We will be your lucky charms... though I'm not so sure we're as good as the rainbow marshmallow ones," she stated, her lips tilting in a smirk to match his previous one. Of course, he wasn't referring to the cereal, but still, she could not help herself.
Motivation as they would call it. It is an essence that drives anything to move, react, and collide. So similar to purpose, one which he will see through the end. His words appeared to have provided such to Cain's lover, to Seth, and to Lilith. Such a blinding light it is, something which he had left behind in his descent. Regardless, there had been no regrets in his part. His eyes of molten black gazed at the incoming piercing light towards his form. They were trying to simulate a pincer attack. Well, they were trying indeed. However, he created some sort of barrier resembling that of a black hole which swallowed the incoming dangerous energy, rightfully so and dissipated it to somewhere else.
Seth appeared to have prepared himself for war encased in holy light. Genesis knew of him even long before his fall and the being's creation. It was to be expected as he is but only second to the Creator. That alone was his reason for existing. But then again, he had been given more than the other creations befitted God's imagination. In this regard, he had made a decision. At this point, he had diverted his designated existence. All for it for a reason he had chosen willingly. His eyes cast towards Lilith who appeared insistent to rectify her misplaced wrongs. The hand which plunged into her chest was now aimed towards his, no towards Cain's still living heart.
As her hand reach for his chest, he did not do anything to dodge it. Instead, he grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her towards him. His eyes which reflected nothing were now filled by her image. She was truly beautiful. He knew for a fact that her heart will not be swayed. That is a trait he had admired of her. Her strength and her resilience, these notions which had been marked as defiance and disobedience. To him, it was precious and he had always wished her happiness even if it means he would have to carve himself to the pit of despair. That is why he vowed to her, although she had forgotten on that Garden.
She had asked for his forgiveness. What is there to forgive? She had only but been true to herself, even if it had led to countless of misunderstandings. A small yet melancholic smile appeared on his lips as she placed the hand upon his chest. "I promised you, Lilith." He whispered so gently that only she can hear and while doing so pulled her closer than ever. His lips touched hers in a chaste manner yet it was filled with sweet love and an eternity of goodbyes. "I love you." Those three words which spilled forth from his lips were like a passing wind meant to be forgotten. Then, her hand reached its target as he pushed her away.
It was a fate he had plunged himself into. This will be his new purpose. An unending struggle of creating sadness and suffering all for the sake of granting his promise. He staggered in his stance as he fell to his knee. A hand over his chest which now has a hole and his blood flowing freely from it. In Lilith's hand, there was Cain's heart and as for his... "I will keep my end." With that said, Sacrilegious or Cain's body appeared before them. He proceeded to stand as his body began to disintegrate like sands of time along with black feathers falling around him. This body of his will fade away. However, his essence will never enter the cycle of death and life. It will not also fade away or be reincarnated. He will simply remain in this limbo until a new body will be created by him to take.
"You have regained your place back, Lilith." After saying that, a divine light covered her and the heart which should be fading from her was restored anew. He took one final look towards Ekaterina, Seth, and then Lilith. There was something behind those obsidian eyes but he closed them before anything else could be interpreted from it. That was because there was no need for it anymore. And then, he was gone in front of them.
Seth appeared to have prepared himself for war encased in holy light. Genesis knew of him even long before his fall and the being's creation. It was to be expected as he is but only second to the Creator. That alone was his reason for existing. But then again, he had been given more than the other creations befitted God's imagination. In this regard, he had made a decision. At this point, he had diverted his designated existence. All for it for a reason he had chosen willingly. His eyes cast towards Lilith who appeared insistent to rectify her misplaced wrongs. The hand which plunged into her chest was now aimed towards his, no towards Cain's still living heart.
"I do not understand, you who stand at the pinnacle for all of us, you who is His most beloved,
the Morning Star, sides with a creature who disobey His will... Why?"
the Morning Star, sides with a creature who disobey His will... Why?"
"There is no profound reason."
"You will be forever denied. No amount of mercy will be given to you. Even if you are His Most Precious and Right Hand because of this, forgiveness will never be granted. You will be hunted for eternity. Just for someone who will cast shadows. She will never deserve you."
"She had always been innocent. Who had said anything about being deserved? I am only being selfish."
As her hand reach for his chest, he did not do anything to dodge it. Instead, he grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her towards him. His eyes which reflected nothing were now filled by her image. She was truly beautiful. He knew for a fact that her heart will not be swayed. That is a trait he had admired of her. Her strength and her resilience, these notions which had been marked as defiance and disobedience. To him, it was precious and he had always wished her happiness even if it means he would have to carve himself to the pit of despair. That is why he vowed to her, although she had forgotten on that Garden.
"You know well what your actions will lead to. You know what I will have to do. Still, you will continue? All for the sake of a lone woman who shall not recall and does not know the truth of your deed."
"Yes."
"Then from this moment on, you will be branded, you will be a wanderer, you will be an entity of hatred
and damnation, you will be alone, and you will be fallen for eternity."
and damnation, you will be alone, and you will be fallen for eternity."
"I know. Thank you, Father."
She had asked for his forgiveness. What is there to forgive? She had only but been true to herself, even if it had led to countless of misunderstandings. A small yet melancholic smile appeared on his lips as she placed the hand upon his chest. "I promised you, Lilith." He whispered so gently that only she can hear and while doing so pulled her closer than ever. His lips touched hers in a chaste manner yet it was filled with sweet love and an eternity of goodbyes. "I love you." Those three words which spilled forth from his lips were like a passing wind meant to be forgotten. Then, her hand reached its target as he pushed her away.
"I will be the greatest evil. In exchange, give her happiness."
It was a fate he had plunged himself into. This will be his new purpose. An unending struggle of creating sadness and suffering all for the sake of granting his promise. He staggered in his stance as he fell to his knee. A hand over his chest which now has a hole and his blood flowing freely from it. In Lilith's hand, there was Cain's heart and as for his... "I will keep my end." With that said, Sacrilegious or Cain's body appeared before them. He proceeded to stand as his body began to disintegrate like sands of time along with black feathers falling around him. This body of his will fade away. However, his essence will never enter the cycle of death and life. It will not also fade away or be reincarnated. He will simply remain in this limbo until a new body will be created by him to take.
"Then, it shall be. From now on, this is Goodbye Lucifer."
"You have regained your place back, Lilith." After saying that, a divine light covered her and the heart which should be fading from her was restored anew. He took one final look towards Ekaterina, Seth, and then Lilith. There was something behind those obsidian eyes but he closed them before anything else could be interpreted from it. That was because there was no need for it anymore. And then, he was gone in front of them.
|I have everything I ever hoped for. And, that is why everything will be fine.|
Upon hearing Saya's refusal of marrying him, Takeru had a rather stupefied expression on his face. He hurriedly concocted various way of earning her forgiveness or her affection again. "Saya, I woul----" Then, he felt himself being pulled forward to her. The answer which he wanted to hear above all from her was spoken. Their lips touched and to him it felt like heaven, no it was paradise which he will never let go of ever again. After that, he smiled as she teased him back interpreting his earlier words as something about being with cereals. "I love you." He answered back as he kissed her lovingly and then carried her in his arms.
"Let's go back and with our friends." When that was said, the crystalized wings on his back disintegrated into shining tidbits of jewels which guided them to a path. Somehow, this time, he truly believed that the worst has finally come to pass. Much like a beacon, he followed that path which would lead to where the other are. But what welcomed his sight was the body of Sacrilegious being released from a prison similar to his. Once did, the body began to slowly disintegrate into balls of light. "Sacred?" It echoed within the dimension as the large clock looming overhead answered back with its terrifying gong.
"Let's go back and with our friends." When that was said, the crystalized wings on his back disintegrated into shining tidbits of jewels which guided them to a path. Somehow, this time, he truly believed that the worst has finally come to pass. Much like a beacon, he followed that path which would lead to where the other are. But what welcomed his sight was the body of Sacrilegious being released from a prison similar to his. Once did, the body began to slowly disintegrate into balls of light. "Sacred?" It echoed within the dimension as the large clock looming overhead answered back with its terrifying gong.
“In everyone, there is the chance to become better. Even if one must do it with her last breath."
She felt it, so many things, with his kiss. How could she have ever known? She didn't. She couldn't have. She didn't love him, and she could never love him that way, the way he had wanted her to. He had promised her, a promise she'd seem to forgotten. What was it? What had he promised her? Her hand pierced his chest, and she could feel the heart she had been so desperately trying to retrieve. Cain, he would have his heart back at the expense of losing Genesis. And a part of her wept inside. She was truly a horrible person, and no amount of guilt could ever fix the wrongs she had created. Even as her heart was restored, it wasn't enough. She glanced towards Genesis as his body disintegrated, and offered him a sorrowful smile.
"No, I can never regain my place back," she whispered softly as he disappeared before them. She released a shuddering sigh, glancing at the heart in her hands until the sound of the gong filled her ears. Her eyes went wide, and immediately towards Ekaterina. "Child of Seth," she called out, her eyes searching for Ekaterina. She held Cain's heart closely, keeping it alive with whatever energy she could afford as she made her way to his side. "Hold on Cain. I'll make this right," she stated, her eyes fixed on his disappearing form. She felt the two Kuran heirs arrive, but paid them no mind. They were not her concern. Only he was, because he was fading.
"Can you stablize him?" she asked Ekaterina. It would be the only way to return Cain's heart to him, however; whether or not she would be able to, there was a dreadful feeling plaguing Lilith's own heart.
Ekaterina bit her lip, hard enough to draw blood, though she didn’t even feel it. “I have to,” she whispered. She was exhausted, her breathing heavy from exertion. She was not accustomed to these powers, and too much had happened to her today to allow her to confront this new problem at anywhere near true strength. But even if it took every last bit she had left, she had to do this. She had to save him. He was everything to her, and so she would give everything for him.
Settling beside him, she moved Sacred so that his head was in her lap, reminded painfully for a moment of a day what seemed an eternity ago, when he’d just put himself there with little consultation on her part. None, if she were being honest. It had been a puzzling thing, but she hadn’t minded. As she had done then, she leaned forward slightly, the pale curtain of her hair closing both of their faces off from view. “Just a little longer, my love,” she murmured, her voice inaudible to anyone else. “Hold on just a little longer, for me, please.” The heir of the Lamb reached deep inside her soul, dredging up everything she had left to her, and gave it. Freely, completely, without hesitation, to tether his mind and body to the world for just a little bit longer.
“There is little time,” Seth said gently, though he spoke to Lilith, not Ekaterina. “The heart alone will not be enough, now. Something else must be given, to link it once more to the body which has been deprived of it.” Though his words were not immediately clear about what that something else was, the way he was looking at her made it abundantly clear. It was a life that would be needed. He knew his descendant would give hers without a moment of hesitation, but he was giving Lilith the option to choose first, without telling Ekaterina what the consequences would be.
"Take mine," there was no hesitance in her voice. It was laced with something pleading, something fearful. She knew exactly what Seth was referring to, and if that was the cost, then she would gladly pay it. She was, after all, the one responsible for so much suffering. Should it not be fitting that the reason they came here to begin with, should come true? Should she not end what she started? She took a long breath, releasing it slowly as she held onto Cain's heart. She was tired of losing the things she loved. First Abel, then Genesis, and now she was losing Cain. Her children were fading, and it was because of her. She damned them, cursed them to walk this plane for all of eternity with a curse that was supposed to be hers. Just hers.
"Will you help me make this right, Seth? Will you make right what I have made wrong?" she questioned, glancing up at him. His child was spent, and would not be able to do more than what she was already doing for Cain. Anymore, and it would probably kill her. Lilith was not going to ask for a life if hers was going to be given. "Give him life before this, the life I stole from him. Return to him what I have stolen, will you do this, for me? Will you give him back his life?" the implication was clear enough to what she meant. It was within his capabilities to not only save Cain's life, by using hers, but also to give back the life that she had taken from him when she turned him.
"If you can do this, then take it. Take whatever is mine and give it to him," she spoke, a voice calm and unwavering. She will not deny that she was frightened. Death frightened her as much as it frightened anyone. And if someone said they were not afraid of death, then they would be lying. But it wasn't her own death, she was afraid of. She feared his death. She would die, yes, but she would die knowing she gave her life to rectify her wrongs.
Seth’s two-toned eyes flickered from Lilith to Cain and back again, and he sighed softly, sadly. “I will do what you ask, Lilith, but not in full. It is his choice whether he wishes to be your child or mine. I will not deprive him of that.” Often, those who prayed to him asked him why there was so much evil in the world, why he did not use his power to stop it, and the answer was simple: because they had to be allowed to choose. Even if he knew the choices they would make, even if he knew he would watch them bring themselves to the brink of ruin. But he also knew what this would mean for her, and for this reason, he smiled just slightly, moving so that he stood in front of her, placing a palm to her cheek.
Gently, he lowered his head and brushed his lips across her brow. It was at once the most innocent and intimate of touches, for it was no simple kiss. Rather, he was imparting unto her the fragment of divine light that would be necessary to return Cain’s life to him—in the form it had now, not the form it had before he was changed. “It is not to me you must give,” he murmured, drawing back and lowering his hand. On her brow shone a mark of divinity, and the power that came with even this was incredible. It was possible to understand, right there, that this was a being who could unmake the world with a thought, but at the same time would never do such a thing as that. The Father’s power, but the mercy that belonged, if the human understanding was to be believed, only to the Son.
Lilith smiled softly as she glanced down at her son, reaching for his free hand and took it in hers. "You will never forgive me, Cain, but I do not expect you to. There is no amount of guilt that I could give, that will ever give you reason to forgive me. But know, I am sorry for everything. This is where we part, and I will no longer be your mother. Do not doubt that there was never a moment that I didn't love you as my son. You... and Abel both. This may be the end for me, but it will be enough. Ekaterina," it was the first time she addressed the girl by her name, and she glanced solemnly towards the blind girl. "You will have him back, and you will see him as he once was. Do not tell him of this. Please do not tell him," of what she was about to do. He did not need to know.
Ekaterina, softly stroking Sacred’s hair back from his forehead, stilled her motion for just a moment at the sound of Lilith’s voice. What she was asking her to do… she felt terrible for refusing, but she must. “I know it might seem ungrateful of me, and I am the furthest thing from that,” she said gently, her voice weak from the fatigue of her body and mind both. She knew, instinctively somehow, what was happening here. She understood the depth of the sacrifice, and was at once overwhelmed by it and also left with a strange feeling of rightness, as though this was how things were supposed to be. Maybe it was.
“But I will not lie to him. I cannot—I love him too much to hide anything from him. If he asks… then I will tell him.” She swallowed, starting to feel an indistinct wooziness as her consciousness threatened to flicker out. “Would it be so bad, for him to know who you were, in the end?”
"It is not how they remember you in the end, but how they remember you in the beginning. But if that is what you desire, and what he wishes," she started, reaching out to place a hand on Ekaterina's crown, however; she stopped herself and placed her hand back to her side. "Then I cannot stop you. You... have his heart, Ekaterina, be good to it," how she was unable to.
She glanced back at Seth and smiled. "Thank you," she spoke, her words soft and spoken with a precious value. There was a bit of warmth behind her eyes as she stared at him. His lips, when they had brushed against her forehead, it was the first time she ever felt him, and it had taken everything in her to keep her resolve. She almost broke underneath the simple act, and for a moment, wished to be selfish again. But she could not. She wanted to do this, even if this was the last thing she ever did. She was thankful for everything Seth had ever given her, though she did not deserve it. She deserved nothing of him, and yet he had given to her anyways.
"May this life bring you the happiness I have robbed of you. The happiness you deserve, Cain," she spoke in a whispered voice, too soft for anyone to hear as she leaned forward. She pressed her forehead to his, pressing the heart over his chest and keeping it in place with her hand. It took everything she had to will what life she had into her son, the bright light enveloping both of their bodies. She would give her life so that Cain could live. She would give her life so that Ekaterina would not have to suffer as he had, by losing the one she loved. She would rob no one else of that. When the light began to fade, the only thing that remained was him, and Lilith's body beside him. Her breathing was shallow, her eyes already dim, but there was a smile on her face. Her life was spent, but she went willingly. Her son would live.
"I'm glad... to have done one good... one good thing... in this... li-," and Lilith was no more. All of her crimes, all of her wrong doings, would be for Him to judge, if she were lucky enough to even reach him.
"No, I can never regain my place back," she whispered softly as he disappeared before them. She released a shuddering sigh, glancing at the heart in her hands until the sound of the gong filled her ears. Her eyes went wide, and immediately towards Ekaterina. "Child of Seth," she called out, her eyes searching for Ekaterina. She held Cain's heart closely, keeping it alive with whatever energy she could afford as she made her way to his side. "Hold on Cain. I'll make this right," she stated, her eyes fixed on his disappearing form. She felt the two Kuran heirs arrive, but paid them no mind. They were not her concern. Only he was, because he was fading.
"Can you stablize him?" she asked Ekaterina. It would be the only way to return Cain's heart to him, however; whether or not she would be able to, there was a dreadful feeling plaguing Lilith's own heart.
Ekaterina bit her lip, hard enough to draw blood, though she didn’t even feel it. “I have to,” she whispered. She was exhausted, her breathing heavy from exertion. She was not accustomed to these powers, and too much had happened to her today to allow her to confront this new problem at anywhere near true strength. But even if it took every last bit she had left, she had to do this. She had to save him. He was everything to her, and so she would give everything for him.
Settling beside him, she moved Sacred so that his head was in her lap, reminded painfully for a moment of a day what seemed an eternity ago, when he’d just put himself there with little consultation on her part. None, if she were being honest. It had been a puzzling thing, but she hadn’t minded. As she had done then, she leaned forward slightly, the pale curtain of her hair closing both of their faces off from view. “Just a little longer, my love,” she murmured, her voice inaudible to anyone else. “Hold on just a little longer, for me, please.” The heir of the Lamb reached deep inside her soul, dredging up everything she had left to her, and gave it. Freely, completely, without hesitation, to tether his mind and body to the world for just a little bit longer.
“There is little time,” Seth said gently, though he spoke to Lilith, not Ekaterina. “The heart alone will not be enough, now. Something else must be given, to link it once more to the body which has been deprived of it.” Though his words were not immediately clear about what that something else was, the way he was looking at her made it abundantly clear. It was a life that would be needed. He knew his descendant would give hers without a moment of hesitation, but he was giving Lilith the option to choose first, without telling Ekaterina what the consequences would be.
"Take mine," there was no hesitance in her voice. It was laced with something pleading, something fearful. She knew exactly what Seth was referring to, and if that was the cost, then she would gladly pay it. She was, after all, the one responsible for so much suffering. Should it not be fitting that the reason they came here to begin with, should come true? Should she not end what she started? She took a long breath, releasing it slowly as she held onto Cain's heart. She was tired of losing the things she loved. First Abel, then Genesis, and now she was losing Cain. Her children were fading, and it was because of her. She damned them, cursed them to walk this plane for all of eternity with a curse that was supposed to be hers. Just hers.
"Will you help me make this right, Seth? Will you make right what I have made wrong?" she questioned, glancing up at him. His child was spent, and would not be able to do more than what she was already doing for Cain. Anymore, and it would probably kill her. Lilith was not going to ask for a life if hers was going to be given. "Give him life before this, the life I stole from him. Return to him what I have stolen, will you do this, for me? Will you give him back his life?" the implication was clear enough to what she meant. It was within his capabilities to not only save Cain's life, by using hers, but also to give back the life that she had taken from him when she turned him.
"If you can do this, then take it. Take whatever is mine and give it to him," she spoke, a voice calm and unwavering. She will not deny that she was frightened. Death frightened her as much as it frightened anyone. And if someone said they were not afraid of death, then they would be lying. But it wasn't her own death, she was afraid of. She feared his death. She would die, yes, but she would die knowing she gave her life to rectify her wrongs.
Seth’s two-toned eyes flickered from Lilith to Cain and back again, and he sighed softly, sadly. “I will do what you ask, Lilith, but not in full. It is his choice whether he wishes to be your child or mine. I will not deprive him of that.” Often, those who prayed to him asked him why there was so much evil in the world, why he did not use his power to stop it, and the answer was simple: because they had to be allowed to choose. Even if he knew the choices they would make, even if he knew he would watch them bring themselves to the brink of ruin. But he also knew what this would mean for her, and for this reason, he smiled just slightly, moving so that he stood in front of her, placing a palm to her cheek.
Gently, he lowered his head and brushed his lips across her brow. It was at once the most innocent and intimate of touches, for it was no simple kiss. Rather, he was imparting unto her the fragment of divine light that would be necessary to return Cain’s life to him—in the form it had now, not the form it had before he was changed. “It is not to me you must give,” he murmured, drawing back and lowering his hand. On her brow shone a mark of divinity, and the power that came with even this was incredible. It was possible to understand, right there, that this was a being who could unmake the world with a thought, but at the same time would never do such a thing as that. The Father’s power, but the mercy that belonged, if the human understanding was to be believed, only to the Son.
Lilith smiled softly as she glanced down at her son, reaching for his free hand and took it in hers. "You will never forgive me, Cain, but I do not expect you to. There is no amount of guilt that I could give, that will ever give you reason to forgive me. But know, I am sorry for everything. This is where we part, and I will no longer be your mother. Do not doubt that there was never a moment that I didn't love you as my son. You... and Abel both. This may be the end for me, but it will be enough. Ekaterina," it was the first time she addressed the girl by her name, and she glanced solemnly towards the blind girl. "You will have him back, and you will see him as he once was. Do not tell him of this. Please do not tell him," of what she was about to do. He did not need to know.
Ekaterina, softly stroking Sacred’s hair back from his forehead, stilled her motion for just a moment at the sound of Lilith’s voice. What she was asking her to do… she felt terrible for refusing, but she must. “I know it might seem ungrateful of me, and I am the furthest thing from that,” she said gently, her voice weak from the fatigue of her body and mind both. She knew, instinctively somehow, what was happening here. She understood the depth of the sacrifice, and was at once overwhelmed by it and also left with a strange feeling of rightness, as though this was how things were supposed to be. Maybe it was.
“But I will not lie to him. I cannot—I love him too much to hide anything from him. If he asks… then I will tell him.” She swallowed, starting to feel an indistinct wooziness as her consciousness threatened to flicker out. “Would it be so bad, for him to know who you were, in the end?”
"It is not how they remember you in the end, but how they remember you in the beginning. But if that is what you desire, and what he wishes," she started, reaching out to place a hand on Ekaterina's crown, however; she stopped herself and placed her hand back to her side. "Then I cannot stop you. You... have his heart, Ekaterina, be good to it," how she was unable to.
She glanced back at Seth and smiled. "Thank you," she spoke, her words soft and spoken with a precious value. There was a bit of warmth behind her eyes as she stared at him. His lips, when they had brushed against her forehead, it was the first time she ever felt him, and it had taken everything in her to keep her resolve. She almost broke underneath the simple act, and for a moment, wished to be selfish again. But she could not. She wanted to do this, even if this was the last thing she ever did. She was thankful for everything Seth had ever given her, though she did not deserve it. She deserved nothing of him, and yet he had given to her anyways.
"May this life bring you the happiness I have robbed of you. The happiness you deserve, Cain," she spoke in a whispered voice, too soft for anyone to hear as she leaned forward. She pressed her forehead to his, pressing the heart over his chest and keeping it in place with her hand. It took everything she had to will what life she had into her son, the bright light enveloping both of their bodies. She would give her life so that Cain could live. She would give her life so that Ekaterina would not have to suffer as he had, by losing the one she loved. She would rob no one else of that. When the light began to fade, the only thing that remained was him, and Lilith's body beside him. Her breathing was shallow, her eyes already dim, but there was a smile on her face. Her life was spent, but she went willingly. Her son would live.
"I'm glad... to have done one good... one good thing... in this... li-," and Lilith was no more. All of her crimes, all of her wrong doings, would be for Him to judge, if she were lucky enough to even reach him.
||"Through past lives and past lives, Oh red string that binds me to my fated one just who are you connected to?"||
"The bible certainly got it wrong didn't it?" Sacred now known as Cain noted while looking at Genesis who had a faraway look on his face. "You give up everything you have knowing well that you will be forgotten, you will never have her heart. Still, you did it. Martyr type, you are." Genesis looked at Cain without any form of contempt within those obsidian eyes. "You will do the same would you not?" The question was answered by another question. Cain took a deep breath and a small smile on his lips. "Of course, but the difference between us. I was loved back. You will never be. You took a curse to lift hers and to make sure that He will take her back. The flip side yours is for eternity." Genesis looked away with a sad smile on his face but, it soon disappeared before with his trademark calm facade. "I am fine I have that moment, that promise. That is all that matters." Cain shrugged his shoulders at this comment. "Fine, whatever you say." He then felt something pulling him away as he looked at a certain direction. "It is time to go, Cain. Go back to them." Cain took one last look at Genesis. "Goodbye, Genesis, ah yes... Lucifer."
Those mauve eyes opened once more. Sacred blinked a couple of times to adjust his eyesight. It felt like that he had been sleeping for such a long time. When his vision had been restored fully, he saw the most important face he adored and could not bare to lose. "Hey Ekaterina..." He greeted while placing his hand across her face. His eyes soften and smiled lovingly towards her. "I worried you, didn't I?" That is right his body had been imprisoned in that dimensional sphere but, his consciousness was left alone within Genesis when the hearts had been merged. That is why he knew what exactly happened while he appeared to be out of the loop. Moreover, he also understand the emotions which Genesis had hidden and controlled for a single promise.
On the other hand, Takeru watched everything that had transpired in front of him. He was not certain what truly happened but what he does understand is that Sacred was safe and sound now. As it would appear, Lilith had made a sacrifice for the purple pureblood to live again. When he saw that the vampire had opened his eyes, he could not help but ran towards the two with Saya still in his arms. Well, there was no way he was going to let go of his fiancee. "Sacred!" He called out to him in which the man being called glanced at Takeru and smiled widely. "And, there you are you sly fox being a father and all." Takeru blushed at that notion immediately and fumbled with his words. "I just love Saya!"
That was then Takeru noticed something odd. "Something's different about you..." As if to confirm this suspicion, Sacred raised himself to a sitting position although, he would like to lay on Ekaterina's lap. He did not want to strain her any further. It was a fact that she had been through a lot. "I guess I'm human." Sacred appeared to be not in shock of this turn of events. There was also no disappointment in his tone or expression. However, Takeru was truly surprised at this transformation. And that was when, the dimension they were in crumbled around them like a broken glass. As each piece falls, the scenery was reverted into that of Cross Academy.
Sure enough, they were back. "We're back..." Takeru noted as he looked around them. It was certainly Cross Academy. Anyway, his attention was yet again returned to the now human Sacrilegious. "Wait are you sure---" He was not able to finish his question as Sacred cut him off with his own declaration. "I'm fine, all I really need is Ekaterina." He looked at her and kissed her forehead with such adoration and care. "This is how it was supposed to be. My Fate had always been with her. And yours too, right?" He looked at Takeru with a sidelong glance who now looked at Saya happily. "Yes, that's right."
And for the first time, they could finally say that it was now over...
Those mauve eyes opened once more. Sacred blinked a couple of times to adjust his eyesight. It felt like that he had been sleeping for such a long time. When his vision had been restored fully, he saw the most important face he adored and could not bare to lose. "Hey Ekaterina..." He greeted while placing his hand across her face. His eyes soften and smiled lovingly towards her. "I worried you, didn't I?" That is right his body had been imprisoned in that dimensional sphere but, his consciousness was left alone within Genesis when the hearts had been merged. That is why he knew what exactly happened while he appeared to be out of the loop. Moreover, he also understand the emotions which Genesis had hidden and controlled for a single promise.
On the other hand, Takeru watched everything that had transpired in front of him. He was not certain what truly happened but what he does understand is that Sacred was safe and sound now. As it would appear, Lilith had made a sacrifice for the purple pureblood to live again. When he saw that the vampire had opened his eyes, he could not help but ran towards the two with Saya still in his arms. Well, there was no way he was going to let go of his fiancee. "Sacred!" He called out to him in which the man being called glanced at Takeru and smiled widely. "And, there you are you sly fox being a father and all." Takeru blushed at that notion immediately and fumbled with his words. "I just love Saya!"
That was then Takeru noticed something odd. "Something's different about you..." As if to confirm this suspicion, Sacred raised himself to a sitting position although, he would like to lay on Ekaterina's lap. He did not want to strain her any further. It was a fact that she had been through a lot. "I guess I'm human." Sacred appeared to be not in shock of this turn of events. There was also no disappointment in his tone or expression. However, Takeru was truly surprised at this transformation. And that was when, the dimension they were in crumbled around them like a broken glass. As each piece falls, the scenery was reverted into that of Cross Academy.
Sure enough, they were back. "We're back..." Takeru noted as he looked around them. It was certainly Cross Academy. Anyway, his attention was yet again returned to the now human Sacrilegious. "Wait are you sure---" He was not able to finish his question as Sacred cut him off with his own declaration. "I'm fine, all I really need is Ekaterina." He looked at her and kissed her forehead with such adoration and care. "This is how it was supposed to be. My Fate had always been with her. And yours too, right?" He looked at Takeru with a sidelong glance who now looked at Saya happily. "Yes, that's right."
And for the first time, they could finally say that it was now over...
"These kinds of things should not be made without a mutual acceptance. But I will choose what he chooses."
“Not quite human,” put in a voice from the side, and Seth smiled when the others turned in his direction. “While we are here, you are all the same, but when you leave—or perhaps more accurately, when I leave, you will be whatever it is that you wish to be.” Advancing the rest of the way to the cluster of people, he looked thoughtfully down at Lilith’s body for a moment, then crouched and slid his arms beneath her knees and shoulders, lifting her in a delicate fashion and gently laying her head against his chest, so that it would not loll to the side. “To each of you, I grant this, the ability to choose your fate from here on out.” Each of them, except Ekaterina, was now in a strange liminal state between vampire and human, between child of Eve and child of Lilith, and how they chose to spend the rest of their life was up to them.
“But you, my dear, must make a different choice.” Here, he turned towards Ekaterina, who was presently half-collapsed over Sacred’s chest, her eyes filled with exhausted, relieved tears that she refused to shed. The words somehow made perfect sense to her, and she knew what he was going to say before he said it.
“Eternity was always yours. You have only to decide where to spend it.” She knew that, if she accepted the offer, she could go, return to the garden from which the first humans were cast, the paradise ruled by the Son of God, and never again would she have to worry or struggle or fumble about in the dark. But… that was a place to which the others could not go—and that meant that if she left, she would be leaving alone.
“I know,” she replied softly. “And there is only one place I would want to.” Her hand sought Sacred’s, and she twined their fingers together in a motion almost protective. “Here. With them. By his side.”
Seth’s voice was as gentle as his countenance. “Then that, dear child, is what you shall have. From the bottom of my heart, I thank you all for what you have done and what you have endured. May the rest of your lives be filled with happiness.” Behind him, a tear appeared in the fabric of what had once been Lucifer’s reality, and Seth turned towards it, gazing down at Lilith for a moment and speaking only to her. “For what you have sacrificed, you have been redeemed. Come now, my love, and let us go home.”
He took a few steps toward the tear, beyond which could be seen and felt the barest traces of what the Garden was like—warm light and the fresh, pure scent of flowers and clean water. He paused a moment, though, and turned to look over his shoulder. “Remember, now—choose how you wish to live before you leave this place, and it will be done.” Three more steps carried him beyond the rift, and it closed behind him, though another opened closer to where they were. Visible beyond it were the grounds of Cross Academy, showing no evidence of the battle that had taken place there.
Had Saya cared much, she would have remained in Takeru's arms, however; as fatigued as she was, she nestled her way out of them. She, instead, stood by his side, and slipped her hand into his, giving a gentle squeeze and pursed her lips towards Cain. There was a small smile was plastered on her face, though. Her friends, her family, had made it out alive, and were all together now. A pang of sorrow filled her momentarily as she thought of her sister, however; she was certain Sergei must have found her by now, and was taking care of Amaya. She hoped, with everything she was, that that was what was true. She was going to retort to Sacred's statement, however; her thoughts were interrupted when Seth spoke. She tilted her head in light confusion. They were the same? Slowly, she glanced up at Takeru, searching his face for any sign of what he might choose, and she smiled.
"I will let you decide, Takky. Whatever you choose, I too, choose. Should you desire us to remain as we are, human, then that is what we shall be. If you want us to spend all of eternity together as vampires, than that is what we shall be," she stated, no sign of hesitation. She would not lie, though. Each had its advantages and disadvantages. Humans only lived for so long, and were not so physically strong as a vampire was. They would essentially be weak. But then again, humans were very resilient and always found a way to survive. They could be stronger than vampires. Vampires (pure-bloods at least) had eternal life, and would have years of experience on their side. They were essentially smarter than humans.
But neither of those things mattered to Saya. If he wanted to live as a pure-blood, as they truly were, she would do so because she loved him. She could learn to love immortality if she needed to. Being mortal meant facing death, of dying eventually, however; she did not fear death as one usually did. Death was a frightening thing, she knew that, but she accepted it as being mortal. She would die, as would any other human, when it was her time. At least as a human, she could be reincarnated and she could find Takeru and his soul and fall in love with him all over again. As a vampire, her soul wouldn't exist, and she wouldn't be able to find him again. She would live forever with him, but even a pure-blood could be killed. She didn't forsee that happening, but there was always that chance.
"No matter what decision you make, Takky, I will love you. What you decide is what I decide, because you are you, nothing else," and that was how she would see him. He was Takeru, not Takeru the pure-blood or Takeru the human. He was simply Takeru, just as she was simply Saya and Ekaterina was Ekaterina and Sacred always Sacred. That is who they are.
Kitty, on the other hand, turned to Sacred, taking his face in both of her hands. “I fell in love with a Vampire,” she said softly, “and I have chosen to remain here, in his world, for the rest of time. I will love him no matter what he is, for however long he will stay with me.” If humanity was what he desired, then she would love him still. Such things were not hers to decide.
“But I am selfish enough to want forever.”
“But you, my dear, must make a different choice.” Here, he turned towards Ekaterina, who was presently half-collapsed over Sacred’s chest, her eyes filled with exhausted, relieved tears that she refused to shed. The words somehow made perfect sense to her, and she knew what he was going to say before he said it.
“Eternity was always yours. You have only to decide where to spend it.” She knew that, if she accepted the offer, she could go, return to the garden from which the first humans were cast, the paradise ruled by the Son of God, and never again would she have to worry or struggle or fumble about in the dark. But… that was a place to which the others could not go—and that meant that if she left, she would be leaving alone.
“I know,” she replied softly. “And there is only one place I would want to.” Her hand sought Sacred’s, and she twined their fingers together in a motion almost protective. “Here. With them. By his side.”
Seth’s voice was as gentle as his countenance. “Then that, dear child, is what you shall have. From the bottom of my heart, I thank you all for what you have done and what you have endured. May the rest of your lives be filled with happiness.” Behind him, a tear appeared in the fabric of what had once been Lucifer’s reality, and Seth turned towards it, gazing down at Lilith for a moment and speaking only to her. “For what you have sacrificed, you have been redeemed. Come now, my love, and let us go home.”
He took a few steps toward the tear, beyond which could be seen and felt the barest traces of what the Garden was like—warm light and the fresh, pure scent of flowers and clean water. He paused a moment, though, and turned to look over his shoulder. “Remember, now—choose how you wish to live before you leave this place, and it will be done.” Three more steps carried him beyond the rift, and it closed behind him, though another opened closer to where they were. Visible beyond it were the grounds of Cross Academy, showing no evidence of the battle that had taken place there.
Had Saya cared much, she would have remained in Takeru's arms, however; as fatigued as she was, she nestled her way out of them. She, instead, stood by his side, and slipped her hand into his, giving a gentle squeeze and pursed her lips towards Cain. There was a small smile was plastered on her face, though. Her friends, her family, had made it out alive, and were all together now. A pang of sorrow filled her momentarily as she thought of her sister, however; she was certain Sergei must have found her by now, and was taking care of Amaya. She hoped, with everything she was, that that was what was true. She was going to retort to Sacred's statement, however; her thoughts were interrupted when Seth spoke. She tilted her head in light confusion. They were the same? Slowly, she glanced up at Takeru, searching his face for any sign of what he might choose, and she smiled.
"I will let you decide, Takky. Whatever you choose, I too, choose. Should you desire us to remain as we are, human, then that is what we shall be. If you want us to spend all of eternity together as vampires, than that is what we shall be," she stated, no sign of hesitation. She would not lie, though. Each had its advantages and disadvantages. Humans only lived for so long, and were not so physically strong as a vampire was. They would essentially be weak. But then again, humans were very resilient and always found a way to survive. They could be stronger than vampires. Vampires (pure-bloods at least) had eternal life, and would have years of experience on their side. They were essentially smarter than humans.
But neither of those things mattered to Saya. If he wanted to live as a pure-blood, as they truly were, she would do so because she loved him. She could learn to love immortality if she needed to. Being mortal meant facing death, of dying eventually, however; she did not fear death as one usually did. Death was a frightening thing, she knew that, but she accepted it as being mortal. She would die, as would any other human, when it was her time. At least as a human, she could be reincarnated and she could find Takeru and his soul and fall in love with him all over again. As a vampire, her soul wouldn't exist, and she wouldn't be able to find him again. She would live forever with him, but even a pure-blood could be killed. She didn't forsee that happening, but there was always that chance.
"No matter what decision you make, Takky, I will love you. What you decide is what I decide, because you are you, nothing else," and that was how she would see him. He was Takeru, not Takeru the pure-blood or Takeru the human. He was simply Takeru, just as she was simply Saya and Ekaterina was Ekaterina and Sacred always Sacred. That is who they are.
Kitty, on the other hand, turned to Sacred, taking his face in both of her hands. “I fell in love with a Vampire,” she said softly, “and I have chosen to remain here, in his world, for the rest of time. I will love him no matter what he is, for however long he will stay with me.” If humanity was what he desired, then she would love him still. Such things were not hers to decide.
“But I am selfish enough to want forever.”
||"And when choices are made, there will be no regrets. For, you are with me."||
So, not quite. Sacred or more accurately Cain shrugged at this tiny note of who is known to them as Seth. While he was inside Genesis or rather Lucifer, he had caught glimpses of memories and emotions. Basically, he knew about them but not on a personal level. In the end, he was really was not the sociable type unless he was having fun with them in a sense. It was of no consequence really. Whether he was human or he was a vampire, he really did not think much of it when it comes to him. Perhaps, he simply did not care what he is for that point. The only time he cared about it was with Magdalene. Being a vampire or a human to him was more of a tool to be with someone. Well, it was still the same as they were to make a choice.
Ekaterina had decided to stay here with them, with him despite the invitation to the garden. In response, he raised their entwined fingers and gave her knuckles a chaste kiss. Knowing this, he was happy to have her by his side. Soon enough, Seth had left with Lilith to where they both belonged. For them, Cross Academy was waiting and once they stepped through, it will be their new reality. She felt her hands releasing his and reaching for his face. He placed his hands over them as a small and gentle smile appeared on his lips "That's good to know." He stated as he leaned forward kissing the tip of her nose. "You could use a bit of selfishness."
Then, he kissed her. First, it was so sweet, innocent, and then it slowly turned into passionate and relentless. He only ended the kiss as he had sensed that she required air to breath. Then, he positioned his lips to her ear. "I hope you're prepared. A vampire's desire and love are endless and rather a bit rough." He then wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close to him. "I'll bite you and I won't let you go." As to make his point, he bit her earlobe teasingly and then placed his chin on top of hers. "Let's spend forever together, Ekaterina." He stated with his sincerest tone. There was no hidden agenda nor the covering of a coy hint.
He will be a vampire, so he could be with her for eternity. As he said, it was a tool. And... if the day comes, they have to part... then... He will make a way to be with her. After all, he was a stubborn fellow. Many could attest to that. But before that, "You'll marry me, right?"
As for Takeru's part, Saya had decided to let him decide the fate they will share. He placed a hand upon her cheek and gently stroke it. This warmth against his skin was wonderful. Honestly, he liked to remain as a human. His former life had also desired humanity. His surrogate parents believed it to be a better life as well. But more importantly, he felt that he is better suited to be human. Plus, he does want to spend a lifetime with Saya as they grew up old. Then when it is time for them to leave each other's side. He will accept it and they will reincarnate again, because certainly, he would fall in love with her again.
"I want us to be humans" He smiled softly and then pulled her hand towards his lips. "I want to grow old with you..." Takeru kissed her hand and then pulled her close as he kissed her forehead. "Then, let's fall in love again..." He smiled happily and remembered something, the thing that the Headmaster gave him before. Somehow, he now knew what it held. "For now we'll get married, right?" He stated with a wink.
Now, their choice had been done. With that, the boys as they are lead their ladies into Cross Academy. Yes, this time they will have a nice life together, well, it might be a bit troublesome, but that's part of it. And so, the season changes much like time will continue to pass.
||"Time will flow without pause, in a world without you, but then again..."||
It was a lovely spring day. From afar, obsidian eyes watched over two couples walking along the brick road. They were happy and seemed so fulfilled. Then, mauve eyes felt such a gaze as he looked over the direction. There was a flash of recognition as the male stranger flash a light and fleeting smile. A tender wind blew his short black hair making an imprint on that moment. That was all there is to it as he then left vanishing from anyone's sight without speaking any word. Well, there was no need for such. Furthermore, this was merely a hi and a goodbye. But the owner of those mauve eyes gave an acknowledging nod. It was understood. Yes, life had began to continue without restraints although, they were not just by themselves anymore. Yeah, not anymore.
Ekaterina had decided to stay here with them, with him despite the invitation to the garden. In response, he raised their entwined fingers and gave her knuckles a chaste kiss. Knowing this, he was happy to have her by his side. Soon enough, Seth had left with Lilith to where they both belonged. For them, Cross Academy was waiting and once they stepped through, it will be their new reality. She felt her hands releasing his and reaching for his face. He placed his hands over them as a small and gentle smile appeared on his lips "That's good to know." He stated as he leaned forward kissing the tip of her nose. "You could use a bit of selfishness."
Then, he kissed her. First, it was so sweet, innocent, and then it slowly turned into passionate and relentless. He only ended the kiss as he had sensed that she required air to breath. Then, he positioned his lips to her ear. "I hope you're prepared. A vampire's desire and love are endless and rather a bit rough." He then wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close to him. "I'll bite you and I won't let you go." As to make his point, he bit her earlobe teasingly and then placed his chin on top of hers. "Let's spend forever together, Ekaterina." He stated with his sincerest tone. There was no hidden agenda nor the covering of a coy hint.
He will be a vampire, so he could be with her for eternity. As he said, it was a tool. And... if the day comes, they have to part... then... He will make a way to be with her. After all, he was a stubborn fellow. Many could attest to that. But before that, "You'll marry me, right?"
As for Takeru's part, Saya had decided to let him decide the fate they will share. He placed a hand upon her cheek and gently stroke it. This warmth against his skin was wonderful. Honestly, he liked to remain as a human. His former life had also desired humanity. His surrogate parents believed it to be a better life as well. But more importantly, he felt that he is better suited to be human. Plus, he does want to spend a lifetime with Saya as they grew up old. Then when it is time for them to leave each other's side. He will accept it and they will reincarnate again, because certainly, he would fall in love with her again.
"I want us to be humans" He smiled softly and then pulled her hand towards his lips. "I want to grow old with you..." Takeru kissed her hand and then pulled her close as he kissed her forehead. "Then, let's fall in love again..." He smiled happily and remembered something, the thing that the Headmaster gave him before. Somehow, he now knew what it held. "For now we'll get married, right?" He stated with a wink.
Now, their choice had been done. With that, the boys as they are lead their ladies into Cross Academy. Yes, this time they will have a nice life together, well, it might be a bit troublesome, but that's part of it. And so, the season changes much like time will continue to pass.
||"Time will flow without pause, in a world without you, but then again..."||
It was a lovely spring day. From afar, obsidian eyes watched over two couples walking along the brick road. They were happy and seemed so fulfilled. Then, mauve eyes felt such a gaze as he looked over the direction. There was a flash of recognition as the male stranger flash a light and fleeting smile. A tender wind blew his short black hair making an imprint on that moment. That was all there is to it as he then left vanishing from anyone's sight without speaking any word. Well, there was no need for such. Furthermore, this was merely a hi and a goodbye. But the owner of those mauve eyes gave an acknowledging nod. It was understood. Yes, life had began to continue without restraints although, they were not just by themselves anymore. Yeah, not anymore.
Human.
To live a life as a human. That was what he wanted, and that was what they would have. Saya would live out her life as a human alongside the one she loved. She was born a vampire, but she would live out the rest of her life as a human. She couldn't have wanted anything more than that. All that mattered was him, and their life together. She would have him, she would have their child, and that would be her life. She would be able to see her son grow up, to see all of her children grow up, and then she would move on to the next life. And she was happy.
Ekaterina’s smile in reply to Sacred’s words was perhaps the brightest she’d ever worn, and she practically glowed with it. In response, she stood on her toes, bringing her lips to his once more. “I’m surprised you’re actually asking,” she teased, though his question had rightly assumed her answer. “I think… that I would love nothing more.” In this world or any other—she loved nothing more than she loved him, and she never would. Even given everything they had been through just today, even knowing what she had lost and mourning for it, she could be happy.
Because now she had forever, in the only way she would ever want to spend it. It was more than she ever could have asked for.
Seasons change, as does the time, and with time, came new life. For the moment, Saya was content, holding onto the arm of the one she loved as they walked along the road. She paused momentarily to stare in through a window, her eyes lighting up at the merchandise inside. A thought passed through her head as she turned to stare at Ekaterina. She had yet to give a name to her son, and there were two possible ones she wanted to give to him. She had managed to convince Takeru in waiting on naming their son until she could get a confirmation on it. She blinked slowly at first and then allowed a small smile to tilt her lips.
"Hey Kitty," she called out, waiting until her friend was at least facing her before she continued. "There is something I've been meaning to ask you," she continued, letting go of Takeru in the process. "It's... about a name. I mean, if it's okay with you," she began, standing nervously in her spot. It wasn't an awkward conversation or question, but it was still something personal. She steadied herself and kept her resolve going. "If it's alright with you, I'd like to name him Ivan, after your dad," she finally stated. It was something she had given a lot of thought to, and after all Ivan had done for them, for Kitty, it was a name worth giving.
Ekaterina, walking with her hands linked, one each with Sacred and Saya, hummed pleasantly under her breath as they made their way down the street. She’d forgotten who’d suggested the trip, but she was in no way against it. In fact, she couldn’t be any happier. They’d found Sergei and Amaya a few weeks ago, and while their experiences had no doubt been arduous, all the fighting and suffering was at an end now. She did not doubt that there would still be struggles in their lives, as there were struggles in every life, but she was confident that they would be able to meet those struggles with the patience and strength necessary to overcome them, and this, to her, was what counted.
Well… there was also the fact that she was getting married soon, and would be an aunt likely even sooner. Those things were definitely aiding her already-mighty optimism. She sometimes still felt Seth, too, as though he looked in on them all every once in a while, but did not interfere. It was comforting more than anything, to know that. She was still working on mastering her strange inheritance, but she had a very long time now in which to perfect those skills that had been passed from her divine ancestor to herself. And there was no great hurry to do so, either—her life was paced exactly as she desired it… and sometimes as Sacred desired it, on the rare occasion that they were of different minds. It was all fine by her; he was her spontaneity, and she loved that about him too.
Saya drew her from her thoughts, though, and Kitty turned in her friend’s general direction, tilting her head to the side, which allowed several loose blonde locks to spill over her shoulder. Saya seemed nervous, but she need not have been; by the time the question was completed, she was smiling brilliantly. “I think it's a wonderful idea, Saya, though you don’t have to if you would prefer something else. I’m sure he’d have found it a little odd, but I think it’s perfect.” She would never be able to forget her father, however long she lived. He had been so very important to her, and kind to her—she knew without a single doubt that she would not be here, this happy in this moment, without him.
Fate was certainly a strange thing. Even she, who could sometimes change it, did not fully explain it. But that was all right.
Some things could only be understood with the heart.
Saya smiled brightly and wrapped her friend in a hug, letting her shoulders shake softly as she held back a sniffle. "I've thought about it long enough, and it would be my honor to name him after Ivan. If it wasn't for him, I wouldn't be here right now, nor any of us," she whispered the last part. In a way, it was fairly true. Ivan had played a big part in saving them, even if it wasn't directly what saved them. She released her friend and took a step back, glancing up to Takeru and offered a bright smile. She intertwined her fingers with his and glanced back at Ekaterina. She had a family, had always had a family, and she was happy. Even after all they have endured, all they went through, she was still here with her family.
"Now, how about we go get some lunch?" she suggested. The fight was over, and she had the rest of her life to spend with her family. Amaya was safe, she was with Takeru, Ekaterina had Sacred, and their lives seemed content. It wouldn't be easy, that she was sure of. No matter how much one loved another, life would always throw them ups and downs. But at least they could all face them... together.
To live a life as a human. That was what he wanted, and that was what they would have. Saya would live out her life as a human alongside the one she loved. She was born a vampire, but she would live out the rest of her life as a human. She couldn't have wanted anything more than that. All that mattered was him, and their life together. She would have him, she would have their child, and that would be her life. She would be able to see her son grow up, to see all of her children grow up, and then she would move on to the next life. And she was happy.
Ekaterina’s smile in reply to Sacred’s words was perhaps the brightest she’d ever worn, and she practically glowed with it. In response, she stood on her toes, bringing her lips to his once more. “I’m surprised you’re actually asking,” she teased, though his question had rightly assumed her answer. “I think… that I would love nothing more.” In this world or any other—she loved nothing more than she loved him, and she never would. Even given everything they had been through just today, even knowing what she had lost and mourning for it, she could be happy.
Because now she had forever, in the only way she would ever want to spend it. It was more than she ever could have asked for.
Seasons change, as does the time, and with time, came new life. For the moment, Saya was content, holding onto the arm of the one she loved as they walked along the road. She paused momentarily to stare in through a window, her eyes lighting up at the merchandise inside. A thought passed through her head as she turned to stare at Ekaterina. She had yet to give a name to her son, and there were two possible ones she wanted to give to him. She had managed to convince Takeru in waiting on naming their son until she could get a confirmation on it. She blinked slowly at first and then allowed a small smile to tilt her lips.
"Hey Kitty," she called out, waiting until her friend was at least facing her before she continued. "There is something I've been meaning to ask you," she continued, letting go of Takeru in the process. "It's... about a name. I mean, if it's okay with you," she began, standing nervously in her spot. It wasn't an awkward conversation or question, but it was still something personal. She steadied herself and kept her resolve going. "If it's alright with you, I'd like to name him Ivan, after your dad," she finally stated. It was something she had given a lot of thought to, and after all Ivan had done for them, for Kitty, it was a name worth giving.
Ekaterina, walking with her hands linked, one each with Sacred and Saya, hummed pleasantly under her breath as they made their way down the street. She’d forgotten who’d suggested the trip, but she was in no way against it. In fact, she couldn’t be any happier. They’d found Sergei and Amaya a few weeks ago, and while their experiences had no doubt been arduous, all the fighting and suffering was at an end now. She did not doubt that there would still be struggles in their lives, as there were struggles in every life, but she was confident that they would be able to meet those struggles with the patience and strength necessary to overcome them, and this, to her, was what counted.
Well… there was also the fact that she was getting married soon, and would be an aunt likely even sooner. Those things were definitely aiding her already-mighty optimism. She sometimes still felt Seth, too, as though he looked in on them all every once in a while, but did not interfere. It was comforting more than anything, to know that. She was still working on mastering her strange inheritance, but she had a very long time now in which to perfect those skills that had been passed from her divine ancestor to herself. And there was no great hurry to do so, either—her life was paced exactly as she desired it… and sometimes as Sacred desired it, on the rare occasion that they were of different minds. It was all fine by her; he was her spontaneity, and she loved that about him too.
Saya drew her from her thoughts, though, and Kitty turned in her friend’s general direction, tilting her head to the side, which allowed several loose blonde locks to spill over her shoulder. Saya seemed nervous, but she need not have been; by the time the question was completed, she was smiling brilliantly. “I think it's a wonderful idea, Saya, though you don’t have to if you would prefer something else. I’m sure he’d have found it a little odd, but I think it’s perfect.” She would never be able to forget her father, however long she lived. He had been so very important to her, and kind to her—she knew without a single doubt that she would not be here, this happy in this moment, without him.
Fate was certainly a strange thing. Even she, who could sometimes change it, did not fully explain it. But that was all right.
Some things could only be understood with the heart.
Saya smiled brightly and wrapped her friend in a hug, letting her shoulders shake softly as she held back a sniffle. "I've thought about it long enough, and it would be my honor to name him after Ivan. If it wasn't for him, I wouldn't be here right now, nor any of us," she whispered the last part. In a way, it was fairly true. Ivan had played a big part in saving them, even if it wasn't directly what saved them. She released her friend and took a step back, glancing up to Takeru and offered a bright smile. She intertwined her fingers with his and glanced back at Ekaterina. She had a family, had always had a family, and she was happy. Even after all they have endured, all they went through, she was still here with her family.
"Now, how about we go get some lunch?" she suggested. The fight was over, and she had the rest of her life to spend with her family. Amaya was safe, she was with Takeru, Ekaterina had Sacred, and their lives seemed content. It wouldn't be easy, that she was sure of. No matter how much one loved another, life would always throw them ups and downs. But at least they could all face them... together.